The life of the Most Reverend Father in God, James Usher, late Lord Arch-Bishop of Armagh, primate and metropolitan of all Ireland with a Collection of three hundred letters between the said Lord Primate and most of the eminentest persons for piety and learning in his time ... / collected and published from original copies under their own hands, by Richard Parr ...
         Parr, Richard, 1617-1691.
      
       
         
           1686
        
      
       Approx. 2030 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 316 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A70894
         Wing P548
         Wing U163
         ESTC R1496
         12368857
         ocm 12368857
         60492
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A70894)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 60492)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 219:6 or 555:1)
      
       
         
           
             The life of the Most Reverend Father in God, James Usher, late Lord Arch-Bishop of Armagh, primate and metropolitan of all Ireland with a Collection of three hundred letters between the said Lord Primate and most of the eminentest persons for piety and learning in his time ... / collected and published from original copies under their own hands, by Richard Parr ...
             Parr, Richard, 1617-1691.
             Ussher, James, 1581-1656. Collection of three hundred letters.
          
           [11], 103, [5], 33, [19], 624, 28, [2] p. : port.
           
             Printed for Nathanael Ranew ...,
             London :
             1686.
          
           
             "The life of the Most Reverend Father in God" and " A collection of three hundred letters" each has special t.p.
             Includes a bibliography of Ussher's works.
             First ed. Cf. NUC pre-1956.
             Errata: p. [1] at end.
             Advertisement: p. [2] at end.
             Reproduction of original in British Library and Bodleian Library.
             Imperfect: [2] pages at end lacking on copy filmed at Bodleian Library.
             Marginal notes.
             Includes: An appendix to the Lord Primate Usher, containing a vindication of his opinions and actions in reference to the doctrine and discipline of the Church of England, and his conformity therunto from the aspersions of Peter Heylin, D.D., in his pamphlet called Respondet Petrus.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Ussher, James, 1581-1656.
           Ussher, James, 1581-1656 -- Correspondence.
           Ussher, James, 1581-1656 -- Bibliography.
           Heylyn, Peter, 1600-1662. -- Respondet Petrus.
           Bishops -- Ireland -- Biography.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
         
           
             
               JACOBUS
               USSERIUS
               ,
               ARCHIEPISCOPUS
               ARMACHANUS
               TOTIUS
               HIBERNIAE
               PRIMAS
               
                 London
                 Printed
                 for
                 Nath
                 :
                 Ranew
                 and
                 Ionat
                 :
                 Robinson
                 at
                 the
                 Kings
                 Armes
                 in
                 S.
                 Pauls
                 church
                 yard
                 1676
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           LIFE
           Of
           the
           Most
           Reverend
           Father
           in
           GOD
           ,
           JAMES
           USHER
           ,
           Late
           Lord
           Arch-Bishop
           OF
           ARMAGH
           ,
           Primate
           and
           Metropolitan
           of
           all
           IRELAND
           .
        
         
           With
           a
           Collection
           of
           Three
           Hundred
           LETTERS
           ,
           between
           the
           said
           Lord
           Primate
           and
           most
           of
           the
           Eminentest
           Persons
           for
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           both
           in
           England
           and
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           .
        
         
           Collected
           and
           published
           from
           Original
           Copies
           under
           their
           own
           hands
           ,
           by
           RICHARD
           PARR
           ,
           D.
           D.
           his
           Lordships
           Chaplain
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           ,
           with
           whom
           the
           care
           of
           all
           his
           Papers
           were
           intrusted
           by
           his
           Lordship
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           NATHANAEL
           RANEW
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings-Arms
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-Yard
           .
           MDCL
           XXXVI
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           WHEN
           the
           Son
           of
           Syrach
           undertook
           to
           recount
           the
           Famous
           Men
           of
           Old
           ,
           and
           record
           their
           Worth
           and
           Renown
           ,
           he
           says
           of
           them
           ,
           
             That
             they
             were
             Men
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             Wise
             and
             Eloquent
             in
             their
             Instructions
             ,
             that
             of
             these
             there
             are
             ,
             who
             have
             left
             behind
             them
             a
             Name
             beloved
             of
             God
             and
             good
             Men
             ,
             whose
             Memorials
             are
             Blessed
             ;
             honoured
             in
             their
             Generation
             ,
             being
             the
             Glory
             of
             their
             times
             ,
             whose
             Righteousness
             ,
             shall
             not
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             and
             although
             their
             Bodies
             be
             buried
             ,
             yet
             their
             Names
             shall
             live
             for
             Ever
             .
          
           And
           as
           in
           the
           former
           ,
           so
           likewise
           in
           these
           latter
           Days
           ,
           there
           have
           been
           many
           Men
           of
           excellent
           Endowments
           ,
           for
           Wisdom
           and
           Learning
           ,
           for
           Piety
           and
           all
           other
           eminent
           Vertues
           ,
           whose
           Memorials
           are
           with
           us
           in
           Church
           and
           State.
           Among
           these
           of
           the
           first
           Rank
           ,
           this
           admirable
           Primate
           ,
           
             James
             Usher
          
           ,
           (
           whose
           Life
           we
           are
           about
           to
           relate
           )
           ought
           to
           be
           reckoned
           ,
           whether
           we
           consider
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           indeed
           ,
           a
           profound
           Scholar
           ,
           exactly
           skilled
           in
           all
           sorts
           of
           Learning
           ,
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Person
           of
           unfeigned
           Piety
           ,
           and
           exemplary
           Vertue
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Subject
           of
           steady
           and
           unmoveable
           Loyalty
           to
           his
           Sovereign
           Prince
           ,
           or
           as
           a
           Clergy
           Man
           in
           all
           his
           Capacity
           ,
           from
           a
           Presbyter
           to
           a
           Bishop
           and
           Primate
           .
           So
           that
           I
           think
           of
           him
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           as
           truly
           said
           ,
           as
           of
           St.
           Augustine
           ,
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           Admiration
           ,
           
             O
             Virum
             ,
             ad
             totius
             Ecclesiae
             publicam
             utilitatem
             ,
             natum
             ,
             factum
             ,
             datúmque
             divinitùs
             !
          
        
         
           This
           Character
           his
           Writings
           have
           justly
           purchased
           him
           among
           the
           best
           and
           most
           Learned
           ,
           whether
           of
           these
           or
           other
           Nations
           ,
           whose
           Encomiums
           of
           him
           are
           too
           many
           and
           large
           for
           this
           Place
           ,
           let
           me
           therefore
           include
           all
           ,
           in
           that
           of
           a
           memorable
           Bishop
           of
           our
           Church
           ,
           who
           upon
           the
           Receipt
           of
           the
           Primates
           Book
           
             de
             Primordiis
          
           ,
           thus
           writes
           of
           him
           ;
           
             I
             may
             truly
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             hereafter
             will
             owe
             as
             much
             Reverence
             to
             his
             Memory
             ,
             as
             we
             of
             this
             present
             Age
             ,
             ought
             to
             pay
             to
             his
             Person
             .
          
        
         
           And
           therefore
           when
           we
           have
           before
           us
           a
           subject
           of
           so
           Eminent
           Dignity
           ,
           we
           shall
           no
           need
           Apology
           for
           reviving
           the
           Memory
           of
           this
           incomparable
           Prelate
           ,
           and
           collecting
           such
           materials
           from
           his
           Life
           ,
           his
           Papers
           ,
           and
           the
           Informations
           of
           Wise
           and
           Knowing
           Men
           ,
           as
           may
           render
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           useful
           to
           future
           Ages
           in
           his
           Example
           ,
           as
           a
           Person
           truly
           Illustrious
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           a
           needless
           attempt
           to
           write
           again
           the
           Life
           and
           Actions
           of
           this
           incomparable
           Primate
           ,
           seeing
           it
           hath
           been
           performed
           already
           by
           several
           Persons
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           And
           likewise
           it
           may
           be
           demanded
           ,
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           my
           share
           ,
           and
           what
           were
           the
           enducements
           to
           undertake
           this
           Province
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           the
           first
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           though
           Dr.
           Bernard
           in
           the
           Sermon
           be
           Preached
           at
           the
           Funerals
           of
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           ,
           hath
           said
           many
           worthy
           things
           of
           him
           truly
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           believe
           (
           having
           the
           joynt
           Testimonies
           from
           Persons
           of
           Worth
           and
           unquestionable
           Credit
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           acquainted
           with
           this
           great
           and
           good
           Man
           for
           many
           years
           both
           in
           England
           and
           Ireland
           )
           and
           must
           go
           along
           with
           the
           Dr.
           a
           good
           way
           in
           reciting
           many
           material
           passages
           ,
           contained
           in
           the
           said
           Sermon
           ;
           yet
           I
           take
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           omitted
           very
           many
           remarkable
           things
           ,
           which
           perhaps
           either
           slipt
           his
           Memory
           ,
           or
           came
           not
           at
           all
           under
           his
           observation
           ;
           or
           because
           that
           those
           then
           in
           Power
           ,
           would
           not
           indure
           that
           any
           thing
           should
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Primate
           ,
           which
           might
           reflect
           upon
           that
           Usurpation
           .
           Therefore
           we
           thought
           it
           needful
           to
           make
           up
           those
           defects
           ,
           by
           adding
           such
           Remarks
           as
           are
           wanting
           in
           that
           Description
           ,
           and
           likewise
           to
           rectifie
           the
           mistakes
           of
           those
           Writers
           of
           the
           Lord
           Primates
           Life
           ,
           who
           Writing
           after
           Dr.
           
           Bernard's
           Copy
           ,
           are
           deficient
           also
           in
           their
           Accounts
           and
           lyable
           to
           Question
           in
           some
           instances
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           demanded
           how
           it
           comes
           to
           my
           share
           ,
           to
           revive
           the
           Memory
           of
           this
           great
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           undertake
           the
           Task
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           waited
           and
           heartily
           wished
           to
           see
           ,
           if
           any
           Person
           better
           Qualified
           than
           my self
           (
           being
           sensible
           of
           my
           own
           weakness
           )
           would
           engage
           himself
           in
           this
           Affair
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           would
           most
           readily
           have
           Communicated
           those
           Materials
           and
           Observations
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           gathered
           together
           and
           lay
           by
           me
           for
           a
           long
           time
           :
           but
           at
           length
           perceiving
           it
           not
           likely
           to
           be
           undertaken
           ,
           I
           was
           perswaded
           by
           those
           who
           have
           a
           prevailing
           Power
           with
           me
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           me
           this
           Task
           ,
           and
           to
           acquaint
           the
           World
           with
           my
           own
           Observations
           ,
           touching
           this
           most
           Reverend
           Primate
           Usher
           ,
           whom
           I
           had
           the
           Advantage
           of
           any
           Man
           now
           living
           to
           know
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           the
           Blessing
           of
           an
           intimate
           Acquaintance
           with
           his
           Person
           and
           Affairs
           ,
           by
           my
           Attendance
           on
           him
           ,
           during
           the
           last
           thirteen
           years
           of
           his
           Life
           .
           So
           that
           I
           may
           be
           thought
           capable
           to
           give
           a
           considerable
           Account
           ,
           not
           only
           of
           the
           Lord
           Primates
           particular
           Disposition
           and
           heavenly
           Conversation
           ,
           but
           likewise
           of
           those
           Passages
           and
           Performances
           of
           which
           I
           was
           an
           Eye
           Witness
           ,
           and
           may
           confidently
           relate
           upon
           mine
           own
           Knowledge
           .
           This
           is
           the
           thing
           I
           undertake
           to
           perform
           ,
           especially
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           History
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Actions
           ,
           from
           the
           year
           1642
           ,
           to
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Death
           1655.
           
        
         
           But
           not
           withstanding
           my
           long
           experience
           of
           this
           excellent
           Person
           ,
           and
           what
           I
           had
           collected
           from
           several
           passages
           in
           Letters
           ,
           and
           by
           conference
           with
           those
           who
           made
           Observations
           ;
           yet
           I
           had
           not
           the
           confidence
           to
           attempt
           this
           work
           by
           my
           own
           strength
           or
           skill
           ,
           without
           Counsel
           and
           Help
           ,
           therefore
           when
           I
           had
           drawn
           together
           the
           Memorials
           ,
           I
           consulted
           with
           Persons
           of
           better
           understandign
           than
           my self
           ,
           with
           request
           to
           correct
           and
           amend
           what
           was
           misplaced
           or
           not
           well
           expressed
           ,
           and
           to
           remind
           me
           of
           any
           remarkable
           passage
           that
           had
           escaped
           my
           Memory
           .
           And
           the
           assistance
           I
           had
           in
           this
           kind
           ,
           was
           administred
           by
           that
           Learned
           and
           Judicious
           Gentleman
           
             James
             Tyrrell
          
           
             Esq
          
           Grandson
           to
           
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           ,
           one
           as
           deeply
           concerned
           for
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           Grandfather
           as
           can
           be
           ;
           he
           became
           helpful
           to
           me
           in
           hinting
           many
           passages
           touching
           his
           Grandfather
           ,
           which
           he
           (
           tho
           then
           young
           )
           had
           himself
           observed
           ,
           and
           had
           heard
           from
           Persons
           of
           great
           Worth
           and
           Credit
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Primates
           familiar
           Acquaintance
           .
           We
           also
           owe
           unto
           him
           the
           account
           given
           of
           the
           Lord
           Primates
           Printed
           Works
           ,
           both
           of
           the
           time
           and
           occasion
           of
           Writing
           them
           ,
           and
           subject
           matter
           treated
           on
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           will
           perceive
           in
           the
           following
           History
           in
           their
           proper
           places
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           next
           place
           it
           is
           requisite
           to
           mind
           the
           Reader
           touching
           the
           following
           Collection
           of
           Letters
           herewith
           published
           ,
           being
           for
           the
           most
           part
           Originals
           ,
           written
           by
           the
           Lord
           Primate
           to
           learned
           Men
           of
           our
           own
           and
           foreign
           Nations
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           written
           to
           him
           ,
           relating
           mostly
           to
           matters
           of
           Learning
           .
           These
           Epistles
           I
           gathered
           together
           with
           what
           care
           I
           could
           ,
           and
           when
           I
           had
           selected
           those
           out
           of
           a
           far
           greater
           number
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           might
           prove
           most
           fit
           for
           publick
           view
           ,
           and
           useful
           both
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Learning
           contained
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           various
           subjects
           whereof
           they
           consisted
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           presume
           to
           publish
           the
           Collection
           ,
           until
           they
           had
           passed
           the
           Inspection
           and
           Censure
           of
           those
           Learned
           Men
           ,
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           first
           shown
           ,
           being
           Persons
           of
           great
           Judgment
           and
           Integrity
           ,
           and
           who
           retain
           a
           very
           high
           Esteem
           and
           Veneration
           for
           the
           Primate's
           Memory
           .
        
         
           Perhaps
           the
           Reader
           will
           expect
           to
           meet
           with
           ,
           if
           not
           all
           ,
           yet
           many
           more
           of
           the
           
             Primate's
             Letters
          
           ,
           in
           this
           Collection
           than
           may
           be
           found
           ;
           but
           by
           all
           our
           Industry
           and
           search
           they
           cannot
           yet
           be
           retrieved
           ,
           partly
           because
           the
           Primate
           himself
           seldom
           kept
           Copies
           of
           his
           Lettes
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           those
           he
           had
           reserved
           met
           with
           the
           same
           fate
           which
           many
           others
           of
           his
           loose
           Papers
           and
           Manuscripts
           ,
           which
           were
           either
           lost
           in
           his
           often
           forced
           removals
           ,
           or
           fell
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Men
           of
           those
           spoiling
           times
           ,
           who
           had
           no
           regard
           to
           things
           of
           that
           Nature
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           other
           Epistles
           ,
           not
           numbred
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           Collection
           ,
           written
           by
           Men
           of
           great
           Names
           ,
           found
           among
           my
           Lord
           Primate's
           Papers
           ,
           which
           are
           thought
           worthy
           to
           be
           inserted
           and
           Printed
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           dismiss
           the
           Reader
           ,
           I
           have
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           advertise
           ,
           touching
           two
           Letters
           in
           the
           Collection
           ,
           one
           written
           by
           Dr.
           Bedell
           ,
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Kilmore
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           the
           Primate
           Usher
           ,
           then
           Arch-Bishop
           of
           Armagh
           ,
           and
           his
           answer
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           as
           you
           will
           find
           Numb
           .
           142.
           and
           143.
           )
           importing
           an
           accidental
           difference
           between
           those
           two
           Eminent
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           most
           intire
           Friends
           ,
           touching
           the
           Administration
           and
           Jurisdiction
           in
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Courts
          
           ,
           as
           then
           exercised
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           which
           Letters
           however
           otherwise
           Worthy
           of
           perusal
           ,
           yet
           are
           now
           more
           especially
           published
           for
           the
           doing
           right
           to
           the
           Arch-Bishops
           Character
           ,
           which
           might
           else
           have
           suffered
           by
           some
           injurious
           Reflections
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           Life
           of
           that
           Bishop
           lately
           Written
           ,
           taken
           up
           partly
           from
           some
           uncertain
           Reports
           ,
           and
           partly
           upon
           the
           Bishops
           Letter
           to
           him
           upon
           that
           occasion
           .
           But
           how
           little
           Reason
           there
           was
           to
           say
           the
           Primate
           was
           not
           made
           for
           the
           Governing
           part
           of
           his
           Function
           ,
           (
           as
           that
           Author
           affirms
           )
           besides
           his
           known
           abilities
           that
           way
           ,
           his
           Answer
           
           to
           the
           Bishops
           Letter
           ,
           and
           other
           Composures
           of
           his
           upon
           those
           kind
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           will
           sufficiently
           testifie
           .
           Of
           which
           inadvertency
           as
           the
           Composer
           of
           that
           Life
           is
           already
           made
           sensible
           ,
           so
           we
           hope
           that
           he
           will
           do
           him
           Right
           ,
           according
           as
           he
           hath
           promised
           ,
           when
           time
           shall
           serve
           .
        
         
           The
           order
           observed
           in
           disposing
           these
           Letters
           in
           the
           following
           Volume
           ,
           is
           according
           to
           their
           several
           Dates
           ,
           that
           being
           concluded
           fittest
           beth
           for
           the
           use
           and
           delight
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           only
           some
           of
           them
           through
           mistake
           ,
           are
           transposed
           ,
           and
           others
           that
           were
           brought
           in
           late
           ,
           are
           Printed
           at
           the
           latter
           end
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           Reader
           may
           consult
           the
           Advertisment
           at
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Book
           .
        
         
           Farewell
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               Of
               the
               Most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               GOD
               ,
               JAMES
               USHER
               .
               Late
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               OF
               ARMAGH
               ,
               Primate
               and
               Metropolitan
               of
               all
               IRELAND
               .
            
             
               Collected
               and
               Written
               by
               RICHARD
               PARR
               ,
               D.
               D.
               his
               Lordships
               Domestick
               Chaplain
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Psalm
                   CXII
                   .
                   v.
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Righteous
                   shall
                   be
                   had
                   in
                   Everlasting
                   Remembrance
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Proverbs
                   X.
                   v.
                   7.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Memory
                   of
                   the
                   Just
                   is
                   blessed
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Wicked
                   shall
                   rot
                   .
                
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               NATHANAEL
               RANEW
               ,
               at
               the
               Kings-Arms
               in
               St.
               Pauls
               Church-Yard
               .
            
             
               MDCLXXXVI
               .
            
             
          
        
         
           
             
             
               THE
               LIFE
               OF
               The
               Most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               JAMES
               USHER
               ,
               SOMETIME
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
              
               .
               PRIMATE
               of
               all
               IRELAND
               .
            
             
               THIS
               great
               Person
               ,
               whose
               Life
               we
               now
               write
               ,
               was
               Born
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               the
               Metropolis
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               upon
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               
                 January
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Domini
              
               1580.
               
               His
               Father
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Arnold
                 Usher
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Six
               Clerks
               of
               Chancery
               ,
               (
               and
               of
               good
               repute
               for
               his
               prudence
               and
               integrity
               )
               was
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Family
               of
               the
               
                 Ushers
                 ,
                 aliàs
                 Nevils
              
               ,
               whose
               Ancestor
               (
               Usher
               to
               King
               John
               )
               coming
               over
               with
               him
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               setling
               there
               ,
               changed
               the
               name
               of
               his
               Family
               into
               that
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               usual
               in
               that
               Age
               )
               his
               descendants
               having
               since
               brancht
               into
               several
               Families
               about
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               for
               divers
               Ages
               bore
               the
               most
               considerable
               Offices
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               that
               City
               .
               His
               Mother
               was
               Margaret
               ,
               Daughter
               of
               
                 James
                 Stanihurst
              
               ,
               who
               was
               of
               considerable
               note
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               being
               chosen
               Speaker
               of
               the
               Honourable
               House
               of
               Commons
               in
               three
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               was
               Recorder
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Mastres
               of
               Chancery
               ,
               and
               (
               that
               which
               ought
               always
               to
               be
               mention'd
               for
               his
               honour
               )
               he
               was
               the
               first
               mover
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               of
               the
               three
               Parliaments
               ,
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               for
               the
               Founding
               and
               Endowing
               of
               a
               Colledge
               and
               University
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               which
               was
               soon
               after
               consented
               to
               by
               Her
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               ,
               being
               perfected
               ,
               hath
               ever
               since
               continued
               a
               famous
               Nursery
               for
               learning
               and
               good
               manners
               ;
               blessing
               both
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               with
               many
               admirable
               men
               ,
               eminently
               useful
               in
               their
               several
               Stations
               .
               His
               Uncle
               ,
               by
               the
               Fathers
               side
               ,
               was
               
                 Henry
                 Usher
              
               ,
               (
               sometime
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               )
               a
               wise
               and
               learned
               Prelate
               ;
               one
               who
               industriously
               promoted
               
               the
               founding
               of
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Zeal
               and
               Interest
               procured
               of
               the
               said
               Queen
               an
               established
               Revenue
               for
               the
               maintainance
               of
               a
               Provost
               and
               Fellows
               ,
               Students
               ,
               and
               Officers
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               the
               Charter
               and
               Statutes
               of
               that
               Foundation
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               has
               flourished
               ever
               since
               with
               ample
               improvement
               :
               A
               happy
               Foundation
               and
               great
               honour
               to
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               having
               (
               in
               the
               space
               of
               somewhat
               more
               than
               90
               years
               )
               sent
               out
               divers
               Persons
               very
               considerable
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               and
               yielded
               more
               than
               fifty
               Bishops
               ,
               besides
               others
               of
               inferiour
               Dignities
               ,
               who
               were
               many
               of
               them
               of
               great
               parts
               ,
               and
               excellent
               learning
               .
               His
               Uncle
               ,
               by
               the
               Mother
               side
               ,
               was
               
                 Richard
                 Stanihurst
              
               ,
               a
               Learned
               man
               ,
               (
               of
               the
               Romish
               Perswasion
               )
               an
               excellent
               Historian
               ,
               Philosopher
               and
               Poet
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               several
               of
               his
               Works
               still
               extant
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               them
               (
               for
               that
               reason
               written
               )
               against
               his
               Nephew
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               their
               difference
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               they
               had
               frequent
               correspondencies
               by
               Letters
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               you
               will
               see
               hereafter
               in
               this
               following
               Collection
               .
               He
               often
               mentioned
               two
               of
               his
               Aunts
               ,
               who
               were
               blind
               from
               their
               Cradle
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               to
               their
               deaths
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               blessed
               with
               admirable
               understanding
               ,
               and
               inspection
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               tenacious
               Memories
               ,
               that
               whatever
               they
               heard
               read
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               was
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               always
               retained
               ,
               and
               became
               such
               proficients
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               able
               to
               repeat
               much
               of
               the
               Bible
               by
               heart
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               their
               Nephew
               told
               me
               )
               were
               the
               first
               that
               taught
               him
               to
               read
               English.
               He
               had
               but
               one
               Brother
               ,
               
                 Ambrose
                 Usher
              
               ;
               who
               though
               he
               died
               young
               ,
               yet
               attained
               to
               great
               skill
               and
               perfection
               in
               the
               Oriental
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               did
               render
               much
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               from
               the
               Original
               Hebrew
               into
               English
               ,
               before
               King
               
               James's
               Translation
               was
               made
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               in
               Manuscript
               with
               his
               Nephew
               Sir
               
                 Theophilus
                 Jones
              
               ,
               Knight
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Privy-Council
               in
               Ireland
               .
               He
               also
               Translated
               out
               of
               Latin
               into
               English
               ,
               that
               Book
               written
               by
               his
               Brother
               ,
               
                 James
                 Usher
                 ,
                 De
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Christianarum
                 successione
                 &
                 statu
              
               ;
               which
               Translation
               is
               yet
               only
               in
               Manuscript
               .
               And
               of
               this
               Ambrose
               ,
               being
               a
               very
               young
               man
               ,
               the
               Learned
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Eyre
              
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               Dr.
               
                 James
                 Usher
              
               ,
               writes
               thus
               ,
               
                 Interea
                 vero
                 agnosco
                 me
                 valde
                 obaeratum
                 esse
                 tibi
                 ,
                 &
                 doctissimo
                 juveni
                 ,
                 fratri
                 tuo
              
               Ambrosio
               ,
               
                 qui
                 peritissima
                 manu
                 sua
                 quaedam
                 in
                 meum
                 usum
                 ex
                 Alcorano
                 Arabice
                 excripsit
              
               ;
               which
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Arabick
               Tongue
               in
               those
               days
               was
               very
               rare
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               Country
               :
               But
               our
               
                 James
                 Usher
              
               ,
               as
               God
               had
               furnisht
               him
               with
               excellent
               endowments
               of
               Nature
               ,
               a
               treatable
               Disposition
               ,
               a
               strong
               Memory
               ,
               and
               a
               ready
               Invention
               ;
               so
               by
               God's
               blessing
               ,
               on
               his
               improvement
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               his
               Learning
               and
               Industry
               ,
               he
               arrived
               to
               that
               admirable
               perfection
               ,
               that
               gave
               him
               a
               reputation
               superiour
               to
               all
               that
               he
               could
               derive
               from
               his
               Family
               ;
               
               and
               rendred
               his
               name
               famous
               beyond
               the
               narrow
               bounds
               of
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               even
               throughout
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               wherever
               true
               Piety
               and
               useful
               Learning
               were
               had
               in
               any
               esteem
               and
               veneration
               .
            
             
               After
               he
               had
               learnt
               to
               read
               from
               his
               Aunts
               ,
               he
               entered
               on
               the
               Bible
               
                 (
                 that
                 Book
                 of
                 Books
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 ever
                 called
                 it
                 )
              
               in
               which
               he
               made
               a
               happy
               beginning
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               happy
               progress
               (
               like
               Timothy
               ,
               of
               whom
               it
               is
               recorded
               ,
               
                 That
                 from
                 a
                 Child
                 he
                 had
                 known
                 the
                 Holy
              
               
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 wise
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 )
              
               According
               to
               which
               excellent
               Rule
               he
               always
               governed
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               .
               He
               began
               early
               to
               have
               a
               deep
               sense
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               the
               great
               concernment
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               how
               he
               might
               serve
               God
               aright
               ,
               
                 Remembring
                 his
                 Creator
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 his
                 Youth
                 ,
              
               even
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               tenth
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               :
               When
               he
               became
               fit
               for
               a
               Grammar-School
               ,
               it
               happened
               that
               two
               eminent
               Persons
               of
               the
               Scottish
               Nation
               (
               though
               their
               business
               and
               quality
               were
               then
               unknown
               )
               came
               to
               Dublin
               ,
               being
               sent
               over
               thither
               by
               King
               James
               (
               then
               King
               of
               Scotland
               )
               to
               keep
               a
               correspondence
               with
               the
               English
               Protestant
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               Gentry
               about
               Dublin
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               secure
               his
               interest
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               when
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               should
               happen
               to
               die
               ;
               these
               for
               a
               colour
               undertook
               the
               imployment
               of
               School-Masters
               ,
               to
               instruct
               and
               discipline
               Youth
               in
               Learning
               and
               good
               Education
               (
               for
               the
               want
               of
               such
               was
               very
               great
               there
               at
               that
               time
               )
               .
               The
               one
               was
               
                 James
                 Fullerton
              
               ;
               (
               afterward
               Knighted
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Bed-chamber
               to
               King
               
                 James
                 ,
              
               )
               the
               other
               was
               
                 James
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               (
               afterward
               also
               Knighted
               and
               created
               by
               the
               King
               Viscount
               
                 Clandebois
                 .
              
               )
               To
               their
               Instruction
               and
               Tuition
               was
               our
               
                 James
                 Usher
              
               committed
               by
               his
               Parents
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               made
               so
               great
               a
               proficiency
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               became
               the
               best
               Scholar
               of
               the
               School
               for
               Latin
               ,
               Poetry
               and
               Rhetorick
               ,
               (
               all
               this
               being
               within
               the
               space
               of
               five
               years
               .
               )
               He
               would
               usually
               say
               ,
               when
               he
               recounted
               the
               Providences
               of
               God
               towards
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               took
               this
               for
               one
               remarkable
               instance
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 had
                 the
                 opportunity
                 and
                 advantage
                 of
                 his
                 Education
                 from
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 thither
                 by
                 Chance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 proved
                 so
                 happily
                 useful
                 to
                 himself
                 and
                 others
                 .
              
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               That
               in
               this
               first
               Scene
               of
               his
               life
               he
               was
               extreamly
               addicted
               to
               Poetry
               ,
               and
               was
               much
               delighted
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               afterward
               growing
               to
               more
               maturity
               and
               consideration
               ,
               he
               shook
               it
               off
               ,
               as
               not
               suitable
               to
               the
               great
               end
               of
               his
               more
               resolved
               ,
               serious
               and
               profitable
               Studies
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               himself
               industriously
               to
               pursue
               Learning
               of
               a
               higher
               Nature
               :
               Yet
               he
               always
               loved
               a
               good
               Poem
               that
               was
               well
               and
               chastly
               writ
               :
               And
               lighting
               once
               upon
               a
               passage
               in
               
                 Tully
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 )
                 Nescire
                 quid
                 antea
                 quam
                 natus
                 sis
                 acciderit
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 semper
                 esse
                 Puerum
              
               ;
               and
               also
               reading
               
               Sleidan's
               History
               of
               the
               four
               Empires
               ,
               he
               presently
               resolved
               on
               the
               study
               and
               search
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               
               how
               he
               might
               contribute
               to
               the
               advancement
               thereof
               :
               this
               was
               a
               brave
               ,
               and
               a
               manly
               attempt
               for
               a
               Lad
               ,
               but
               of
               12
               or
               13
               years
               of
               age
               ;
               yet
               as
               he
               attempted
               ,
               so
               he
               conquered
               all
               the
               difficulties
               which
               he
               met
               with
               in
               the
               search
               after
               ,
               and
               bringing
               to
               light
               those
               many
               things
               ,
               which
               ignorance
               had
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               time
               well-nigh
               buried
               in
               oblivion
               ;
               especially
               in
               a
               Country
               where
               there
               was
               then
               so
               great
               a
               scarcity
               of
               good
               Books
               ,
               and
               learned
               Men.
               I
               mention
               these
               things
               so
               much
               above
               his
               years
               ,
               for
               a
               remembrance
               of
               God's
               special
               Providence
               over
               this
               Person
               ,
               in
               endowing
               him
               with
               such
               admirable
               gifts
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               dispose
               him
               so
               vigorously
               to
               Learning
               ,
               and
               to
               fit
               and
               qualifie
               him
               for
               such
               highly
               serviceable
               Undertakings
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               seem'd
               designed
               by
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Example
               to
               teach
               men
               how
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               deep
               Learning
               ,
               and
               strong
               Reason
               to
               confute
               the
               clamorous
               Cavils
               of
               the
               greatest
               adversaries
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1593
              
               In
               the
               year
               1593
               was
               Trinity
               Colledge
               in
               Dublin
               finished
               ,
               and
               
                 James
                 Usher
              
               then
               in
               the
               thirteenth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               adjudged
               by
               his
               School-Masters
               sufficiently
               qualified
               for
               an
               admittance
               into
               that
               University
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               entered
               accordingly
               .
               Dr.
               Loftus
               (
               sometime
               Fellow
               of
               Trinity
               Colledge
               in
               Cambridge
               )
               afterwards
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               being
               the
               first
               Provost
               of
               that
               College
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Hamilton
               (
               one
               of
               this
               our
               
               Usher's
               School-Masters
               ,
               and
               Senior
               Fellow
               )
               was
               Tutor
               to
               this
               early
               ripe
               Youth
               ;
               whose
               name
               (
               as
               the
               first
               Scholar
               there
               )
               stands
               to
               this
               day
               in
               the
               first
               line
               of
               the
               Roll
               :
               not
               without
               a
               future
               presage
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               prove
               an
               honour
               and
               ornament
               to
               that
               Colledge
               and
               Nation
               ,
               as
               he
               afterwards
               did
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               fixed
               ,
               he
               sets
               himself
               in
               good
               earnest
               to
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Languages
               and
               Liberal
               Arts
               ,
               not
               neglecting
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               and
               Antiquity
               ,
               in
               all
               which
               he
               improved
               to
               admiration
               ;
               for
               between
               fifteen
               and
               sixteen
               years
               of
               age
               he
               had
               made
               such
               a
               proficiency
               in
               Chronology
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               drawn
               up
               in
               Latin
               an
               exact
               Chronicle
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               book
               of
               Kings
               ,
               not
               much
               differing
               from
               the
               method
               of
               his
               late
               Annals
               ,
               excepting
               the
               enlargements
               in
               some
               more
               accurate
               Observations
               and
               Synchronisms
               of
               Heathen
               Stories
               :
               Sometime
               after
               this
               (
               before
               he
               was
               Batchelor
               of
               Arts
               )
               he
               had
               read
               
               Stapleton's
               Fortress
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               finding
               his
               confidence
               in
               asserting
               Antiquity
               for
               the
               Tenents
               of
               Popery
               ,
               and
               taxing
               of
               our
               Church
               with
               Novelty
               ,
               in
               what
               it
               dissented
               from
               theirs
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               a
               great
               dispute
               with
               himself
               where
               the
               truth
               lay
               ,
               not
               then
               knowing
               but
               that
               those
               quotations
               ,
               he
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               might
               be
               true
               :
               but
               this
               he
               took
               for
               an
               undeniable
               truth
               ,
               That
               the
               ancientest
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               right
               ,
               as
               the
               nearer
               the
               Fountain
               the
               purer
               the
               Streams
               ,
               and
               that
               Errours
               sprang
               up
               as
               the
               Ages
               succeeded
               ;
               according
               to
               that
               known
               Speech
               of
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Verum
                 quodcunque
                 primum
                 ,
                 adulterum
                 quodcunque
                 posterius
                 :
              
               He
               suspected
               that
               Stapleton
               
               might
               misquote
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               wrest
               them
               to
               his
               own
               sense
               ;
               which
               made
               him
               take
               up
               a
               firm
               resolution
               ,
               That
               in
               due
               time
               (
               if
               God
               gave
               him
               life
               )
               he
               would
               himself
               read
               the
               Fathers
               all
               over
               ,
               and
               trust
               none
               but
               his
               own
               Eyes
               in
               the
               search
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               his
               undertaking
               that
               great
               work
               ,
               which
               he
               (
               afterwards
               )
               began
               at
               twenty
               years
               of
               age
               ,
               and
               finished
               at
               thirty
               eight
               ;
               strictly
               observing
               to
               read
               such
               a
               proportion
               each
               day
               ,
               from
               which
               no
               occasions
               whatsoever
               should
               divert
               him
               ;
               the
               fruits
               of
               which
               labour
               ,
               as
               the
               World
               hath
               already
               tasted
               in
               his
               learned
               Writings
               ,
               so
               had
               he
               lived
               to
               finish
               that
               great
               work
               of
               his
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Theologica
              
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               as
               the
               sum
               of
               all
               his
               Studies
               on
               that
               important
               subject
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               further
               account
               hereafter
               ;
               yet
               before
               he
               was
               Master
               of
               Arts
               he
               had
               read
               here
               and
               there
               divers
               Books
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               our
               best
               Authors
               ,
               who
               had
               writ
               in
               confutation
               of
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               with
               many
               of
               their
               Writers
               also
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               had
               so
               well
               acquainted
               himself
               with
               the
               state
               of
               each
               Controversie
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               dispute
               with
               any
               of
               the
               Popish
               Priests
               ,
               as
               he
               often
               did
               with
               the
               chiefest
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1598
              
               The
               Earl
               of
               Essex
               being
               newly
               come
               over
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               university
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               solemn
               Act
               for
               his
               entertainment
               :
               Our
               Usher
               being
               then
               Batchelor
               of
               Arts
               ,
               answered
               the
               Philosophy
               Act
               ,
               with
               great
               approbation
               .
               But
               while
               he
               was
               busily
               imploying
               himself
               in
               these
               studies
               and
               great
               designs
               ,
               to
               fit
               himself
               for
               the
               Divine
               Calling
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               should
               be
               qualified
               for
               so
               high
               and
               great
               imployment
               )
               his
               Father
               recommended
               to
               him
               the
               study
               of
               the
               Common
               Law
               (
               designing
               to
               send
               him
               shortly
               over
               to
               the
               Inns
               of
               Court
               in
               
                 England
                 ,
              
               )
               but
               to
               this
               his
               Son
               was
               very
               averse
               ,
               it
               no
               ways
               suiting
               with
               his
               natural
               Temper
               and
               Complexion
               ;
               yet
               dutifully
               would
               have
               submitted
               ,
               if
               his
               Father
               could
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               alter
               his
               mind
               in
               that
               matter
               :
               But
               soon
               after
               he
               died
               ,
               and
               the
               paternal
               Estate
               descended
               to
               this
               his
               eldest
               Son
               ,
               being
               of
               a
               considerable
               value
               ;
               but
               this
               young
               Heir
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               transported
               by
               such
               an
               accession
               of
               Fortune
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               in
               the
               least
               shake
               him
               from
               his
               design
               ;
               for
               he
               finding
               it
               somewhat
               incumbred
               with
               Law
               Suits
               ,
               and
               Sisters
               Portions
               ,
               and
               fearing
               those
               might
               prove
               an
               hinderance
               to
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Studies
               (
               which
               he
               still
               resolved
               to
               pursue
               )
               he
               chose
               rather
               to
               commit
               himself
               to
               the
               Providence
               of
               God
               anew
               ,
               and
               so
               very
               frankly
               gave
               his
               Inheritance
               to
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               his
               several
               Sisters
               for
               their
               Portions
               ;
               only
               reserving
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               might
               enable
               him
               to
               buy
               some
               Books
               ,
               and
               afford
               him
               a
               competent
               maintenance
               in
               the
               College
               .
               This
               act
               of
               his
               perhaps
               by
               some
               may
               be
               censured
               for
               indiscretion
               ;
               yet
               so
               much
               may
               be
               allowed
               him
               in
               his
               vindication
               ,
               that
               it
               shews
               
               how
               little
               he
               valued
               Earthly
               things
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               true
               Wisdom
               and
               Learning
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               to
               let
               you
               see
               that
               he
               very
               well
               understood
               what
               he
               did
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               There
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               an
               exact
               Terrier
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               writing
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               Estate
               and
               Leases
               left
               him
               by
               his
               Father
               :
               And
               that
               it
               might
               not
               be
               thought
               he
               did
               any
               thing
               rashly
               ,
               and
               with
               precipitation
               ,
               he
               drew
               up
               an
               exact
               state
               of
               all
               the
               Suits
               and
               Incumbrances
               that
               lay
               upon
               it
               ,
               with
               directions
               what
               to
               do
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               committed
               to
               his
               Uncle
               (
               as
               Guardian
               for
               his
               Brother
               and
               Sisters
               )
               to
               be
               managed
               for
               their
               advantage
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               well
               performed
               ,
               that
               most
               of
               his
               Sisters
               (
               being
               seven
               in
               all
               )
               were
               afterwards
               very
               well
               married
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               to
               Persons
               that
               proved
               eminently
               considerable
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               being
               setled
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               freed
               of
               his
               worldly
               cares
               ,
               and
               left
               to
               his
               own
               choice
               ,
               he
               devotes
               himself
               entirely
               to
               the
               pursuit
               of
               all
               literature
               both
               Humane
               and
               Divine
               ;
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God's
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               chiefly
               aimed
               at
               next
               the
               Salvation
               of
               his
               own
               Soul
               :
               )
               and
               in
               these
               noble
               subjects
               he
               constantly
               exercised
               himself
               ;
               and
               did
               so
               much
               increase
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               his
               Fame
               (
               thô
               he
               sought
               it
               not
               )
               went
               abroad
               ,
               and
               he
               soon
               became
               an
               Example
               of
               Piety
               ,
               Modesty
               and
               Learning
               :
               But
               that
               which
               administred
               greatest
               cause
               of
               admiration
               ,
               was
               ,
               That
               so
               much
               fruit
               should
               be
               found
               upon
               a
               Plant
               but
               newly
               set
               ,
               and
               scarcely
               ripe
               for
               blossoms
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               this
               short
               space
               (
               from
               the
               thirteenth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               to
               the
               twentieth
               )
               he
               gave
               most
               ample
               proofs
               of
               his
               learning
               and
               abilities
               in
               all
               publick
               Exercises
               which
               he
               performed
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               eighteenth
               or
               nineteenth
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               he
               being
               but
               Batchelor
               of
               Arts
               ,
               was
               thought
               the
               fittest
               person
               to
               enter
               the
               lists
               of
               disputation
               with
               a
               daring
               and
               learned
               Jesuite
               ,
               one
               
                 Henry
                 Fitz-Symonds
              
               ,
               then
               prisoner
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               who
               sent
               out
               a
               challenge
               
                 Defying
                 the
                 greatest
                 Champion
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 Learned
                 to
                 dispute
                 with
                 him
                 about
                 those
                 points
              
               in
               controversie
               between
               the
               Roman
               ,
               and
               Reformed
               Churches
               :
               Our
               Usher
               accepts
               the
               challenge
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               they
               met
               ;
               the
               Jesuite
               made
               slight
               of
               him
               at
               first
               ,
               as
               but
               a
               boy
               ,
               and
               thinking
               it
               an
               easie
               task
               to
               baffle
               him
               ,
               the
               Priest
               admits
               a
               publick
               Disputation
               ,
               (
               the
               subject
               of
               which
               was
               
               Bellarmine's
               Controversies
               )
               and
               because
               the
               several
               matters
               in
               debate
               could
               not
               be
               dispatched
               at
               one
               or
               two
               meetings
               ,
               they
               appointed
               to
               meet
               once
               a
               week
               to
               argue
               the
               chief
               Points
               in
               Controversie
               :
               But
               it
               seems
               that
               after
               one
               or
               two
               Conferences
               the
               Jesuite
               had
               enough
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               though
               he
               despised
               him
               at
               first
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               not
               care
               to
               have
               any
               more
               to
               do
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               ,
               after
               the
               second
               Conference
               ,
               this
               boasting
               Goliah
               declined
               the
               Combate
               with
               this
               stripling
               ;
               and
               not
               without
               cause
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               felt
               the
               quickness
               of
               his
               Wit
               ,
               the
               strength
               
               of
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               skill
               in
               Disputation
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               Jesuite
               quickly
               left
               the
               Field
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               this
               modest
               Letter
               which
               Mr.
               Usher
               then
               writ
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   I
                   
                     Was
                     not
                     purposed
                     (
                     Mr.
                  
                   Fitz-Symonds
                   )
                   
                     to
                     write
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     before
                     you
                     had
                     first
                     written
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     concerning
                     some
                     chief
                     points
                     of
                     your
                     Religion
                     ,
                     (
                     as
                     at
                     our
                     last
                     meeting
                     you
                     promised
                     )
                     but
                     seeing
                     you
                     have
                     deferred
                     the
                     same
                     (
                     for
                     reasons
                     best
                     known
                     to
                     your self
                     )
                     I
                     thought
                     it
                     not
                     amiss
                     to
                     enquire
                     further
                     of
                     your
                     mind
                     ,
                     concerning
                     the
                     continuation
                     of
                     the
                     Conference
                     began
                     betwixt
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     to
                     this
                     I
                     am
                     the
                     rather
                     moved
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     am
                     credibly
                     informed
                     of
                     certain
                     reports
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     could
                     hardly
                     be
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     should
                     proceed
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     in
                     my
                     presence
                     pretended
                     so
                     great
                     love
                     and
                     affection
                     unto
                     me
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     am
                     a
                     boy
                     (
                     as
                     it
                     hath
                     pleased
                     you
                     very
                     contemptuously
                     to
                     name
                     me
                     )
                     I
                     give
                     thanks
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     carriage
                     toward
                     you
                     hath
                     been
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     could
                     minister
                     unto
                     you
                     no
                     just
                     occasion
                     to
                     despise
                     my
                     Youth
                     ;
                     your
                     Spear
                     belike
                     is
                     in
                     your
                     own
                     conceit
                     a
                     Weavers
                     Beam
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     abilities
                     such
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     desire
                     to
                     encounter
                     with
                     the
                     stoutest
                     Champion
                     in
                     the
                     Host
                     of
                  
                   Israel
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     therefore
                     (
                     like
                     the
                  
                   Philistine
                   )
                   
                     you
                     contemn
                     me
                     as
                     being
                     a
                     boy
                     ;
                     yet
                     this
                     I
                     would
                     fain
                     have
                     you
                     know
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     neither
                     came
                     then
                     ,
                     nor
                     now
                     do
                     come
                     unto
                     you
                     in
                     any
                     confidence
                     of
                     any
                     Learning
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     (
                     in
                     which
                     respect
                     ,
                     notwithstanding
                     ,
                     I
                     thank
                     God
                     I
                     am
                     what
                     I
                     am
                     )
                     but
                     I
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     of
                     Hosts
                     (
                     whose
                     Companies
                     you
                     have
                     reproached
                     ,
                     being
                     certainly
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     that
                     even
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     Babes
                     and
                     Sucklings
                     he
                     was
                     able
                     to
                     shew
                     forth
                     his
                     own
                     Praises
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     further
                     manifestation
                     whereof
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     again
                     earnestly
                     request
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     (
                     setting
                     aside
                     all
                     vain
                     comparisons
                     of
                     Persons
                     )
                     we
                     may
                     go
                     plainly
                     forward
                     ,
                     in
                     examining
                     the
                     matters
                     that
                     rest
                     in
                     controversie
                     between
                     us
                     ;
                     otherwise
                     I
                     hope
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     displeased
                     ,
                     if
                     as
                     for
                     your
                     part
                     you
                     have
                     begun
                     ;
                     so
                     I
                     also
                     for
                     my
                     own
                     part
                     may
                     be
                     bold
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     clearing
                     of
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     truth
                     which
                     I
                     profess
                     ,
                     freely
                     to
                     make
                     known
                     ,
                     what
                     hath
                     already
                     passed
                     concerning
                     this
                     matter
                     :
                     Thus
                     intreating
                     you
                     in
                     a
                     few
                     lines
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     known
                     unto
                     me
                     your
                     purpose
                     in
                     this
                     behalf
                     ,
                     I
                     end
                     ,
                     praying
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     that
                     both
                     this
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     enterprises
                     that
                     we
                     take
                     in
                     hand
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     so
                     ordered
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     most
                     make
                     for
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     Glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     ,
                     Jesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Tuus
                     ad
                     Aras
                     usque
                     .
                     James
                     Usher
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               No
               answer
               to
               this
               Letter
               ,
               nor
               any
               further
               conference
               can
               I
               find
               :
               but
               this
               ,
               the
               Jesuite
               confessed
               after
               he
               got
               out
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Prodiit
                 quidam
              
               
               
                 octodenarius
                 ,
                 praecocis
                 sapientiae
                 juvenis
                 ,
                 de
                 abstrusisimis
                 rebus
                 Theologicis
                 ,
                 cum
                 adhuc
                 Philosophica
                 studia
                 vix
                 emensus
                 ,
                 nec
                 ex
                 Ephebis
                 egressus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               English
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 There
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 once
                 a
                 youth
                 of
                 about
                 18
                 years
                 of
                 age
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 ripe
                 Wit
                 ,
                 when
                 scarce
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 
                 think
                 ,
                 gon
                 through
                 his
                 course
                 of
                 Philosophy
                 ,
                 or
                 got
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Childhood
                 ,
                 yet
                 ready
                 to
                 dispute
                 on
                 the
                 most
                 abstruse
                 points
                 of
                 Divinity
              
               :
               But
               afterwards
               the
               same
               Jesuite
               ,
               living
               to
               understand
               him
               better
               ,
               calls
               him
               
                 Acatholicorum
                 doctissimus
              
               ;
               a
               tender
               expression
               from
               a
               Jesuite
               ;
               he
               does
               not
               say
               of
               Hereticks
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Not
               Catholicks
               most
               Learned
               .
            
             
               
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1600.
               ]
               Being
               now
               twenty
               years
               old
               ,
               and
               having
               lived
               in
               the
               Colledge
               seven
               years
               from
               his
               first
               admission
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               degree
               of
               Master
               of
               Arts
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               year
               he
               was
               chosen
               Catechist
               Reader
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ;
               in
               which
               office
               and
               imployment
               he
               treated
               of
               the
               pure
               Principles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               in
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               as
               professed
               and
               maintained
               by
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               the
               Errors
               and
               Innovations
               ,
               which
               had
               mixed
               themselves
               with
               Primitive
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               sifting
               the
               Wheat
               from
               the
               Tares
               ,
               He
               did
               so
               learnedly
               and
               plainly
               discharge
               that
               Exercise
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               then
               Auditors
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               much
               importuned
               to
               appear
               ,
               and
               Preach
               in
               publick
               ,
               which
               was
               (
               as
               himself
               then
               thought
               )
               very
               much
               above
               his
               years
               to
               enter
               on
               so
               weighty
               a
               charge
               .
               But
               not
               being
               able
               to
               withstand
               the
               importunity
               of
               his
               Friends
               ,
               and
               the
               commands
               of
               Superiors
               ,
               he
               yielded
               ,
               though
               with
               some
               reluctance
               ;
               so
               that
               being
               thought
               fit
               for
               the
               Ministry
               in
               the
               twenty
               first
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               he
               was
               accordingly
               Ordained
               Deacon
               and
               Priest
               ,
               by
               his
               Uncle
               
                 Henry
                 Usher
              
               ,
               then
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               others
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               Anno
               1601
               ,
               which
               though
               uncanonical
               ,
               yet
               his
               own
               extraordinary
               merit
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               which
               the
               Church
               then
               had
               of
               such
               a
               Labourer
               ,
               rendred
               a
               dispensation
               in
               that
               case
               very
               tolerable
               ,
               if
               not
               necessary
               .
               And
               being
               not
               long
               after
               appointed
               to
               Preach
               constantly
               before
               the
               State
               ,
               at
               Christ-Church
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               on
               Sundays
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               chief
               points
               in
               controversie
               between
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               and
               Ours
               :
               In
               which
               Discourses
               he
               was
               so
               clear
               ,
               powerful
               ,
               and
               convincing
               ,
               that
               he
               thereby
               setled
               many
               that
               were
               wavering
               ,
               and
               converted
               divers
               from
               that
               Superstitious
               perswasion
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               And
               now
               this
               young
               ,
               but
               grave
               Divine
               applies
               himself
               to
               the
               study
               of
               gaining
               Souls
               ,
               as
               the
               main
               end
               ,
               and
               design
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               continued
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               was
               exceeding
               successful
               in
               it
               .
               The
               first
               Text
               he
               preached
               on
               Publickly
               before
               the
               State
               ,
               presently
               after
               his
               Ordination
               ,
               was
               Rev.
               3.
               1.
               
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 name
                 that
                 thou
                 livest
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 dead
              
               ;
               which
               fell
               out
               to
               be
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Battle
               of
               Kinsale
               ,
               and
               was
               especially
               set
               apart
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               good
               success
               of
               that
               Engagement
               ,
               which
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               answer
               with
               a
               noble
               Victory
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               must
               be
               here
               remembred
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               year
               1601
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Irish
               Papists
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               
               some
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               had
               seemingly
               submitted
               to
               the
               Laws
               ;
               and
               came
               frequently
               to
               our
               Churches
               ;
               yet
               there
               were
               still
               very
               many
               of
               the
               Irish
               that
               kept
               their
               distance
               from
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               stuck
               to
               their
               old
               Principles
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               solicited
               for
               a
               Toleration
               (
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Connivance
               )
               to
               use
               their
               own
               way
               of
               Worship
               ;
               which
               this
               zealous
               Divine
               believed
               to
               be
               Superstitious
               ,
               and
               Idolatrous
               .
               And
               fearing
               lest
               a
               Connivance
               might
               be
               granted
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               lukewarm
               indifferency
               to
               Religion
               might
               seize
               on
               the
               Protestants
               themselves
               .
               This
               pious
               young
               man
               was
               deeply
               touched
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               evil
               of
               such
               an
               Indulgence
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               Consequence
               of
               allowing
               liberty
               to
               that
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               to
               exercise
               a
               Religion
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               fearing
               that
               the
               introducing
               of
               that
               Religion
               tended
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               the
               Government
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               on
               which
               occasion
               this
               newly
               Ordained
               Servant
               of
               God
               then
               Preached
               a
               very
               remarkable
               Sermon
               before
               the
               same
               Audience
               on
               a
               great
               Solemnity
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               dissemble
               ,
               but
               freely
               gave
               his
               Opinion
               in
               reference
               to
               a
               Toleration
               :
               And
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               from
               that
               of
               
               Ezekiel's
               Vision
               ,
               concerning
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               and
               that
               Nation
               ,
               Ezek.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bear
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 Judah
                 forty
                 days
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 appointed
                 thee
                 each
                 day
                 for
                 a
                 year
                 .
              
               He
               made
               then
               this
               his
               conjecture
               in
               reference
               to
               
                 Ireland
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               From
               this
               year
               I
               reckon
               forty
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               those
               whom
               you
               now
               imbrace
               shall
               be
               your
               ruine
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               bear
               their
               iniquity
               .
               This
               then
               uttered
               by
               him
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               seemed
               only
               to
               be
               the
               present
               thoughts
               of
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               who
               was
               no
               friend
               to
               Popery
               ;
               but
               afterwards
               when
               it
               came
               to
               pass
               at
               the
               expiration
               of
               forty
               years
               (
               that
               is
               from
               1601.
               to
               1641.
               )
               when
               the
               Irish
               Rebellion
               broke
               out
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               murthered
               and
               slain
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               harassed
               the
               whole
               Nation
               by
               a
               bloody
               War
               ,
               then
               those
               ,
               who
               lived
               to
               see
               that
               day
               ,
               began
               to
               think
               he
               was
               a
               young
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1603
              
               Neither
               must
               it
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               English
               Forces
               had
               beaten
               ,
               and
               driven
               out
               the
               Spaniards
               ,
               who
               then
               came
               to
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Irish
               at
               Kinsale
               ,
               that
               Army
               resolved
               to
               do
               some
               worthy
               act
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               a
               lasting
               memorial
               of
               the
               gallantry
               of
               Military
               men
               ;
               and
               that
               due
               respect
               which
               they
               had
               for
               true
               Religion
               and
               Learning
               .
               To
               promote
               which
               ,
               they
               raised
               among
               themselves
               the
               Sum
               of
               1800
               l.
               to
               buy
               Books
               to
               furnish
               the
               Library
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Dublin
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Sum
               was
               raised
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               by
               the
               Benefactors
               ,
               That
               Dr.
               Challoner
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 James
                 Usher
              
               should
               have
               the
               said
               1800
               l.
               paid
               into
               their
               hands
               to
               procure
               such
               Books
               ,
               as
               they
               should
               judge
               most
               necessary
               for
               the
               Library
               ,
               and
               most
               useful
               ,
               for
               advancement
               of
               Learning
               ,
               which
               they
               accordingly
               undertook
               ;
               and
               coming
               into
               England
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               where
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               beyond
               Sea
               they
               procured
               
               the
               best
               Books
               in
               all
               kinds
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               to
               be
               had
               :
               So
               that
               they
               most
               faithfully
               discharged
               that
               great
               trust
               ,
               to
               the
               Donors
               and
               the
               whole
               Colledges
               great
               satisfaction
               .
               And
               it
               is
               somewhat
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               Persons
               were
               at
               London
               about
               laying
               out
               this
               money
               in
               Books
               ,
               they
               then
               met
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Bodley
              
               there
               ,
               buying
               Books
               for
               his
               new
               erected
               Library
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               began
               a
               correspondence
               between
               them
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               helping
               each
               other
               to
               procure
               the
               choicest
               and
               best
               Books
               on
               several
               subjects
               that
               could
               be
               gotten
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               famous
               Bodleyan
               Library
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               began
               together
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Chancellorship
               of
               St.
               
                 Patrick
                 ,
                 Dublin
              
               ,
               was
               conferred
               on
               him
               by
               Dr.
               Loftus
               ,
               then
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               Ecclesiastical
               Preferment
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               retained
               without
               taking
               any
               other
               Benefice
               ,
               until
               he
               was
               thence
               promoted
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Meath
               .
               Here
               he
               lived
               single
               for
               some
               years
               ,
               and
               kept
               Hospitality
               proportionable
               to
               his
               Incomes
               ;
               nor
               cared
               he
               for
               any
               overplus
               at
               the
               years
               end
               ,
               (
               for
               indeed
               he
               was
               never
               a
               hoarder
               of
               money
               )
               but
               for
               Books
               ,
               and
               Learning
               he
               had
               a
               kind
               of
               laudable
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               never
               thought
               a
               good
               Book
               (
               either
               Manuscript
               or
               Printed
               )
               too
               dear
               .
               And
               in
               this
               place
               Mr.
               Cambden
               found
               him
               ,
               Anno
               1607.
               when
               he
               was
               putting
               out
               the
               last
               Edition
               of
               his
               Britannia
               ,
               where
               speaking
               of
               Dublin
               he
               concludes
               thus
               ,
               
                 Most
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 acknowledge
                 to
                 owe
                 to
                 the
                 diligence
                 and
                 labour
                 of
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 St.
              
               Patricks
               ,
               
                 who
                 in
                 various
                 learning
                 and
                 judgment
                 far
                 exceeds
                 his
                 years
                 .
              
               And
               though
               he
               had
               here
               no
               particular
               obligation
               to
               preach
               (
               unless
               sometimes
               in
               his
               course
               before
               the
               State
               ,
               )
               yet
               he
               would
               not
               omit
               it
               in
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               he
               received
               the
               profits
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Finglass
              
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               Dublin
               ,
               which
               he
               endowed
               with
               a
               Vicaridge
               ,
               and
               preached
               there
               every
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               unless
               hindered
               by
               very
               extraordinary
               occasions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1607
              
               In
               the
               year
               1607.
               being
               the
               seven
               and
               twentieth
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               degree
               of
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               he
               was
               chosen
               Divinity
               Professor
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Dublin
               ;
               wherein
               he
               continued
               thirteen
               years
               ,
               reading
               weekly
               throughout
               the
               whole
               year
               ;
               his
               Lectures
               were
               Polemical
               ,
               upon
               the
               chief
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               ,
               especially
               those
               Points
               and
               Doctrines
               maintained
               by
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               confuting
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               answering
               their
               Arguments
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               sound
               Reason
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               method
               he
               still
               used
               in
               that
               Exercise
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               Writings
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               to
               do
               with
               Controversies
               of
               that
               Nature
               ,
               then
               most
               proper
               to
               be
               treated
               on
               ;
               not
               only
               because
               incumbent
               upon
               him
               by
               virtue
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               as
               Professor
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               Popery
               ,
               then
               prevailing
               in
               that
               
               Kingdom
               :
               But
               as
               for
               those
               many
               learned
               and
               elaborate
               Lectures
               he
               then
               read
               ,
               written
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               worthy
               to
               be
               Printed
               ,
               we
               cannot
               tell
               what
               is
               become
               of
               them
               ;
               those
               and
               many
               other
               of
               his
               Pieces
               ,
               full
               of
               excellent
               Learning
               ,
               being
               dispersed
               ,
               or
               lost
               by
               the
               many
               sudden
               removals
               of
               his
               Papers
               ,
               or
               detained
               by
               such
               to
               whom
               they
               were
               lent
               ;
               and
               as
               't
               is
               pity
               any
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               this
               great
               man
               should
               be
               lost
               ,
               so
               I
               wish
               that
               those
               Persons
               ,
               who
               have
               any
               of
               them
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               would
               restore
               them
               to
               compleat
               these
               Remains
               ,
               since
               they
               cannot
               be
               so
               useful
               in
               private
               Studies
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               be
               if
               published
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1609
              
               About
               this
               time
               there
               was
               a
               great
               dispute
               about
               the
               
                 Herenagh
                 Terman
              
               ,
               or
               Corban
               Lands
               ,
               which
               anciently
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               received
               ;
               which
               as
               well
               concerned
               the
               Bishops
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               Ireland
               .
               He
               wrote
               a
               learned
               Treatise
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               approved
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               sent
               to
               Arch-Bishop
               Bancroft
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               presented
               to
               King
               James
               ;
               the
               substance
               of
               which
               was
               afterwards
               Translated
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               into
               Latin
               ,
               and
               published
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Glossary
               ,
               as
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               giving
               him
               there
               this
               Character
               ,
               
                 Literarum
                 insignis
                 Pharus
              
               :
               Which
               Treatise
               is
               still
               in
               Manuscript
               in
               the
               Arch-Bishop's
               Library
               at
               Lambeth
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               also
               he
               came
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               to
               buy
               Books
               ,
               and
               to
               converse
               with
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               was
               now
               first
               taken
               notice
               of
               at
               Court
               ,
               preaching
               before
               the
               Houshold
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               great
               honour
               in
               those
               days
               .
               And
               now
               whilst
               here
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               most
               hidden
               and
               private
               paths
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               for
               which
               purpose
               he
               inquired
               after
               ,
               and
               consulted
               the
               best
               Manuscripts
               of
               both
               Universities
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               Libraries
               both
               publick
               ,
               and
               private
               :
               and
               came
               acquainted
               with
               the
               most
               learned
               men
               here
               ,
               such
               as
               Mr.
               Cambden
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bourchier
              
               ;
               (
               after
               Earl
               of
               Bath
               )
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               Mr.
               Brigs
               ,
               Astronomy
               Professor
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               Mr.
               Lydiat
               ,
               Dr.
               Davenant
               (
               after
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Salisbury
                 ,
              
               )
               Dr.
               Ward
               off
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               with
               most
               of
               whom
               he
               kept
               a
               constant
               Friendship
               and
               Correspondence
               to
               their
               Deaths
               .
               After
               this
               he
               constantly
               came
               over
               into
               England
               once
               in
               three
               years
               ,
               spending
               one
               Month
               of
               the
               Summer
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               another
               at
               Cambridge
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               time
               at
               London
               ,
               spending
               his
               time
               chiefly
               in
               the
               Cottonian
               Library
               ,
               the
               Noble
               and
               Learned
               Master
               of
               which
               affording
               him
               a
               free
               access
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               Conversation
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1610
              
               This
               being
               the
               thirtieth
               years
               of
               his
               age
               he
               was
               unanimously
               chosen
               by
               the
               Fellows
               of
               Dublin
               Colledge
               to
               the
               Provostship
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               but
               he
               refused
               it
               ;
               fearing
               it
               might
               prove
               a
               hinderance
               to
               his
               studies
               ,
               no
               other
               reason
               caN
               be
               given
               for
               his
               refusal
               :
               For
               at
               that
               time
               he
               was
               deeply
               engaged
               in
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               
               Church
               History
               ,
               comparing
               Things
               with
               Things
               ,
               Times
               with
               Times
               ,
               gathering
               and
               laying
               up
               in
               store
               ,
               Materials
               for
               the
               repairing
               of
               the
               decayed
               Temple
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               endeavouring
               to
               separate
               the
               purer
               Mettal
               from
               the
               Dross
               ,
               with
               which
               Time
               ,
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               the
               Arts
               of
               ill
               designing
               men
               had
               in
               latter
               Ages
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               sophisticated
               it
               :
               For
               some
               years
               before
               he
               began
               to
               make
               large
               Notes
               ,
               and
               Observations
               upon
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               other
               Theological
               Authors
               ,
               beginning
               with
               those
               of
               the
               first
               Century
               ,
               and
               so
               going
               on
               with
               the
               rest
               as
               they
               occurred
               in
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               passing
               his
               judgment
               on
               their
               Works
               ,
               and
               divers
               Passages
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               genuine
               ,
               which
               spurious
               or
               forged
               ,
               or
               else
               ascribed
               to
               wrong
               Authors
               :
               So
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               about
               eighteen
               or
               nineteen
               years
               (
               in
               which
               he
               made
               it
               his
               chief
               study
               )
               he
               had
               read
               over
               all
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Fathers
               ;
               as
               also
               most
               of
               the
               considerable
               School-men
               ,
               and
               Divines
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               to
               the
               thirteenth
               Century
               :
               So
               he
               was
               now
               well
               able
               to
               judge
               ,
               whether
               the
               passages
               quoted
               by
               our
               adversaries
               were
               truly
               cited
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               or
               were
               wrested
               to
               a
               wrong
               sense
               :
               And
               this
               he
               did
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               bare
               Curiosity
               ,
               but
               to
               confute
               the
               Arrogance
               of
               those
               men
               ,
               who
               will
               still
               appeal
               (
               though
               with
               ill
               success
               )
               to
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               :
               But
               these
               learned
               Collections
               of
               his
               being
               a
               large
               Volume
               ,
               and
               designed
               by
               him
               as
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               more
               large
               and
               elaborate
               Work
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               been
               of
               great
               use
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               never
               finished
               ,
               but
               remain
               still
               in
               Manuscript
               ,
               though
               he
               fully
               intended
               (
               had
               God
               afforded
               him
               life
               )
               to
               have
               fallen
               upon
               this
               as
               the
               only
               considerable
               work
               he
               had
               left
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               which
               perhaps
               he
               had
               performed
               many
               years
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               that
               unhappy
               Irish
               Rebellion
               ,
               which
               bereft
               him
               not
               only
               of
               that
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               his
               other
               Books
               for
               some
               time
               (
               except
               those
               he
               brought
               over
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               furnished
               (
               himself
               with
               here
               ;
               )
               so
               that
               ,
               when
               at
               last
               this
               Manuscript
               (
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Library
               )
               was
               brought
               over
               from
               Droghedah
               ,
               they
               found
               him
               engaged
               in
               that
               long
               and
               laborious
               Work
               of
               his
               Annals
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               was
               done
               ,
               he
               had
               (
               as
               an
               Appendix
               thereunto
               )
               his
               
                 Chronologia
                 Sacra
              
               ,
               to
               perfect
               ,
               though
               he
               never
               lived
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               ,
               if
               he
               wanted
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               leisure
               to
               finish
               this
               great
               Task
               .
               But
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               give
               his
               last
               hand
               to
               this
               Work
               ,
               will
               appear
               from
               this
               passage
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               before
               his
               answer
               to
               the
               
               Jesuite's
               Challenge
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 The
                 exact
                 discussion
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 Authors
                 ,
                 Times
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Censures
                 of
                 their
                 Works
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 to
                 my
              
               *
               Theological
               Bibliothcque
               ;
               
                 if
                 God
                 hereafter
                 shall
                 lend
                 me
                 life
                 and
                 leisure
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 that
                 Work
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 mean
                 to
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 Noble
                 Study
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 and
                 Rites
                 of
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               how
               much
               he
               desired
               it
               might
               
               be
               done
               ,
               may
               farther
               appear
               ;
               that
               being
               askt
               upon
               his
               Death-bed
               ,
               What
               his
               Will
               was
               concerning
               those
               Collections
               He
               answered
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               That
               he
               desired
               they
               might
               be
               committed
               to
               his
               dear
               friend
               Dr.
               Langbaine
               ,
               Provost
               of
               Queens
               Colledge
               ,
               the
               only
               man
               ,
               on
               whose
               Learning
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Friendship
               he
               could
               rely
               ,
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               such
               a
               Form
               ,
               as
               might
               render
               them
               fit
               for
               the
               Press
               .
               According
               to
               which
               bequest
               they
               were
               put
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               that
               learned
               Dr.
               who
               in
               order
               thereunto
               ,
               had
               them
               transcribed
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               himself
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               breaches
               in
               the
               Original
               (
               the
               quotations
               in
               the
               Margine
               being
               much
               defaced
               with
               Rats
               :
               )
               about
               which
               laborious
               Task
               ,
               that
               learned
               and
               good
               man
               studying
               in
               the
               publick
               Library
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               in
               a
               very
               severe
               Season
               ,
               got
               such
               an
               extreme
               cold
               ,
               as
               quickly
               (
               to
               the
               great
               grief
               of
               all
               good
               men
               )
               brought
               him
               to
               his
               end
               ,
               
                 Feb.
                 An.
              
               1657.
               
               So
               that
               though
               that
               excellent
               Person
               Dr.
               Fell
               ,
               (
               now
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Oxford
               )
               who
               has
               deserved
               so
               well
               of
               Learning
               ,
               has
               endeavoured
               to
               get
               those
               Lacunae
               filled
               up
               ,
               yet
               these
               Collections
               still
               remain
               unfit
               to
               be
               published
               ;
               though
               the
               transcript
               from
               the
               Original
               ,
               with
               the
               Marginal
               quotations
               ,
               and
               additions
               are
               now
               in
               the
               Bodleyan
               Library
               ,
               as
               a
               lasting
               Monument
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Industry
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               like
               wise
               useful
               to
               those
               learned
               Persons
               ,
               for
               whom
               they
               were
               designed
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               consult
               them
               .
               But
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               Authors
               hand
               writing
               is
               ,
               or
               was
               lately
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Reverend
               and
               Learned
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1612
              
               Dr.
               
                 Edward
                 Stillingfleet
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               .
            
             
               He
               was
               now
               in
               the
               32
               d.
               year
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               took
               the
               Degree
               of
               Dr.
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               in
               that
               University
               wherein
               he
               was
               bred
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               he
               was
               admitted
               by
               Dr.
               Hampton
               ,
               then
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               performed
               the
               usual
               Exercises
               ,
               part
               of
               which
               was
               to
               read
               two
               Solemn
               Lectures
               on
               some
               places
               of
               Scripture
               :
               which
               he
               then
               did
               on
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Seventy
                 Weeks
                 .
                 And
                 on
              
               Rev.
               20.
               4.
               
               
                 Explaining
                 those
                 Texts
                 so
                 mis-applied
              
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1613
              
               
                 by
                 the
              
               Millenaries
               
                 both
                 in
                 Elder
                 and
                 Latter
                 times
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               next
               year
               ,
               being
               at
               London
               ,
               he
               published
               his
               first
               Treatise
               
                 De
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Christianarum
                 Successione
                 &
                 Statu
                 :
              
               being
               much
               magnified
               by
               Casaubon
               and
               Scultetus
               ,
               in
               their
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Verses
               before
               it
               ,
               was
               solemnly
               presented
               by
               Arch-Bishop
               Abbot
               to
               King
               James
               ,
               as
               the
               eminent
               First-fruits
               of
               that
               Colledge
               of
               Dublin
               .
               It
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               for
               about
               300
               years
               ,
               from
               Gregory
               XI
               .
               to
               Leo
               X.
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               from
               1371.
               to
               1513.
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               this
               last
               Century
               ,
               which
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               added
               ,
               had
               God
               afforded
               him
               longer
               life
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               lost
               very
               considerable
               assistances
               towards
               that
               design
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               find
               hereafter
               ,
               in
               the
               Series
               of
               this
               Relation
               .
               This
               he
               wrote
               to
               answer
               that
               great
               Objection
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
               when
               they
               ask
               us
               ,
               Where
               our
               Religion
               was
               before
               Luther
               And
               therefore
               the
               design
               of
               this
               Book
               was
               to
               prove
               from
               Authors
               of
               unquestionable
               Credit
               and
               Antiquity
               ,
               that
               Christ
               has
               always
               had
               a
               Visible
               Church
               of
               true
               Christians
               ,
               who
               had
               not
               been
               tainted
               with
               the
               Errours
               and
               Corruptions
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               :
               and
               that
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               darkest
               and
               most
               ignorant
               times
               :
               and
               that
               these
               Islands
               owe
               not
               their
               first
               Christianity
               to
               Rome
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               also
               he
               altered
               his
               condition
               ,
               changing
               a
               single
               for
               a
               married
               life
               ,
               marrying
               Phoebe
               ,
               only
               Daughter
               of
               
                 Luke
                 Challoner
              
               ,
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               (
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Family
               of
               the
               Challoners
               in
               Yorkshire
               )
               who
               had
               been
               a
               great
               Assister
               and
               Benefactor
               to
               the
               late
               Erected
               Colledge
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               having
               been
               appointed
               Overseer
               of
               the
               Building
               ,
               and
               Treasurer
               for
               the
               money
               raised
               to
               that
               purpose
               :
               He
               was
               a
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Pious
               man
               ,
               and
               had
               such
               a
               friendship
               for
               Dr.
               Usher
               ,
               that
               he
               courted
               his
               Alliance
               ,
               and
               intended
               ,
               had
               he
               lived
               ,
               to
               have
               given
               him
               this
               his
               only
               Daughter
               ,
               with
               a
               considerable
               Estate
               in
               Land
               and
               Money
               ;
               but
               dying
               before
               he
               could
               see
               it
               concluded
               ,
               he
               charged
               her
               upon
               his
               Death-bed
               ,
               that
               if
               Dr.
               Usher
               would
               marry
               her
               ,
               she
               should
               think
               of
               no
               other
               person
               for
               a
               Husband
               ,
               which
               command
               of
               her
               dying
               Father
               she
               punctually
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               was
               married
               to
               him
               soon
               after
               ,
               and
               was
               his
               Wife
               for
               about
               forty
               years
               ;
               and
               was
               always
               treated
               by
               him
               with
               great
               kindness
               ,
               and
               conjugal
               affection
               until
               her
               death
               ,
               which
               preceded
               his
               about
               one
               year
               ,
               and
               a
               half
               .
               He
               had
               by
               her
               one
               only
               Child
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Tyrrel
               yet
               living
               .
               Thus
               he
               lived
               for
               several
               years
               in
               great
               reputation
               ,
               pursuing
               his
               Studies
               ,
               and
               following
               his
               Calling
               ;
               and
               whilst
               he
               sat
               at
               home
               ,
               endeavouring
               the
               advancement
               of
               Vertue
               and
               Learning
               ,
               his
               fame
               flew
               abroad
               almost
               all
               over
               Europe
               ;
               and
               divers
               learned
               men
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               foreign
               Countries
               ,
               made
               their
               applications
               to
               him
               by
               Letters
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               express
               the
               honour
               and
               respect
               they
               had
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               satisfaction
               in
               several
               doubtful
               points
               ,
               either
               in
               humane
               Learning
               ,
               or
               Divinity
               ;
               as
               the
               Reader
               may
               see
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Collection
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1615
              
               There
               was
               now
               a
               Parliament
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               when
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               were
               composed
               and
               published
               ,
               and
               he
               being
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               was
               appointed
               to
               draw
               them
               up
               ;
               which
               Articles
               being
               signed
               by
               Arch-Bishop
               Jones
               ,
               then
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               Speaker
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               Prolocutor
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               their
               names
               :
               And
               signed
               by
               the
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               Chichester
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               King
               James
               ,
               in
               his
               name
               .
               As
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               defend
               these
               Articles
               in
               all
               points
               therein
               laid
               down
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               were
               better
               than
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               
               of
               England
               .
               So
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               of
               the
               opinion
               of
               that
               Author
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               have
               the
               passing
               of
               these
               Articles
               to
               be
               
                 An
                 absolute
                 Plot
                 of
                 the
              
               Sabbatarians
               and
               Calvinians
               in
               England
               ,
               
               
                 to
                 make
                 themselves
                 so
                 strong
                 a
                 Party
                 in
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 as
                 to
                 obtain
                 what
                 they
                 pleased
                 in
                 this
                 Convocation
              
               ;
               unless
               he
               will
               suppose
               that
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               could
               be
               so
               inveagled
               by
               I
               know
               not
               what
               Inchantments
               ,
               as
               to
               pass
               those
               things
               for
               Articles
               of
               their
               Belief
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               never
               so
               much
               as
               studied
               nor
               understood
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               :
               And
               that
               the
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               and
               King
               James
               ,
               were
               likewise
               drawn
               in
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Plot
               ,
               to
               Sign
               and
               Confirm
               those
               Articles
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               Heterodox
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1619
              
               But
               though
               Dr.
               Usher
               was
               thus
               remarkable
               for
               Piety
               and
               Learning
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               escape
               the
               common
               Fate
               of
               extraordinary
               men
               ,
               viz.
               Envy
               and
               Detraction
               ;
               for
               there
               were
               some
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               (
               though
               of
               no
               great
               repute
               for
               Learning
               or
               Worth
               )
               who
               would
               needs
               have
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Puritan
               (
               as
               then
               they
               called
               those
               whom
               they
               looked
               upon
               as
               disaffected
               to
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               by
               Law
               establisht
               :
               )
               And
               to
               lay
               a
               block
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               future
               Preferment
               ,
               they
               had
               got
               some
               to
               traduce
               him
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               great
               kindness
               for
               those
               men
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               little
               reason
               .
               But
               the
               Dr.
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               having
               occasion
               about
               this
               time
               to
               come
               for
               England
               :
               (
               as
               he
               always
               had
               done
               once
               in
               three
               or
               four
               years
               )
               The
               Lord
               Deputy
               and
               Council
               were
               so
               sensible
               of
               this
               scandal
               ,
               that
               for
               his
               Vindication
               they
               writ
               by
               him
               this
               Recommendatory
               Letter
               to
               His
               Majesties
               Privy-Council
               here
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     May
                     it
                     please
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     THe
                     extraordinary
                     merit
                     of
                     this
                     Bearer
                     ,
                     Mr.
                     Doctor
                  
                   Usher
                   ,
                   
                     prevaileth
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     offer
                     him
                     that
                     favour
                     (
                     which
                     we
                     deny
                     to
                     many
                     that
                     move
                     us
                     )
                     to
                     be
                     recommended
                     to
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     ;
                     and
                     we
                     do
                     it
                     the
                     rather
                     ,
                     because
                     we
                     are
                     desirous
                     to
                     set
                     him
                     right
                     in
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Opinion
                     ,
                     who
                     it
                     seemeth
                     hath
                     been
                     informed
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     somewhat
                     Transported
                     with
                     Singularities
                     ,
                     and
                     unaptness
                     to
                     be
                     Conformable
                     to
                     the
                     Rules
                     and
                     Orders
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     .
                     We
                     are
                     so
                     far
                     from
                     suspecting
                     him
                     in
                     that
                     kind
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     boldly
                     recommend
                     him
                     to
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     man
                     Orthodox
                     ,
                     and
                     worthy
                     to
                     govern
                     in
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     when
                     occasion
                     shall
                     be
                     presented
                     .
                     And
                     His
                     Majesty
                     may
                     be
                     pleased
                     to
                     advance
                     him
                     ;
                     he
                     being
                     one
                     that
                     hath
                     preached
                     before
                     the
                     State
                     here
                     for
                     eighteen
                     years
                     :
                     And
                     has
                     been
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Professor
                     of
                     Divinity
                     in
                     the
                     University
                     thirteen
                     years
                     .
                     And
                     a
                     man
                     who
                     has
                     given
                     himself
                     over
                     to
                     his
                     Profession
                     :
                     An
                     excellent
                     and
                     painful
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     a
                     modest
                     man
                     ,
                     abounding
                     in
                     goodness
                     ;
                     and
                     his
                     Life
                     and
                     Doctrine
                     so
                     agreeable
                     ,
                     as
                     those
                     who
                     agree
                     not
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     are
                     yet
                     constrained
                     to
                     love
                     and
                     admire
                     him
                     .
                     And
                     for
                     such
                     an
                     one
                  
                   
                   
                     we
                     beseech
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     to
                     understand
                     him
                     :
                     And
                     accordingly
                     to
                     speak
                     to
                     His
                     Majesty
                     :
                     And
                     thus
                     with
                     the
                     remembrance
                     of
                     our
                     humble
                     Duties
                     we
                     take
                     leave
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     most
                     humbly
                     at
                     Command
                     ,
                     
                       
                         
                           Ad.
                           Loftus
                        
                         ,
                         Canc.
                         
                      
                       
                         Henry
                         Docwra
                         ,
                      
                       
                         William
                         Methwold
                         ,
                      
                       
                         John
                         King
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Dud.
                         Norton
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Oliver
                         St.
                         John
                         ,
                      
                       
                         William
                         Tuameusis
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Fra.
                         Anngiers
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     From
                     Dublin
                     
                       the
                       last
                       of
                       Sept.
                       1619.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               that
               you
               may
               see
               this
               odious
               nick-name
               was
               put
               upon
               many
               Pious
               and
               Orthodox
               Divines
               that
               did
               not
               deserve
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               give
               you
               this
               following
               Letter
               to
               Dr.
               Usher
               ,
               then
               in
               England
               ,
               from
               a
               worthy
               Divine
               ,
               then
               in
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Reverend
                     Sir
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     Hope
                     you
                     are
                     not
                     ignorant
                     of
                     the
                     hurt
                     that
                     is
                     come
                     to
                     the
                     Church
                     by
                     this
                     name
                     ,
                  
                   Puritan
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     how
                     his
                     Majesties
                     good
                     intent
                     and
                     meaning
                     therein
                     is
                     much
                     abused
                     ,
                     and
                     wronged
                     ;
                     and
                     especially
                     in
                     this
                     poor
                     Country
                     ,
                     where
                     the
                     Pope
                     and
                     Popery
                     is
                     so
                     much
                     affected
                     .
                     I
                     being
                     lately
                     in
                     the
                     Country
                     ,
                     had
                     conference
                     with
                     a
                     worthy
                     ,
                     painful
                     Preacher
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     been
                     an
                     instrument
                     of
                     drawing
                     many
                     of
                     the
                     meer
                  
                   Irish
                   
                     there
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     blindness
                     of
                     Popery
                     to
                     imbrace
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     with
                     much
                     comfort
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     heart-breaking
                     to
                     the
                     Priests
                     ,
                     who
                     perceiving
                     they
                     cannot
                     now
                     prevail
                     with
                     their
                     jugling
                     Tricks
                     ,
                     have
                     forged
                     a
                     new
                     device
                     :
                     They
                     have
                     now
                     stirred
                     up
                     some
                     crafty
                     Papists
                     ,
                     who
                     very
                     boldly
                     rail
                     both
                     at
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     and
                     People
                     ,
                     saying
                     ,
                     They
                     seek
                     to
                     sow
                     this
                     damnable
                     Heresie
                     of
                  
                   Puritanism
                   
                     among
                     them
                     ;
                     which
                     word
                     ,
                     though
                     not
                     understood
                     ,
                     but
                     only
                     known
                     to
                     be
                     most
                     odious
                     to
                     his
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     makes
                     many
                     afraid
                     of
                     joyning
                     themselves
                     to
                     the
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     though
                     in
                     conference
                     their
                     Consciences
                     are
                     convicted
                     herein
                     :
                     So
                     to
                     prevent
                     a
                     greater
                     mischief
                     that
                     may
                     follow
                     ,
                     it
                     were
                     good
                     to
                     Petition
                     his
                     Majesty
                     to
                     define
                     a
                  
                   Puritan
                   ,
                   
                     whereby
                     the
                     mouths
                     of
                     those
                     scoffing
                     Enemies
                     would
                     be
                     stopt
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     his
                     Majesty
                     be
                     not
                     at
                     leisure
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     would
                     appoint
                     some
                     good
                     men
                     to
                     do
                     it
                     for
                     him
                     ;
                     for
                     the
                     effecting
                     thereof
                     ,
                     you
                     know
                     better
                     than
                     I
                     can
                     direct
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     I
                     commit
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Affairs
                     to
                     the
                     blessing
                     of
                     the
                     Almighty
                     ,
                     praying
                     for
                     your
                     good
                     success
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     safe
                     return
                     hither
                     ,
                     resting
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     assured
                     Friend
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     power
                     ,
                     Emanuel
                     Downing
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dublin
                     
                       24th
                       Oct.
                       1620.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               whence
               we
               have
               digressed
               ;
               this
               Character
               of
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               together
               with
               King
               
               James's
               own
               conversation
               with
               ,
               and
               tryal
               of
               Dr.
               Usher
               (
               whom
               he
               sent
               for
               on
               purpose
               to
               
               that
               end
               )
               did
               so
               fully
               satisfie
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               had
               discoursed
               with
               him
               in
               divers
               points
               both
               of
               Learning
               and
               Religion
               ,
               he
               (
               who
               was
               well
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               both
               )
               was
               so
               extreamly
               well
               satisfied
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               he
               perceived
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 knave
              
               Puritan
               
                 was
                 a
                 bad
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 knave's
              
               Puritan
               
                 an
                 honest
                 man.
              
               And
               of
               which
               latter
               sort
               he
               accounted
               Dr.
               Usher
               to
               be
               ,
               since
               the
               King
               had
               so
               good
               an
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               he
               now
               Nominated
               him
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Meath
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               being
               then
               void
               ;
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1620
              
               with
               this
               expression
               ,
               
                 That
                 Dr.
              
               Usher
               
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 making
              
               ;
               and
               so
               his
               
                 Conge
                 d'
                 Eslire
              
               being
               sent
               over
               ,
               he
               was
               elected
               by
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               there
               .
               And
               that
               you
               may
               perceive
               how
               much
               the
               report
               of
               his
               advancement
               rejoyced
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               this
               following
               Letter
               from
               the
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               of
               Ireland
               may
               testifie
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   To
                   Dr.
                   
                     James
                     Usher
                  
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   Elect
                   of
                   Meath
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   
                     I
                     Thank
                     God
                     for
                     your
                     Preferment
                     to
                     the
                     Bishoprick
                     of
                  
                   Meath
                   ;
                   
                     His
                     Majesty
                     therein
                     hath
                     done
                     a
                     gracious
                     favour
                     to
                     his
                     poor
                     Church
                     here
                     :
                     There
                     is
                     none
                     here
                     but
                     are
                     exceeding
                     glad
                     that
                     you
                     are
                     called
                     thereunto
                     ;
                     even
                     some
                     Papists
                     themselves
                     have
                     largely
                     testified
                     their
                     gladness
                     of
                     it
                     .
                     Your
                     Grant
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     necessary
                     things
                     shall
                     be
                     Sealed
                     this
                     Day
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     Morrow
                     :
                     I
                     pray
                     God
                     bless
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     whatever
                     you
                     undertake
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     rest
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Your
                     Lordship's
                     most
                     Affectionate
                     Friend
                     ,
                     Ol.
                     Grandisone
                     .
                  
                   
                     Dublin
                     
                       3
                       Feb.
                       1620.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               before
               his
               going
               over
               ,
               and
               while
               Bishop
               Elect
               ,
               a
               Parliament
               was
               Convened
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               began
               Feb.
               1
               st
               .
               1620.
               and
               I
               find
               this
               passage
               among
               some
               of
               his
               Memorandums
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 I
                 was
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 Lower
                 House
                 of
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 at
                 St.
              
               Margarets
               ,
               Westminster
               ,
               Feb.
               7.
               
                 the
                 Prebends
                 claimed
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 exemption
                 from
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
                 for
                 many
                 hundred
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 offered
                 their
                 own
                 Service
                 :
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 House
                 being
                 displeased
                 ,
                 appointed
                 the
                 place
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Temple
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 chosen
                 a
                 second
                 time
                 :
                 And
                 Secretary
              
               Calvert
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 appointment
                 of
                 the
                 House
                 ,
                 spake
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 choice
                 of
                 their
                 Preacher
                 might
                 stand
                 :
                 The
                 King
                 said
                 ,
              
               It
               was
               very
               well
               done
               .
               Feb.
               13
               th
               .
               being
               Shrove-Tuesday
               ,
               
                 I
                 dined
                 at
                 Court
                 ;
                 and
                 betwixt
              
               4
               and
               5
               
                 I
                 kiss'd
                 the
                 King's
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 conference
                 with
                 him
                 touching
                 my
                 Sermon
                 .
                 He
                 said
                 ,
              
               I
               had
               charge
               of
               an
               unruly
               Flock
               ,
               to
               look
               unto
               the
               next
               Sunday
               .
               
                 He
                 asked
                 me
                 how
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 could
                 stand
                 with
                 true
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 hundred
                 should
                 be
                 tyed
                 (
                 upon
                 so
                 short
                 warning
                 )
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 upon
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 all
                 could
              
               
               
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 Charity
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 late
                 contentions
                 in
                 the
                 House
                 :
                 Many
                 must
                 needs
                 come
                 without
                 Preparation
                 ,
                 and
                 eat
                 their
                 own
                 Condemnation
                 :
                 That
                 himself
                 required
                 all
                 his
                 whole
                 Houshold
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 unless
                 at
              
               Easter
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 whole
                 Lent
                 was
                 a
                 time
                 of
                 Preparation
                 .
                 He
                 bad
                 me
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 hoped
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 prepared
                 ,
                 but
                 wished
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 better
                 :
                 To
                 exhort
                 them
                 to
                 Unity
                 ,
                 and
                 Concord
                 :
                 To
                 love
                 God
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 their
                 Prince
                 and
                 Country
                 :
                 To
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 urgent
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Times
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 miserable
                 state
                 of
                 Christendom
                 with
              
               Bis
               dat
               ,
               qui
               citò
               dat
               .
               Feb.
               10
               th
               .
               
                 The
                 first
                 Sunday
                 in
                 Lent
                 I
                 preached
                 at
                 St.
              
               Margarets
               
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 And
              
               Feb.
               27
               th
               .
               
                 the
                 House
                 sent
                 Sir
              
               James
               Perrot
               ,
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Drake
               ,
               
                 to
                 give
                 me
                 thanks
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 me
                 to
                 print
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 done
                 accordingly
                 ;
                 the
                 Text
                 being
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 the
              
               Cor.
               10.
               17.
               
               
                 For
                 we
                 being
                 many
                 ,
                 are
                 one
                 Bread
                 and
                 one
                 Body
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 all
                 partakers
                 of
                 that
                 one
                 Bread.
              
               This
               Sermon
               was
               printed
               by
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               with
               one
               more
               (
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               at
               
                 Wansted
                 ,
                 Jan.
              
               20.
               1624.
               upon
               Eph.
               4.
               13.
               concerning
               the
               unity
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               )
               were
               all
               the
               Sermons
               I
               can
               find
               to
               have
               been
               published
               by
               his
               allowance
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               Elect
               returning
               some
               time
               after
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               was
               there
               Consecrated
               by
               Dr.
               Hampton
               ,
               then
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               assisted
               with
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               advanced
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Degree
               ,
               his
               Province
               and
               Imployment
               might
               be
               altered
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               mind
               ,
               nor
               humble
               temper
               of
               Spirit
               :
               Neither
               did
               he
               cease
               to
               turn
               as
               many
               as
               he
               could
               from
               Darkness
               to
               Light
               ;
               from
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Satan
               to
               Christ
               ;
               by
               his
               Preaching
               ,
               Writing
               ,
               and
               Exemplary
               Life
               ;
               observing
               that
               which
               St.
               Augustine
               said
               of
               St.
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Et
                 eum
                 quidem
                 in
                 populo
                 verbum
                 veritatis
                 recte
                 tractantem
                 omni
              
               
               
                 die
                 Dominico
                 audiebam
                 ,
                 &
                 Magis
                 ,
                 Magisque
                 mihi
                 confirmabat
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               That
               he
               handled
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               unto
               the
               People
               every
               Lord's
               Day
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               some
               violent
               Papists
               of
               Quality
               happened
               to
               be
               censured
               in
               the
               Castle-Chamber
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               for
               refusing
               to
               take
               the
               Oaths
               of
               Supremacy
               and
               Allegiance
               :
               upon
               this
               occasion
               the
               State
               ordered
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Meath
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Speech
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               inform
               their
               Consciences
               of
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               great
               penalties
               they
               would
               undergo
               ,
               if
               they
               persisted
               to
               refuse
               it
               :
               Which
               he
               performed
               in
               a
               Learned
               Discourse
               ,
               and
               highly
               approved
               of
               by
               His
               Majesty
               :
               Which
               was
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       
                         A
                         Speech
                         delivered
                         in
                         the
                      
                       Castle-Chamber
                       at
                       Dublin
                       ,
                       November
                       22
                       th
                       .
                       1622.
                       
                       
                         At
                         the
                         Censuring
                         of
                         certain
                         Officers
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         Lawfulness
                         of
                         taking
                         ,
                         and
                         danger
                         of
                         refusing
                         the
                         Oath
                         of
                         Supremacy
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       WHat
                       the
                       danger
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       is
                       ,
                       for
                       refusing
                       this
                       Oath
                       ,
                       hath
                       been
                       sufficiently
                       opened
                       by
                       my
                       Lords
                       ,
                       the
                       Judges
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       quality
                       and
                       quantity
                       of
                       that
                       offence
                       hath
                       been
                       aggravated
                       to
                       the
                       full
                       by
                       those
                       that
                       have
                       spoken
                       after
                       them
                       .
                       The
                       part
                       which
                       is
                       most
                       proper
                       for
                       me
                       to
                       deal
                       in
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       information
                       of
                       the
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       touching
                       the
                       truth
                       and
                       equity
                       of
                       the
                       matters
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       Oath
                       :
                       which
                       I
                       also
                       have
                       made
                       choice
                       the
                       rather
                       to
                       insist
                       upon
                       ,
                       because
                       both
                       the
                       form
                       of
                       the
                       Oath
                       it self
                       requireth
                       herein
                       a
                       full
                       resolution
                       of
                       the
                       Conscience
                       ;
                       (
                       as
                       appeareth
                       by
                       those
                       words
                       in
                       the
                       very
                       beginning
                       thereof
                       ;
                       
                         I
                         do
                         utterly
                         testifie
                         and
                         declare
                         in
                         my
                         Conscience
                         ,
                         &c.
                         )
                      
                       and
                       the
                       persons
                       that
                       stand
                       here
                       to
                       be
                       censured
                       for
                       refusing
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       have
                       alledged
                       nothing
                       in
                       their
                       own
                       defence
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       the
                       simple
                       plea
                       of
                       Ignorance
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       this
                       point
                       therefore
                       may
                       be
                       cleared
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       needless
                       scruples
                       removed
                       out
                       of
                       mens
                       minds
                       :
                       two
                       main
                       branches
                       there
                       be
                       of
                       this
                       Oath
                       ,
                       which
                       require
                       special
                       consideration
                       .
                       The
                       one
                       positive
                       ,
                       acknowledging
                       the
                       Supremacy
                       of
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       these
                       Realms
                       ,
                       in
                       all
                       Causes
                       whatsoever
                       ,
                       to
                       rest
                       in
                       the
                       King's
                       Highness
                       only
                       .
                       The
                       other
                       Negative
                       ,
                       renouncing
                       all
                       Jurisdictions
                       and
                       Authorities
                       of
                       any
                       foreign
                       Prince
                       or
                       Prelate
                       within
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Dominions
                       .
                    
                     
                       For
                       the
                       better
                       understanding
                       of
                       the
                       former
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       place
                       to
                       call
                       unto
                       our
                       remembrance
                       that
                       exhortation
                       of
                       St.
                       Peter
                       ,
                       a
                       
                         Submit
                         your selves
                         unto
                         every
                         ordinance
                         of
                         man
                         for
                         the
                         Lord's
                         sake
                         :
                         whether
                         it
                         be
                         unto
                         the
                         King
                         ,
                         as
                         having
                         the
                         preheminence
                         ;
                         or
                         unto
                         Governours
                         ,
                         as
                         unto
                         them
                         that
                         are
                         sent
                         by
                         him
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         punishment
                         of
                         evil
                         doers
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         praise
                         of
                         them
                         that
                         do
                         well
                         .
                      
                       By
                       this
                       we
                       are
                       taught
                       to
                       respect
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       not
                       as
                       
                         the
                         only
                         Governour
                      
                       of
                       his
                       Dominions
                       simply
                       ,
                       (
                       for
                       we
                       see
                       there
                       be
                       other
                       Governours
                       placed
                       under
                       him
                       )
                       but
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       ,
                       as
                       him
                       that
                       excelleth
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       the
                       preheminence
                       over
                       the
                       rest
                       ;
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       (
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       tenure
                       of
                       the
                       Oath
                       )
                       as
                       him
                       that
                       is
                       
                         the
                         only
                         Supreme
                         Governor
                      
                       of
                       his
                       Realms
                       .
                       Upon
                       which
                       ground
                       we
                       may
                       safely
                       build
                       this
                       conclusion
                       ;
                       That
                       whatsoever
                       power
                       is
                       incident
                       unto
                       the
                       King
                       by
                       virtue
                       of
                       his
                       place
                       ,
                       must
                       be
                       acknowledged
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       him
                       Supreme
                       :
                       there
                       being
                       nothing
                       so
                       contrary
                       to
                       the
                       nature
                       of
                       Soveraignty
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       have
                       another
                       superiour
                       power
                       to
                       over
                       rule
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       Qui
                       Rex
                       est
                       ,
                       Regem
                       (
                       maxime
                       )
                       non
                       habeat
                       .
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       second
                       place
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       consider
                       ,
                       That
                       God
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       better
                       setling
                       of
                       piety
                       and
                       honesty
                       among
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       repressing
                       of
                       prophaneness
                       and
                       other
                       vices
                       ,
                       hath
                       established
                       two
                       distinct
                       powers
                       upon
                       Earth
                       :
                       The
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       Keys
                       ,
                       committed
                       to
                       the
                       Church
                       ;
                       the
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       Sword
                       ,
                       committed
                       to
                       the
                       Civil
                       Magistrate
                       .
                       That
                       of
                       the
                       Keys
                       is
                       ordained
                       to
                       work
                       upon
                       the
                       inner
                       man
                       ,
                       having
                       immediate
                       relation
                       to
                       the
                       b
                       remitting
                       or
                       retaining
                       of
                       sins
                       .
                       That
                       of
                       the
                       Sword
                       is
                       appointed
                       to
                       work
                       upon
                       the
                       outward
                       man
                       ,
                       yielding
                       protection
                       to
                       the
                       obedient
                       ,
                       and
                       inflicting
                       external
                       punishment
                       on
                       the
                       rebellious
                       and
                       disobedient
                       .
                       By
                       the
                       former
                       ,
                       the
                       spiritual
                       Officers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       Christ
                       are
                       inabled
                       to
                       c
                       
                         govern
                         well
                      
                       ,
                       to
                       d
                       speak
                       and
                       exhort
                       and
                       rebuke
                       with
                       all
                       Authority
                       ,
                       to
                       e
                       loose
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       Penitent
                       ,
                       to
                       commit
                       others
                       unto
                       the
                       Lord's
                       Prison
                       until
                       their
                       amendment
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       bind
                       them
                       over
                       unto
                       the
                       Judgment
                       of
                       the
                       Great
                       Day
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       shall
                       persist
                       in
                       their
                       wilfulness
                       ,
                       and
                       obstinacy
                       .
                       By
                       the
                       other
                       ,
                       Princes
                       have
                       an
                       imperious
                       power
                       assigned
                       by
                       God
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       defence
                       of
                       such
                       as
                       do
                       well
                       ,
                       and
                       executing
                       f
                       revenge
                       and
                       wrath
                       upon
                       such
                       as
                       do
                       evil
                       ;
                       whether
                       g
                       by
                       death
                       ,
                       or
                       banishment
                       ,
                       or
                       
                         confiscation
                         of
                         goods
                      
                       ,
                       or
                       imprisonment
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       quality
                       of
                       the
                       offence
                       .
                    
                     
                       When
                       St.
                       Peter
                       ,
                       that
                       had
                       the
                       Keys
                       committed
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       made
                       bold
                       to
                       draw
                       the
                       Sword
                       ;
                       he
                       was
                       commanded
                       to
                       h
                       put
                       it
                       up
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       weapon
                       that
                       he
                       had
                       no
                       authority
                       to
                       meddle
                       withal
                       .
                       And
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       side
                       ,
                       when
                       Uzziah
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       would
                       venture
                       upon
                       the
                       execution
                       of
                       the
                       Priest's
                       Office
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       said
                       unto
                       him
                       ;
                       i
                       
                         It
                         pertaineth
                         not
                         unto
                         thee
                         ,
                         Uzziah
                         ,
                         to
                         burn
                         incense
                         unto
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         the
                         Priests
                         ,
                         the
                         Sons
                         of
                         Aaron
                         ,
                         that
                         are
                         Consecrated
                         to
                         burn
                         incense
                         .
                      
                       Let
                       this
                       therefore
                       be
                       our
                       second
                       Conclusion
                       :
                       That
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       Sword
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Keys
                       are
                       two
                       distinct
                       Ordinances
                       of
                       God
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       Prince
                       hath
                       no
                       more
                       Authority
                       to
                       enter
                       upon
                       the
                       execution
                       of
                       any
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Priest's
                       Function
                       ,
                       than
                       the
                       Priest
                       hath
                       to
                       intrude
                       upon
                       any
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       the
                       Prince
                       .
                    
                     
                       In
                       the
                       third
                       place
                       we
                       are
                       to
                       observe
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Civil
                         Sword
                      
                       (
                       the
                       supreme
                       managing
                       whereof
                       belongeth
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       alone
                       )
                       is
                       not
                       to
                       be
                       restrained
                       unto
                       Temporal
                       Causes
                       only
                       ;
                       but
                       is
                       by
                       Gods
                       Ordinance
                       to
                       be
                       extended
                       likewise
                       unto
                       
                         all
                         Spiritual
                         or
                         Ecclesiastical
                         Things
                         and
                         Causes
                         :
                      
                       That
                       as
                       the
                       spiritual
                       Rulers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       do
                       exercise
                       their
                       kind
                       of
                       Government
                       ,
                       in
                       bringing
                       men
                       unto
                       obedience
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       the
                       duties
                       of
                       the
                       first
                       Table
                       alone
                       ,
                       (
                       which
                       concerneth
                       Piety
                       and
                       the
                       Religious
                       Service
                       which
                       man
                       is
                       bound
                       to
                       perform
                       unto
                       his
                       Creator
                       )
                       but
                       also
                       of
                       the
                       second
                       (
                       which
                       respecteth
                       moral
                       honesty
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Offices
                       that
                       man
                       doth
                       owe
                       unto
                       man
                       :
                       (
                       so
                       the
                       Civil
                       Magistrate
                       is
                       to
                       use
                       his
                       Authority
                       also
                       in
                       
                       redressing
                       the
                       abuses
                       committed
                       against
                       the
                       first
                       Table
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       as
                       against
                       the
                       second
                       ;
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       in
                       punishing
                       of
                       an
                       Heretick
                       ,
                       or
                       an
                       Idolater
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       Blasphemer
                       ,
                       as
                       of
                       a
                       Thief
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       Murtherer
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       Traytor
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       providing
                       by
                       all
                       good
                       means
                       ,
                       that
                       such
                       as
                       live
                       under
                       his
                       Government
                       k
                       may
                       lead
                       a
                       quiet
                       and
                       peaceable
                       life
                       in
                       all
                       piety
                       and
                       honesty
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       howsoever
                       by
                       this
                       means
                       we
                       make
                       both
                       Prince
                       and
                       Priest
                       to
                       be
                       ,
                       in
                       their
                       several
                       places
                       ,
                       
                         Custodes
                         utriusque
                         Tabulae
                      
                       ,
                       Keepers
                       of
                       both
                       God's
                       Tables
                       ;
                       yet
                       do
                       we
                       not
                       hereby
                       any
                       way
                       confound
                       both
                       of
                       their
                       Offices
                       together
                       .
                       For
                       though
                       the
                       matter
                       wherein
                       their
                       Government
                       is
                       exercised
                       may
                       be
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       yet
                       is
                       the
                       form
                       and
                       manner
                       of
                       governing
                       therein
                       always
                       different
                       :
                       the
                       one
                       reaching
                       to
                       the
                       outward
                       man
                       only
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       to
                       the
                       inward
                       :
                       the
                       one
                       binding
                       or
                       loosing
                       the
                       Soul
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       laying
                       hold
                       on
                       the
                       Body
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       things
                       belonging
                       thereunto
                       :
                       the
                       one
                       having
                       special
                       reference
                       to
                       the
                       Judgment
                       of
                       the
                       
                         World
                         to
                         come
                      
                       ,
                       the
                       other
                       respecting
                       the
                       present
                       retaining
                       or
                       losing
                       of
                       some
                       of
                       the
                       comforts
                       of
                       
                         this
                         life
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       That
                       there
                       is
                       such
                       a
                       *
                       
                         Civil
                         Government
                      
                       as
                       this
                       in
                       
                         Causes
                         Spiritual
                         or
                         Ecclesiastical
                      
                       ,
                       no
                       man
                       of
                       judgment
                       can
                       deny
                       .
                       For
                       must
                       not
                       Heresie
                       (
                       for
                       example
                       )
                       be
                       acknowledged
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       cause
                       meerly
                       Spiritual
                       or
                       Ecclesiastical
                       And
                       yet
                       by
                       what
                       power
                       is
                       an
                       Heretick
                       put
                       to
                       death
                       The
                       Officers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       have
                       no
                       Authority
                       to
                       take
                       away
                       the
                       life
                       of
                       any
                       man
                       :
                       it
                       must
                       be
                       done
                       therefore
                       
                         per
                         brachium
                         saeculare
                      
                       ;
                       and
                       consequently
                       it
                       must
                       be
                       yielded
                       without
                       contradiction
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       temporal
                       Magistrate
                       doth
                       exercise
                       therein
                       a
                       part
                       of
                       his
                       
                         Civil
                         Government
                      
                       ,
                       in
                       punishing
                       a
                       Crime
                       that
                       is
                       of
                       its
                       own
                       nature
                       Spiritual
                       or
                       Ecclesiastical
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       here
                       it
                       will
                       be
                       said
                       ,
                       the
                       words
                       of
                       the
                       Oath
                       being
                       general
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       is
                       
                         the
                         only
                         Supreme
                         Governor
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         all
                         other
                         his
                         Highness's
                         Dominions
                         and
                         Countries
                         .
                      
                       How
                       may
                       it
                       appear
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Civil
                         Sword
                      
                       only
                       is
                       meant
                       by
                       that
                       Government
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       Keys
                       is
                       not
                       comprehended
                       therein
                       I
                       answer
                       :
                       First
                       ,
                       That
                       where
                       a
                       Civil
                       Magistrate
                       is
                       affirmed
                       to
                       be
                       
                         the
                         Governor
                         of
                         his
                         own
                         Dominions
                         and
                         Countries
                      
                       ;
                       by
                       common
                       intendment
                       this
                       must
                       needs
                       be
                       understood
                       of
                       a
                       
                         Civil
                         Government
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       in
                       no
                       reason
                       be
                       extended
                       to
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       meerly
                       of
                       another
                       kind
                       .
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       I
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       where
                       an
                       ambiguity
                       is
                       conceived
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       any
                       part
                       of
                       an
                       Oath
                       ;
                       it
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       understanding
                       of
                       him
                       for
                       whose
                       satisfaction
                       the
                       Oath
                       was
                       ministred
                       .
                       Now
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       it
                       hath
                       been
                       sufficiently
                       declared
                       by
                       publick
                       Authority
                       ,
                       That
                       no
                       other
                       thing
                       is
                       meant
                       by
                       the
                       Government
                       here
                       mentioned
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Civil
                         Sword
                      
                       only
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       For
                       in
                       the
                       Book
                       of
                       Articles
                       ,
                       agreed
                       upon
                       by
                       the
                       Arch-Bishops
                       and
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Clergy
                       in
                       the
                       Convocation
                       holden
                       at
                       
                         London
                         ,
                         Anno
                      
                       1562.
                       thus
                       we
                       read
                       .
                       
                         Where
                         we
                         attribute
                         to
                         the
                         Queen's
                         Majesty
                         the
                         chief
                         Government
                         ,
                         (
                         by
                         which
                         Titles
                         we
                         understand
                         the
                         minds
                         of
                         some
                         slanderous
                         folks
                         to
                         be
                         offended
                         :
                         )
                         we
                         give
                         not
                         to
                         our
                         Princes
                         the
                         ministring
                         either
                         of
                         God's
                         Word
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         (
                         the
                         which
                         thing
                         the
                         Injuctions
                         also
                         lately
                         set
                         forth
                         by
                      
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       
                         our
                         Queen
                         ,
                         do
                         most
                         plainly
                         testifie
                         :
                         )
                         but
                         that
                         only
                         Prerogative
                         which
                         we
                         see
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         given
                         always
                         to
                         all
                         Godly
                         Princes
                         in
                         holy
                         Scriptures
                         by
                         God
                         himself
                         :
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         should
                         rule
                         all
                         Estates
                         and
                         Degrees
                         committed
                         to
                         their
                         charge
                         by
                         God
                         ,
                         whether
                         they
                         be
                         Ecclesiastical
                         or
                         Temporal
                         ;
                         and
                         restrain
                         with
                         the
                         Civil
                         Sword
                         ,
                         the
                         stubborn
                         and
                         evil
                         doers
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       If
                       it
                       be
                       here
                       objected
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Convocation
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       sufficient
                       ground
                       for
                       the
                       exposition
                       of
                       that
                       which
                       was
                       enacted
                       in
                       Parliament
                       :
                       I
                       answer
                       ,
                       That
                       these
                       Articles
                       stand
                       confirmed
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       by
                       the
                       Royal
                       assent
                       of
                       the
                       Prince
                       ,
                       (
                       for
                       the
                       establishing
                       of
                       whose
                       Supremacy
                       the
                       Oath
                       was
                       framed
                       )
                       but
                       also
                       by
                       a
                       special
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliament
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       found
                       among
                       the
                       Statutes
                       in
                       the
                       thirteenth
                       year
                       of
                       Queen
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       chap.
                       12.
                       
                       Seeing
                       therefore
                       the
                       makers
                       of
                       the
                       Law
                       have
                       full
                       Authority
                       to
                       expound
                       the
                       Law
                       ;
                       and
                       they
                       have
                       sufficiently
                       manifested
                       ,
                       That
                       by
                       the
                       
                         supreme
                         Government
                      
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       Prince
                       ,
                       they
                       understand
                       that
                       kind
                       of
                       Government
                       only
                       which
                       is
                       exercised
                       
                         with
                         the
                         Civil
                         Sword
                      
                       :
                       I
                       conclude
                       ,
                       that
                       nothing
                       can
                       be
                       more
                       plain
                       than
                       this
                       ;
                       That
                       without
                       all
                       scruple
                       of
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       the
                       
                         King's
                         Majesty
                      
                       may
                       be
                       acknowledged
                       in
                       this
                       sense
                       to
                       be
                       
                         the
                         only
                         Supreme
                         Governor
                         of
                         all
                         his
                         Highness's
                         Dominions
                         and
                         Countries
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         all
                         Spiritual
                         or
                         Ecclesiastical
                         things
                         or
                         causes
                         ,
                         as
                         Temporal
                         .
                      
                       And
                       so
                       have
                       I
                       cleared
                       the
                       first
                       main
                       branch
                       of
                       the
                       Oath
                       .
                    
                     
                       I
                       come
                       now
                       unto
                       the
                       Second
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       propounded
                       Negatively
                       :
                       That
                       
                         no
                         foreign
                         Prince
                         ,
                         Person
                         ,
                         Prelate
                         ,
                         State
                         or
                         Potentate
                         ,
                         hath
                         ,
                         or
                         ought
                         to
                         have
                         any
                         Jurisdiction
                         ,
                         Power
                         ,
                         Superiority
                         ,
                         Preheminence
                         or
                         Authority
                         Ecclesiastical
                         or
                         Spiritual
                         within
                         this
                         Realm
                         .
                      
                       The
                       foreigner
                       that
                       challengeth
                       this
                       Ecclesiastical
                       or
                       Spiritual
                       Jurisdiction
                       over
                       us
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Rome
                      
                       :
                       And
                       the
                       Title
                       whereby
                       he
                       claimeth
                       this
                       power
                       over
                       us
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       same
                       whereby
                       he
                       claimeth
                       it
                       over
                       the
                       whole
                       World
                       ;
                       because
                       he
                       is
                       S.
                       
                       Peter's
                       Successor
                       ,
                       forsooth
                       .
                       And
                       indeed
                       ,
                       if
                       St.
                       Peter
                       himself
                       had
                       been
                       now
                       alive
                       ,
                       I
                       should
                       freely
                       confess
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       ought
                       to
                       have
                       spiritual
                       Authority
                       ,
                       and
                       Superiority
                       within
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       .
                       But
                       so
                       would
                       I
                       say
                       also
                       ,
                       if
                       St.
                       Andrew
                       ,
                       St.
                       Bartholo●ew
                       ,
                       St.
                       Thomas
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       other
                       Apostles
                       had
                       been
                       alive
                       .
                       For
                       I
                       know
                       that
                       their
                       Commission
                       was
                       very
                       large
                       ;
                       to
                       l
                       
                         go
                         into
                         all
                         the
                         World
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         preach
                         the
                         Gospel
                         unto
                         every
                         Creature
                         .
                      
                       So
                       that
                       in
                       what
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       World
                       soever
                       they
                       lived
                       ,
                       they
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       said
                       to
                       be
                       out
                       of
                       their
                       Charge
                       ;
                       their
                       Apostleship
                       being
                       a
                       kind
                       of
                       
                       an
                       
                         Universal
                         Bishoprick
                      
                       .
                       If
                       therefore
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       can
                       prove
                       himself
                       to
                       be
                       one
                       of
                       this
                       rank
                       ,
                       the
                       Oath
                       must
                       be
                       amended
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       must
                       acknowledge
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       Ecclesiastical
                       Authority
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       .
                    
                     
                       True
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       that
                       our
                       Lawyers
                       in
                       their
                       Year-Books
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       Apostle
                       do
                       usually
                       design
                       the
                       Pope
                       .
                       But
                       if
                       they
                       had
                       examined
                       his
                       Title
                       to
                       that
                       Apostleship
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       would
                       try
                       an
                       ordinary
                       man's
                       Title
                       to
                       a
                       piece
                       of
                       Land
                       ,
                       they
                       might
                       easily
                       have
                       found
                       a
                       number
                       of
                       flaws
                       and
                       main
                       defects
                       therein
                       .
                       For
                       ,
                       first
                       ,
                       It
                       would
                       be
                       enquired
                       ,
                       whether
                       the
                       Apostleship
                       was
                       not
                       ordained
                       by
                       our
                       Saviour
                       Christ
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       special
                       Commission
                       ;
                       which
                       being
                       personal
                       only
                       ,
                       was
                       to
                       determine
                       with
                       the
                       death
                       of
                       the
                       first
                       Apostles
                       .
                       For
                       howsoever
                       at
                       their
                       first
                       entry
                       into
                       the
                       execution
                       of
                       this
                       Commission
                       ,
                       we
                       find
                       that
                       m
                       Matthias
                       was
                       admitted
                       to
                       the
                       Apostleship
                       in
                       the
                       room
                       of
                       Judas
                       :
                       yet
                       afterwards
                       ,
                       when
                       James
                       ,
                       the
                       Brother
                       of
                       John
                       ,
                       was
                       slain
                       by
                       Herod
                       ,
                       we
                       do
                       not
                       read
                       that
                       any
                       other
                       was
                       substituted
                       in
                       his
                       place
                       .
                       Nay
                       ,
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       the
                       Apostles
                       generally
                       left
                       no
                       Successors
                       in
                       this
                       kind
                       :
                       Neither
                       did
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       Bishops
                       (
                       he
                       of
                       Rome
                       only
                       excepted
                       )
                       that
                       sate
                       in
                       those
                       famous
                       Churches
                       ,
                       wherein
                       the
                       Apostles
                       exercised
                       their
                       ministry
                       ,
                       challenge
                       an
                       Apostleship
                       ,
                       or
                       an
                       
                         Universal
                         Bishoprick
                      
                       ,
                       by
                       virtue
                       of
                       that
                       Succession
                       .
                    
                     
                       It
                       would
                       ,
                       secondly
                       ,
                       therefore
                       be
                       inquired
                       ,
                       what
                       sound
                       Evidence
                       they
                       can
                       produce
                       ,
                       to
                       shew
                       that
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       company
                       was
                       to
                       hold
                       the
                       Apostleship
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       in
                       Fee
                       ,
                       for
                       him
                       and
                       his
                       Successors
                       for
                       ever
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       other
                       eleven
                       should
                       hold
                       the
                       same
                       for
                       term
                       of
                       life
                       only
                       .
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       if
                       this
                       state
                       of
                       perpetuity
                       was
                       to
                       be
                       cast
                       upon
                       one
                       ;
                       how
                       came
                       it
                       to
                       fall
                       upon
                       St.
                       Peter
                       ,
                       rather
                       than
                       upon
                       St.
                       John
                       ,
                       who
                       outlived
                       all
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       his
                       follows
                       ;
                       and
                       so
                       as
                       a
                       
                         surviving
                         feoffee
                      
                       had
                       the
                       fairest
                       right
                       to
                       retain
                       the
                       same
                       in
                       himself
                       and
                       his
                       Successors
                       for
                       ever
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       if
                       that
                       state
                       were
                       wholly
                       setled
                       upon
                       St.
                       Peter
                       ;
                       seeing
                       the
                       Romanists
                       themselves
                       acknowledge
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       was
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Antioch
                       before
                       he
                       was
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       ;
                       we
                       require
                       them
                       to
                       shew
                       ,
                       why
                       so
                       great
                       an
                       inheritance
                       as
                       this
                       ,
                       should
                       descend
                       unto
                       the
                       younger
                       Brother
                       (
                       as
                       it
                       were
                       by
                       Burrough-English
                       )
                       rather
                       than
                       to
                       the
                       elder
                       ,
                       (
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       ordinary
                       manner
                       of
                       descents
                       ;
                       )
                       Especially
                       seeing
                       Rome
                       hath
                       little
                       else
                       to
                       alledge
                       for
                       this
                       preferment
                       ,
                       but
                       only
                       that
                       St.
                       Peter
                       was
                       crucified
                       in
                       it
                       :
                       which
                       was
                       a
                       very
                       slender
                       reason
                       to
                       move
                       the
                       Apostle
                       so
                       to
                       respect
                       it
                       .
                       Seeing
                       therefore
                       the
                       grounds
                       of
                       this
                       great
                       claim
                       of
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       appear
                       to
                       be
                       so
                       vain
                       and
                       frivolous
                       ,
                       I
                       may
                       safely
                       conclude
                       ,
                       That
                       he
                       
                         ought
                         to
                         have
                         no
                         Ecclesiastical
                         or
                         Spiritual
                         Authority
                         within
                         this
                         Realm
                      
                       ;
                       which
                       is
                       the
                       principal
                       point
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       second
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Oath
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     JAMES
                     REX
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     RIght
                     Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     Right
                     Trusty
                     and
                     Welbeloved
                     Councellor
                     ,
                     We
                     greet
                     you
                     well
                     .
                     You
                     have
                     not
                     deceived
                     our
                     expectation
                     ,
                     nor
                     the
                     gracious
                     opinion
                     We
                     ever
                     conceived
                     both
                     of
                     your
                     abilities
                     in
                     Learning
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     your
                     faithfulness
                     to
                     Us
                     and
                     our
                     Service
                     .
                     Whereof
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     have
                     received
                     sundry
                     Testimonies
                     both
                     from
                     Our
                     precedent
                     Deputies
                     ,
                     as
                     likewise
                     from
                     Our
                     Right
                     Trusty
                     and
                     Welbeloved
                     Cousin
                     and
                     Councellor
                     ,
                     the
                     Viscount
                  
                   Falkland
                   ,
                   
                     Our
                     present
                     Deputy
                     of
                     that
                     Realm
                     ;
                     so
                     have
                     We
                     now
                     of
                     late
                     ,
                     in
                     one
                     particular
                     ,
                     had
                     a
                     further
                     evidence
                     of
                     your
                     Duty
                     and
                     Affection
                     ,
                     well
                     expressed
                     by
                     your
                     late
                     carriage
                     in
                     Our
                     Castle-Chamber
                     there
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     censure
                     of
                     those
                     disobedient
                     Magistrates
                     ,
                     who
                     refused
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     .
                     Wherein
                     your
                     zeal
                     to
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     Our
                     Just
                     and
                     Lawful
                     Power
                     ,
                     defended
                     with
                     so
                     much
                     Learning
                     and
                     Reason
                     ,
                     deserves
                     Our
                     Princely
                     and
                     Gracious
                     thanks
                     ;
                     which
                     We
                     do
                     by
                     this
                     Our
                     Letter
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     bid
                     you
                     farewell
                     .
                     Given
                     under
                     Our
                     Signet
                     ,
                     at
                     Our
                     Court
                     at
                  
                   White-Hall
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     eleventh
                     of
                  
                   January
                   ,
                   1622.
                   
                   
                     In
                     the
                     twentieth
                     year
                     of
                     Our
                     Reign
                     ,
                     of
                  
                   Great
                   Britain
                   ,
                   France
                   and
                   Ireland
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   Father
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Our
                   Right
                   Trusty
                   and
                   Welbeloved
                   Councellor
                   ,
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Meath
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               discourse
               had
               so
               good
               an
               effect
               ,
               that
               divers
               of
               the
               Offenders
               being
               satisfied
               ,
               they
               might
               lawfully
               take
               those
               Oaths
               ,
               did
               thereby
               avoid
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Praemunire
               ,
               then
               ready
               to
               be
               pronounced
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Bishop
               had
               been
               in
               Ireland
               about
               two
               years
               ,
               it
               pleased
               King
               James
               to
               imploy
               him
               to
               write
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               the
               British
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               better
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               means
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               he
               sent
               over
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               Council
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               grant
               a
               Licence
               for
               his
               being
               absent
               from
               his
               See
               :
               part
               of
               which
               Letter
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               give
               you
               here
               Verbatim
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     JAMES
                     REX
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     RIght
                     Trusty
                     and
                     Welbeloved
                     Cousins
                  
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   
                     We
                     Greet
                     you
                     well
                     .
                     Whereas
                     We
                     have
                     heretofore
                     in
                     Our
                     Princely
                     judgment
                     made
                     choice
                     of
                     the
                     Right
                     Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     Dr.
                  
                   James
                   Usher
                   ,
                   
                     Lord
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Meath
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     imploy
                     him
                     in
                     Collecting
                     the
                     Antiquities
                     of
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     British
                     Church
                     ,
                     before
                     ,
                     and
                     since
                     the
                     Christian
                     Faith
                     was
                     received
                     by
                     the
                  
                   English
                   
                     Nation
                     .
                     And
                     whereas
                     We
                     are
                     also
                     given
                     to
                     understand
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     said
                     Bishop
                     hath
                     already
                     taken
                     pains
                     in
                     divers
                     things
                     in
                     that
                     kind
                     ,
                     which
                     being
                     published
                     ,
                     might
                     tend
                     to
                     the
                     furtherance
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     good
                     Learning
                     :
                     Our
                     pleasure
                     therefore
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     so
                     soon
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     Bishop
                     hath
                     setled
                     the
                     necessary
                     Affairs
                     of
                     his
                     Bishoprick
                     there
                     ,
                     he
                     should
                     repair
                     into
                  
                   England
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     to
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     Universities
                     here
                     ,
                     to
                     enable
                     himself
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     helps
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     there
                     ,
                     to
                     proceed
                     the
                     better
                     to
                     the
                     finishing
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Work
                     ,
                     Requiring
                     you
                     hereby
                     to
                     cause
                     our
                     Licence
                     to
                     be
                     passed
                     unto
                     him
                     the
                     said
                     Lord
                     Bishop
                     of
                  
                   Meath
                   ,
                   
                     under
                     Our
                     Great
                     Seal
                     ,
                     orotherwise
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     shall
                     desire
                     it
                     ;
                     and
                     unto
                     you
                     shall
                     be
                     thought
                     fit
                     for
                     his
                     repairing
                     unto
                     this
                     Kingdom
                     for
                     Our
                     Service
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     his
                     continuance
                     here
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     time
                     as
                     he
                     shall
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     stay
                     about
                     the
                     perfecting
                     of
                     those
                     Works
                     undertaken
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     by
                     Our
                     Commandment
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     the
                     good
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               Upon
               which
               Summons
               the
               Bishop
               came
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               spent
               about
               a
               year
               here
               in
               consulting
               the
               best
               Manuscripts
               in
               both
               Universities
               ,
               and
               private
               Libraries
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               perfecting
               that
               noble
               Work
               
                 De
                 Primordiis
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Britannicarum
              
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               not
               published
               till
               above
               two
               years
               after
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               take
               occasion
               to
               speak
               thereof
               more
               at
               large
               .
            
             
               After
               his
               coming
               over
               again
               ,
               he
               was
               for
               some
               time
               engaged
               in
               answering
               the
               bold
               challenge
               of
               Malone
               ,
               an
               Irish
               Jesuite
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1624
              
               Colledge
               of
               Lovain
               ,
               which
               Treatise
               he
               finished
               ,
               and
               published
               this
               year
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               which
               he
               so
               solidly
               ,
               and
               learnedly
               performed
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               shall
               peruse
               it
               may
               be
               abundantly
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               those
               very
               Judges
               ,
               the
               Challenger
               appealed
               to
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               did
               never
               hold
               ,
               or
               believe
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               Auricular
               Confession
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               or
               to
               Saints
               ;
               the
               Use
               of
               Images
               in
               Divine
               Worship
               ;
               Absolute
               Free-Will
               ,
               with
               Merits
               annexed
               ;
               with
               those
               other
               points
               by
               him
               maintained
               .
               And
               though
               about
               three
               years
               after
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               when
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Lovain
               had
               been
               long
               studying
               how
               to
               answer
               it
               ,
               the
               said
               Malone
               did
               at
               last
               publish
               a
               long
               and
               tedious
               reply
               ,
               stuffed
               with
               Scurrillous
               ,
               and
               Virulent
               Expressions
               against
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               his
               Relations
               and
               Calling
               ;
               and
               full
               of
               quotations
               ,
               either
               falsly
               cited
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               
               or
               else
               out
               of
               divers
               supposititious
               Authors
               ;
               as
               also
               forged
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               lying
               Legends
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               meerly
               to
               blind
               the
               Eyes
               of
               ordinary
               Readers
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               able
               to
               distinguish
               Gold
               from
               Dross
               ;
               all
               which
               together
               gave
               the
               Bishop
               so
               great
               a
               disgust
               ,
               that
               he
               disdained
               to
               answer
               a
               fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
               and
               made
               no
               reply
               unto
               him
               ,
               though
               some
               of
               his
               worthy
               friends
               would
               not
               let
               it
               pass
               so
               :
               But
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               Hoyl
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Sing
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Puttock
               did
               take
               him
               to
               task
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               and
               clearly
               lay
               open
               the
               falshood
               ,
               and
               disingenuity
               of
               those
               his
               Arguments
               and
               Quotations
               from
               the
               Ancient
               Records
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               cited
               by
               this
               Author
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               very
               little
               reason
               to
               brag
               of
               his
               Victory
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Bishop
               had
               published
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               he
               returned
               again
               into
               England
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               last
               hand
               to
               his
               said
               Work
               
                 De
                 Primordiis
              
               ;
               and
               being
               now
               busied
               about
               it
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishoprick
               of
               Armagh
               became
               vacant
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Dr.
               Hampton
               ,
               the
               late
               Arch-Bishop
               ;
               not
               long
               after
               which
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               pleased
               to
               nominate
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Meath
               (
               though
               there
               were
               divers
               competitors
               )
               as
               the
               fittest
               Person
               for
               that
               great
               charge
               ,
               and
               high
               dignity
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               own
               great
               Merits
               and
               Services
               done
               unto
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               long
               after
               he
               was
               Elected
               Arch-Bishop
               by
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               there
               .
               After
               which
               ,
               the
               next
               Testimony
               that
               he
               received
               of
               His
               Majesties
               favour
               ,
               was
               his
               Letter
               to
               a
               Person
               of
               Quality
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               had
               newly
               obtained
               the
               Custodium
               of
               the
               Temporalties
               of
               that
               See
               ,
               
                 Forbidding
                 him
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Rents
                 ,
                 or
                 Profits
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 but
                 immediately
                 to
                 deliver
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 already
                 received
                 unto
                 the
                 Receivers
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Arch-Bishop
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 was
                 here
                 imployed
                 in
                 His
                 Majesties
                 special
                 Service
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Not
               long
               after
               which
               favour
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               take
               King
               James
               (
               of
               Pious
               Memory
               )
               out
               of
               this
               World
               :
               Nor
               was
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               Successor
               ,
               our
               late
               Gracious
               Sovereign
               ,
               less
               kind
               unto
               him
               than
               his
               Father
               had
               been
               ;
               which
               he
               signified
               not
               long
               after
               his
               coming
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               by
               a
               Letter
               under
               his
               Privy
               Signet
               to
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               Treasurer
               of
               the
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               That
               ,
               
                 Whereas
                 the
                 present
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               
                 had
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 together
                 ,
                 on
                 several
                 occasions
                 ,
                 performed
                 many
                 painful
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 Services
                 to
                 his
                 Dear
                 Father
                 deceased
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 his
                 special
                 directions
                 ,
                 That
                 therefore
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 gracious
                 acceptation
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 said
                 Services
                 done
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 to
                 bestow
                 upon
                 the
                 said
                 Primate
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Princely
                 bounty
                 400
                 pound
                 ,
              
               English
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Revenues
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               before
               the
               return
               of
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishop
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               mention
               an
               accident
               that
               happened
               about
               this
               time
               ;
               to
               let
               you
               see
               ,
               that
               he
               neglected
               no
               opportunity
               of
               bringing
               men
               from
               the
               darkness
               of
               Popery
               ,
               into
               the
               clearer
               light
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               .
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               his
               own
               relation
               of
               it
               ;
               from
               a
               
               Note
               ,
               (
               which
               though
               imperfect
               )
               I
               find
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               writing
               :
               
                 Viz.
                 That
                 in
              
               November
               1625.
               
                 he
                 was
                 invited
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Mordant
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 Lady
                 ,
                 to
                 my
                 Lord's
                 House
                 at
              
               Drayton
               in
               Northampton-shire
               ,
               
                 to
                 confer
                 with
                 a
                 Priest
                 he
                 then
                 kept
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
              
               Beaumont
               ,
               
                 upon
                 the
                 points
                 in
                 dispute
                 between
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 and
                 Ours
                 :
                 And
                 particularly
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Religion
                 maintained
                 by
                 Publick
                 Authority
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 was
                 no
                 new
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 was
                 taught
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 ever
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 during
                 the
                 purest
                 times
                 :
              
               So
               far
               my
               Lord's
               Note
               .
               What
               was
               the
               issue
               of
               this
               Dispute
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               from
               the
               report
               of
               my
               Lord
               and
               Lady
               ,
               and
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               there
               present
               ;
               that
               this
               Conference
               held
               for
               some
               days
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ended
               ,
               with
               that
               satisfaction
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               confusion
               of
               his
               Adversary
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               confirmed
               the
               Lady
               in
               her
               Religion
               (
               whom
               her
               Lord
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               this
               Priest
               ,
               endeavoured
               to
               pervert
               )
               so
               it
               made
               his
               Lordship
               so
               firm
               a
               Convert
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Religion
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               and
               died
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               dispatcht
               his
               Affairs
               in
               England
               ,
               he
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1626
              
               then
               returned
               to
               be
               Enthroned
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               having
               before
               his
               going
               over
               received
               many
               Congratulatory
               Letters
               from
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Falkland
               (
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               )
               the
               Lord
               Loftus
               ,
               then
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Nobility
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               expressing
               their
               high
               satisfaction
               for
               his
               promotion
               to
               the
               Primacy
               ;
               many
               of
               which
               I
               have
               now
               by
               me
               ,
               no
               way
               needful
               to
               be
               inserted
               here
               .
            
             
               Being
               now
               returned
               into
               his
               native
               Country
               ,
               and
               setled
               in
               this
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1626
              
               great
               charge
               ,
               (
               having
               not
               only
               many
               Churches
               ,
               but
               Diocesses
               under
               his
               care
               )
               he
               began
               carefully
               to
               inspect
               his
               own
               Diocess
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               manners
               and
               abilities
               of
               those
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               by
               frequent
               personal
               Visitations
               ;
               admonishing
               those
               he
               found
               faulty
               ,
               and
               giving
               excellent
               advice
               ,
               and
               directions
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               charging
               them
               to
               use
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               Publick
               Administrations
               ;
               and
               to
               Preach
               and
               Catechise
               diligently
               in
               their
               respective
               Cures
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               the
               Holy
               Scripture
               the
               rule
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               subject
               of
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               :
               Nor
               did
               he
               only
               endeavour
               to
               reform
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               among
               whom
               ,
               in
               so
               large
               a
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               where
               there
               was
               so
               small
               Encouragements
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               but
               be
               many
               things
               amiss
               )
               but
               also
               the
               Proctors
               ,
               Apparitors
               ,
               and
               other
               Officers
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               Courts
               ,
               against
               whom
               there
               were
               many
               great
               complaints
               of
               abuses
               and
               exactions
               in
               his
               Predecessor's
               time
               ,
               nor
               did
               he
               find
               that
               Popery
               and
               Prophaneness
               had
               increased
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               by
               any
               thing
               more
               than
               the
               neglect
               of
               due
               Catechising
               ,
               and
               Preaching
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               which
               instruction
               ,
               the
               poor
               People
               ,
               that
               were
               outwardly
               Protestants
               ,
               were
               very
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               the
               Papists
               continued
               
               still
               in
               a
               blind
               obedience
               to
               their
               Leaders
               ;
               therefore
               he
               set
               himself
               with
               all
               his
               power
               to
               redress
               these
               neglects
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               his
               own
               example
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ;
               all
               which
               proving
               ,
               at
               last
               ,
               too
               weak
               for
               so
               inveterate
               a
               Disease
               ,
               he
               obtained
               his
               Majesty's
               Injunctions
               to
               strengthen
               his
               Authority
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               mentioned
               .
            
             
               The
               Winter
               after
               his
               coming
               over
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               Propositions
               made
               ,
               and
               offered
               to
               be
               assented
               unto
               by
               the
               Papists
               ,
               for
               a
               more
               full
               Toleration
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               viz.
               The
               maintaining
               500
               Horse
               ,
               and
               5000
               Foot
               ,
               (
               wherein
               the
               Protestants
               must
               have
               born
               some
               share
               also
               )
               for
               the
               consideration
               of
               which
               ,
               a
               great
               Assembly
               of
               the
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               both
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               was
               called
               by
               the
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               Falkland
               .
               The
               meeting
               was
               in
               the
               Hall
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               .
               The
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               invitation
               ,
               met
               first
               at
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               both
               he
               ,
               and
               they
               ,
               then
               unanimously
               drew
               up
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               a
               Protestation
               against
               the
               Toleration
               of
               Popery
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Judgment
                         of
                         divers
                         of
                         the
                         Arch-Bishops
                         ,
                         and
                         Bishops
                         of
                      
                       Ireland
                       ,
                       
                         concerning
                         Toleration
                         of
                         Religion
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         THe
                         Religion
                         of
                         the
                         Papists
                         is
                         Superstitious
                         ,
                         and
                         Idolatrous
                         ;
                         Their
                         Faith
                         and
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         Erroneous
                         and
                         Heretical
                         ;
                         Their
                         Church
                         in
                         respect
                         of
                         both
                         ,
                         Apostatical
                         .
                         To
                         give
                         them
                         therefore
                         a
                         Toleration
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         consent
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         freely
                         exercise
                         their
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         profess
                         their
                         Faith
                         and
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         is
                         a
                         grievous
                         sin
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         in
                         two
                         respects
                         :
                         For
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       
                         It
                         is
                         to
                         make
                         our selves
                         accessary
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         to
                         their
                         Superstitions
                         ,
                         Idolatries
                         ,
                         and
                         Heresies
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         a
                         word
                         ,
                         to
                         all
                         the
                         abominations
                         of
                         Popery
                         ;
                         but
                         also
                         (
                         which
                         is
                         a
                         consequent
                         of
                         the
                         former
                         )
                         to
                         the
                         perdition
                         of
                         the
                         seduced
                         People
                         ,
                         which
                         perish
                         in
                         the
                         Deluge
                         of
                         the
                         Catholick
                         Apostacy
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       
                         To
                         grant
                         them
                         Toleration
                         ,
                         in
                         respect
                         of
                         any
                         money
                         to
                         be
                         given
                         ,
                         or
                         contribution
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         by
                         them
                         ,
                         is
                         to
                         set
                         Religion
                         to
                         sale
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         it
                         ,
                         the
                         Souls
                         of
                         the
                         People
                         ,
                         whom
                         Christ
                         our
                         Saviour
                         hath
                         Redeemed
                         with
                         his
                         most
                         precious
                         blood
                         :
                         And
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         great
                         Sin
                         ,
                         so
                         also
                         a
                         matter
                         of
                         most
                         dangerous
                         consequence
                         :
                         The
                         consideration
                         whereof
                         ,
                         we
                         commend
                         to
                         the
                         Wise
                         and
                         Judicious
                         .
                         Bejeeching
                         the
                         God
                         of
                         Truth
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         them
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         in
                         Authority
                         ,
                         Zealous
                         of
                         God's
                         Glory
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         advancement
                         of
                         true
                         Religion
                         :
                         Zealous
                         ,
                         Resolute
                         ,
                         and
                         Courageous
                         against
                         all
                         Popery
                         ,
                         Superstition
                         and
                         Idolatry
                         ,
                      
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           James
                           ,
                           Armachanus
                           .
                        
                         
                           Richard
                           ,
                           Cork
                           ,
                           Cloyne
                           ,
                           Rossens
                           .
                        
                         
                           Mal.
                           Casellen
                           .
                        
                         
                           Andr.
                           Alachadens
                           .
                        
                         
                           Anth.
                           Medensis
                           .
                        
                         
                           Tho.
                           Kilmore
                           ,
                           &
                           Ardagh
                           .
                        
                         
                           Tho.
                           Fernes
                           ,
                           &
                           Leghlin
                           .
                        
                         
                           Theo.
                           Dromore
                           .
                        
                         
                           Ro.
                           Dunensis
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                         
                           Michael
                           ,
                           Waterford
                           ,
                           &
                           Lysmore
                           .
                        
                         
                           George
                           ,
                           Derens.
                           
                        
                         
                           Fran.
                           Lymerick
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               This
               Protestation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               Dr.
               Downham
               ,
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               ,
               at
               the
               next
               meeting
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               April
               23
               d.
               1627.
               published
               at
               Christ-Church
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               and
               Council
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ;
               wherein
               he
               spake
               much
               against
               mens
               subordinating
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               keeping
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               to
               outward
               and
               worldly
               respects
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               their
               Souls
               to
               sale
               for
               the
               gain
               of
               earthly
               matters
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Lord
               Primate
               the
               next
               Lord's
               Day
               preached
               before
               the
               same
               Auditory
               ;
               the
               Text
               was
               ,
               1
               John
               5.
               15.
               
               
                 Love
                 not
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               when
               he
               made
               the
               like
               Application
               with
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               rebuking
               such
               ,
               who
               for
               worldly
               ends
               ,
               like
               Judas
               ,
               would
               sell
               Christ
               for
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               Silver
               .
               The
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               prevailed
               so
               much
               with
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               the
               Proposals
               were
               drove
               on
               very
               heavily
               :
               but
               yet
               upon
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               found
               that
               the
               weak
               and
               distracted
               condition
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               could
               not
               well
               subsist
               without
               some
               standing
               Forces
               ,
               it
               was
               resolved
               by
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               and
               Council
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               (
               then
               a
               Privy-Councellor
               )
               should
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               great
               esteem
               with
               all
               Parties
               ,
               declare
               in
               a
               Speech
               to
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               standing
               Army
               for
               the
               defence
               thereof
               ,
               against
               any
               foreign
               Invasion
               ,
               or
               intestine
               commotions
               ,
               and
               consequently
               that
               a
               competent
               supply
               was
               needful
               to
               be
               granted
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               any
               Conditions
               whatsoever
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Roman
               Catholick
               ,
               as
               Protestant
               Subjects
               ,
               for
               which
               end
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               having
               Summoned
               the
               Assembly
               to
               the
               Castle-Chamber
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               addressing
               himself
               to
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               made
               this
               ensuing
               Speech
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         My
                         Lord
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       THe
                       resolution
                       of
                       those
                       Gentlemen
                       in
                       denying
                       to
                       contribute
                       
                         
                           date
                        
                         April
                         30th
                         .
                         1627
                      
                       unto
                       the
                       supplying
                       of
                       the
                       Army
                       ,
                       sent
                       hither
                       for
                       their
                       defence
                       ,
                       doth
                       put
                       me
                       in
                       mind
                       of
                       the
                       Philosopher's
                       observation
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         such
                         as
                         have
                         a
                         respect
                         to
                         a
                         few
                         things
                         ,
                         are
                         easily
                         misled
                         :
                      
                       The
                       present
                       pressure
                       which
                       they
                       sustain
                       by
                       the
                       imposition
                       of
                       the
                       Souldiers
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       desire
                       they
                       have
                       to
                       be
                       eased
                       of
                       that
                       burthen
                       ,
                       doth
                       so
                       wholly
                       possess
                       their
                       minds
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       have
                       only
                       an
                       eye
                       to
                       the
                       freeing
                       of
                       themselves
                       from
                       that
                       incumbrance
                       ,
                       without
                       looking
                       at
                       all
                       to
                       the
                       desolations
                       ,
                       that
                       are
                       like
                       to
                       come
                       upon
                       them
                       by
                       a
                       long
                       and
                       heavy
                       War
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       having
                       of
                       an
                       Army
                       in
                       readiness
                       ,
                       might
                       be
                       a
                       means
                       to
                       have
                       prevented
                       ;
                       the
                       lamentable
                       effects
                       of
                       our
                       last
                       Wars
                       in
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       do
                       yet
                       freshly
                       stick
                       in
                       our
                       memories
                       :
                       neither
                       can
                       we
                       so
                       soon
                       forget
                       the
                       depopulation
                       of
                       our
                       Land
                       ,
                       when
                       besides
                       the
                       combustions
                       of
                       War
                       ,
                       the
                       extremity
                       of
                       
                       Famine
                       grew
                       so
                       great
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       very
                       Women
                       in
                       some
                       places
                       by
                       the
                       way
                       side
                       ,
                       have
                       surprised
                       the
                       men
                       that
                       rode
                       by
                       ,
                       to
                       feed
                       themselves
                       with
                       the
                       flesh
                       of
                       the
                       Horse
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       Rider
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       now
                       again
                       here
                       is
                       a
                       Storm
                       towards
                       ,
                       wheresoever
                       it
                       will
                       light
                       ,
                       every
                       wise
                       man
                       may
                       easily
                       foresee
                       ,
                       which
                       if
                       we
                       be
                       not
                       careful
                       to
                       meet
                       with
                       in
                       time
                       ,
                       our
                       State
                       may
                       prove
                       irrecoverable
                       ,
                       when
                       it
                       will
                       be
                       too
                       late
                       to
                       think
                       of
                       ,
                       Had
                       I
                       wist
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       dangers
                       that
                       now
                       threaten
                       us
                       ,
                       are
                       partly
                       from
                       abroad
                       ,
                       and
                       partly
                       from
                       home
                       ;
                       abroad
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       now
                       at
                       odds
                       with
                       two
                       of
                       the
                       most
                       potent
                       Princes
                       in
                       Christendom
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       both
                       which
                       ,
                       in
                       former
                       times
                       ,
                       the
                       discontented
                       persons
                       in
                       this
                       Country
                       have
                       had
                       recourse
                       heretofore
                       ,
                       proferring
                       the
                       Kingdom
                       it self
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       would
                       undertake
                       the
                       Conquest
                       of
                       it
                       :
                       for
                       it
                       is
                       not
                       unknown
                       unto
                       them
                       that
                       look
                       into
                       the
                       search
                       of
                       those
                       things
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       the
                       days
                       of
                       King
                       Henry
                       the
                       Eighth
                       ,
                       the
                       Earl
                       of
                       Desmond
                       made
                       such
                       an
                       offer
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       to
                       the
                       French
                       King
                       ,
                       (
                       the
                       Instrument
                       whereof
                       yet
                       remains
                       upon
                       Record
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       of
                       Paris
                       )
                       and
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       afterwards
                       transferred
                       the
                       Title
                       of
                       all
                       our
                       Kingdoms
                       unto
                       Charles
                       the
                       Fifth
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       new
                       Grants
                       was
                       confirmed
                       unto
                       his
                       Son
                       Philip
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       Queen
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       with
                       a
                       resolution
                       to
                       setle
                       this
                       Crown
                       upon
                       the
                       Spanish
                       Infanta
                       :
                       Which
                       donations
                       of
                       the
                       Pope's
                       ,
                       howsoever
                       in
                       themselves
                       they
                       are
                       of
                       no
                       value
                       ,
                       yet
                       will
                       they
                       serve
                       for
                       a
                       fair
                       colour
                       to
                       a
                       Potent
                       Pretender
                       ,
                       who
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       supply
                       by
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       the
                       Sword
                       ,
                       whatsoever
                       therein
                       may
                       be
                       thought
                       defective
                       .
                       Hereunto
                       may
                       we
                       add
                       ,
                       that
                       of
                       late
                       ,
                       in
                       Spain
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       very
                       same
                       time
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       treaty
                       of
                       the
                       Match
                       was
                       in
                       hand
                       ,
                       there
                       was
                       a
                       Book
                       published
                       with
                       great
                       approbation
                       there
                       ,
                       by
                       one
                       of
                       this
                       Country
                       birth
                       ,
                       
                         Philip
                         O
                         Sullevan
                      
                       ,
                       wherein
                       the
                       Spaniard
                       is
                       taught
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       ready
                       way
                       to
                       establish
                       his
                       Monarchy
                       (
                       for
                       that
                       is
                       the
                       only
                       thing
                       he
                       mainly
                       aimeth
                       at
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       plainly
                       there
                       confessed
                       )
                       is
                       ,
                       first
                       ,
                       to
                       set
                       upon
                       Ireland
                       ,
                       which
                       being
                       quickly
                       obtained
                       ,
                       the
                       Conquest
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       next
                       of
                       England
                       ,
                       then
                       of
                       the
                       
                         Low
                         Countries
                      
                       ,
                       is
                       foretold
                       with
                       great
                       facility
                       ,
                       will
                       follow
                       after
                       .
                    
                     
                       Neither
                       have
                       we
                       more
                       cause
                       in
                       this
                       regard
                       to
                       be
                       afraid
                       of
                       a
                       foreign
                       Invasion
                       ,
                       than
                       to
                       be
                       jealous
                       of
                       a
                       Domestick
                       Rebellion
                       .
                       Where
                       ,
                       left
                       I
                       be
                       mistaken
                       ,
                       as
                       your
                       Lordships
                       have
                       been
                       lately
                       ,
                       I
                       must
                       of
                       necessity
                       put
                       a
                       difference
                       betwixt
                       the
                       Inhabitants
                       of
                       this
                       Nation
                       ;
                       some
                       of
                       them
                       are
                       descended
                       of
                       the
                       race
                       of
                       the
                       Ancient
                       English
                       ,
                       or
                       otherwise
                       hold
                       their
                       Estates
                       from
                       the
                       Crown
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       Possessions
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       to
                       stick
                       unto
                       ,
                       who
                       easily
                       may
                       be
                       trusted
                       against
                       a
                       foreign
                       invader
                       ,
                       although
                       they
                       differ
                       from
                       the
                       State
                       in
                       matter
                       of
                       Religion
                       :
                       For
                       proof
                       of
                       which
                       fidelity
                       in
                       this
                       kind
                       ,
                       I
                       need
                       go
                       no
                       further
                       than
                       the
                       late
                       Wars
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       the
                       Earl
                       of
                       Tyrone
                       ,
                       wherein
                       they
                       were
                       assaulted
                       with
                       as
                       powerful
                       
                       temptations
                       to
                       move
                       them
                       from
                       their
                       Loyalty
                       ,
                       as
                       possibly
                       hereafter
                       can
                       be
                       presented
                       unto
                       them
                       :
                       For
                       ,
                       at
                       that
                       time
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       Spain
                       did
                       confederate
                       himself
                       with
                       the
                       Rebels
                       ,
                       and
                       Landed
                       his
                       Forces
                       here
                       for
                       their
                       assistance
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       also
                       ,
                       with
                       his
                       Breves
                       ,
                       and
                       Bulls
                       ,
                       solicited
                       our
                       Nobility
                       ,
                       and
                       Gentry
                       ,
                       to
                       revolt
                       from
                       their
                       Obedience
                       to
                       the
                       Queen
                       ,
                       declaring
                       that
                       the
                       English
                       did
                       fight
                       against
                       the
                       Catholick
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       ought
                       to
                       be
                       repugned
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       the
                       Turks
                       ,
                       imparting
                       the
                       same
                       favours
                       to
                       such
                       as
                       should
                       set
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       doth
                       unto
                       such
                       as
                       fight
                       against
                       the
                       Turks
                       ;
                       and
                       finally
                       ,
                       promising
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       God
                       of
                       Peace
                       would
                       tread
                       down
                       their
                       Enemies
                       under
                       their
                       Feet
                       speedily
                       .
                       And
                       yet
                       for
                       all
                       the
                       Pope's
                       promises
                       ,
                       and
                       threatnings
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       also
                       seconded
                       by
                       a
                       Declaration
                       of
                       the
                       Divines
                       of
                       Salamanca
                       and
                       Valledolid
                       ,
                       not
                       only
                       the
                       Lords
                       and
                       Gentelmen
                       did
                       constantly
                       continue
                       their
                       Allegiance
                       unto
                       the
                       Queen
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       were
                       encouraged
                       so
                       to
                       do
                       by
                       the
                       Priests
                       of
                       the
                       Pale
                       ,
                       that
                       were
                       of
                       the
                       Popish
                       profession
                       :
                       who
                       were
                       therefore
                       vehemently
                       taxed
                       by
                       the
                       Traytor
                       
                         O
                         Sullenan
                      
                       ,
                       for
                       exhorting
                       them
                       to
                       follow
                       the
                       Queen's
                       side
                       ;
                       which
                       he
                       is
                       pleased
                       to
                       term
                       
                         Insanam
                         ,
                         &
                         venenosam
                         Doctrinam
                         ,
                         &
                         tartareum
                         Dogma
                      
                       ;
                       a
                       mad
                       and
                       venomous
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       and
                       a
                       hellish
                       Opinion
                       .
                       But
                       besides
                       these
                       ,
                       there
                       are
                       a
                       great
                       number
                       of
                       Irish
                       ,
                       who
                       either
                       bear
                       a
                       secret
                       grudge
                       against
                       the
                       English
                       ,
                       planted
                       amongst
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       having
                       nothing
                       at
                       all
                       to
                       lose
                       upon
                       the
                       first
                       occasion
                       ,
                       are
                       apt
                       to
                       joyn
                       with
                       any
                       foreign
                       Invader
                       ;
                       for
                       we
                       have
                       not
                       used
                       that
                       policy
                       in
                       our
                       Plantations
                       ,
                       that
                       wise
                       States
                       have
                       used
                       in
                       former
                       times
                       .
                       They
                       ,
                       when
                       they
                       setled
                       new
                       Colonies
                       in
                       any
                       place
                       ,
                       did
                       commonly
                       translate
                       the
                       Ancient
                       Inhabitants
                       to
                       other
                       dwellings
                       .
                       We
                       have
                       brought
                       new
                       Planters
                       into
                       the
                       Land
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       left
                       the
                       old
                       Inhabitants
                       to
                       shift
                       for
                       themselves
                       ;
                       who
                       being
                       strong
                       in
                       Body
                       ,
                       and
                       daily
                       increasing
                       in
                       number
                       ,
                       and
                       seeing
                       themselves
                       deprived
                       of
                       their
                       means
                       and
                       maintenance
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       and
                       their
                       Ancestors
                       have
                       formerly
                       injoyed
                       ;
                       will
                       undoubtedly
                       be
                       ready
                       ,
                       when
                       occasion
                       is
                       offer'd
                       ,
                       to
                       disturb
                       our
                       quiet
                       ;
                       whether
                       then
                       we
                       cast
                       our
                       eyes
                       abroad
                       ,
                       or
                       look
                       at
                       home
                       ,
                       we
                       see
                       our
                       danger
                       is
                       very
                       great
                       .
                    
                     
                       Neither
                       may
                       you
                       ,
                       My
                       Lords
                       ,
                       and
                       Gentlemen
                       ,
                       that
                       differ
                       from
                       us
                       in
                       point
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       imagine
                       that
                       the
                       Community
                       of
                       profession
                       will
                       exempt
                       you
                       ,
                       more
                       than
                       us
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       danger
                       of
                       a
                       common
                       Enemy
                       .
                       Whatsoever
                       you
                       may
                       expect
                       from
                       a
                       foreigner
                       ,
                       you
                       may
                       conjecture
                       by
                       the
                       answer
                       which
                       the
                       Duke
                       of
                       
                         Medina
                         Sidonia
                      
                       gave
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       in
                       88
                       ;
                       That
                       his
                       Sword
                       knew
                       no
                       difference
                       between
                       a
                       Catholick
                       and
                       a
                       Heretick
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       he
                       came
                       to
                       make
                       way
                       for
                       his
                       Master
                       :
                       And
                       what
                       kindness
                       you
                       may
                       look
                       for
                       from
                       the
                       Country-men
                       that
                       joyn
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       you
                       may
                       judge
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       by
                       the
                       carriage
                       which
                       they
                       ordinarily
                       use
                       towards
                       
                       you
                       and
                       yours
                       ,
                       both
                       in
                       the
                       Court
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       Colledges
                       abroad
                       ,
                       as
                       by
                       the
                       advice
                       not
                       long
                       since
                       presented
                       by
                       them
                       unto
                       the
                       Council
                       of
                       Spain
                       ,
                       wherein
                       they
                       would
                       not
                       have
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       the
                       Irish
                       Priests
                       and
                       Jesuits
                       ,
                       that
                       are
                       descended
                       of
                       English
                       blood
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       trusted
                       ,
                       but
                       would
                       have
                       you
                       and
                       yours
                       to
                       be
                       accounted
                       Enemies
                       to
                       the
                       designs
                       of
                       Spain
                       .
                       In
                       the
                       Declaration
                       published
                       about
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       the
                       Insurrection
                       of
                       
                         James
                         Fitz-Morice
                      
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       South
                       ,
                       the
                       Rebels
                       professed
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       no
                       part
                       of
                       their
                       meaning
                       to
                       subvert
                       
                         honorabile
                         Anglorum
                         Solium
                      
                       ;
                       their
                       quarrel
                       was
                       only
                       against
                       the
                       person
                       of
                       Queen
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       and
                       her
                       Government
                       :
                       But
                       now
                       the
                       case
                       is
                       otherwise
                       ,
                       the
                       translating
                       of
                       the
                       Throne
                       of
                       the
                       English
                       to
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       a
                       Foreigner
                       ,
                       is
                       the
                       thing
                       that
                       mainly
                       is
                       intended
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       re-establishing
                       of
                       the
                       Irish
                       in
                       their
                       Ancient
                       possessions
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       the
                       valour
                       of
                       our
                       Ancestors
                       were
                       gained
                       from
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       This
                       you
                       may
                       assure
                       your self
                       ,
                       
                         manet
                         altâ
                         mente
                         repôstum
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       makes
                       you
                       more
                       to
                       be
                       hated
                       of
                       them
                       than
                       any
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       English
                       Nation
                       whatsoever
                       .
                       The
                       danger
                       thereof
                       being
                       thus
                       common
                       to
                       us
                       all
                       ,
                       it
                       stands
                       us
                       upon
                       to
                       joyn
                       our
                       best
                       helps
                       for
                       the
                       avoiding
                       of
                       it
                       ;
                       only
                       the
                       manner
                       how
                       this
                       may
                       be
                       effected
                       is
                       in
                       Question
                       .
                       It
                       was
                       wont
                       to
                       be
                       said
                       ,
                       
                         Iniquum
                         petas
                         ,
                         ut
                         aequum
                         feras
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       such
                       ,
                       perhaps
                       ,
                       might
                       be
                       the
                       intent
                       of
                       the
                       project
                       the
                       other
                       day
                       propounded
                       unto
                       you
                       ;
                       but
                       now
                       I
                       observe
                       the
                       distate
                       you
                       have
                       conceived
                       against
                       that
                       hath
                       so
                       far
                       possessed
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       hardly
                       can
                       you
                       be
                       drawn
                       to
                       listen
                       to
                       any
                       equal
                       motion
                       .
                       The
                       exceptions
                       taken
                       against
                       the
                       Project
                       ,
                       are
                       partly
                       general
                       ,
                       made
                       by
                       all
                       ;
                       partly
                       special
                       ,
                       that
                       toucheth
                       only
                       some
                       particulars
                       :
                       Of
                       the
                       former
                       there
                       are
                       two
                       ,
                       the
                       quantity
                       of
                       the
                       sum
                       demanded
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       indefiniteness
                       of
                       the
                       time
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       unlimited
                       .
                       For
                       the
                       proportion
                       required
                       for
                       the
                       maintenance
                       of
                       5000
                       Foot
                       ,
                       and
                       500
                       Horse
                       ,
                       you
                       alledge
                       to
                       be
                       so
                       great
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       means
                       so
                       small
                       ,
                       that
                       in
                       undertaking
                       that
                       which
                       you
                       are
                       no
                       ways
                       able
                       to
                       perform
                       ,
                       you
                       shall
                       but
                       delude
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       disappoint
                       the
                       Army
                       of
                       their
                       expected
                       pay
                       .
                       And
                       although
                       the
                       sum
                       required
                       were
                       far
                       less
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       a
                       time
                       able
                       to
                       be
                       born
                       by
                       you
                       ;
                       yet
                       are
                       you
                       fearful
                       that
                       the
                       payment
                       ,
                       being
                       continued
                       for
                       some
                       number
                       of
                       years
                       ,
                       may
                       afterwards
                       be
                       continued
                       as
                       a
                       constant
                       Revenue
                       to
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Exchequer
                       ,
                       with
                       which
                       perpetual
                       burden
                       you
                       are
                       unwilling
                       to
                       charge
                       your
                       Posterity
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       exceptions
                       of
                       the
                       second
                       kind
                       ,
                       are
                       taken
                       against
                       the
                       Grants
                       annexed
                       unto
                       the
                       former
                       demands
                       :
                       the
                       granting
                       whereof
                       seemed
                       rather
                       to
                       hinder
                       than
                       further
                       the
                       Service
                       ,
                       as
                       not
                       so
                       agreeing
                       with
                       the
                       rules
                       of
                       Equity
                       .
                       For
                       first
                       ,
                       some
                       have
                       the
                       full
                       benefits
                       of
                       the
                       Grants
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       their
                       charge
                       little
                       augmented
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Countries
                       which
                       pay
                       Composition-rents
                       ,
                       which
                       by
                       those
                       
                       Grants
                       ,
                       during
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       the
                       new
                       payments
                       are
                       suspended
                       .
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       others
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       charge
                       of
                       the
                       payment
                       imposed
                       upon
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       full
                       ,
                       are
                       not
                       partakers
                       at
                       all
                       of
                       the
                       benefit
                       of
                       the
                       Grants
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       British
                       planted
                       in
                       the
                       six
                       Escheated
                       Counties
                       of
                       Ulster
                       .
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       such
                       as
                       the
                       most
                       forward
                       to
                       further
                       his
                       Majesties
                       Service
                       ;
                       and
                       to
                       contribute
                       with
                       the
                       most
                       ,
                       are
                       troubled
                       in
                       Conscience
                       for
                       yielding
                       thereto
                       upon
                       the
                       terms
                       proposed
                       ,
                       especially
                       for
                       that
                       condition
                       ,
                       whereby
                       the
                       execution
                       of
                       the
                       Statute
                       against
                       Recusants
                       is
                       offer'd
                       to
                       be
                       forborn
                       .
                    
                     
                       Wherein
                       ,
                       if
                       some
                       of
                       my
                       Brethren
                       ,
                       the
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       have
                       been
                       thought
                       to
                       have
                       shewed
                       themselves
                       more
                       forward
                       than
                       wise
                       ,
                       in
                       preaching
                       publickly
                       against
                       this
                       kind
                       of
                       Toleration
                       ;
                       I
                       hope
                       the
                       great
                       charge
                       laid
                       upon
                       them
                       by
                       your selves
                       in
                       the
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       wherein
                       that
                       Statute
                       was
                       inacted
                       ,
                       will
                       plead
                       their
                       excuse
                       .
                       For
                       there
                       ,
                       the
                       Lords
                       Temporal
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       the
                       Commons
                       ,
                       do
                       in
                       God's
                       name
                       earnestly
                       require
                       and
                       charge
                       all
                       Arch-Bishops
                       and
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Ordinaries
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       shall
                       endeavour
                       themselves
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       utmost
                       of
                       their
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       due
                       and
                       true
                       execution
                       of
                       this
                       Statute
                       may
                       be
                       had
                       throughout
                       their
                       Diocesses
                       ;
                       and
                       charged
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       will
                       answer
                       it
                       before
                       God
                       ,
                       for
                       such
                       Evils
                       and
                       Plagues
                       as
                       Almighty
                       God
                       might
                       justly
                       punish
                       his
                       People
                       ,
                       for
                       neglecting
                       these
                       good
                       and
                       wholesome
                       Laws
                       .
                       So
                       that
                       if
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       they
                       had
                       holden
                       their
                       Tongues
                       ,
                       they
                       might
                       have
                       been
                       censured
                       little
                       better
                       than
                       Atheists
                       ,
                       and
                       made
                       themselves
                       accessary
                       to
                       the
                       drawing
                       down
                       of
                       God's
                       heavy
                       vengeance
                       upon
                       the
                       People
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       if
                       ,
                       for
                       these
                       and
                       such
                       like
                       Causes
                       ,
                       the
                       former
                       project
                       will
                       not
                       be
                       admitted
                       ,
                       we
                       must
                       not
                       therefore
                       think
                       our selves
                       discharged
                       from
                       taking
                       farther
                       care
                       to
                       provide
                       for
                       our
                       safeties
                       .
                       Other
                       consultations
                       must
                       be
                       had
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       courses
                       thought
                       upon
                       ,
                       which
                       need
                       not
                       be
                       liable
                       to
                       the
                       like
                       exceptions
                       .
                       Where
                       the
                       burden
                       is
                       born
                       in
                       common
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       aid
                       required
                       to
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       Prince
                       by
                       his
                       Subjects
                       that
                       are
                       of
                       different
                       judgments
                       in
                       Religion
                       ;
                       it
                       stands
                       not
                       with
                       the
                       ground
                       of
                       common
                       reason
                       ,
                       that
                       such
                       a
                       Condition
                       should
                       be
                       annexed
                       unto
                       the
                       Gift
                       ,
                       as
                       must
                       of
                       necessity
                       deter
                       the
                       one
                       Party
                       from
                       giving
                       at
                       all
                       ,
                       upon
                       such
                       terms
                       as
                       are
                       repugnant
                       to
                       their
                       Consciences
                       .
                       As
                       therefore
                       on
                       the
                       one
                       side
                       ,
                       if
                       we
                       desire
                       that
                       the
                       Recusants
                       should
                       joyn
                       with
                       us
                       in
                       granting
                       a
                       common
                       aid
                       ;
                       we
                       should
                       not
                       put
                       in
                       the
                       Condition
                       of
                       executing
                       the
                       Statute
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       are
                       sure
                       they
                       would
                       not
                       yield
                       unto
                       ;
                       so
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       side
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       will
                       have
                       us
                       to
                       joyn
                       with
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       like
                       Contribution
                       ,
                       they
                       should
                       not
                       require
                       the
                       Condition
                       of
                       suspending
                       the
                       Statute
                       to
                       be
                       added
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       in
                       Conscience
                       cannot
                       yield
                       unto
                       .
                       The
                       way
                       will
                       be
                       then
                       freely
                       to
                       grant
                       unto
                       
                       his
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       what
                       we
                       give
                       ,
                       without
                       all
                       manner
                       of
                       Condition
                       that
                       may
                       seem
                       unequal
                       unto
                       any
                       side
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       refer
                       unto
                       his
                       own
                       Sacred
                       Breast
                       ,
                       how
                       far
                       he
                       will
                       be
                       pleased
                       to
                       extend
                       or
                       abridge
                       his
                       favours
                       :
                       of
                       whose
                       Lenity
                       ,
                       in
                       forbearing
                       the
                       executing
                       of
                       the
                       Statute
                       ,
                       our
                       Recusants
                       have
                       found
                       such
                       experience
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       cannot
                       expect
                       a
                       greater
                       liberty
                       ,
                       by
                       giving
                       any
                       thing
                       that
                       is
                       demanded
                       ,
                       than
                       now
                       already
                       they
                       do
                       freely
                       enjoy
                       .
                    
                     
                       As
                       for
                       the
                       fear
                       ,
                       that
                       this
                       voluntary
                       Contribution
                       may
                       in
                       time
                       be
                       made
                       a
                       matter
                       of
                       necessity
                       ,
                       and
                       imposed
                       as
                       a
                       perpetual
                       charge
                       upon
                       Posterity
                       ,
                       it
                       may
                       easily
                       be
                       holpen
                       with
                       such
                       a
                       clause
                       as
                       we
                       find
                       added
                       in
                       the
                       Grant
                       of
                       an
                       aid
                       made
                       by
                       the
                       Pope's
                       Council
                       ,
                       Anno
                       11
                       Hen.
                       3.
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Ecclesiastical
                       profits
                       of
                       this
                       Land
                       ,
                       
                         Quod
                         non
                         debet
                         trahi
                         in
                         consuetudinem
                         ,
                      
                       of
                       which
                       kinds
                       of
                       Grants
                       ,
                       many
                       other
                       Examples
                       of
                       later
                       memory
                       might
                       be
                       produced
                       :
                       And
                       as
                       for
                       the
                       proportion
                       of
                       the
                       Sum
                       ,
                       which
                       you
                       thought
                       to
                       be
                       so
                       great
                       in
                       the
                       former
                       Proposition
                       ,
                       it
                       is
                       my
                       Lord's
                       desire
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       should
                       signifie
                       unto
                       him
                       ,
                       what
                       you
                       think
                       you
                       are
                       well
                       able
                       to
                       bear
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       your selves
                       will
                       be
                       content
                       voluntarily
                       to
                       proffer
                       .
                       To
                       alledge
                       ,
                       as
                       you
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       are
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       bear
                       so
                       great
                       a
                       charge
                       as
                       was
                       demanded
                       ,
                       may
                       stand
                       with
                       some
                       reason
                       ;
                       but
                       to
                       plead
                       an
                       unability
                       to
                       give
                       any
                       thing
                       at
                       all
                       ,
                       is
                       neither
                       agreeable
                       to
                       Reason
                       or
                       Duty
                       .
                    
                     
                       You
                       say
                       ,
                       you
                       are
                       ready
                       to
                       serve
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       as
                       your
                       Ancestors
                       did
                       heretofore
                       ,
                       with
                       your
                       Bodies
                       ,
                       and
                       Lives
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       the
                       supply
                       of
                       the
                       King's
                       wants
                       with
                       monies
                       ,
                       were
                       a
                       thing
                       unknown
                       to
                       our
                       Fore-fathers
                       .
                       But
                       if
                       you
                       will
                       search
                       the
                       Pipe-Rolls
                       ,
                       you
                       shall
                       find
                       the
                       names
                       of
                       those
                       who
                       contributed
                       to
                       King
                       Henry
                       the
                       Third
                       ,
                       for
                       a
                       matter
                       that
                       did
                       less
                       concern
                       the
                       Subjects
                       of
                       this
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       than
                       the
                       help
                       that
                       is
                       now
                       demanded
                       ,
                       namely
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       marrying
                       of
                       his
                       Sister
                       to
                       the
                       Emperour
                       .
                       In
                       the
                       Records
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       King
                       ,
                       kept
                       in
                       England
                       ,
                       we
                       find
                       his
                       Letters
                       Patents
                       directed
                       hither
                       into
                       Ireland
                       ,
                       for
                       levying
                       of
                       Money
                       to
                       help
                       to
                       pay
                       his
                       Debts
                       ,
                       unto
                       Lewis
                       the
                       Son
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       France
                       .
                       In
                       the
                       Rolls
                       of
                       Gascony
                       ,
                       we
                       find
                       the
                       like
                       Letter
                       directed
                       by
                       King
                       Edward
                       the
                       Second
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       Gentlemen
                       ,
                       and
                       Merchants
                       of
                       Ireland
                       ,
                       of
                       whose
                       names
                       there
                       is
                       a
                       List
                       there
                       set
                       down
                       ,
                       to
                       give
                       him
                       aid
                       in
                       his
                       Expedition
                       into
                       Aquitaine
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       defence
                       of
                       his
                       Land
                       (
                       which
                       is
                       now
                       the
                       thing
                       in
                       question
                       .
                       )
                       We
                       find
                       an
                       Ordinance
                       likewise
                       made
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       Edward
                       the
                       Third
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       personal
                       Taxing
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       lived
                       in
                       England
                       ,
                       and
                       hold
                       Lands
                       and
                       Tenements
                       in
                       Ireland
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       Nay
                       ,
                       in
                       this
                       case
                       you
                       must
                       give
                       me
                       leave
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       Divine
                       ,
                       to
                       tell
                       you
                       plainly
                       ,
                       that
                       to
                       supply
                       the
                       King
                       means
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       necessary
                       defence
                       of
                       your
                       Country
                       ,
                       is
                       not
                       a
                       thing
                       left
                       to
                       your
                       own
                       discretion
                       ,
                       either
                       to
                       do
                       ,
                       or
                       not
                       to
                       do
                       ,
                       but
                       a
                       matter
                       of
                       Duty
                       ,
                       which
                       in
                       Conscience
                       you
                       stand
                       bound
                       to
                       perform
                       .
                       The
                       Apostle
                       ,
                       Rom.
                       13.
                       having
                       affirmed
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       must
                       
                         be
                         subject
                         to
                         the
                         higher
                         powers
                         ,
                         not
                         only
                         for
                         wrath
                         ,
                         but
                         for
                         Conscience
                         sake
                         ,
                      
                       adds
                       this
                       as
                       a
                       reason
                       to
                       confirm
                       it
                       ;
                       For
                       
                         for
                         this
                         cause
                         you
                         pay
                         tribute
                         also
                         ,
                      
                       as
                       if
                       the
                       denying
                       such
                       payment
                       ,
                       could
                       not
                       stand
                       with
                       a
                       conscionable
                       subjection
                       :
                       thereupon
                       he
                       infers
                       this
                       conclusion
                       ,
                       
                         Render
                         therefore
                         to
                         all
                         their
                         due
                         ,
                         Tribute
                         to
                         whom
                         Tribute
                         ,
                         Custom
                         to
                         whom
                         Custom
                         is
                         due
                      
                       ;
                       agreeable
                       to
                       that
                       known
                       Lesson
                       which
                       he
                       had
                       learned
                       of
                       our
                       Saviour
                       ,
                       
                         Render
                         unto
                         Caesar
                         the
                         things
                         which
                         are
                         Caesar's
                         ,
                         and
                         unto
                         God
                         the
                         things
                         which
                      
                       
                       
                         are
                         God's
                      
                       :
                       where
                       you
                       may
                       observe
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       with-hold
                       from
                       God
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       God's
                       ,
                       man
                       is
                       said
                       to
                       be
                       a
                       
                         robber
                         of
                         God
                      
                       ;
                       
                       whereof
                       he
                       himself
                       thus
                       complaineth
                       in
                       the
                       case
                       of
                       substracting
                       of
                       Tythes
                       and
                       Oblations
                       :
                       So
                       to
                       deny
                       a
                       supply
                       to
                       Caesar
                       of
                       such
                       means
                       as
                       are
                       necessary
                       for
                       the
                       support
                       of
                       his
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       can
                       be
                       accounted
                       no
                       less
                       than
                       a
                       robbing
                       of
                       him
                       of
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       his
                       due
                       ;
                       which
                       I
                       wish
                       you
                       seriously
                       to
                       ponder
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       think
                       better
                       of
                       yielding
                       something
                       to
                       this
                       present
                       necessity
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       not
                       return
                       from
                       you
                       an
                       undutiful
                       answer
                       ,
                       which
                       may
                       be
                       justly
                       displeasing
                       to
                       his
                       Majesty
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Speech
               ,
               though
               it
               had
               not
               its
               desired
               effect
               ,
               yet
               may
               sufficiently
               declare
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               abilities
               in
               matters
               of
               Government
               ,
               when
               ever
               he
               would
               give
               his
               mind
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               well
               he
               understood
               the
               present
               state
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               :
               And
               it
               had
               been
               well
               for
               Ireland
               ,
               if
               his
               advice
               had
               been
               then
               hearken'd
               to
               ,
               since
               those
               standing
               Forces
               then
               moved
               for
               being
               to
               have
               been
               all
               Protestants
               ;
               would
               in
               all
               probability
               have
               prevented
               that
               Rebellion
               ,
               that
               some
               years
               after
               broke
               out
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               a
               Copy
               of
               this
               Speech
               being
               desired
               by
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               was
               transmitted
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               very
               well
               approved
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               much
               conducing
               to
               his
               Service
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               safety
               .
            
             
               It
               cannot
               now
               be
               expected
               in
               times
               so
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               quiet
               ,
               as
               these
               seem'd
               to
               be
               (
               and
               in
               which
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               proceeded
               in
               one
               constant
               course
               ,
               with
               little
               alteration
               )
               that
               every
               year
               should
               afford
               matter
               enough
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               this
               account
               ,
               therefore
               I
               shall
               only
               here
               give
               you
               in
               general
               the
               more
               remarkable
               transactions
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               from
               this
               time
               till
               his
               going
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               that
               unhappy
               War.
               
            
             
               After
               his
               being
               Arch-Bishop
               he
               laid
               out
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               money
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1627
              
               in
               Books
               ,
               laying
               aside
               every
               year
               a
               considerable
               Sum
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               and
               especially
               for
               the
               procuring
               of
               Manuscripts
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               foreign
               
               Parts
               ,
               as
               near
               at
               hand
               ,
               having
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Davis
              
               ,
               then
               Merchant
               at
               Aleppo
               ,
               procured
               one
               of
               
               the
               first
               Samaritan
               Pentateuchs
               that
               ever
               was
               brought
               into
               these
               Western
               Parts
               of
               Europe
               ,
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Walton
               acknowledge
               )
               as
               also
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               Syriack
               ,
               much
               more
               perfect
               than
               had
               hitherto
               been
               seen
               in
               these
               Parts
               ;
               together
               with
               other
               Manuscripts
               of
               value
               .
               This
               Pentateuch
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               were
               borrowed
               of
               him
               by
               Dr.
               Walton
               ,
               after
               Bishop
               of
               Chester
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               made
               use
               of
               in
               the
               Polyglot
               Bible
               :
               All
               which
               Manuscripts
               being
               lately
               retrieved
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               Bishop's
               Executors
               ,
               are
               now
               in
               the
               Bodleyan
               Library
               at
               Oxford
               ;
               a
               fit
               Repository
               for
               such
               Sacred
               Monuments
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Falkland
               ,
               being
               re-called
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1629
              
               from
               being
               Deputy
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               was
               waited
               on
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               to
               the
               Sea
               side
               ,
               of
               whom
               taking
               his
               leave
               ,
               and
               begging
               his
               Blessing
               ,
               he
               set
               sail
               for
               England
               ,
               having
               before
               contracted
               an
               intimate
               friendship
               with
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               which
               lasted
               till
               his
               death
               ;
               nor
               did
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               fail
               to
               express
               his
               friendship
               to
               him
               on
               all
               occasions
               after
               his
               departure
               ,
               doing
               his
               utmost
               by
               Letters
               to
               several
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Privy-Council
               here
               ,
               for
               his
               Vindication
               from
               several
               false
               Accusations
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Irish
               Nation
               ,
               before
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               which
               Letters
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               by
               their
               Letter
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               of
               his
               just
               and
               equal
               Government
               ,
               did
               very
               much
               contribute
               to
               the
               clearing
               of
               his
               Innocence
               in
               those
               things
               ,
               whereof
               he
               was
               then
               accused
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               the
               happy
               news
               of
               the
               birth
               of
               Prince
               Charles
               ,
               his
               late
               Gracious
               Majesty
               ,
               then
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               ,
               being
               brought
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1630
              
               by
               an
               Express
               on
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               ,
               and
               Council
               ,
               order'd
               a
               Solemn
               Day
               of
               Thanksgiving
               for
               that
               great
               happiness
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               invited
               (
               as
               I
               find
               by
               their
               Letter
               )
               to
               preach
               before
               them
               on
               that
               occasion
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               Primate
               published
               at
               Dublin
               his
               History
               of
               Gotteschalcus
               ,
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1631
              
               and
               of
               the
               Predestinarian
               Controversie
               stirred
               by
               him
               ,
               (
               being
               the
               first
               Latin
               Book
               that
               was
               ever
               printed
               in
               
                 Ireland
                 .
              
               )
               Wherein
               ,
               after
               a
               short
               account
               of
               Pelagianism
               ,
               which
               had
               then
               much
               spread
               it self
               in
               Spain
               ,
               and
               Britain
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               to
               the
               History
               of
               Gotteschalcus
               ,
               (
               a
               Monk
               of
               the
               Abby
               of
               Orbais
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               IX
               Century
               :
               )
               and
               his
               Opinions
               ,
               shewing
               out
               of
               Flodoardus
               ,
               and
               other
               approved
               Writers
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               that
               the
               points
               then
               held
               by
               this
               learned
               Monk
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               then
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               by
               Hincmar
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Rhemes
               ,
               and
               Rabanus
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Mentz
               ;
               and
               which
               they
               got
               condemned
               in
               a
               Synod
               held
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               another
               at
               Quierzy
               ,
               were
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               defended
               and
               maintained
               by
               Remigius
               (
               or
               St.
               Remy
               )
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               Diocess
               ,
               as
               consonant
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               And
               that
               indeed
               divers
               dangerous
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Consequences
               were
               imputed
               to
               this
               learned
               Monk
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               guilty
               of
               .
               And
               after
               an
               account
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               a
               Treatise
               written
               by
               
                 J.
                 Scotius
                 Erigene
              
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               Opinions
               to
               those
               of
               Gotteschalce
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               then
               likewise
               gives
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Censure
               ,
               which
               Florus
               ,
               Deacon
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               writ
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               that
               Church
               :
               As
               also
               of
               several
               Writings
               of
               Remigius
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
                 Lyons
                 ,
                 Pudentius
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Troyes
               ,
               and
               Ratramus
               ,
               a
               Monk
               of
               Corbey
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               the
               said
               
               Gotteschalce's
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               extravagant
               Tenets
               of
               Scotus
               :
               Which
               Disputes
               produced
               two
               other
               Synods
               at
               Bonoil
               ,
               and
               Neufle
               ,
               in
               France
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Opinions
               held
               by
               Gotteschalce
               were
               asserted
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               maintained
               by
               Scotus
               ,
               were
               condemned
               .
               Though
               those
               Councils
               were
               still
               opposed
               ,
               and
               censured
               by
               Hincmar
               in
               a
               large
               Book
               ,
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               
                 Charles
                 the
                 Bald
              
               ,
               the
               heads
               of
               which
               are
               there
               set
               down
               out
               of
               Flodoard
               :
               Which
               yet
               did
               not
               at
               all
               satisfie
               the
               contrary
               party
               ;
               nor
               hinder
               Remigius
               ,
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Lyons
               ,
               and
               his
               Provincial
               Bishops
               ,
               from
               calling
               another
               Council
               at
               Langres
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Valentinian
               Council
               ,
               were
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               those
               Propositions
               ,
               maintained
               by
               Scotus
               ,
               were
               again
               condemned
               :
               Which
               Canons
               were
               also
               referred
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               General
               Council
               of
               the
               XII
               Provinces
               assembled
               at
               Thoul
               ;
               and
               being
               there
               debated
               ,
               were
               not
               by
               it
               condemned
               ,
               (
               as
               Baronius
               ,
               and
               others
               will
               have
               it
               )
               but
               for
               quietness
               sake
               were
               again
               referred
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               next
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               being
               produced
               ,
               those
               should
               be
               agreed
               on
               ,
               that
               should
               then
               appear
               most
               Sound
               ,
               and
               Orthodox
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               Conclusion
               ,
               my
               Lord
               there
               shews
               the
               great
               constancy
               of
               this
               poor
               Monk
               ,
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               cruel
               whippings
               ,
               and
               long
               imprisonment
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               had
               been
               condemned
               ,
               by
               the
               Council
               of
               Mentz
               ,
               till
               his
               death
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               never
               Recant
               ,
               but
               made
               two
               Confessions
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               which
               are
               there
               set
               down
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               it
               appears
               ,
               That
               many
               things
               were
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               condemned
               in
               those
               Councils
               ,
               which
               he
               never
               held
               .
               In
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               has
               shewn
               himself
               excellently
               well
               skill'd
               in
               the
               Church
               History
               of
               those
               dark
               and
               ignorant
               Ages
               ;
               so
               he
               there
               concludes
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               not
               Dogmatize
               in
               these
               Points
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               ever
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               will
               be
               different
               Opinions
               ,
               concerning
               these
               great
               and
               abstruse
               questions
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               Free-will
               ,
               which
               yet
               may
               be
               tolerated
               ,
               and
               consist
               in
               any
               Church
               ,
               if
               the
               maintainers
               of
               either
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               will
               use
               that
               Charity
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               and
               forbear
               publickly
               to
               condemn
               ,
               rail
               at
               ,
               or
               write
               against
               each
               other
               .
            
             
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Romish
               Faction
               growing
               there
               very
               prevalent
               ,
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1631
              
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               former
               connivance
               by
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               want
               of
               due
               instruction
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               and
               likewise
               that
               divers
               abuses
               had
               crept
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               among
               the
               inferior
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishops
               themselves
               ;
               all
               which
               had
               been
               represented
               by
               the
               Lords
               Committees
               for
               Irish
               Affairs
               ,
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               thereupon
               thought
               fit
               to
               send
               over
               his
               Letters
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               as
               to
               strengthen
               their
               Authority
               ;
               which
               were
               as
               follows
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     CHARLES
                     REX
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     MOst
                     Reverend
                     Father
                     in
                     God
                     ,
                     right
                     Trusty
                     ,
                     and
                     entirely
                     Beloved
                     ,
                     We
                     Greet
                     you
                     well
                     .
                     Among
                     such
                     disorders
                     as
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     Our
                     Privy-Council
                     ,
                     Deputed
                     by
                     Us
                     to
                     a
                     particular
                     care
                     of
                     Our
                     Realm
                     of
                  
                   Ireland
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     the
                     Affairs
                     thereof
                     ,
                     have
                     observed
                     ,
                     and
                     represented
                     to
                     Us
                     in
                     that
                     Government
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     Ecclesiastical
                     as
                     Civil
                     ;
                     We
                     have
                     taken
                     in
                     special
                     consideration
                     the
                     growth
                     and
                     increase
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Romish
                   
                     Faction
                     there
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     but
                     from
                     thence
                     collect
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Clergy
                     of
                     that
                     Church
                     are
                     not
                     so
                     careful
                     as
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     ,
                     either
                     of
                     God's
                     Service
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     honour
                     of
                     themselves
                     ,
                     and
                     their
                     Profession
                     ,
                     in
                     removing
                     all
                     pretences
                     of
                     Scandal
                     in
                     their
                     lives
                     and
                     conversation
                     ;
                     wherefore
                     as
                     We
                     have
                     by
                     all
                     means
                     endeavoured
                     to
                     provide
                     for
                     them
                     a
                     competency
                     of
                     maintenance
                     ,
                     so
                     We
                     shall
                     expect
                     hereafter
                     on
                     their
                     part
                     a
                     reciprocal
                     diligence
                     ;
                     both
                     by
                     their
                     Teaching
                     and
                     Example
                     ,
                     to
                     win
                     that
                     Ignorant
                     and
                     Superstitious
                     People
                     to
                     joyn
                     with
                     them
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     true
                     Worship
                     of
                     God.
                     And
                     for
                     that
                     purpose
                     We
                     have
                     thought
                     fit
                     by
                     these
                     Our
                     Letters
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     excite
                     your
                     care
                     of
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     your
                     Duty
                     ,
                     and
                     dignity
                     of
                     your
                     Place
                     ,
                     in
                     that
                     Church
                     ,
                     but
                     further
                     to
                     Authorize
                     you
                     in
                     Our
                     Name
                     to
                     give
                     by
                     your
                     Letters
                     to
                     the
                     several
                     Bishops
                     in
                     your
                     Province
                     ,
                     a
                     special
                     charge
                     ,
                     requiring
                     them
                     to
                     give
                     notice
                     to
                     their
                     Clergy
                     under
                     them
                     in
                     their
                     Diocesses
                     respectively
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     of
                     them
                     be
                     careful
                     to
                     do
                     their
                     Duty
                     ,
                     by
                     Preaching
                     and
                     Catechising
                     in
                     the
                     Parishes
                     committed
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     they
                     live
                     answerable
                     to
                     the
                     Doctrine
                     which
                     they
                     Preach
                     to
                     the
                     People
                     .
                     And
                     further
                     We
                     Will
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     Our
                     Name
                     you
                     write
                     to
                     every
                     Bishop
                     within
                     your
                     Province
                     ,
                     That
                     none
                     of
                     them
                     presume
                     to
                     hold
                     with
                     their
                     Bishopricks
                     any
                     Benefice
                     ,
                     or
                     other
                     Ecclesiastical
                     dignity
                     whatsoever
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     hands
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     use
                     ,
                     save
                     only
                     such
                     as
                     We
                     have
                     given
                     leave
                     ,
                     under
                     Our
                     Broad
                     Seal
                     of
                     that
                     Our
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     to
                     hold
                     in
                  
                   Commendam
                   :
                   
                     And
                     of
                     this
                     We
                     require
                     you
                     to
                     be
                     very
                     careful
                     ,
                     because
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     complaint
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     said
                     Lords
                     Committees
                     for
                  
                   Irish
                   
                     Affairs
                     ,
                     That
                     some
                     Bishops
                     there
                     ,
                     when
                     Livings
                     fall
                     void
                     in
                     their
                     Gift
                     ,
                     do
                     either
                     not
                     dispose
                     them
                     so
                     soon
                     as
                     they
                     ought
                     ,
                     but
                     keep
                     the
                     profits
                     in
                     their
                     own
                     hands
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     hinderance
                     of
                     God's
                     Service
                     ,
                     and
                     great
                     offence
                     of
                     good
                     People
                     ;
                     or
                     else
                     they
                     give
                     them
                     to
                     young
                     and
                     mean
                     men
                     ,
                     which
                     only
                     bear
                     the
                     Name
                     ,
                     reserving
                     the
                     greatest
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Benefice
                     to
                     themselves
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                  
                   
                   
                     means
                     that
                     Church
                     must
                     needs
                     be
                     very
                     ill
                     ,
                     and
                     weakly
                     served
                     ;
                     of
                     which
                     abuses
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     ,
                     (
                     if
                     any
                     shall
                     be
                     practised
                     )
                     We
                     require
                     you
                     to
                     take
                     special
                     care
                     for
                     present
                     redress
                     of
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     expect
                     from
                     you
                     such
                     account
                     of
                     your
                     endeavours
                     herein
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     discharge
                     you
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     Us
                     only
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     whose
                     honour
                     and
                     service
                     it
                     concerns
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       Given
                       under
                       Our
                       Signet
                       at
                       Our
                       Palace
                    
                     atWestminster
                     ,
                     
                       
                         the
                         twelfth
                         of
                      
                       April
                       ,
                       
                         in
                         the
                         Sixth
                         year
                         of
                         Our
                         Reign
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               By
               which
               Letter
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               how
               highly
               his
               Majesty
               was
               offended
               at
               the
               increase
               of
               the
               Popish
               party
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               therefore
               would
               have
               all
               diligence
               used
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               other
               abuses
               reformed
               ,
               which
               had
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               crept
               in
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               amongst
               the
               Protestant
               Clergy
               there
               .
               But
               how
               little
               his
               Majesty
               liked
               the
               Romish
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               before
               very
               well
               satisfied
               by
               this
               Memorandum
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               writing
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 King
                 once
                 at
              
               White-Hall
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
              
               George
               ,
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham
               ,
               
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 accord
                 said
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 never
                 loved
                 Popery
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 But
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 detested
                 it
                 before
                 his
                 going
                 into
              
               Spain
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               his
               Majestie
               's
               Command
               ,
               (
               which
               so
               fully
               agreed
               with
               his
               own
               desires
               )
               set
               himself
               diligently
               to
               put
               in
               execution
               what
               had
               been
               committed
               to
               his
               care
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               his
               Majestie
               's
               Service
               :
               He
               therefore
               endeavoured
               to
               reform
               ,
               first
               ,
               those
               disorders
               which
               had
               been
               complained
               of
               in
               his
               own
               Province
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               been
               in
               good
               measure
               rectified
               already
               ,
               (
               as
               has
               been
               already
               mentioned
               )
               and
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               his
               business
               to
               reclaim
               those
               deluded
               People
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               bred
               up
               in
               that
               Religion
               from
               their
               infancy
               ;
               for
               which
               end
               he
               began
               to
               converse
               more
               frequently
               ,
               and
               familiarly
               ,
               with
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Nobility
               of
               that
               perswasion
               ;
               as
               also
               with
               divers
               of
               the
               Inferior
               sort
               that
               dwelt
               near
               him
               ,
               inviting
               them
               often
               to
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               discoursing
               with
               them
               ,
               with
               great
               mildness
               ,
               of
               the
               chief
               Tenets
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               by
               which
               gentle
               usage
               he
               was
               strangely
               successful
               ,
               convincing
               many
               of
               them
               of
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               bringing
               them
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               he
               also
               advised
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               of
               his
               Province
               ,
               to
               deal
               with
               the
               Popish
               Recusants
               in
               their
               several
               Diocesses
               ,
               and
               Cures
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ;
               that
               if
               possible
               they
               might
               make
               them
               understand
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               in
               which
               they
               were
               :
               which
               way
               ,
               in
               a
               Country
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Penal
               Laws
               to
               restrain
               the
               publick
               Profession
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               was
               the
               best
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               only
               means
               ,
               which
               could
               be
               used
               .
               Nor
               was
               his
               care
               confined
               only
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               ignorant
               Irish
               Papists
               ;
               but
               he
               also
               endeavoured
               the
               reduction
               of
               the
               Scotch
               and
               English
               Sectaries
               to
               the
               bosom
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               
               it
               was
               by
               Law
               established
               ,
               conferring
               and
               arguing
               with
               divers
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               Ministers
               as
               Lay-men
               ,
               and
               shewing
               them
               the
               weakness
               of
               those
               Scruples
               and
               Objections
               they
               had
               ,
               against
               their
               joyning
               with
               the
               publick
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               submitting
               to
               its
               Government
               and
               Discipline
               ;
               and
               indeed
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               now
               so
               taken
               up
               in
               Conferences
               with
               all
               sorts
               of
               Persons
               ,
               or
               in
               answering
               Letters
               from
               Learned
               men
               abroad
               ,
               or
               else
               such
               as
               applied
               themselves
               to
               him
               for
               his
               judgment
               in
               difficult
               points
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               or
               resolutions
               in
               Cases
               of
               Conscience
               ;
               that
               whoever
               shall
               consider
               this
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               many
               Civil
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Functions
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               constant
               course
               of
               his
               Studies
               ,
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               one
               of
               his
               large
               capacity
               ,
               and
               who
               made
               a
               constant
               good
               use
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               could
               ever
               be
               sufficient
               for
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               different
               imployments
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               I
               find
               ,
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               was
               in
               England
               ,
               by
               his
               publishing
               and
               printing
               ,
               at
               London
               ,
               a
               small
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Religion
               Anciently
               professed
               by
               the
               Irish
               ,
               (
               which
               comprehends
               also
               the
               Northern
               Scots
               )
               and
               Britains
               ,
               which
               he
               writ
               in
               English
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               better
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               that
               the
               Religion
               professed
               by
               the
               Ancient
               Bishops
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               and
               other
               Christians
               of
               these
               Kingdoms
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               same
               in
               the
               most
               material
               Points
               with
               that
               which
               is
               now
               maintained
               by
               publick
               Authority
               ,
               against
               those
               novel
               and
               foreign
               Doctrines
               introduced
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               in
               latter
               times
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               year
               ,
               Anno
               1632.
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               after
               his
               return
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               published
               his
               
                 Veterum
                 Epistolarum
                 Hybernicarum
                 Sylloge
              
               ,
               containing
               a
               choice
               Collection
               of
               Letters
               ,
               out
               of
               several
               Ancient
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               other
               Authors
               ,
               partly
               from
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               Ancient
               Irish
               Bishops
               and
               Monks
               ,
               Commencing
               about
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               592.
               to
               the
               year
               1180.
               concerning
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Irish
               Church
               in
               those
               times
               ;
               which
               abundantly
               shew
               the
               great
               esteem
               the
               Learning
               and
               Piety
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               of
               that
               Church
               had
               then
               both
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 France
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               :
               Containing
               ,
               likewise
               ,
               divers
               choice
               matters
               ,
               relating
               to
               the
               great
               Controversies
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               concerning
               the
               keeping
               of
               Easter
               ;
               as
               also
               divers
               things
               relating
               to
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               very
               worthy
               the
               taking
               notice
               of
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               suppose
               about
               this
               time
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               ,
               he
               contracted
               a
               more
               intimate
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               Reverend
               Dr.
               Laud
               ,
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               who
               had
               for
               some
               time
               managed
               the
               most
               considerable
               Affairs
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               :
               And
               I
               find
               by
               divers
               of
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               as
               well
               whilst
               he
               was
               Bishop
               of
               London
               ,
               as
               after
               he
               was
               advanced
               to
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               scarce
               any
               thing
               of
               moment
               concluded
               on
               ,
               or
               any
               considerable
               
               Preferment
               bestowed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               without
               his
               advice
               ,
               and
               approbation
               ,
               which
               you
               may
               see
               by
               some
               Letters
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Collection
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               selected
               from
               divers
               others
               of
               lesser
               moment
               ,
               as
               fittest
               for
               publick
               view
               ;
               but
               the
               L.
               Primate
               always
               made
               use
               of
               his
               interest
               with
               the
               said
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               men
               at
               Court
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               own
               private
               advantage
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               common
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               opposing
               ,
               and
               hindering
               divers
               Grants
               and
               Patents
               to
               some
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               Courtiers
               ,
               who
               had
               under-hand
               obtained
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               particularly
               ,
               he
               caused
               a
               Patent
               ,
               made
               to
               a
               Person
               of
               Quality
               ,
               of
               the
               Scotch
               Nation
               ,
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               of
               several
               Tythes
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               in
               ,
               and
               vacuated
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               being
               deceived
               in
               his
               Grant
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               he
               been
               rightly
               informed
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               so
               much
               concerned
               for
               a
               competent
               maintenance
               for
               the
               Clergy
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               some
               years
               before
               this
               obtained
               a
               Grant
               of
               a
               Patent
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               be
               passed
               in
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               of
               such
               impropriations
               belonging
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               as
               were
               then
               Leased
               out
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               should
               fall
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               did
               not
               succeed
               ,
               being
               too
               much
               neglected
               by
               those
               who
               were
               concerned
               more
               immediately
               ,
               yet
               it
               sufficiently
               shews
               my
               Lord's
               pious
               intentions
               in
               this
               matter
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               there
               was
               a
               Letter
               sent
               over
               ,
               from
               his
               late
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1634
              
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               the
               Lord
               Viscount
               Wentworth
               ,
               then
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               the
               Council
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               for
               determining
               the
               precedency
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               Sees
               ,
               the
               latter
               making
               some
               pretence
               unto
               it
               ;
               therefore
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               intended
               by
               his
               Majesty
               shortly
               to
               meet
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               ,
               for
               order's
               sake
               ,
               that
               controversie
               should
               be
               decided
               before
               their
               meeting
               :
               In
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               he
               was
               commanded
               by
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               to
               reduce
               into
               writing
               what
               he
               knew
               upon
               that
               subject
               :
               But
               he
               not
               desiring
               to
               engage
               in
               so
               invidious
               an
               argument
               ,
               and
               which
               so
               nearly
               concerned
               himself
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               did
               not
               desire
               to
               have
               stirred
               ,
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               decline
               it
               ;
               but
               being
               still
               further
               urged
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               did
               at
               last
               ,
               though
               unwillingly
               ,
               write
               a
               short
               ,
               and
               learned
               discourse
               ,
               full
               of
               excellent
               remarks
               ,
               wherein
               he
               proved
               the
               Antiquity
               and
               Primacy
               of
               his
               See
               to
               have
               preceded
               that
               of
               Dublin
               divers
               Ages
               ,
               which
               discourse
               being
               sent
               over
               into
               England
               ,
               the
               precedency
               was
               determined
               by
               his
               Majesty
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               by
               another
               Letter
               from
               his
               Majesty
               and
               Council
               here
               ;
               he
               had
               also
               ,
               without
               his
               seeking
               ,
               the
               precedency
               given
               him
               of
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               which
               (
               he
               
               being
               above
               such
               trifles
               )
               were
               not
               at
               all
               able
               to
               elate
               him
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               following
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               preached
               before
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               Lords
               and
               Commons
               ,
               at
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               ,
               Dublin
               ,
               his
               Text
               was
               ,
               Genes
               .
               49.
               10.
               
               
                 The
                 Scepter
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 from
                 Judah
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 Law-giver
                 from
                 between
                 his
                 feet
                 ,
                 till
                 Shiloh
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 gathering
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               Convocation
               which
               was
               now
               Assembled
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               at
               the
               instrance
               of
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               propose
               ,
               That
               to
               express
               the
               agreement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               with
               that
               of
               England
               ,
               both
               in
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Thirty
               Nine
               Articles
               should
               be
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               Proposal
               was
               thereupon
               consented
               to
               by
               both
               Houses
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Articles
               were
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               but
               without
               abrogating
               or
               excluding
               the
               former
               Articles
               ,
               made
               1615
               ,
               either
               by
               that
               Convocation
               ,
               or
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               two
               several
               Writers
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               viz.
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               Civil
               Historian
               ,
               have
               without
               ground
               reported
               them
               to
               be
               :
               And
               though
               the
               *
               latter
               was
               at
               last
               brought
               to
               confess
               his
               Error
               of
               their
               being
               Repealed
               by
               Autority
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               yet
               he
               still
               insisted
               ,
               That
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               an
               express
               ,
               yet
               is
               a
               tacite
               annulling
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               instancing
               in
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               St.
               Paul
               proves
               to
               be
               abrogated
               by
               the
               giving
               of
               a
               New
               ;
               which
               were
               a
               good
               Argument
               ,
               if
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               were
               as
               inconsistent
               with
               those
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               those
               two
               Covenants
               are
               with
               each
               other
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               differ
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Nicene
               does
               from
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               (
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               contains
               more
               ,
               yet
               does
               not
               Annul
               the
               former
               )
               then
               without
               doubt
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               was
               no
               abrogation
               of
               those
               of
               Ireland
               .
               But
               since
               it
               is
               not
               my
               design
               to
               write
               Controversies
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               enter
               farther
               into
               this
               Argument
               ,
               but
               shall
               leave
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               the
               instances
               brought
               by
               the
               Historian
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Articles
               of
               these
               two
               Churches
               to
               be
               inconsistent
               ,
               are
               convincing
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               shall
               
               say
               no
               more
               on
               this
               ungrateful
               subject
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               highly
               improbable
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               should
               be
               so
               outwitted
               by
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               or
               his
               Chaplains
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               *
               Historian
               makes
               him
               to
               have
               been
               in
               this
               affair
               )
               but
               that
               he
               very
               well
               understood
               the
               Articles
               of
               both
               Churches
               ,
               and
               did
               then
               know
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               so
               far
               from
               being
               inconsistent
               ,
               or
               contradictory
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               the
               Irish
               Articles
               did
               only
               contain
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               more
               fully
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               would
               never
               have
               been
               so
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               an
               Act
               which
               would
               amount
               to
               a
               Repeal
               of
               those
               Articles
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               he
               himself
               made
               ,
               and
               drew
               up
               :
               And
               for
               
               a
               farther
               proof
               that
               this
               was
               the
               sense
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               of
               most
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               they
               always
               at
               all
               Ordinations
               took
               the
               subscription
               of
               the
               Party
               Ordained
               to
               both
               Articles
               ;
               the
               Articles
               of
               England
               ,
               not
               being
               received
               instead
               ,
               but
               with
               those
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               (
               as
               Dr.
               Bernard
               hath
               informed
               us
               ;
               )
               which
               course
               was
               continued
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               till
               the
               confusion
               of
               that
               Church
               by
               the
               Irish
               Rebellion
               :
               And
               if
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               subscription
               to
               the
               Thirty
               Nine
               Articles
               be
               now
               only
               required
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               purely
               out
               of
               prudential
               considerations
               ,
               that
               any
               divine
               ,
               or
               other
               person
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               may
               still
               ,
               either
               by
               preaching
               ,
               or
               writing
               ,
               maintain
               any
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               those
               Articles
               ,
               without
               being
               either
               Heterodox
               ,
               or
               Irregular
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               likewise
               reported
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               since
               written
               by
               some
               ,
               (
               with
               the
               like
               truth
               )
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               should
               have
               some
               dispute
               with
               Dr.
               Bramhall
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               London-Derry
               ,
               concerning
               these
               Articles
               :
               Whereas
               the
               contest
               between
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               that
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               not
               about
               the
               Articles
               ,
               but
               the
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               which
               were
               then
               to
               be
               established
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               which
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               would
               have
               to
               be
               passed
               in
               the
               very
               same
               form
               ,
               and
               words
               ,
               with
               those
               in
               England
               ;
               which
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ;
               with
               divers
               other
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               opposed
               ,
               as
               somewhat
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               they
               so
               far
               prevailed
               herein
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               at
               last
               concluded
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               should
               not
               be
               tyed
               to
               that
               Book
               ,
               but
               that
               such
               Canons
               should
               be
               selected
               out
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               added
               thereunto
               ,
               as
               the
               present
               Convocation
               should
               judge
               fit
               ,
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Church
               ;
               which
               was
               accordingly
               performed
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               compare
               the
               two
               Books
               of
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               Irish
               Canons
               together
               :
               And
               what
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
               Canterbury's
               judgment
               was
               ,
               on
               this
               affair
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               in
               a
               Letter
               of
               his
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               published
               in
               this
               Collection
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               end
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               published
               his
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1639
              
               long
               expected
               work
               ,
               entitled
               ,
               
                 Britannicarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Antiquitates
              
               :
               In
               which
               also
               is
               inserted
               a
               History
               of
               Pelagius
               ,
               and
               his
               Heresie
               ;
               which
               Work
               I
               suppose
               my
               Lord
               kept
               so
               long
               unpublished
               ,
               because
               he
               still
               found
               fresh
               matter
               to
               add
               to
               it
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               the
               many
               Additions
               ,
               and
               Emendations
               at
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               was
               long
               in
               coming
               out
               ,
               so
               it
               did
               fully
               answer
               expectation
               ,
               when
               it
               came
               abroad
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               being
               the
               most
               exact
               account
               that
               ever
               yet
               was
               given
               of
               the
               British
               Church
               ,
               beginning
               with
               the
               earliest
               notices
               we
               can
               find
               in
               Ancient
               Authors
               of
               any
               credit
               ,
               concerning
               the
               first
               planting
               of
               Christianity
               in
               these
               Islands
               ,
               within
               
               twenty
               years
               after
               our
               Saviour's
               Crucifixion
               ,
               and
               bringing
               it
               down
               (
               with
               the
               Succession
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               they
               could
               be
               retreived
               )
               not
               only
               in
               our
               Britain
               ,
               but
               in
               Ireland
               also
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               the
               VII
               Century
               ;
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               best
               Authors
               ,
               either
               Printed
               or
               Manuscript
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               great
               a
               Treasure
               of
               this
               kind
               of
               Learning
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               have
               writ
               since
               ,
               with
               any
               success
               ,
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               must
               own
               themselves
               beholding
               to
               him
               for
               his
               elaborate
               Collections
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               Primate
               having
               now
               sate
               Arch-Bishop
               sixteen
               years
               ,
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1640
              
               with
               great
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               benefit
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               came
               into
               England
               ,
               with
               his
               Wife
               and
               Family
               ,
               intending
               to
               stay
               here
               a
               year
               or
               two
               ,
               about
               his
               private
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               return
               again
               :
               But
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               disappoint
               him
               in
               those
               resolutions
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               saw
               his
               native
               Country
               again
               ;
               not
               long
               after
               his
               coming
               to
               London
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               had
               kissed
               his
               Majesty's
               hand
               ,
               and
               been
               received
               by
               him
               with
               his
               wonted
               favour
               )
               he
               went
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               be
               absent
               from
               those
               heats
               and
               differences
               ,
               which
               then
               happened
               in
               that
               short
               Parliament
               ,
               as
               also
               with
               greater
               freedom
               to
               pursue
               his
               Studies
               in
               the
               Libraries
               there
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               accommodated
               with
               Lodgings
               in
               Christ-Church
               ,
               by
               Dr.
               Morice
               ,
               Canon
               of
               that
               House
               ,
               and
               Hebrew
               Professor
               ;
               and
               whilst
               he
               was
               there
               ,
               he
               conversed
               with
               the
               most
               Learned
               Persons
               in
               that
               famous
               University
               ,
               who
               used
               him
               with
               all
               due
               respect
               ,
               whilst
               he
               continued
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               after
               he
               had
               resided
               there
               some
               time
               ,
               he
               returned
               again
               to
               London
               ,
               where
               ,
               after
               the
               sitting
               of
               that
               long
               ,
               and
               unhappy
               Parliament
               ,
               he
               made
               it
               his
               business
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               preaching
               ,
               as
               writing
               ,
               to
               exhort
               them
               to
               Loyalty
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Prince
               ;
               endeavouring
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               to
               heal
               up
               those
               breaches
               ,
               and
               reconcile
               those
               differences
               ,
               that
               were
               ready
               to
               break
               out
               ,
               both
               in
               Church
               and
               State
               ;
               though
               it
               did
               not
               meet
               with
               that
               success
               he
               always
               desired
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               there
               was
               published
               at
               Oxford
               (
               among
               divers
               other
               Treatises
               of
               Bishop
               Andrews
               ,
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               and
               other
               Learned
               men
               ,
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1641
              
               concerning
               Church
               Government
               )
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Original
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Metropolitans
               ,
               wherein
               he
               proves
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               most
               Ancient
               Writings
               ,
               and
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               owe
               their
               original
               to
               no
               less
               Authority
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               the
               
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               2.
               
               So
               that
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Christian
               Church
               founded
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Times
               without
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               discourse
               was
               not
               then
               (
               nor
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               ever
               will
               be
               )
               answered
               ,
               by
               those
               of
               a
               contrary
               judgment
               .
            
             
               That
               unhappy
               dispute
               between
               his
               Majesty
               and
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               concerning
               his
               passing
               the
               Bill
               for
               the
               Earl
               of
               
               Strafford's
               Attainder
               ,
               now
               arising
               ,
               and
               he
               much
               perplexed
               and
               divided
               between
               
               the
               clamour
               of
               a
               discontented
               People
               and
               an
               unsatisfied
               Conscience
               ,
               thought
               fit
               to
               advise
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               what
               they
               thought
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               in
               point
               of
               Conscience
               (
               as
               he
               had
               before
               consulted
               his
               Judges
               in
               matter
               of
               Law
               ,
               )
               among
               which
               his
               Majesty
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               for
               one
               ,
               though
               without
               his
               seeking
               ,
               or
               knowledge
               ;
               but
               since
               some
               men
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               spleen
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               would
               not
               retract
               what
               they
               had
               once
               written
               from
               vulgar
               report
               ,
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               publish
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               should
               advise
               the
               King
               to
               sign
               the
               Bill
               for
               the
               said
               Earl's
               Attainder
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               give
               you
               here
               that
               relation
               which
               Dr.
               Bernard
               had
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               has
               printed
               in
               the
               Funeral
               Sermon
               by
               him
               published
               ;
               which
               is
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 Sunday
                 morning
                 wherein
                 the
                 King
                 consulted
                 with
                 the
                 four
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 
                   London
                   ,
                   Durham
                   ,
                   Lincoln
                
                 and
                 Carlisle
                 )
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 was
                 not
                 present
                 ,
                 being
                 then
                 preaching
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 then
                 accustomed
                 every
                 Sunday
                 to
                 do
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Covent-Garden
                 ;
                 where
                 a
                 Message
                 coming
                 unto
                 him
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 he
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 ,
                 and
                 told
                 him
                 that
                 brought
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 then
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 saw
                 )
                 imployed
                 about
                 God's
                 business
                 ;
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 attend
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 his
                 pleasure
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 King
                 spending
                 the
                 whole
                 Afternoon
                 in
                 the
                 serious
                 debate
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                 Strafford's
                 Case
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 his
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judges
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 before
                 Evening
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 presence
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 the
                 Question
                 was
                 again
                 agitated
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 King
                 in
                 justice
                 ,
                 might
                 pass
                 the
                 Bill
                 of
                 Attainder
                 against
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Strafford
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 shew
                 mercy
                 to
                 him
                 was
                 no
                 question
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 )
                 no
                 man
                 doubting
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Scruple
                 of
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 granted
                 him
                 a
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 if
                 other
                 reasons
                 of
                 State
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Bishops
                 were
                 made
                 neither
                 Judges
                 ,
                 nor
                 Advisers
                 )
                 did
                 not
                 hinder
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 whole
                 result
                 therefore
                 of
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 was
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ;
                 That
                 therein
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 and
                 matter
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 :
                 That
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Fact
                 ,
                 he
                 himself
                 might
                 make
                 a
                 judgment
                 ,
                 having
                 been
                 present
                 at
                 all
                 proceedings
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Earl
                 ;
                 where
                 ,
                 if
                 upon
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Allegations
                 on
                 either
                 side
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 conceive
                 him
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Crimes
                 wherewith
                 he
                 was
                 charged
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 in
                 justice
                 condemn
                 him
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 in
                 Law
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 Treason
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 ;
                 whose
                 Office
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 declare
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 were
                 Sworn
                 therein
                 to
                 carry
                 themselves
                 indifferently
                 betwixt
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Subjects
                 :
                 Which
                 gave
                 his
                 Majesty
                 occasion
                 to
                 complain
                 of
                 the
                 dealing
                 of
                 the
                 Judges
                 
                 with
                 him
                 not
                 long
                 before
                 :
                 That
                 having
                 earnestly
                 pressed
                 them
                 to
                 declare
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 what
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 
                 Strafford's
                 Charge
                 they
                 judged
                 to
                 be
                 Treasonable
                 ,
                 (
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 proofs
                 produced
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 in
                 his
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 perhaps
                 ,
                 find
                 him
                 guiltless
                 of
                 that
                 Fact
                 )
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 means
                 draw
                 them
                 to
                 nominate
                 any
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 matter
                 ,
                 Treason
                 might
                 justly
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 second
                 meeting
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 observed
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 spake
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 not
                 only
                 spake
                 ,
                 but
                 put
                 a
                 Writing
                 also
                 into
                 the
                 King's
                 hand
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 contained
                 ,
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Brethren
                 knew
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               all
               which
               we
               may
               observe
               my
               Lord
               Primate's
               modesty
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               set
               down
               his
               own
               particular
               judgment
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               it
               agreed
               with
               that
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               charity
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               (
               though
               to
               acquit
               himself
               )
               betray
               his
               trust
               ,
               and
               accuse
               the
               only
               person
               of
               that
               company
               ,
               who
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               moved
               the
               King
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               :
               Nor
               is
               the
               reason
               those
               men
               have
               supposed
               ,
               why
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               should
               perswade
               the
               King
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               less
               false
               ,
               and
               improbable
               ,
               viz.
               Revenge
               ,
               because
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               whilst
               Lord
               Lieutenant
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               had
               outwitted
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               the
               Instrument
               (
               before
               he
               was
               aware
               )
               of
               abrogating
               the
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               the
               falseness
               of
               which
               Calumny
               may
               sufficiently
               appear
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               did
               willingly
               ,
               and
               upon
               due
               consideration
               ,
               without
               any
               surprise
               ,
               propose
               the
               Admission
               of
               those
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               ever
               convinced
               (
               neither
               did
               my
               Lord
               Strafford
               ever
               insist
               upon
               it
               )
               that
               the
               admission
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               was
               an
               abrogation
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               any
               private
               grudge
               against
               the
               Earl
               upon
               this
               Score
               ,
               he
               carried
               it
               very
               slyly
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               Earl
               himself
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               friends
               were
               ever
               sensible
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               whilst
               the
               Earl
               continued
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               any
               dispute
               ,
               or
               unkindness
               between
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               parted
               good
               friends
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               by
               some
               Letters
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               find
               in
               this
               Collection
               .
               The
               Earl
               writ
               to
               him
               after
               this
               business
               ,
               and
               not
               long
               before
               his
               going
               for
               England
               ,
               full
               of
               kindness
               and
               respect
               :
               So
               likewise
               after
               the
               Earl's
               Commitment
               to
               the
               Black-Rod
               ,
               as
               also
               when
               he
               was
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               Tower
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               frequently
               visited
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               was
               pleased
               to
               consult
               with
               him
               in
               divers
               matters
               relating
               to
               his
               defence
               at
               his
               Tryal
               .
               And
               certainly
               had
               the
               Earl
               believed
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               bore
               any
               malice
               towards
               him
               ,
               much
               more
               had
               advised
               the
               King
               to
               put
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               (
               which
               could
               not
               have
               been
               well
               concealed
               from
               him
               )
               though
               we
               may
               suppose
               the
               Earl
               
               had
               so
               much
               Christian
               charity
               as
               to
               forgive
               so
               great
               an
               injury
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               very
               likely
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               exercise
               such
               a
               piece
               of
               mortification
               ,
               as
               to
               chuse
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               believed
               to
               be
               the
               promoter
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               prepare
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               the
               man
               to
               whom
               he
               addressed
               his
               Speech
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               and
               whose
               assistance
               he
               desired
               in
               that
               his
               last
               extremity
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               speak
               no
               farther
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               till
               I
               can
               in
               order
               of
               time
               tell
               you
               what
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               himself
               said
               unto
               me
               concerning
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               lay
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               on
               his
               Death-bed
               ,
               and
               not
               likely
               to
               live
               an
               hour
               ;
               and
               also
               what
               his
               Majesty
               declared
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               the
               report
               of
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               Not
               many
               Months
               after
               the
               Execution
               of
               this
               great
               ,
               and
               unfortunate
               Earl
               ,
               there
               came
               over
               the
               unhappy
               news
               of
               the
               breaking
               out
               of
               the
               horrid
               Irish
               Rebellion
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               as
               his
               Majesty's
               (
               with
               the
               English
               ,
               and
               Protestant
               )
               interest
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               received
               an
               unexpressible
               blow
               ,
               so
               likewise
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               bore
               too
               great
               a
               share
               in
               that
               common
               affliction
               ;
               for
               in
               a
               very
               few
               days
               the
               Rebels
               had
               plundered
               his
               Houses
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               seized
               on
               his
               Rents
               ,
               quite
               ruined
               ,
               or
               destroyed
               his
               Tenements
               ,
               killed
               ,
               or
               drove
               away
               his
               numerous
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               Herds
               of
               Cattle
               ,
               to
               a
               very
               great
               value
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               world
               ,
               had
               not
               left
               him
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               escaped
               their
               fury
               ,
               but
               his
               Library
               ,
               and
               some
               Furniture
               in
               his
               House
               in
               Droghedah
               ,
               which
               were
               secured
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               notwithstanding
               a
               long
               and
               dangerous
               Siege
               by
               those
               Rebels
               ;
               which
               Library
               was
               some
               years
               after
               conveyed
               over
               to
               Chester
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               London
               :
               This
               must
               needs
               reduce
               him
               to
               a
               very
               low
               condition
               ,
               happening
               not
               long
               after
               Michaelmas
               ,
               when
               he
               expected
               a
               return
               of
               his
               Rents
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               forced
               ,
               for
               his
               present
               supply
               ,
               to
               sell
               ,
               or
               pawn
               all
               the
               Plate
               and
               Jewels
               he
               had
               ;
               this
               ,
               though
               a
               very
               great
               Tryal
               ,
               yet
               made
               not
               any
               change
               in
               his
               Natural
               Temper
               ,
               and
               Heavenly
               Disposition
               ,
               still
               submitting
               to
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               with
               Christian
               Patience
               ,
               and
               Magnanimity
               ,
               having
               long
               before
               learned
               to
               use
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               used
               them
               not
               ;
               and
               in
               whatsoever
               condition
               he
               was
               ,
               therewith
               to
               be
               content
               :
               Yet
               these
               afflictions
               were
               sufficient
               to
               move
               compassion
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               breasts
               of
               Foreigners
               ,
               for
               some
               Months
               after
               his
               losses
               ,
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               University
               of
               Leyden
               offered
               to
               chuse
               him
               their
               Honorarie
               Professor
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               ample
               stipend
               ,
               than
               had
               been
               formerly
               annexed
               to
               that
               place
               :
               And
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ,
               in
               the
               above
               cited
               Sermon
               ,
               likewise
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               Cardinal
               Richlieu
               did
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               make
               him
               an
               Invitation
               to
               come
               into
               France
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               a
               very
               noble
               Pension
               ,
               and
               freedom
               of
               his
               Religion
               there
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               not
               unlikely
               (
               though
               I
               never
               heard
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               speak
               of
               it
               )
               may
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               great
               honour
               that
               Cardinal
               had
               for
               him
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               which
               he
               expressed
               by
               a
               Letter
               full
               of
               kindness
               and
               respect
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Gold
               Medal
               of
               considerable
               value
               ,
               having
               his
               own
               Effigies
               stamped
               upon
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               preserved
               ;
               these
               were
               sent
               him
               upon
               his
               publishing
               his
               Work
               ,
               
                 De
                 Primordiis
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Britannicarum
              
               ,
               which
               Present
               was
               also
               returned
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               by
               a
               Letter
               of
               thanks
               ,
               with
               a
               handsome
               present
               of
               Irish
               Grey-hounds
               ,
               and
               other
               rarities
               which
               that
               Countrey
               afforded
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               pleased
               his
               late
               Majesty
               to
               provide
               for
               him
               much
               better
               in
               England
               ,
               by
               conferring
               on
               him
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Carlisle
               (
               lately
               void
               by
               the
               death
               of
               Dr.
               Potter
               )
               to
               be
               held
               in
               Commendam
               ;
               this
               ,
               though
               very
               much
               abated
               by
               the
               Scotch
               and
               English
               Armies
               Quartering
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               also
               by
               the
               unhappy
               Wars
               which
               not
               long
               after
               followed
               ;
               yet
               he
               made
               shift
               to
               subsist
               upon
               it
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               helps
               ,
               until
               that
               Rebellious
               House
               of
               Commons
               seized
               upon
               all
               Bishops
               Lands
               ;
               and
               though
               ,
               in
               consideration
               of
               his
               great
               losses
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               his
               own
               Merits
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               some
               satisfaction
               for
               what
               they
               took
               away
               ,
               they
               Voted
               him
               a
               Pension
               of
               four
               hundred
               pounds
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               hear
               that
               he
               ever
               received
               it
               above
               once
               ,
               or
               twice
               at
               most
               ;
               for
               the
               Independant
               Faction
               getting
               uppermost
               ,
               soon
               put
               an
               end
               to
               that
               payment
               .
            
             
               His
               Majesty
               having
               now
               left
               London
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Tumults
               
                 
                   Anno
                
                 1642
              
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               undutifulness
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               towards
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               being
               more
               deeply
               afflicted
               for
               these
               breaches
               ,
               than
               for
               all
               his
               own
               private
               sufferings
               :
               Having
               now
               no
               more
               satisfaction
               in
               abiding
               longer
               at
               London
               ,
               he
               resolved
               to
               remove
               thence
               for
               Oxford
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               his
               Majesty's
               coming
               thither
               :
               and
               here
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               outward
               condition
               was
               much
               lessened
               ,
               to
               what
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               yet
               his
               greatness
               being
               founded
               upon
               a
               more
               solid
               bottom
               than
               riches
               ,
               and
               outward
               splendor
               ,
               he
               was
               received
               with
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               rather
               greater
               kindness
               ,
               and
               respect
               than
               before
               .
               The
               Reverend
               Dr.
               Prideaux
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               (
               his
               good
               friend
               )
               lent
               him
               his
               House
               adjoyning
               to
               Exeter
               Colledge
               ,
               which
               he
               accepted
               of
               ,
               as
               being
               near
               his
               business
               at
               the
               publick
               Library
               ,
               where
               he
               now
               pursued
               his
               studies
               ,
               preparing
               divers
               Treatises
               for
               the
               publick
               view
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               he
               also
               printed
               there
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               mentioned
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               less
               endeavour
               to
               be
               serviceable
               to
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               than
               to
               the
               common-wealth
               of
               Learning
               ,
               preaching
               commonly
               at
               one
               Church
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               every
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               for
               great
               part
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               forenoons
               ,
               sometimes
               at
               St.
               Olives
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               at
               Alhallows
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               constantly
               a
               great
               Audience
               ,
               both
               of
               Scholars
               and
               others
               ;
               where
               notwithstanding
               the
               Learnedness
               of
               most
               of
               his
               Hearers
               ,
               he
               rather
               chose
               a
               plain
               substantial
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               
               of
               Piety
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               than
               studied
               Eloquence
               ,
               or
               a
               vain
               ostentation
               of
               Learning
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               quite
               put
               out
               of
               countenance
               that
               windy
               ,
               affected
               sort
               of
               Oratory
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               much
               in
               use
               ,
               called
               floride
               preaching
               ,
               or
               strong
               lines
               .
               And
               I
               remember
               ,
               I
               then
               heard
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               person
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               very
               much
               famed
               for
               that
               kind
               of
               preaching
               ,
               who
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               sometimes
               heard
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               observing
               how
               plain
               ,
               and
               yet
               moving
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               being
               sufficiently
               satisfied
               that
               it
               was
               not
               for
               want
               of
               Wit
               ,
               or
               Learning
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               do
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               was
               soon
               convinced
               that
               this
               was
               not
               the
               most
               ready
               way
               of
               gaining
               Souls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               quitting
               his
               affected
               Style
               ,
               and
               studied
               Periods
               ,
               took
               up
               a
               more
               plain
               and
               profitable
               way
               of
               preaching
               ,
               so
               that
               coming
               afterwards
               to
               visit
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               many
               thanks
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               now
               learned
               of
               him
               how
               to
               preach
               ,
               and
               that
               since
               he
               had
               followed
               his
               example
               ,
               he
               had
               found
               more
               satisfaction
               in
               his
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               comfort
               in
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               than
               ever
               he
               had
               before
               .
               And
               I
               remember
               one
               Sermon
               above
               the
               rest
               ,
               which
               he
               preached
               in
               Exeter
               Colledge
               Chappel
               ,
               about
               that
               time
               ;
               the
               Text
               ,
               Prov.
               18.
               1.
               
               
                 Through
                 desire
                 a
                 man
                 having
                 separated
                 himself
                 ,
                 seeketh
                 and
                 intermedleth
                 with
                 all
                 Wisdom
              
               ;
               in
               which
               Sermon
               he
               so
               lively
               ,
               and
               pathetically
               set
               forth
               the
               excellency
               of
               true
               Wisdom
               ,
               as
               well
               Humane
               ,
               as
               Divine
               ,
               and
               that
               desire
               which
               every
               ingenious
               ,
               and
               vertuous
               Soul
               ought
               to
               have
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               wrought
               so
               effectually
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               of
               the
               younger
               Students
               ,
               that
               it
               rendered
               them
               more
               serious
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               ply
               their
               Studies
               much
               harder
               than
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Sunday
               after
               his
               Majesty's
               return
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               from
               the
               fights
               of
               Edge-hill
               and
               Brainford
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               called
               to
               preach
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               likewise
               on
               divers
               other
               more
               solemn
               occasions
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               following
               year
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               likewise
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               came
               acquainted
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1643
              
               with
               the
               most
               Learned
               ,
               and
               Pious
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               contracted
               so
               intimate
               a
               friendship
               ,
               that
               it
               continued
               to
               his
               dying
               day
               ;
               and
               though
               some
               persons
               (
               I
               suppose
               rather
               out
               of
               misinformation
               than
               malice
               )
               have
               reported
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               should
               give
               a
               scandalous
               ,
               unbeseeming
               Character
               of
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               he
               was
               ever
               so
               far
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               mentioned
               him
               without
               due
               kindness
               ,
               and
               respect
               ,
               as
               you
               will
               find
               by
               some
               Letters
               in
               this
               Collection
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               see
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               much
               concerned
               for
               an
               aspersion
               ,
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               with
               this
               ,
               imputed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               cast
               upon
               him
               indeed
               by
               a
               foreign
               Writer
               ;
               a
               learned
               ,
               
               though
               violent
               and
               obstinate
               asserter
               of
               his
               own
               Anti-Episcopal
               Opinions
               ,
               contrary
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               .
            
             
               This
               Summer
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               nominated
               (
               though
               against
               his
               desire
               )
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               
               as
               were
               also
               Dr.
               Brownrig
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               Dr.
               
                 West
                 field
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Bristol
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               Clergy
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               neither
               approved
               of
               the
               Authority
               that
               named
               him
               ,
               nor
               yet
               of
               the
               business
               they
               met
               about
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               never
               troubled
               himself
               to
               go
               thither
               ;
               but
               when
               that
               mock
               Assembly
               found
               he
               scorned
               to
               come
               among
               them
               ,
               they
               complained
               of
               him
               to
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               ,
               who
               soon
               voted
               him
               out
               again
               ;
               which
               yet
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               took
               more
               kindly
               ,
               than
               their
               chusing
               him
               into
               it
               :
               And
               now
               when
               this
               prevalent
               Faction
               ,
               sitting
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               found
               that
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               was
               not
               for
               their
               turn
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               had
               in
               divers
               Sermons
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               preached
               against
               their
               Rebellions
               Proceedings
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               inraged
               at
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Committee
               they
               had
               appointed
               for
               Delinquents
               Estates
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               Nick-named
               those
               who
               now
               faithfully
               served
               their
               Prince
               )
               made
               an
               Order
               for
               the
               seizing
               of
               a
               Study
               of
               Books
               of
               a
               considerable
               value
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               either
               brought
               over
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               bought
               here
               ,
               and
               were
               left
               behind
               in
               Chelsy
               Colledge
               ,
               which
               were
               seized
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               sold
               by
               them
               ,
               had
               not
               Dr.
               Featly
               ,
               who
               was
               then
               in
               some
               favour
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               being
               one
               that
               sate
               in
               that
               Assembly
               ,
               (
               though
               otherwise
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               Loyal
               )
               made
               an
               interest
               with
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Mr.
               Selden
               (
               a
               Member
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Assembly
               )
               to
               obtain
               those
               Books
               for
               his
               own
               use
               ,
               either
               as
               a
               gift
               ,
               or
               by
               laying
               down
               some
               money
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               got
               them
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               secured
               them
               for
               my
               Lord
               Brimat's
               use
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               many
               of
               them
               as
               were
               not
               imbezled
               ,
               or
               stollen
               away
               whilst
               they
               were
               in
               their
               custody
               ,
               as
               amongst
               other
               things
               divers
               Papers
               and
               Collections
               of
               his
               own
               Writing
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               Letters
               ,
               either
               to
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               learned
               friends
               (
               which
               he
               had
               left
               behind
               him
               there
               )
               were
               then
               plundered
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               loss
               ,
               this
               ensuing
               Collection
               does
               fare
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               published
               a
               small
               ,
               but
               learned
               Treatise
               ,
               Entided
               ,
               
                 A
                 Geographical
                 ,
                 and
                 Historical
                 disquisition
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 lesser
              
               Asia
               ,
               
                 properly
                 so
                 called
              
               ,
               Viz.
               The
               Lydian
               Asia
               ,
               
                 so
                 often
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
              
               New
               Testament
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 Ecclesiastical
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Writers
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
              
               Proconsular
               Asia
               ,
               or
               Asian
               Diocess
               .
               Where
               having
               shewn
               his
               admirable
               skill
               in
               the
               Geography
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               the
               
                 Imperial
                 Laws
              
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               right
               understanding
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               Civil
               Histories
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               fixed
               and
               setled
               the
               several
               Provinces
               of
               the
               lesser
               Asia
               ,
               as
               
                 Mysia
                 ,
                 Caria
              
               ,
               and
               Lydia
               ,
               (
               under
               which
               latter
               were
               comprehended
               the
               adjoyning
               Countries
               of
               Ionia
               ,
               and
               
                 Aeolis
                 .
              
               )
               He
               then
               proves
               ,
               That
               the
               Asia
               mentioned
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               and
               the
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               particularly
               ,
               are
               contained
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               Lydia
               ,
               and
               that
               each
               of
               these
               seven
               Cities
               was
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               to
               this
               division
               of
               the
               Civil
               Government
               ,
               they
               
               were
               made
               choice
               of
               to
               be
               the
               Seats
               of
               the
               most
               eminent
               Churches
               of
               all
               Asia
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Provinces
              
               were
               not
               always
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               according
               as
               reason
               of
               State
               required
               ,
               and
               for
               greater
               ease
               ,
               and
               security
               of
               the
               Government
               ,
               often
               varied
               ,
               and
               admitted
               alterations
               ,
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Empire
               being
               different
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               from
               what
               it
               was
               under
               Constantine
               ,
               under
               whom
               the
               
                 Proconsular
                 Asia
              
               was
               confined
               to
               the
               
                 Lydian
                 Asia
              
               only
               ,
               the
               former
               great
               extent
               of
               its
               Jurisdiction
               being
               then
               very
               much
               abridged
               ,
               and
               a
               distinction
               made
               between
               the
               
                 Proconsular
                 Asia
              
               ,
               which
               was
               under
               the
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Proconsul
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Asian
                 Diocess
              
               ,
               governed
               by
               the
               Vicarius
               ,
               or
               
                 Comes
                 Asiae
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Dioceseos
                 Asianae
              
               :
               As
               it
               was
               also
               subject
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               the
               succeeding
               Emperors
               ,
               to
               variety
               of
               Changes
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               this
               disposition
               ,
               made
               by
               Constantine
               ,
               it
               was
               ordered
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               be
               but
               one
               Metropolis
               in
               each
               distinct
               Province
               ,
               whereas
               before
               there
               had
               been
               several
               :
               Though
               this
               did
               not
               hold
               always
               in
               the
               Reigns
               of
               some
               of
               his
               Successors
               ,
               who
               permitted
               sometimes
               two
               Metropolitans
               in
               one
               Province
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               ambitious
               humour
               of
               several
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               contended
               for
               that
               Title
               ,
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               riches
               ,
               and
               greatness
               of
               each
               of
               their
               respective
               Cities
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               in
               regard
               to
               this
               Establishment
               of
               
                 Constantine
                 ,
                 Ephesus
              
               (
               where
               the
               Deputies
               of
               the
               several
               Provinces
               of
               Asia
               ,
               who
               Constituted
               ,
               and
               made
               up
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Common-Council
               ,
               had
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               formerly
               been
               lookt
               upon
               as
               the
               chief
               City
               )
               became
               the
               sole
               Metropolis
               of
               this
               new
               
                 Proconsular
                 Asia
              
               ;
               the
               Proconsul
               of
               which
               was
               exempted
               from
               the
               Authority
               ,
               and
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               
                 Praefectus
                 Praetorio
              
               .
               And
               accordingly
               ,
               in
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               honour
               of
               this
               Renowned
               See
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ephesus
               was
               not
               only
               held
               the
               Metropolitan
               of
               the
               
                 Proconsular
                 Asia
              
               ,
               (
               but
               as
               my
               Lord
               most
               judiciously
               proves
               )
               the
               Primate
               ,
               or
               Enarchus
               of
               all
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               that
               were
               comprehended
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               whole
               
                 Asian
                 Diocess
              
               ,
               of
               which
               Diocess
               he
               discourses
               at
               large
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               acted
               suitably
               to
               this
               Patriarchal
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               effect
               conferred
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               a
               great
               harmony
               between
               the
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               Government
               ;
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               of
               every
               Province
               were
               subject
               ,
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Metropolitan
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               the
               same
               then
               with
               our
               Arch-Bishop
               ;
               )
               as
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               that
               Ruled
               in
               the
               other
               subordinate
               Cities
               ,
               were
               to
               the
               President
               ,
               or
               chief
               Governor
               of
               that
               Province
               .
            
             
               The
               Arch-Bishop
               in
               these
               years
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               now
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               published
               in
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Latine
               ,
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 
                   years
                
                 1643
                 ,
                 1644
              
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               St.
               Barnabas
               ,
               as
               the
               great
               
               fire
               at
               Oxford
               (
               which
               burnt
               the
               Copy
               )
               had
               spared
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               premunition
               of
               the
               entire
               design
               .
               The
               old
               Latin
               Version
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               publisht
               out
               of
               two
               Manuscripts
               found
               in
               England
               ,
               noting
               in
               red
               Letters
               the
               interpolation
               of
               the
               former
               Greek
               Impressions
               .
               This
               work
               was
               much
               illustrated
               by
               his
               Collation
               of
               several
               Greek
               Copies
               of
               the
               Letters
               and
               Martyrdom
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               Polycarp
               ;
               as
               also
               with
               a
               most
               learned
               dissertation
               concerning
               those
               Epistles
               ;
               as
               also
               touching
               the
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Constitutions
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               to
               St.
               Clement
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             
               About
               seven
               years
               after
               which
               ,
               his
               Lordship
               also
               set
               forth
               at
               London
               his
               
                 Appendix
                 :
                 Ignatiana
              
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               besides
               other
               Tracts
               ,
               there
               are
               added
               the
               seven
               genuine
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               (
               commended
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Caesare
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Fathers
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Amsterdam
               Edition
               ,
               publisht
               by
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               
                 Is.
                 Vossius
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Greek
               Manuscript
               in
               the
               Medicean
               Library
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               some
               years
               before
               given
               him
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               also
               obtained
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               leave
               to
               Copy
               it
               .
               The
               signal
               use
               of
               these
               Epistles
               ,
               so
               eminently
               asserting
               that
               perpetual
               order
               ,
               of
               which
               his
               Grace
               was
               so
               great
               an
               Ornament
               ,
               well
               deserved
               all
               that
               time
               which
               himself
               ,
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               and
               the
               learned
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Chester
               have
               so
               usefully
               imployed
               therein
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               publisht
               his
               
                 Syntagma
                 de
                 Editione
                 LXX
                 .
                 Interpretum
                 :
              
               in
               which
               he
               asserts
               (
               though
               with
               great
               modesty
               ,
               )
               this
               particular
               Opinion
               .
               That
               Greek
               Version
               of
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               under
               
                 Ptolomeus
                 Philadelphus
              
               ,
               utterly
               perishing
               at
               the
               Conflagration
               of
               his
               Library
               ,
               Dositheus
               the
               Jew
               made
               another
               Greek
               Translation
               of
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               about
               177.
               years
               before
               the
               Birth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Ptolomey
                 Philometor
              
               ;
               Collecting
               so
               much
               from
               a
               Note
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               
                 Greek
                 ,
                 Esther
              
               ;
               which
               latter
               Version
               his
               Lordship
               conjectures
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Eastern
               Churches
               cited
               ,
               and
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               true
               Philadelphian
               .
               Then
               he
               learnedly
               ,
               and
               fully
               discourses
               concerning
               the
               several
               Editions
               of
               this
               latter
               Version
               found
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               Cleopatra
               ,
               the
               last
               Egyptian
               Queen
               .
               As
               also
               touching
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               vulgar
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               correct
               one
               of
               Origen
               ,
               those
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Lucian
              
               ,
               and
               Hesychius
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               of
               the
               modern
               ones
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Complutine
                 ,
                 Venetian
              
               ,
               and
               Roman
               .
               Hereunto
               also
               is
               added
               a
               Specimen
               of
               Esther
               in
               Greek
               ,
               according
               to
               two
               Ancient
               Manuscripts
               in
               the
               Arundelian
               Library
               ,
               as
               also
               after
               the
               Alexandrian
               Copy
               in
               the
               King's
               Library
               .
            
             
               This
               Syntagma
               was
               followed
               the
               next
               year
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               by
               his
               Lordships
               dissertation
               
                 De
                 Cainane
                 altero
              
               ,
               or
               the
               second
               Cainan
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               LXX
               .
               and
               by
               St.
               Luke
               .
               And
               that
               was
               again
               followed
               with
               a
               Letter
               to
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Capellus
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               
               Primate
               very
               judiciously
               moderates
               ,
               in
               the
               Controversie
               between
               that
               learned
               Professor
               ,
               and
               
                 Ar.
                 Bootius
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               present
               
                 Hebrew
                 Bibles
              
               :
               Superadding
               his
               own
               conjectures
               ,
               That
               Dositheus
               ,
               the
               false
               Messias
               ,
               was
               the
               corrupter
               of
               the
               
                 Samaritan
                 Pentateuch
              
               ,
               as
               we
               now
               have
               it
               :
               And
               that
               especially
               by
               his
               Lordships
               great
               care
               ,
               and
               expence
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               let
               you
               see
               how
               he
               further
               now
               imployed
               his
               time
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               for
               his
               Majesties
               Service
               ;
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               here
               his
               Answers
               to
               several
               Queries
               ,
               made
               to
               him
               from
               some
               at
               London
               ,
               or
               other
               Parliament
               Quarters
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               taking
               up
               Arms
               against
               the
               King
               in
               that
               unhappy
               War
               ,
               then
               newly
               begun
               .
               The
               Queries
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               but
               you
               may
               easily
               judge
               what
               their
               sense
               was
               by
               the
               following
               Answers
               here
               inserted
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       First
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         NO
                         man
                         is
                         bound
                         to
                         leave
                         his
                      
                       Vocation
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         turn
                      
                       Souldier
                       ,
                       
                         unless
                         Summoned
                         and
                         Commanded
                         by
                         his
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         or
                         those
                         that
                         have
                         Commission
                         from
                         him
                         for
                         the
                         gathering
                         of
                         the
                         People
                         to
                         War.
                      
                       Moses
                       
                         (
                         and
                         so
                         successively
                         the
                         Supreme
                         Governor
                         )
                         had
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         the
                      
                       Trumpet
                       
                         for
                         that
                         purpose
                      
                       (
                       Nu.
                       10.
                       2.
                       9.
                       
                       )
                       
                         and
                         accordingly
                         the
                         Duty
                         and
                      
                       Oath
                       of
                       Allegiance
                       ,
                       
                         binds
                         every
                         Subject
                         to
                         come
                         in
                         to
                         the
                         defence
                         of
                         his
                      
                       Sovereign
                       ,
                       
                         against
                         what
                         Power
                         soever
                         .
                         The
                         danger
                         of
                         Poverty
                         ,
                         and
                         ruine
                         of
                         Estate
                         ,
                         must
                         give
                         way
                         to
                         publick
                         respects
                         :
                         Nor
                         must
                         it
                         be
                         provided
                         against
                         ,
                         but
                         in
                         a
                         just
                         way
                         ;
                         in
                         the
                         prosecution
                         of
                         which
                         ,
                         Life
                         and
                         Goods
                         ,
                         and
                         every
                         thing
                         else
                         must
                         be
                         committed
                         to
                         the
                         Providence
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Second
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         FOr
                         the
                         discerning
                         of
                         the
                         justness
                         of
                         the
                      
                       Cause
                       ,
                       
                         We
                         must
                         not
                         look
                         only
                         at
                         the
                         Ends
                         pretended
                         (
                         which
                         though
                         never
                         so
                         fair
                         and
                         specious
                         ,
                         do
                         not
                         justifie
                         a
                         bad
                      
                       Cause
                       ,
                       
                         or
                         unlawful
                         Means
                         ,
                         )
                         nor
                         at
                         the
                         Wickedness
                         or
                         Evil
                         carriage
                         of
                         Instruments
                         ,
                         imployed
                         in
                         the
                         prosecution
                         ;
                         which
                         doth
                         not
                         conclude
                         the
                      
                       Cause
                       
                         to
                         be
                         bad
                         and
                         unjust
                         :
                         But
                         we
                         must
                         look
                         at
                         the
                         means
                         used
                         for
                         such
                         Ends
                         ;
                         and
                         then
                         consider
                         the
                         Ends
                         ,
                         whether
                         intended
                         by
                         those
                         that
                         do
                         pretend
                         them
                         .
                         By
                         these
                         we
                         shall
                         see
                         the
                      
                       Cause
                       
                         of
                         the
                         adverse
                         Party
                         to
                         the
                         King
                         is
                         unjust
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       For
                       First
                       ,
                       
                         The
                         means
                         they
                         use
                         ,
                         is
                      
                       War
                       
                         maintained
                         against
                         their
                      
                       Sovereign
                       ;
                       the
                       End
                       
                         pretended
                         ,
                         is
                         the
                         defence
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         Laws
                         ,
                         Liberties
                         :
                         But
                      
                       War
                       
                         made
                         by
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         though
                         really
                         intending
                         such
                         an
                         End
                         ,
                         is
                         Unjust
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       I.
                       
                         It
                         has
                         no
                         Warrant
                         in
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         but
                         is
                         disallowed
                         ,
                      
                       Prov.
                       30.
                       31.
                       
                       No
                       rising
                       up
                       against
                       a
                       King.
                       1
                       Sam.
                       8.
                       18.
                       
                       
                         No
                         remedy
                         left
                         them
                         against
                         the
                         Oppressions
                         of
                         their
                      
                       King
                       ,
                       
                         but
                         crying
                         to
                         the
                         Lord.
                         The
                      
                       Prophets
                       
                       
                         also
                         ,
                         which
                         bitterly
                         reproved
                         the
                         Idolatrous
                         ,
                         and
                         unjust
                      
                       Kings
                       of
                       Israel
                       and
                       Judah
                       ,
                       
                         never
                         called
                         upon
                         the
                      
                       Elders
                       
                         of
                         the
                         People
                         ,
                         by
                         Arms
                         to
                         secure
                         the
                         Worship
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         just
                         Government
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         .
                         In
                         the
                         13th
                         .
                         to
                         the
                      
                       Romans
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         the
                      
                       1
                       Ep.
                       2
                       Cap.
                       of
                       Peter
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         same
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         Passive
                         Obedience
                         is
                         taught
                         ,
                         and
                         accordingly
                         was
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         and
                         Practice
                         of
                         the
                         Primitive
                         Christians
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       II.
                       
                         Arms
                         taken
                         up
                         by
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         do
                         invade
                         the
                         Power
                         and
                         Rights
                         of
                         the
                      
                       Sovereign
                       ;
                       
                         For
                         it
                         takes
                         from
                         him
                         the
                         Sword
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         is
                         said
                         to
                         bear
                         ,
                      
                       Rom.
                       13.
                       4.
                       
                         and
                         so
                         doth
                         every
                      
                       Supreme
                       Magistrate
                       :
                       
                         The
                         Supreme
                         Power
                         being
                         signified
                         by
                         bearing
                         the
                         Sword
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         best
                         Interpreters
                         do
                         affirm
                         :
                         And
                         as
                         our
                      
                       Laws
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         the
                      
                       Oath
                       of
                       Supremacy
                       
                         do
                         acknowlege
                         our
                      
                       King
                       
                         the
                         only
                         Supreme
                         Governor
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         vested
                         with
                         the
                         Power
                         of
                         Arms.
                         Now
                         what
                         saith
                         the
                         Scripture
                      
                       He
                       that
                       takes
                       the
                       Sword
                       ,
                       shall
                       perish
                       by
                       the
                       Sword
                       ;
                       
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         He
                         that
                         takes
                         and
                         uses
                         it
                         without
                         Warrant
                         ,
                         without
                         ,
                         and
                         against
                         his
                         consent
                         that
                         bears
                         the
                         Sword
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         Supreme
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Also
                       War
                       
                         undertaken
                         by
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         invades
                         the
                         Rights
                         of
                         the
                         Sovereign
                         ,
                         his
                         Revenue
                         ,
                         Customs
                         ,
                      
                       &c.
                       
                         will
                         not
                         give
                         to
                      
                       Caesar
                       ,
                       
                         what
                         is
                      
                       Caesar
                       
                         '
                         s.
                         But
                         the
                         Scripture
                         is
                         very
                         express
                         in
                         preserving
                         Rights
                         and
                         Power
                         entire
                         ,
                         even
                         to
                         the
                         worst
                         Princes
                      
                       ;
                       Give
                       unto
                       Caesar
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       Caesar's
                       ,
                       
                         said
                         our
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         when
                      
                       Caesar
                       
                         was
                         bad
                         enough
                         :
                         And
                         St.
                      
                       Paul
                       
                         bids
                         us
                      
                       Render
                       them
                       their
                       Due
                       ,
                       Tribute
                       ,
                       Customs
                       ,
                       Honour
                       ,
                       
                         when
                         the
                      
                       Emperours
                       
                         were
                         at
                         the
                         worst
                         :
                         And
                         our
                         Laws
                         determine
                         Insurrection
                         ,
                         or
                         Levying
                         of
                      
                       War
                       ,
                       
                         to
                         be
                      
                       Treason
                       ,
                       
                         not
                         against
                         a
                         Religious
                         ,
                         and
                         just
                         Prince
                         only
                         ,
                         but
                         indefinitely
                         against
                         any
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       
                         Their
                         Pretences
                         are
                         taken
                         away
                         ,
                         if
                         we
                         consider
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         continuance
                         of
                         the
                         Established
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         Government
                         ,
                         together
                         with
                         a
                         just
                         Reformation
                         of
                         all
                         Abuses
                         ,
                         and
                         Grievances
                         has
                         been
                         offered
                         ,
                         promised
                         ,
                         protested
                         for
                         by
                         his
                         Majesty
                         :
                         But
                         the
                         Religion
                         and
                         Government
                         of
                         Church
                         and
                         State
                         ,
                         as
                         by
                         Law
                         Established
                         ,
                         will
                         not
                         content
                         the
                         adverse
                         Party
                         ,
                         however
                         they
                         pretend
                         to
                         fight
                         for
                         Religion
                         and
                         Laws
                         :
                         I
                         mean
                         those
                         of
                         the
                         Party
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         the
                         main
                         contrivers
                         of
                         the
                         Enterprise
                         ,
                         and
                         those
                         also
                         ,
                         upon
                         whose
                         number
                         the
                         main
                         strength
                         of
                         the
                         Faction
                         rests
                         ,
                         being
                         of
                         such
                         Sects
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         most
                         part
                         ,
                         as
                         are
                         by
                         the
                         Law
                         to
                         abjure
                         the
                         Land
                         ,
                         because
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         held
                         within
                         the
                         bounds
                         of
                         any
                         setled
                         Government
                         .
                         There
                         are
                         (
                         no
                         question
                         )
                         many
                         which
                         follow
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         really
                         intend
                         the
                         advancement
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         going
                         after
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         many
                         did
                         after
                      
                       Absalom
                       ,
                       
                         in
                         the
                         simplicity
                         of
                         their
                         hearts
                         ,
                         expecting
                         a
                         speedier
                         course
                         of
                         Justice
                         ,
                         and
                         redress
                         of
                         Grievances
                         ,
                         which
                         they
                         suffered
                         by
                         some
                         evil
                      
                       Officers
                       under
                       David
                       ,
                       2
                       Sam.
                       15.
                       4.
                       11.
                       
                       
                         But
                         for
                         the
                         other
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         we
                         owe
                         this
                         War
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         will
                         rule
                         ,
                         and
                         dispose
                         all
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         do
                         prevail
                         ;
                         their
                         end
                         intended
                         ,
                         and
                         driven
                         at
                         ,
                         is
                         ,
                         the
                         abolishing
                         of
                         the
                         Publick
                      
                       Service
                       and
                       Liturgy
                       ,
                       
                         which
                         is
                         Established
                         by
                         Law
                         ,
                         the
                         utter
                         taking
                         away
                         of
                      
                       Episcopal
                       
                         Government
                         ,
                         which
                         has
                         always
                         been
                         :
                         And
                         for
                         their
                         greater
                         security
                         ,
                         they
                         will
                         have
                         the
                         Power
                         ,
                         which
                         by
                         Law
                         is
                         his
                         Majesty's
                      
                       ;
                       
                       
                         and
                         because
                         these
                         are
                         not
                         granted
                         ,
                      
                       Arms
                       
                         are
                         taken
                         up
                         by
                         Subjects
                         to
                         the
                         invading
                         of
                         his
                         Majesty's
                         Rights
                         and
                         Power
                         ;
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         maintaining
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         the
                         Right
                         and
                         Liberty
                         of
                         Subjects
                         are
                         destroyed
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Third
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         HEnce
                         will
                         appear
                         what
                         is
                         to
                         be
                         Answered
                         to
                         the
                         Third
                      
                       Query
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         there
                         is
                         Precept
                         and
                         Example
                         for
                         Passive
                         Obedience
                         ,
                         but
                         none
                         for
                         taking
                         Arms
                         to
                         divert
                         apparent
                         Innovations
                         .
                         The
                      
                       Example
                       
                         commonly
                         abused
                         to
                         this
                         purpose
                         ,
                         is
                         that
                         of
                         the
                      
                       Israelites
                       ,
                       
                         preparing
                         to
                         go
                         out
                         to
                      
                       War
                       
                         against
                         their
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         the
                      
                       〈◊〉
                       ,
                       and
                       Gad●es
                       ;
                       
                         for
                         raising
                         an
                      
                       Altar
                       ,
                       Jos.
                       22.
                       13.
                       
                       
                         But
                         it
                         is
                         altogether
                         impertinent
                         ,
                         for
                         those
                      
                       Arms
                       
                         are
                         taken
                         up
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                      
                       War
                       
                         prepared
                         by
                         those
                         that
                         had
                         the
                         Supreme
                         Power
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Fourth
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         THe
                         right
                         being
                         discovered
                         ,
                         it
                         would
                         tend
                         much
                         to
                         the
                         ending
                         of
                         this
                      
                       War
                       ,
                       
                         and
                         the
                         restoring
                         of
                         our
                         peace
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         King's
                         Subjects
                         would
                         rise
                         as
                         one
                         Man
                         to
                         maintain
                         the
                         Right
                         :
                         Every
                         particular
                         Man
                         is
                         bound
                         to
                         do
                         it
                         upon
                         the
                         Summons
                         of
                         his
                      
                       Sovereign
                       ,
                       
                         commanding
                         his
                         assistance
                         .
                         The
                         danger
                         ,
                         and
                         loss
                         of
                         Estate
                         ,
                         in
                         discharge
                         of
                         Duty
                         ,
                         is
                         but
                         an
                         outward
                         Consideration
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         left
                         to
                         the
                         Providence
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         was
                         said
                         in
                         the
                      
                       first
                       Resolution
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         other
                         part
                         of
                         this
                         fourth
                      
                       Query
                       .
                       Answer
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         necessary
                         maintenance
                         is
                         due
                         to
                         him
                         that
                         lawfully
                         :
                         bears
                         Arms
                         ,
                      
                       For
                       who
                       goeth
                       a
                       Warfare
                       any
                       time
                       
                         (
                         as
                         the
                         Apostle
                         saith
                      
                       )
                       at
                       his
                       own
                       charges
                       
                         And
                         if
                         the
                      
                       Army
                       
                         cannot
                         be
                         maintained
                         but
                         by
                         free
                         Quarter
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         Lawful
                         to
                         receive
                         maintenance
                         that
                         way
                         ,
                         though
                         at
                         the
                         cost
                         of
                         others
                         ;
                         whose
                         private
                         interests
                         must
                         give
                         way
                         to
                         the
                         publick
                         .
                         Indeed
                         the
                         abuse
                         of
                         free
                         Quarter
                         may
                         make
                         a
                         Souldier
                         guilty
                         of
                         the
                         Sins
                         here
                         mentioned
                         ,
                         but
                         then
                         it
                         is
                         by
                         his
                         own
                         wilful
                         Transgression
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Fifth
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         HE
                         must
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         prosecution
                         of
                         his
                      
                       Military
                       
                         Duty
                         ,
                         so
                         behave
                         himself
                         as
                         to
                         observe
                      
                       John
                       Baptist's
                       rule
                       ,
                       Do
                       violence
                       to
                       no
                       man
                       ,
                       
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         unjust
                         violence
                         ;
                         for
                         he
                         forbids
                         not
                         to
                         use
                         force
                         against
                         them
                         of
                         the
                         adverse
                         Party
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         in
                         Arms
                         ready
                         to
                         offer
                         force
                         .
                         For
                         sparing
                         Friends
                         ,
                         and
                         Kindred
                         ,
                         he
                         must
                         be
                         guided
                         by
                         Christian
                         prudence
                         ,
                         so
                         to
                         do
                         it
                         as
                         thereby
                         not
                         to
                         endanger
                         any
                         present
                         design
                         ,
                         or
                         at
                         large
                         ,
                         to
                         hinder
                         the
                         publick
                         Service
                         .
                         As
                         for
                         the
                      
                       King
                       
                         's
                         Person
                         ,
                         it
                         cannot
                         be
                         every
                         where
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         he
                         must
                         not
                         limit
                         his
                         Duty
                         ,
                         and
                         Service
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         immediate
                         defence
                         of
                         it
                         ;
                         but
                         know
                         ,
                         That
                         to
                         serve
                         any
                         where
                         in
                         the
                         defence
                         of
                         his
                         Majesty's
                         just
                         Cause
                         ,
                         is
                         to
                         defend
                         Him.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Sixth
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         IT
                         is
                         Lawful
                         to
                         fight
                         in
                         the
                         Company
                         of
                         notorious
                         wicked
                         men
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         a
                         different
                         Faith
                         ,
                         looking
                         at
                         the
                      
                       Cause
                       ,
                       
                         whatever
                         inordinate
                         ends
                         they
                         have
                         :
                         The
                         Primitive
                         Christians
                         fought
                         in
                         the
                         Company
                         of
                      
                       Heathens
                       ,
                       and
                       Idolaters
                       ,
                       
                         under
                         their
                      
                       Heathen
                       Emperors
                       ;
                       
                         and
                         did
                         by
                         prayer
                         obtain
                         relief
                         for
                         the
                         whole
                         Army
                         ,
                         when
                         it
                         was
                         in
                         distress
                         :
                         Which
                         did
                         also
                         shew
                         ,
                         That
                         God
                         approved
                         that
                         their
                         Service
                         ,
                         it
                         being
                         the
                         duty
                         they
                         owed
                         to
                         their
                         Lawful
                      
                       Emperors
                       .
                       
                         From
                         the
                         performance
                         of
                         which
                         duty
                         to
                         a
                      
                       Sovereign
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         many
                         evil
                         Examples
                         ,
                         and
                         occasions
                         of
                         Sin
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                      
                       Military
                       
                         life
                         abounds
                         with
                         ,
                         cannot
                         excuse
                         that
                         Subject
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         justly
                         Commanded
                         to
                         it
                         :
                         But
                         the
                         Conscionable
                      
                       Souldier
                       
                         must
                         commend
                         himself
                         to
                         the
                         Grace
                         and
                         Protection
                         of
                         the
                         Almighty
                         ,
                         who
                         is
                         able
                         to
                         keep
                         him
                         from
                         the
                         dangers
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         the
                         Body
                         ,
                         so
                         of
                         the
                         Soul
                         too
                         :
                         Remember
                         the
                         Examples
                         of
                         the
                         good
                         and
                         faithful
                      
                       Centurion
                       
                         that
                         came
                         to
                         our
                         Saviour
                      
                       ,
                       Luke
                       7.
                       
                       
                         And
                         of
                         the
                         Godly
                      
                       Centurion
                       ,
                       Cornelius
                       ,
                       
                         who
                         is
                         approved
                         of
                         God
                      
                       ,
                       Acts
                       10.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Seventh
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         FOR
                         obeying
                         Extrajudicial
                         Precepts
                         of
                         his
                         Majesty
                         :
                         If
                         they
                         be
                         such
                         as
                         command
                         a
                         Man
                         to
                         be
                      
                       Active
                       
                         in
                         doing
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         unjust
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         known
                         Laws
                         of
                         the
                         Land
                         ;
                         he
                         yields
                         truest
                         Obedience
                         ,
                         that
                         denies
                         to
                         fulfil
                         such
                         a
                         Command
                         :
                         Only
                         this
                         must
                         not
                         be
                         generally
                         pronounced
                         as
                         a
                         Rule
                         in
                         time
                         of
                      
                       War
                       ,
                       
                         where
                         necessity
                         will
                         be
                         in
                         many
                         things
                         a
                         stronger
                         Law
                         ,
                         than
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         fixed
                         for
                         a
                         peaceable
                         Government
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         they
                         be
                         such
                         Commands
                         as
                         make
                         me
                         only
                      
                       Passive
                       ,
                       
                         by
                         requiring
                         some
                         of
                         my
                         Estate
                         ,
                         upon
                         a
                         Loan
                         ,
                         or
                         Tax
                         ;
                         I
                         may
                         not
                         hastily
                         square
                         with
                         my
                      
                       Sovereign
                       
                         by
                         denyal
                         and
                         standing
                         out
                         :
                         For
                         any
                         Man
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         may
                         recede
                         from
                         his
                         right
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         his
                         own
                         ,
                         so
                         ought
                         he
                         not
                         to
                         contest
                         with
                         his
                      
                       Sovereign
                       
                         upon
                         matters
                         of
                         no
                         very
                         great
                         Moment
                         .
                         As
                         for
                         the
                      
                       Infringing
                       
                         of
                         the
                         Liberties
                         of
                         the
                         Subject
                         ,
                         such
                      
                       Taxes
                       ,
                       or
                       Loans
                       ,
                       
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         Extrajudicial
                         Commands
                         of
                         the
                      
                       King
                       ,
                       
                         must
                         be
                      
                       General
                       ,
                       
                         extending
                         to
                         all
                         ,
                         or
                         most
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         and
                         Customary
                         ,
                         being
                         often
                         imposed
                         ,
                         before
                         they
                         can
                         be
                         judged
                         so
                         immediately
                         to
                         infringe
                         the
                         Subject's
                      
                       Liberty
                       ,
                       
                         as
                         to
                         make
                         a
                         Subject
                         think
                         he
                         is
                         bound
                         to
                         deny
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Last
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         TO
                         yield
                         to
                      
                       Martialists
                       ,
                       
                         quartered
                         upon
                         him
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         be
                         the
                         King
                         's
                         ,
                         he
                         is
                         bound
                         in
                         duty
                         ;
                         if
                         of
                         the
                         Rebels
                         ,
                         he
                         is
                         directed
                         by
                         prudence
                         to
                         yield
                         unto
                         it
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         can
                         by
                         force
                         command
                         it
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               About
               this
               time
               he
               also
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               on
               a
               Fast
               day
               ;
               the
               Text
               ,
               2
               Chron.
               7.
               14.
               
               
                 If
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 shall
                 humble
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 my
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 from
                 their
                 wicked
                 ways
                 :
                 Then
                 will
                 I
                 hear
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 forgive
                 their
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 heal
                 their
                 Land.
              
               In
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               suitable
               to
               the
               occasion
               ,
               he
               had
               this
               remarkable
               passage
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 casting
                 of
                 our
                 Eyes
                 upon
                 other
                 mens
                 sins
                 more
                 than
                 upon
                 our
                 own
                 ,
                 makes
                 us
                 to
                 esteem
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 suffer
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 injuries
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 punishments
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 When
                 the
                 outward
                 senses
                 fail
                 ,
                 we
                 take
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 approaching
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 given
                 over
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 Eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 Ears
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 decaying
                 Souls
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 no
                 Prayers
                 or
                 Fastings
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 can
                 sanctifie
                 a
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 nor
                 tempt
                 God
                 to
                 own
                 an
                 unjust
                 party
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 will
                 a
                 good
                 cause
                 alone
                 justifie
                 us
                 ,
                 any
                 more
                 than
                 a
                 true
                 Religion
                 without
                 practice
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 do
                 our
                 duties
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 will
                 do
                 us
                 any
                 good
              
               ;
               with
               many
               other
               things
               against
               that
               looseness
               ,
               and
               debauch'dness
               of
               manners
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               observed
               in
               too
               many
               ,
               who
               believed
               that
               the
               being
               of
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               would
               atone
               for
               all
               other
               faults
               .
               Thus
               he
               neither
               spared
               ,
               or
               flattered
               any
               ,
               when
               his
               duty
               required
               him
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               reprove
               those
               sins
               that
               were
               most
               scandalous
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               :
               He
               would
               also
               tell
               them
               in
               conversation
               ,
               that
               such
               actions
               would
               frustrate
               all
               our
               hopes
               of
               success
               ;
               for
               how
               could
               they
               expect
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               bless
               their
               Arms
               ,
               whilst
               they
               were
               fighting
               against
               him
               Nor
               was
               he
               less
               severe
               against
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               then
               Rebellious
               Houses
               against
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               )
               and
               declared
               against
               the
               War
               they
               made
               ,
               as
               wicked
               ,
               and
               of
               fatal
               Consequence
               ,
               and
               which
               cast
               an
               irreparable
               scandal
               upon
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               thereby
               rendered
               themselves
               liable
               to
               the
               Censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               might
               justly
               have
               been
               pronounced
               against
               them
               .
               And
               during
               the
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               at
               Uxbridge
               ,
               he
               preached
               likewise
               before
               the
               King
               ,
               on
               a
               Fast
               day
               ,
               upon
               Jam.
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 The
                 fruits
                 of
                 Righteousness
                 is
                 sown
                 in
                 Peace
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 make
                 Peace
                 :
              
               Wherein
               he
               shewed
               from
               vers
               .
               16.
               the
               great
               evils
               which
               come
               of
               
                 Contention
                 ,
                 Strife
              
               ,
               and
               War
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               they
               proceed
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               happiness
               ,
               and
               blessings
               of
               Peace
               ;
               and
               wished
               that
               those
               then
               up
               in
               Arms
               in
               a
               Rebellious
               manner
               against
               their
               Prince
               ,
               would
               seriously
               consider
               this
               ,
               and
               speedily
               accept
               of
               those
               gracious
               Concessions
               that
               His
               Majesty
               then
               offer'd
               ,
               though
               all
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               for
               the
               Treaty
               quickly
               after
               broke
               off
               ,
               the
               Rebels
               being
               too
               stout
               to
               yield
               to
               any
               equal
               Terms
               ,
               and
               so
               that
               unhappy
               War
               (
               for
               a
               short
               time
               suspended
               )
               broke
               out
               again
               with
               greater
               violence
               ,
               never
               ceasing
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               it
               ended
               ,
               not
               only
               with
               the
               murder
               of
               the
               best
               of
               Kings
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               loss
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               those
               very
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               for
               which
               these
               men
               pretended
               to
               shed
               so
               much
               blood
               .
            
             
             
               And
               now
               it
               being
               given
               out
               ,
               that
               Oxford
               would
               soon
               be
               besieged
               ,
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1644
                 /
                 5
              
               and
               that
               the
               King
               would
               speedily
               quit
               that
               place
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               advised
               by
               his
               friends
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               be
               avoided
               )
               not
               to
               run
               that
               hazard
               ,
               and
               therefore
               having
               been
               before
               invited
               by
               his
               Son-in-law
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Timothy
                 Tyrrel
              
               ,
               (
               who
               had
               married
               his
               only
               Daughter
               )
               to
               come
               to
               them
               to
               Caerdiffe
               in
               Wales
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               said
               Sir
               Timothy
               was
               then
               Governor
               ,
               and
               General
               of
               the
               Ordnance
               ,
               under
               the
               Lord
               Gerard
               ,
               Lieutenant
               General
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Forces
               in
               South
               Wales
               )
               which
               invitation
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               resolved
               to
               accept
               ,
               and
               so
               having
               taken
               leave
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               he
               ,
               with
               his
               approbation
               ,
               took
               the
               opportunity
               of
               waiting
               upon
               his
               Highness
               the
               Prince
               of
               Wales
               (
               our
               late
               Gracious
               Sovereign
               )
               as
               far
               as
               Bristol
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               went
               to
               Caerdiffe
               ,
               where
               his
               Son
               and
               Daughter
               welcomed
               him
               ,
               with
               all
               that
               Joy
               and
               Affection
               which
               so
               good
               a
               Father
               ,
               after
               so
               long
               an
               absence
               ,
               could
               expect
               :
               Here
               he
               staid
               almost
               a
               year
               free
               from
               the
               dangers
               of
               War
               ,
               this
               being
               a
               strong
               Garrison
               ,
               and
               well
               manned
               ,
               which
               invited
               many
               persons
               of
               good
               Quality
               to
               come
               thither
               for
               safety
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               a
               good
               opportunity
               to
               pursue
               his
               Studies
               ,
               having
               brought
               many
               Chests
               of
               Books
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               now
               made
               a
               great
               progress
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               Annals
               :
               Whilst
               he
               was
               at
               Caerdiffe
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               after
               the
               fatal
               Battle
               at
               Naseby
               ,
               came
               into
               Wales
               ,
               to
               my
               Lord
               Marquess
               of
               
               Worcester's
               at
               Ragland
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Caerdiffe
               ,
               where
               he
               staid
               some
               days
               :
               And
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               then
               enjoyed
               the
               satisfaction
               (
               though
               upon
               a
               sad
               occasion
               )
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               excellent
               conversation
               in
               the
               same
               House
               ,
               who
               received
               him
               with
               his
               wonted
               kindness
               ,
               and
               favour
               :
               Whilst
               he
               was
               here
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               preached
               before
               him
               in
               the
               Castle
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               Majesty
               went
               away
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               taken
               his
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               I
               heard
               him
               declare
               ,
               that
               nothing
               came
               nearer
               to
               his
               heart
               than
               the
               imminent
               danger
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Church
               ,
               with
               the
               effusion
               of
               so
               much
               Christian
               Blood.
               His
               Majesty's
               necessities
               now
               not
               permitting
               him
               to
               leave
               many
               men
               in
               Garrisons
               ,
               he
               was
               now
               forced
               to
               unfurnish
               this
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               of
               its
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               Ammunition
               ;
               so
               that
               Sir
               
                 Timothy
                 Tyrrel
              
               was
               forced
               to
               quit
               that
               Government
               ;
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               being
               forced
               to
               remove
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               great
               strait
               whether
               to
               go
               ,
               the
               ways
               from
               thence
               to
               Oxford
               being
               all
               cut
               off
               by
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               had
               some
               thoughts
               (
               being
               near
               the
               Sea
               )
               of
               going
               over
               into
               France
               ,
               or
               Holland
               ,
               to
               both
               which
               places
               he
               had
               been
               formerly
               invited
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               mentioned
               :
               But
               whilst
               he
               was
               in
               this
               perplexity
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Dowager
               Stradling
               sent
               him
               a
               kind
               invitation
               to
               come
               to
               her
               Castle
               of
               St.
               Donates
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               pleased
               ,
               which
               he
               accepted
               as
               a
               great
               favour
               .
            
             
             
               But
               by
               that
               time
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               go
               (
               with
               his
               Daughter
               the
               Lady
               Tyrrel
               )
               the
               Country
               thereabouts
               was
               up
               in
               Arms
               ,
               in
               a
               tumultuous
               manner
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               Ten
               Thousand
               (
               as
               was
               supposed
               )
               who
               chose
               themselves
               Officers
               ,
               to
               form
               them
               into
               a
               Body
               ,
               pretending
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               yet
               would
               not
               be
               governed
               by
               English
               Commanders
               ,
               or
               suffer
               any
               English
               Garrisons
               in
               the
               Country
               ;
               this
               gave
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               a
               fresh
               disturbance
               ,
               the
               Welch-men
               lying
               upon
               the
               ways
               between
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               St.
               Donates
               ;
               but
               there
               were
               some
               at
               that
               time
               in
               Caerdiffe
               ,
               who
               would
               needs
               undertake
               to
               convey
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               his
               company
               through
               by
               ways
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               avoid
               this
               tumultuous
               Rabble
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               might
               be
               well
               advised
               by
               the
               then
               Governor
               of
               Caerdiffe
               ,
               and
               was
               faithfully
               enough
               executed
               by
               them
               that
               undertook
               it
               ,
               yet
               happened
               very
               ill
               for
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               going
               by
               some
               private
               ways
               near
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               a
               stragling
               Party
               ,
               that
               were
               scouting
               thereabouts
               ,
               who
               soon
               led
               them
               to
               their
               main
               Body
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               Crime
               enough
               that
               they
               were
               English
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               immediately
               fell
               to
               plundering
               ,
               and
               breaking
               open
               my
               Lord
               Brimate's
               Chests
               of
               Books
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               which
               he
               then
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               ransacking
               all
               his
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               Papers
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               writing
               ;
               which
               were
               quickly
               dispersed
               among
               a
               thousand
               hands
               ;
               and
               not
               content
               with
               this
               ,
               they
               pulled
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               other
               Ladies
               from
               their
               Horses
               ;
               all
               which
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               bore
               with
               his
               wonted
               patience
               ,
               and
               a
               seeming
               unconcernedness
               :
               But
               now
               some
               of
               their
               Officers
               coming
               in
               ,
               (
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Gentry
               of
               the
               Country
               )
               seemed
               very
               much
               ashamed
               of
               this
               barbarous
               treatment
               ,
               and
               by
               force
               ,
               or
               fair
               means
               ,
               caused
               their
               Horses
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               which
               were
               taken
               from
               them
               to
               be
               restored
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               Books
               and
               Papers
               ,
               they
               were
               got
               into
               too
               many
               hands
               to
               be
               then
               retrieved
               ,
               nor
               were
               these
               Gentlemen
               satisfied
               with
               this
               ,
               but
               some
               of
               them
               very
               civilly
               conducted
               him
               ,
               through
               the
               rest
               of
               this
               tumultuous
               Rabble
               ,
               to
               Sir
               John
               Aubery's
               House
               ,
               not
               far
               off
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               civilly
               received
               ,
               and
               lodged
               that
               Night
               :
               When
               he
               came
               thither
               ,
               and
               had
               retired
               himself
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               saw
               him
               so
               much
               troubled
               in
               my
               life
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               were
               with
               him
               before
               my self
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               seemed
               not
               more
               sensibly
               concerned
               for
               all
               his
               losses
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               than
               for
               this
               ;
               saying
               to
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               endeavoured
               to
               comfort
               him
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 endeavour
                 to
                 bear
                 it
                 patiently
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 too
                 much
                 humane
                 frailty
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 extremely
                 concerned
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 touched
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 tender
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 He
                 has
                 thought
                 ●it
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 me
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 gathering
                 together
                 ,
                 above
                 these
                 twenty
                 years
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 I
                 intended
                 to
                 publish
                 for
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
              
               Learning
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
              
               Church
               :
               The
               next
               day
               divers
               of
               the
               neighbouring
               Gentry
               and
               
               Clergy
               came
               to
               Visit
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               Condole
               this
               irreparable
               loss
               ;
               promising
               to
               do
               their
               utmost
               endeavours
               ,
               that
               what
               Books
               or
               Papers
               were
               not
               burnt
               or
               torn
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
               ;
               and
               so
               very
               civilly
               waited
               on
               him
               to
               St.
               Donates
               :
               And
               to
               let
               you
               see
               that
               these
               Gentlemen
               and
               Ministers
               ,
               did
               not
               only
               promise
               ,
               but
               were
               also
               able
               to
               perform
               it
               ,
               they
               so
               used
               their
               power
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               publishing
               in
               the
               Churches
               all
               over
               those
               parts
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               had
               any
               such
               Books
               ,
               or
               Papers
               ,
               should
               bring
               them
               to
               their
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               Landlords
               ,
               which
               they
               accordingly
               did
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               the
               space
               of
               two
               or
               three
               Months
               there
               were
               brought
               in
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               parcels
               ,
               all
               his
               Books
               and
               Papers
               ,
               so
               fully
               ,
               that
               being
               put
               altogether
               ,
               we
               found
               not
               many
               wanting
               ;
               those
               most
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               or
               others
               can
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               were
               two
               Manuscripts
               ,
               concerning
               the
               VValdenses
               ,
               which
               he
               much
               valued
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               obtained
               toward
               the
               continuing
               of
               his
               
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Christianarum
                 Successione
              
               :
               As
               also
               another
               Manuscript
               ,
               
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
              
               Persian
               Kings
               ,
               
                 communicated
                 by
              
               Elikmannus
               ;
               and
               one
               Volume
               of
               Manuscripts
               ,
               
                 Variae
                 Lectiones
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 :
              
               And
               of
               Printed
               Books
               ,
               only
               
               Tully's
               Works
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               less
               concernment
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               at
               St.
               Donates
               ,
               till
               he
               could
               get
               his
               own
               Books
               and
               Papers
               again
               ,
               he
               spent
               his
               time
               chiefly
               in
               looking
               over
               the
               Books
               and
               Manuscripts
               in
               the
               Library
               in
               that
               Castle
               ,
               and
               which
               had
               been
               collected
               by
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Stradling
              
               ,
               a
               great
               Antiquary
               ,
               and
               friend
               of
               Mr.
               
               Cambden's
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               some
               of
               these
               Manuscripts
               the
               L.
               Primate
               made
               many
               choice
               Collections
               of
               the
               British
               ,
               or
               Welch
               Antiquity
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               now
               in
               my
               Custody
               .
               Within
               a
               little
               more
               than
               a
               Month
               after
               my
               Lord
               Primate's
               coming
               hither
               he
               was
               taken
               with
               a
               sharp
               and
               dangerous
               illness
               ,
               which
               began
               at
               first
               with
               the
               Strangury
               and
               suppression
               of
               Urine
               ,
               with
               extremity
               of
               torture
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               caused
               a
               violent
               bleeding
               at
               the
               Nose
               ,
               for
               near
               forty
               hours
               together
               ,
               without
               any
               considerable
               intermission
               ,
               no
               means
               applied
               could
               stop
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Physicians
               ,
               and
               all
               about
               him
               dispaired
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               (
               when
               we
               apprehended
               he
               was
               expiring
               ,
               it
               stanched
               of
               it self
               )
               for
               he
               lay
               a
               good
               while
               in
               a
               trance
               ;
               but
               God
               had
               some
               farther
               work
               for
               him
               to
               perform
               ,
               and
               was
               pleased
               by
               degrees
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               his
               former
               health
               ,
               and
               strength
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               remembering
               ,
               that
               whilst
               he
               was
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               pain
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               bleeding
               ,
               he
               was
               still
               patient
               ,
               praising
               God
               ,
               and
               resigning
               up
               himself
               to
               his
               Will
               ,
               and
               giving
               all
               those
               about
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               ,
               excellent
               Heavenly
               advice
               to
               a
               Holy
               Life
               ,
               and
               due
               preparation
               for
               death
               ,
               e're
               its
               Agonies
               seized
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 dangerous
                 thing
                 to
                 leave
                 all
                 undone
                 ,
                 till
                 our
                 last
                 sickness
                 ;
                 I
                 fear
                 a
              
               Death-bed
               Repentance
               
                 will
                 avail
                 us
                 little
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 lived
                 vainly
                 ,
                 and
                 viciously
                 ,
                 and
                 neglected
                 our
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 can
                 sin
                 no
                 longer
                 :
              
               Thus
               he
               exhorted
               us
               
               all
               to
               fear
               God
               ,
               and
               love
               and
               obey
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               a
               Holy
               Life
               :
               
                 And
                 then
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 at
                 your
                 death
                 :
                 And
                 your
                 Change
                 will
                 be
                 happy
                 .
              
               While
               he
               was
               thus
               bleeding
               ,
               there
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               one
               of
               the
               then
               
                 House
                 of
                 Commons
              
               ,
               that
               was
               related
               by
               marriage
               to
               that
               Family
               :
               To
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 I
                 am
                 very
                 weak
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 expect
                 to
                 live
                 many
                 hours
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 returning
                 to
                 the
              
               Parliament
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 going
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 my
                 blood
                 and
                 life
                 is
                 almost
                 spent
                 :
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 to
                 tell
                 them
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 know
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 dealt
                 very
                 injuriously
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 mistaken
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 .
              
               After
               this
               ,
               the
               Room
               being
               cleared
               of
               company
               ,
               and
               only
               my self
               left
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               spake
               somewhat
               to
               me
               about
               his
               own
               private
               concerns
               ,
               giving
               orders
               how
               he
               would
               have
               his
               Books
               and
               Papers
               disposed
               of
               here
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ;
               and
               that
               those
               Books
               which
               he
               had
               borrowed
               ,
               should
               be
               restored
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               any
               friend
               would
               undertake
               to
               finish
               his
               Annals
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Papers
               ,
               and
               Collections
               ;
               he
               thought
               Dr.
               Langbaine
               the
               fittest
               man
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               as
               being
               very
               well
               vers'd
               in
               those
               Studies
               ,
               and
               so
               most
               able
               ,
               (
               if
               willing
               )
               to
               undertake
               it
               :
               After
               some
               other
               discourse
               ,
               I
               then
               made
               bold
               to
               ask
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               advised
               the
               King
               to
               pass
               the
               Bill
               against
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               (
               as
               it
               had
               been
               reported
               .
               )
               To
               which
               he
               replyed
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 laid
                 to
                 my
                 charge
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 neither
                 gave
                 ,
                 nor
                 approved
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 advice
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 should
                 assent
                 to
                 the
                 Bill
                 against
                 the
                 Earl
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 told
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 he
                 was
                 satisfied
                 by
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 at
                 his
              
               Tryal
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
              
               Earl
               
                 was
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 Treason
                 ,
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ought
                 not
                 in
                 Conscience
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 his
                 Condemnation
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 the
                 King
                 knows
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 clear
                 me
                 if
                 he
                 pleases
                 .
              
               Nor
               was
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               mistaken
               in
               this
               ;
               for
               when
               not
               long
               after
               it
               was
               told
               his
               Majesty
               at
               Oxford
               that
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               was
               dead
               ,
               he
               spake
               to
               Colonel
               
                 William
                 Leggt
              
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Kirk
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Bed-Chamber
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               were
               since
               to
               his
               late
               Majesty
               )
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 he
                 was
                 very
                 sorry
                 for
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 high
                 expressions
                 of
                 his
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 Merits
                 :
                 But
                 one
                 there
                 present
                 replyed
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 believed
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 so
                 ,
                 were
                 it
                 not
                 for
                 his
                 perswading
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Strafford
               
                 's
                 Execution
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 the
              
               King
               
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 passion
                 ,
                 returned
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 false
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 said
                 the
              
               King
               ,
               
                 after
                 the
                 Bill
                 was
                 past
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 came
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 (
                 with
                 Tears
                 in
                 his
                 Eyes
                 )
                 Oh
                 Sir
                 ,
                 What
                 have
                 You
                 done
                 I
                 fear
                 that
                 this
                 Act
                 may
                 prove
                 a
                 great
                 trouble
                 to
                 Your
                 Conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 pray
                 God
                 that
                 Your
                 Majesty
                 may
                 never
                 suffer
                 by
                 the
                 Signing
                 of
                 this
                 Bill
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 to
                 that
                 effect
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               two
               Certificates
               ,
               taken
               at
               divers
               times
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               these
               two
               Gentlemen
               of
               unquestionable
               credit
               ;
               both
               which
               ,
               since
               they
               agree
               in
               substance
               ,
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               contract
               into
               one
               Testimony
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               inferted
               here
               ,
               having
               the
               Originals
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               produce
               if
               occasion
               be
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               after
               what
               
               hath
               been
               said
               to
               justifie
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               this
               calumny
               ,
               that
               no
               honest
               or
               Charitable
               person
               can
               believe
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               those
               who
               are
               so
               ill
               Natur'd
               ,
               and
               Censorious
               ,
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               and
               speak
               ill
               of
               all
               men
               that
               do
               not
               fully
               comply
               with
               their
               Notions
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               what
               they
               either
               believe
               ,
               or
               report
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               in
               Wales
               ,
               there
               was
               published
               at
               London
               ,
               under
               his
               name
               ,
               by
               Mr.
               Downame
               ,
               a
               Book
               Intitled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Body
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Sum
                 and
                 Substance
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               formerly
               lent
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               transcribed
               by
               some
               who
               had
               borrowed
               it
               ,
               but
               was
               not
               intended
               by
               him
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               being
               only
               some
               Collections
               of
               his
               ,
               out
               of
               several
               modern
               Authors
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               private
               use
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               young
               man
               :
               And
               though
               he
               did
               ,
               at
               the
               importunity
               of
               some
               friends
               ,
               communicate
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               not
               with
               a
               design
               to
               have
               it
               printed
               ;
               but
               the
               Treatise
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               Intitled
               ,
               
                 Immanuel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Incarnation
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 ,
              
               is
               wholly
               my
               Lord
               Primate's
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               excellent
               Discourse
               ,
               being
               the
               substance
               of
               divers
               Sermons
               he
               had
               formerly
               preacht
               upon
               that
               subject
               .
               There
               came
               out
               likewise
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               under
               his
               name
               ,
               a
               Catechism
               ,
               Intitled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Principles
                 of
                 Christian
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               was
               an
               Epitome
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               extracted
               for
               his
               own
               private
               Family
               ,
               without
               any
               intention
               to
               be
               made
               Publick
               ;
               but
               seeing
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               mind
               ,
               it
               had
               by
               many
               impressions
               been
               divulged
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               very
               faulty
               manner
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               at
               last
               to
               review
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               his
               own
               Vindication
               ,
               as
               the
               common
               good
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               tell
               the
               Reader
               in
               his
               Preface
               to
               the
               Edition
               which
               himself
               published
               in
               the
               year
               1653.
               
            
             
               After
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               fully
               recovered
               his
               strength
               at
               St.
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1646
              
               Donates
               ,
               and
               been
               most
               kindly
               entertained
               ,
               and
               tenderly
               used
               during
               his
               great
               weakness
               ,
               by
               the
               Lady
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               he
               began
               now
               to
               consider
               where
               next
               to
               remove
               ,
               but
               the
               
               King's
               Affairs
               growing
               every
               day
               more
               desperate
               ,
               and
               Oxford
               like
               speedily
               to
               be
               taken
               ;
               there
               was
               no
               returning
               thither
               ;
               nor
               yet
               had
               he
               a
               mind
               to
               trust
               himself
               at
               London
               ,
               the
               Faction
               there
               being
               very
               much
               exasperated
               against
               him
               ,
               therefore
               he
               began
               to
               reassume
               his
               former
               thoughts
               of
               passing
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               and
               upon
               this
               endeavoured
               to
               get
               a
               Vessel
               for
               his
               Transportation
               (
               having
               before
               obtained
               a
               Pass
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               then
               Admiral
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               )
               but
               when
               we
               had
               now
               procured
               him
               a
               Vessel
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               were
               preparing
               to
               go
               to
               it
               ,
               there
               came
               into
               the
               Road
               ,
               before
               Caerdiffe
               ,
               a
               Squadron
               of
               Ships
               ,
               under
               the
               Command
               of
               one
               Molton
               ,
               Vice-Admiral
               for
               the
               Parliament
               :
               Whereupon
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               sent
               me
               to
               him
               (
               being
               then
               on
               shoar
               at
               Caerdiffe
               )
               to
               know
               if
               he
               would
               suffer
               him
               to
               go
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               I
               shewed
               him
               the
               Pass
               aboye
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               
               which
               Molton
               returned
               a
               rude
               ,
               and
               threatening
               answer
               ,
               absolutely
               refusing
               it
               ,
               and
               saying
               ,
               If
               he
               could
               get
               him
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               he
               would
               carry
               him
               Prisoner
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               threatned
               likewise
               to
               send
               me
               also
               to
               his
               Ship
               :
               By
               which
               you
               may
               see
               how
               highly
               inraged
               those
               of
               that
               Faction
               were
               at
               this
               good
               Bishop
               ,
               for
               adhereing
               to
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               He
               being
               thus
               disappointed
               in
               this
               design
               ,
               attempted
               it
               no
               farther
               :
               And
               not
               long
               after
               came
               to
               him
               a
               most
               kind
               invitation
               from
               that
               noble
               Lady
               ,
               the
               Countess
               Dowager
               of
               Peterborough
               ,
               to
               come
               and
               make
               his
               abode
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               would
               engage
               that
               he
               should
               not
               be
               molested
               ,
               but
               have
               all
               accomodations
               suitable
               to
               his
               condition
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               affection
               and
               esteem
               she
               had
               for
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               return
               for
               those
               benefits
               she
               had
               formerly
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               in
               converting
               her
               Lord
               ,
               and
               securing
               her self
               from
               Popery
               ,
               as
               has
               been
               already
               related
               :
               So
               ,
               after
               some
               consideration
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               accept
               this
               kind
               proffer
               ;
               and
               after
               having
               obtained
               Passes
               for
               his
               Journey
               ,
               he
               left
               St.
               Donates
               ,
               after
               almost
               a
               years
               residence
               there
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               must
               not
               be
               here
               forgotten
               ,
               That
               before
               he
               left
               Wales
               ,
               the
               great
               expences
               of
               his
               sickness
               ,
               and
               removals
               in
               the
               year
               past
               ,
               had
               much
               reduced
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Purse
               ,
               nor
               knew
               he
               where
               to
               get
               it
               supplyed
               ;
               when
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               divers
               worthy
               Persons
               of
               that
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               not
               only
               suffered
               much
               by
               the
               rudeness
               of
               the
               Rabble
               ,
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               related
               )
               but
               also
               by
               a
               long
               ,
               and
               expensive
               sickness
               :
               So
               they
               sent
               him
               ,
               unknown
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               divers
               considerable
               Sums
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               had
               in
               a
               few
               weeks
               enough
               to
               supply
               all
               his
               present
               occasions
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               defray
               the
               expences
               of
               his
               Journey
               into
               England
               .
               This
               the
               good
               Bishop
               accounted
               a
               special
               Providence
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               thankful
               for
               it
               :
               And
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               serve
               as
               a
               memorial
               of
               the
               high
               Generosity
               and
               Charity
               of
               the
               Gentry
               of
               this
               Countrey
               at
               that
               time
               .
               So
               that
               considering
               all
               those
               fore-mentioned
               occurrences
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               might
               very
               well
               say
               with
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 In
              
               
               
                 Journeyings
                 often
                 ,
                 in
                 perils
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 in
                 perils
                 of
                 Robbers
                 ,
                 in
                 perils
                 among
                 false
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 Weariness
                 ,
                 and
                 Painfulness
                 ,
                 in
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 in
                 Tumults
                 ,
                 in
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Report
                 :
              
               Yet
               in
               all
               these
               Tryals
               he
               could
               still
               say
               ,
               
                 Though
                 chastned
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 killed
                 ,
                 as
                 sorrowful
                 ,
                 yet
                 rejoicing
                 ,
                 though
                 poor
                 ,
                 yet
                 making
                 many
                 rich
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               So
               that
               in
               all
               these
               dispensations
               he
               fainted
               not
               ,
               his
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               were
               still
               Victorious
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               arrived
               safe
               at
               the
               Countess
               of
               
               Peterborough's
               House
               in
               London
               ,
               in
               June
               following
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               most
               kindly
               received
               by
               her
               ;
               and
               from
               this
               time
               he
               commonly
               resided
               with
               her
               ,
               at
               some
               or
               other
               of
               her
               Houses
               till
               his
               death
               ;
               where
               now
               he
               met
               with
               a
               fresh
               disturbance
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               Order
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               
               
               
               
               
               That
               whosever
               should
               come
               from
               any
               of
               the
               
               King's
               Garrisons
               to
               London
               ,
               must
               signifie
               their
               names
               to
               the
               Committee
               at
               Goldsmiths-Hall
               ,
               and
               there
               give
               notice
               of
               their
               being
               in
               Town
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               lodged
               ;
               accordingly
               ,
               June
               18th
               .
               he
               sent
               me
               to
               Goldsmiths-Hall
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               was
               in
               Town
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Countess
               of
               
               Peterborough's
               House
               ;
               but
               they
               refused
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               being
               in
               Town
               ,
               without
               his
               personal
               appearance
               ;
               so
               upon
               a
               Summons
               from
               the
               Committee
               of
               Examinations
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               he
               appeared
               before
               them
               (
               being
               advised
               by
               his
               friends
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               )
               they
               strictly
               examined
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               had
               been
               ever
               since
               his
               departure
               from
               London
               ,
               and
               whether
               he
               had
               any
               leave
               for
               his
               going
               from
               London
               to
               Oxford
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               Pass
               from
               a
               Committee
               of
               both
               Houses
               ;
               they
               demanded
               farther
               ,
               whether
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Coote
              
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               ever
               desired
               him
               to
               use
               his
               power
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               for
               a
               Toleration
               of
               Religion
               in
               Ireland
               He
               answered
               ,
               That
               neither
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Coote
              
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               ,
               ever
               moved
               any
               such
               thing
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               heard
               of
               the
               Irish
               Agent
               's
               coming
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               beseeched
               his
               Majesty
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               with
               the
               Irish
               ,
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               without
               his
               knowledge
               ;
               which
               his
               Majesty
               promised
               he
               would
               not
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               point
               of
               Toleration
               came
               to
               be
               debated
               at
               the
               Council-Board
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Lords
               there
               ,
               absolutely
               denyed
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               professed
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               ever
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               dangerous
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               :
               Having
               answered
               these
               Queries
               ,
               the
               Chair-man
               of
               the
               Committee
               offered
               him
               the
               Negative
               Oath
               ,
               (
               which
               had
               been
               made
               on
               purpose
               for
               all
               those
               that
               had
               adhered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               or
               came
               from
               any
               of
               his
               Garrisons
               )
               but
               he
               desired
               time
               to
               consider
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               dismissed
               ,
               and
               appeared
               no
               more
               ;
               for
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               his
               friends
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               made
               use
               of
               their
               interest
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               that
               trouble
               :
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               ,
               he
               retired
               with
               the
               Countess
               of
               Peterborough
               to
               her
               House
               at
               Rygate
               in
               Surrey
               ,
               where
               he
               often
               preached
               either
               in
               her
               Chappel
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               always
               whilst
               he
               continued
               here
               ,
               there
               frequently
               resorted
               to
               him
               many
               of
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               thereabouts
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               enjoy
               his
               excellent
               Conversation
               ,
               as
               for
               his
               Opinion
               and
               Advice
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               ,
               he
               was
               chosen
               by
               the
               Honourable
               Society
               of
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               Preacher
               ,
               which
               ,
               after
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1647
              
               some
               solicitations
               ,
               he
               accepted
               ,
               and
               the
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Benchers
               of
               that
               House
               (
               whereof
               his
               good
               friend
               Mr.
               Hales
               ,
               since
               L.
               Chief
               Justice
               ,
               was
               one
               )
               ordered
               him
               handsome
               Lodgings
               ,
               ready
               furnished
               ,
               as
               also
               divers
               Rooms
               for
               his
               Library
               ,
               which
               was
               about
               this
               time
               brought
               up
               from
               Chesten
               ,
               (
               being
               almost
               all
               the
               remains
               of
               his
               worldly
               substance
               ,
               that
               had
               escaped
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Rebels
               .
               )
               Here
               
               he
               was
               most
               kindly
               received
               ,
               and
               treated
               with
               all
               respect
               and
               honour
               ,
               constantly
               preaching
               all
               the
               Term
               time
               ,
               for
               almost
               Eight
               years
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               his
               Eye-sight
               ,
               and
               Teeth
               ,
               beginning
               to
               fail
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               well
               heard
               in
               so
               large
               a
               Congregation
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               ,
               about
               a
               year
               and
               half
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               quit
               that
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               trouble
               of
               that
               
                 Honourable
                 Society
              
               .
               About
               this
               time
               he
               published
               his
               
                 Diatriba
                 de
                 Romanae
                 Ecclesiae
                 Symbolo
                 Apostolico
                 vetere
                 ,
                 &
                 aliis
                 fidei
                 formulis
                 ,
              
               wherein
               he
               gives
               a
               learned
               account
               of
               that
               which
               is
               commonly
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Apostles
                 Creed
              
               ,
               and
               shews
               the
               various
               Copies
               which
               were
               used
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ;
               with
               other
               forms
               of
               Confessions
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               proposed
               to
               the
               Catechumeni
               ,
               and
               younger
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               in
               the
               Eastern
               ,
               and
               Western
               Churches
               ;
               together
               with
               several
               other
               Monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               relating
               to
               the
               same
               .
               This
               he
               dedicated
               to
               his
               Learned
               Friend
               
                 Ger.
                 Vossius
              
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               year
               he
               published
               his
               Learned
               Dissertation
               ,
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1648
              
               concerning
               the
               
                 Solar
                 Year
              
               ,
               anciently
               used
               among
               the
               
                 Macedonians
                 ,
                 Syrians
              
               ,
               and
               Inhabitants
               of
               Asia
               ,
               (
               properly
               so
               called
               )
               in
               which
               he
               explains
               many
               great
               difficulties
               in
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ;
               and
               has
               particularly
               fixed
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Martyrdom
               of
               St.
               Polycarp
               :
               He
               hath
               also
               here
               compared
               the
               Grecian
               ,
               and
               Macedonian
               months
               ,
               with
               the
               Julian
               ,
               and
               with
               those
               also
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               and
               having
               laid
               down
               the
               method
               ,
               and
               entire
               disposition
               of
               the
               Macedonian
               ,
               and
               Asiatick
               year
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               add
               certain
               Rules
               whereby
               to
               find
               out
               the
               Cycles
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               Moon
               ,
               and
               Easter
               for
               ever
               ;
               with
               several
               curious
               accounts
               of
               the
               Celestial
               Motions
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Ancient
               Greek
               Astronomers
               ,
               
                 Meton
                 ,
                 Calippus
                 ,
                 Eudoxus
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ;
               together
               with
               an
               Ephemeris
               at
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               an
               entire
               Greek
               and
               
                 Roman
                 Kalendar
              
               for
               the
               whole
               year
               ,
               with
               the
               Rising
               and
               Setting
               of
               the
               Stars
               in
               that
               Climate
               :
               In
               this
               small
               Treatise
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               has
               shewed
               himself
               admirably
               well
               skill'd
               in
               Astronomical
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Chronological
               Learning
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               whilst
               his
               late
               Majesty
               was
               kept
               Prisoner
               at
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1648
              
               
                 Carisbrook
                 Castle
              
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               highly
               concerned
               at
               the
               disloyal
               actions
               of
               the
               two
               Houses
               ,
               towards
               their
               Lawful
               Prince
               ;
               to
               express
               which
               ,
               he
               preached
               at
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               on
               this
               Text
               ,
               Isa.
               8.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 Say
                 ye
                 not
                 a
                 Confederacy
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 this
                 people
                 shall
                 say
                 a
                 Confederacy
                 ,
                 neither
                 fear
                 you
                 their
                 fear
                 ,
                 nor
                 be
                 afraid
                 :
                 Sanctifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 your
                 dread
                 :
              
               Wherein
               he
               sufficiently
               expressed
               his
               dislike
               of
               those
               Covenants
               ,
               and
               Consederacies
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               now
               entred
               into
               ,
               contrary
               to
               that
               Oath
               they
               had
               taken
               already
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               not
               fear
               man
               more
               than
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               to
               do
               our
               Duty
               to
               our
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Country
               :
               Not
               long
               after
               which
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               
               finding
               the
               Independant
               party
               too
               strong
               for
               them
               ,
               had
               no
               way
               left
               to
               secure
               themselves
               ,
               but
               by
               recalling
               their
               Votes
               of
               Non-Addresses
               ,
               and
               to
               Vote
               a
               Treaty
               with
               his
               Majesty
               in
               the
               
                 Isle
                 of
                 Wight
              
               :
               And
               because
               the
               differences
               concerning
               Church-Government
               were
               not
               the
               least
               of
               those
               that
               were
               to
               be
               setled
               ,
               and
               concluded
               at
               this
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               it
               was
               necessary
               for
               his
               Majesty
               to
               consult
               with
               some
               of
               his
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Divines
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               among
               divers
               others
               ,
               to
               attend
               him
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               when
               he
               came
               thither
               ,
               he
               found
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               points
               then
               in
               debate
               ,
               was
               about
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               The
               Parliament
               Commissioners
               insisting
               peremptorily
               for
               the
               abolishing
               ,
               and
               taking
               away
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               &c.
               out
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               .
               His
               Majesty
               thought
               he
               could
               not
               with
               a
               good
               Conscience
               consent
               to
               that
               demand
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               totally
               to
               abolish
               ,
               or
               take
               away
               Episcopal
               Government
               :
               but
               his
               Majesty
               then
               declared
               ,
               that
               he
               no
               otherwise
               aimed
               at
               the
               keeping
               up
               the
               present
               Hierarchy
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               what
               was
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Episcopal
               Government
               in
               the
               Primitive
               and
               purest
               Times
               :
               But
               his
               Majesty
               (
               since
               the
               Parliament
               insisted
               so
               obstinately
               on
               it
               )
               was
               at
               last
               forced
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               *
               suspension
               of
               Episcopacy
               for
               three
               years
               ;
               but
               would
               by
               no
               means
               agree
               to
               take
               away
               Bishops
               absolutely
               .
               But
               now
               to
               stop
               the
               present
               career
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               Discipline
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               proposed
               an
               expedient
               ,
               which
               he
               called
               Episcopal
               and
               Presbyterial
               Government
               conjoyned
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               ,
               not
               long
               after
               he
               came
               thither
               ,
               delivered
               into
               his
               Majesty's
               hands
               ,
               who
               having
               perused
               it
               ,
               liked
               it
               well
               ,
               saying
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               only
               Expedient
               to
               reconcile
               the
               present
               differences
               ;
               for
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               his
               last
               Message
               to
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               had
               before
               condescended
               to
               the
               reducing
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               ,
               into
               a
               much
               narrower
               compass
               ,
               viz.
               Not
               only
               to
               the
               Apostolical
               Institution
               ;
               but
               much
               farther
               than
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               proposed
               or
               desired
               ,
               
               even
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
                 ,
                 Chapters
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Together
               with
               all
               that
               additional
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               which
               his
               Majesty's
               Predecessors
               had
               bestowed
               upon
               that
               Function
               :
               Which
               Message
               being
               read
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               voted
               unsatisfactory
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Presbyterian
               Party
               was
               so
               absolutely
               bent
               to
               abolish
               the
               very
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               no
               proposals
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               moderate
               ,
               would
               content
               them
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               (
               when
               they
               had
               wrangled
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               they
               saw
               the
               King's
               person
               seized
               by
               the
               Army
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               power
               was
               like
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               )
               they
               then
               grew
               wiser
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               agreed
               to
               his
               Proposals
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               too
               late
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Presbyterian
               Party
               saw
               themselves
               ,
               within
               a
               few
               days
               after
               ,
               forcibly
               excluded
               ,
               and
               turned
               out
               of
               doors
               ,
               by
               that
               very
               Army
               which
               they
               themselves
               had
               raised
               ,
               and
               hired
               to
               fight
               against
               their
               
               Prince
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               destruction
               ,
               so
               it
               proved
               their
               own
               ruine
               .
               But
               since
               some
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               have
               been
               pleased
               to
               judge
               very
               hardly
               of
               this
               Proposal
               made
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               too
               much
               debased
               the
               Episcopal
               Order
               ,
               and
               levelled
               it
               with
               that
               of
               Presbyters
               .
               To
               vindicate
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               from
               which
               imputation
               ,
               I
               desire
               them
               to
               consider
               these
               particulars
               ;
               first
               ,
               the
               time
               when
               this
               Expedient
               was
               proposed
               ,
               viz.
               When
               his
               Majesty
               had
               already
               consented
               to
               the
               suspension
               of
               Episcopal
               Government
               for
               three
               years
               absolutely
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               setling
               Presbytery
               in
               the
               room
               of
               it
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               quite
               taking
               away
               
                 Arch-Bishops
                 ,
                 Deans
              
               and
               Chapters
               ,
               &c.
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               ,
               )
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Expedient
               proposes
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               but
               supposes
               the
               Arch-Bishops
               ,
               or
               Primates
               ought
               to
               be
               continued
               ,
               appointing
               them
               to
               be
               the
               moderators
               of
               the
               
                 Provincial
                 Synods
              
               of
               Suffragans
               ,
               and
               Pastors
               :
               And
               though
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               mentions
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               only
               Presidents
               of
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Synod
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               no
               where
               denies
               them
               a
               Negative
               Voice
               in
               that
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               mentions
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Expedient
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               were
               wont
               in
               the
               Primitive
               times
               to
               do
               nothing
               of
               moment
               ,
               without
               the
               advice
               of
               a
               Synod
               of
               their
               Clergy
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               proves
               from
               divers
               quotations
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Ancient
               
                 Councils
                 ;
              
               )
               yet
               he
               does
               not
               assert
               this
               practice
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               Divine
               ,
               or
               unalterable
               right
               ,
               but
               only
               as
               the
               custom
               ,
               and
               practice
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               those
               Times
               ,
               which
               being
               only
               prudential
               ,
               may
               be
               altered
               one
               way
               ,
               or
               other
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               peace
               and
               order
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               the
               exigency
               of
               Affairs
               may
               require
               ;
               and
               though
               in
               Sect.
               11.
               of
               this
               Expedient
               ,
               he
               proposes
               the
               making
               of
               as
               many
               Suffragans
               in
               each
               Diocess
               ,
               as
               there
               are
               
                 Rural
                 Deanries
              
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               who
               should
               assemble
               a
               Synod
               of
               all
               the
               Rectors
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               of
               their
               Precinct
               ;
               yet
               their
               power
               was
               only
               to
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Statute
               of
               the
               26th
               .
               of
               Henry
               the
               Eighth
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               expresly
               forbid
               to
               act
               in
               any
               matters
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               Subordination
               to
               their
               
                 Diocesan
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               nor
               does
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               here
               extend
               their
               power
               farther
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               moderators
               of
               this
               lesser
               Synod
               ,
               where
               matters
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               Excommunication
               only
               were
               to
               be
               determined
               ,
               still
               reserving
               the
               power
               of
               Ordination
               to
               the
               Diocesan
               ,
               this
               being
               no
               where
               given
               from
               him
               in
               this
               Expedient
               ;
               neither
               was
               this
               power
               of
               Excommunication
               left
               absolutely
               to
               this
               lesser
               Synod
               ,
               without
               an
               Appeal
               to
               the
               
                 Diocesan
                 Synod
              
               of
               the
               Suffragans
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Pastors
               wherein
               the
               Bishop
               was
               to
               preside
               :
               only
               I
               shall
               say
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               design
               ,
               or
               intention
               ,
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               to
               rob
               the
               Bishops
               of
               any
               of
               those
               just
               Rights
               ,
               which
               are
               essentially
               necessary
               to
               their
               Order
               ,
               and
               Constitution
               ,
               and
               without
               abasing
               Episcopacy
               into
               Presbytery
               ,
               or
               stripping
               the
               Church
               of
               its
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Revenues
               ,
               
               (
               both
               which
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               always
               abhorred
               )
               for
               he
               was
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               mind
               in
               his
               excellent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 That
                 Presbytery
              
               
               
                 is
                 never
                 so
                 considerable
                 ,
                 or
                 effectual
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 Crowned
                 with
                 Episcopacy
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               King
               himself
               was
               then
               convinced
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               best
               Expedient
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               the
               differences
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               .
               You
               may
               likewise
               see
               by
               what
               he
               writes
               in
               the
               same
               Chap.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Not
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 against
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 this
                 Presidency
                 ,
                 and
                 Authority
                 in
                 one
                 man
                 ,
                 by
                 the
              
               
               
                 joynt
                 Counsel
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 many
                 Presbyters
                 :
                 I
                 have
                 offered
                 to
                 restore
                 that
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 fit
                 means
                 to
                 avoid
                 those
                 Errors
                 ,
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 and
                 Partialities
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 incident
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 man.
              
               And
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               Chapter
               about
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               he
               has
               this
               passage
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 willing
                 to
                 grant
                 ,
                 or
                 restore
                 to
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 what
                 with
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 discretion
                 it
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 ,
                 in
                 a
              
               
               
                 Conjuncture
                 with
                 Episcopacy
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 that
                 wholly
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Sword
                 to
                 Arrogate
                 ,
                 and
                 quite
                 Abrogate
                 the
                 Authority
                 of
                 that
                 Ancient
                 Order
                 ,
                 I
                 think
                 neither
                 just
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 nor
                 safe
                 for
                 Presbytery
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 any
                 way
                 convenient
                 for
                 this
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 State.
              
               And
               that
               the
               most
               Pious
               and
               Learned
               Dr.
               Hammond
               ,
               was
               about
               the
               same
               time
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               judgment
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               this
               passage
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 :
                 That
                 a
                 moderate
                 Episcopacy
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 standing
                 assistant
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 will
                 certainly
                 satisfie
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 those
                 whose
                 pretentions
                 are
                 regular
                 ,
                 and
                 moderate
                 ,
                 (
                 craving
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 some
                 things
                 less
                 than
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 )
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 parties
                 can
                 best
                 Tolerate
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 ,
                 next
                 himself
                 ,
                 both
                 Presbyterian
                 ,
                 Independant
                 ,
                 and
                 Erastian
                 ,
                 will
                 make
                 no
                 question
                 to
                 choose
                 and
                 prefer
                 before
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Pretenders
                 .
              
               And
               though
               it
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               divers
               of
               the
               more
               sober
               of
               the
               Presbyterian
               party
               ,
               have
               seemed
               to
               have
               approved
               of
               these
               terms
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               yet
               it
               has
               been
               only
               since
               the
               ill
               success
               their
               Discipline
               hath
               met
               with
               ,
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               that
               has
               made
               them
               more
               moderate
               in
               their
               demands
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               when
               these
               Terms
               were
               first
               proposed
               ,
               the
               Ring-leaders
               of
               the
               Party
               utterly
               cryed
               them
               down
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Enemy
               to
               Presbytery
               :
               Since
               this
               Expedient
               would
               have
               yet
               left
               Episcopacy
               in
               a
               better
               condition
               than
               it
               is
               at
               this
               day
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Lutheran
               Churches
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               not
               then
               ,
               for
               
                 Divisum
                 Imperium
              
               would
               have
               all
               ,
               or
               nothing
               ;
               and
               they
               had
               their
               desires
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               in
               this
               endeavour
               of
               Reconciliation
               met
               with
               the
               common
               fate
               of
               Arbitrators
               ,
               to
               please
               neither
               party
               :
               But
               thô
               the
               Church
               is
               now
               restored
               (
               beyond
               our
               expectation
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               merits
               ,
               )
               to
               all
               its
               just
               Rights
               ,
               and
               Priviledges
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               diminution
               :
               Yet
               certainly
               no
               good
               Subject
               ,
               or
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               Laity
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               when
               this
               Expedient
               was
               proposed
               ,
               but
               would
               have
               been
               very
               well
               contented
               to
               have
               yielded
               farther
               than
               this
               ,
               to
               have
               preserved
               his
               late
               Majesty's
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               
               have
               prevented
               those
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               Confusions
               ,
               which
               for
               so
               many
               years
               harrassed
               these
               poor
               Nations
               ,
               But
               if
               our
               King
               ,
               and
               Church
               are
               both
               now
               restored
               ,
               it
               is
               what
               then
               no
               man
               could
               fore-see
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               's
               doing
               ,
               and
               is
               marvellous
               in
               our
               Eyes
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               dwelt
               so
               long
               upon
               this
               subject
               ,
               that
               I
               forgot
               to
               relate
               a
               passage
               ,
               though
               not
               of
               so
               great
               moment
               as
               the
               Affair
               we
               last
               mentioned
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               happened
               in
               order
               of
               time
               before
               it
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               too
               considerable
               to
               be
               passed
               over
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Sermon
               which
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               now
               preached
               before
               the
               King
               at
               Newport
               in
               the
               Isle
               of
               Wight
               ,
               presently
               after
               his
               coming
               thither
               ,
               on
               the
               19th
               .
               of
               Novemb.
               (
               being
               his
               Majesty's
               
                 Birth-day
                 :
              
               )
               which
               because
               it
               then
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               discourse
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               the
               heads
               of
               it
               ,
               being
               there
               present
               at
               that
               Sermon
               ;
               which
               afterward
               was
               published
               (
               though
               very
               imperfectly
               )
               by
               some
               that
               took
               Notes
               ;
               the
               Text
               was
               Gen.
               49.
               3.
               
               
                 Ruben
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 first-born
                 ,
                 my
                 Might
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 my
                 Strength
                 ;
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 Power
                 :
              
               These
               remarkable
               passages
               he
               had
               in
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               in
               Explication
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 The
                 Regal
                 power
                 which
                 comes
                 by
                 Descent
                 ,
                 is
                 described
                 by
                 a
                 double
                 Excellency
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Power
                 :
              
               By
               Dignity
               we
               understand
            
             
               
                 all
                 outward
                 Glory
                 ;
                 by
                 Power
                 ,
                 all
                 Dominion
                 :
                 And
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 two
                 branches
                 of
                 Majesty
                 .
                 The
                 Greeks
                 express
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 abstract
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Dignity
                 ,
                 The
                 Supreme
                 Magistrate
                 is
                 called
                 Glory
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Sovereignty
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 Lord
                 :
                 Both
                 these
                 are
                 joyned
                 in
                 the
                 Epistle
                 of
                 Jude
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 a
                 wicked
                 sort
                 there
                 described
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   despise
                   Dominion
                   ,
                   and
                   speak
                   evil
                   of
                   Dignities
                
                 ;
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 Conscience
                 to
                 Blaspheme
                 the
                 Footsteps
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 's
                 Anointed
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 their
                 Censure
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 13.
                 
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   is
                   reserved
                   the
                   blackness
                   of
                   darkness
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 We
                 used
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 God's
                 Tokens
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 are
                 past
                 hopes
                 of
                 life
                 ;
                 here
                 you
                 may
                 plainly
                 see
                 God's
                 Tokens
                 upon
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 reserved
                 to
                 everlasting
                 Damnation
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               he
               had
               shewen
               in
               many
               instances
               of
               the
               outward
               Splendor
               and
               Pomp
               ,
               which
               peculiarly
               belong
               to
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               are
               lawful
               ,
               and
               requisite
               to
               maintain
               the
               Dignity
               of
               a
               Prince
               ,
               &c.
               then
               he
               proceeded
               to
               shew
               the
               Eminency
               of
               Power
               belonging
               thereunto
               ;
               
                 For
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 have
                 great
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 Power
                 ,
                 he
                 were
                 then
                 but
                 a
                 poor
                 ,
                 weak
                 King
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 subordination
                 of
                 Power
                 in
                 all
                 Governments
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 go
                 in
                 Infinitum
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 rest
                 some
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   Soul
                   be
                   subject
                   to
                   the
                   higher
                   power
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   resisteth
                   the
                   power
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God.
                
                 And
                 the
                 Apostle
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 
                 13.
                 
                 
                   To
                   the
                   King
                   as
                   Supreme
                
                 .
                 If
                 any
                 Professors
                 of
                 Religion
                 do
                 Rebel
                 against
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 scandal
                 to
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 the
                 fault
                 of
                 the
                 Professors
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Profession
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 of
                 England
                 doth
                 teach
                 the
                 contrary
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 men
                 shall
                 not
                 only
                 practise
                 ,
                 but
                 teach
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 this
                 amounts
                 to
                 a
                 very
                 high
                 Crime
                 indeed
                 :
                 The
                 King
                 (
                 as
                 St.
                 Peter
                 saith
                 )
                 hath
                 the
                 Excellency
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 God.
                 But
                 what
                 need
                 I
                 say
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 we
                 all
                 swear
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 is
                 the
                 Only
                 Supreme
                 Governor
                 in
                 his
                 Dominions
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 would
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 word
                 Only
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 spared
                 ,
                 since
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 above
                 a
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 there
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Eminency
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 read
                 in
                 Josephus
                 ,
                 That
                 Herod
                 having
                 offended
                 Cleopatra
                 ,
                 she
                 besought
                 Antony
                 to
                 call
                 him
                 to
                 account
                 for
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 Antony
                 refused
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   will
                   be
                   no
                   King.
                
                 
              
               And
               after
               he
               had
               enlarged
               somewhat
               on
               these
               points
               ,
               he
               added
               this
               :
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   there
                   is
                   power
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Preacher
                   :
                
                 It
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 .
                 I
                 might
                 enlarge
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 Ears
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 The
                 King
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 Supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 Superior
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 on
                 Earth
                 :
                 far
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 to
                 flatter
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 God
                 I
                 fear
                 no
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 deliver
                 the
                 Truth
                 .
                 This
                 day
                 is
                 the
                 Birth-day
                 of
                 our
                 Sovereign
                 Lord.
                 Birth-days
                 of
                 Kings
                 have
                 been
                 usually
                 Celebrated
                 with
                 great
                 Solemnity
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ;
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 begins
                 the
                 49th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty's
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 me
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 year
                 of
                 Jubilee
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 .
                 The
                 Jews
                 had
                 a
                 Custom
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 49th
                 .
                 year
                 of
                 any
                 mans
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 whatever
                 his
                 sufferings
                 were
                 before
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 prayer
                 of
                 every
                 Loyal
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 Jubilee
                 indeed
                 :
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 Loyalty
                 bids
                 us
                 do
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 stand
                 too
                 much
                 upon
                 this
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 Oh!
                 that
                 we
                 knew
                 our
                 happiness
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 
                   King
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   Nobles
                
                 ;
                 a
                 King
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Child
                 ;
                 a
                 King
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 full
                 Age
                 to
                 Govern
                 by
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 Prudence
                 :
                 And
                 truly
                 as
                 God
                 gives
                 us
                 this
                 blessing
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 expects
                 we
                 should
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 thankfully
                 ,
                 Eccles.
                 10.
                 16.
                 
                 
                   Wo
                   be
                   to
                   thee
                   O
                   Land
                   ,
                
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Preacher
                 )
                 
                   when
                   the
                   King
                   is
                   a
                   Child
                   !
                
                 To
                 have
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 experience
                 hath
                 riveted
                 in
                 him
                 sound
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 ability
                 to
                 Govern.
                 The
                 Lord
                 threatned
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 in
                 Isa.
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   Children
                   to
                   be
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   Babes
                   shall
                   rule
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 Those
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 their
                 own
                 Wills
                 ,
                 could
                 (
                 I
                 warrant
                 you
                 )
                 be
                 content
                 that
                 the
                 youngest
                 should
                 Reign
                 .
                 To
                 have
                 a
                 base
                 man
                 exalted
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 cannot
                 bear
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 Body
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Government
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 see
                 here
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 alone
                 hath
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 it
                 .
              
               After
               which
               ,
               he
               concluded
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 true
                 Christians
                 are
                 the
                 First-born
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Congregation
                   of
                   the
                   First-born
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 Heirs
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 relation
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 Grace
                 ,
                 and
                 Adoption
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
             
               This
               Sermon
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               
               Arch-Bishop's
               steady
               carriage
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               did
               so
               much
               enrage
               both
               the
               Presbyterian
               ,
               and
               Independant
               Factions
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               News
               Books
               ,
               and
               Pamphlets
               at
               London
               ,
               they
               reproach'd
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               for
               flattering
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               his
               perswading
               him
               not
               to
               abolish
               Bishops
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               very
               much
               prejudiced
               the
               Treaty
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               among
               all
               the
               King's
               Chaplains
               had
               been
               so
               mischievous
               (
               meaning
               to
               Them
               )
               as
               He
               ;
               which
               reproaches
               ,
               whether
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               did
               deserve
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               candid
               Readers
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               said
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               Reconciliation
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               to
               judge
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               his
               Majesty's
               Affairs
               were
               in
               as
               ill
               a
               condition
               to
               tempt
               any
               man
               to
               flatter
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               temper
               of
               his
               Soul
               was
               then
               to
               suffer
               it
               :
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               did
               no
               more
               than
               assert
               his
               Majesty's
               just
               Rights
               and
               Prerogative
               ,
               then
               trampled
               upon
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               no
               more
               than
               what
               he
               had
               both
               preached
               and
               written
               before
               in
               that
               Treatise
               ,
               since
               published
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Power
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 of
                 the
                 Subject
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               taken
               his
               last
               leave
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               done
               him
               and
               the
               Church
               all
               the
               service
               he
               was
               able
               at
               that
               time
               (
               though
               not
               with
               that
               success
               he
               desired
               )
               he
               returned
               to
               Southampton
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               going
               towards
               London
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               kindly
               received
               by
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               withal
               intreated
               to
               preach
               there
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               (
               being
               Sunday
               )
               but
               when
               he
               thought
               of
               complying
               with
               their
               desires
               ,
               the
               Governor
               of
               the
               Garrison
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               came
               to
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               been
               informed
               ,
               he
               intended
               to
               preach
               on
               the
               morrow
               ;
               to
               which
               ;
               when
               my
               Lord
               answered
               yes
               ,
               't
               was
               true
               ;
               he
               replyed
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               at
               that
               time
               of
               ill
               consequence
               to
               the
               Place
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wished
               him
               to
               forbear
               ,
               for
               they
               could
               not
               permit
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               suffered
               him
               not
               to
               preach
               there
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               afraid
               of
               his
               plain
               dealing
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               have
               declared
               against
               that
               Villainy
               ,
               they
               were
               then
               about
               to
               execute
               :
               For
               not
               long
               after
               my
               Lord's
               return
               to
               London
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               was
               brought
               up
               thither
               as
               a
               Prisonerby
               the
               Army
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               that
               wicked
               piece
               of
               Pageantry
               ,
               which
               they
               called
               his
               Tryal
               :
               And
               now
               too
               soon
               after
               came
               that
               fatal
               Thirtieth
               of
               January
               ,
               (
               never
               to
               be
               mentioned
               ,
               or
               thought
               on
               by
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               without
               grief
               and
               detestation
               )
               on
               which
               was
               perpetrated
               the
               most
               Execrable
               Villainy
               (
               under
               the
               pretence
               of
               Justice
               )
               that
               ever
               was
               acted
               since
               the
               World
               began
               ,
               
                 A
                 King
                 Murthered
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 before
                 his
                 own
                 Palace
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
              
               For
               which
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               so
               deeply
               sensible
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               that
               day
               as
               a
               private
               Fast
               so
               long
               as
               he
               lived
               ;
               and
               would
               always
               be
               wail
               the
               scandal
               and
               reproach
               it
               cast
               ,
               not
               only
               on
               our
               own
               Nation
               ,
               but
               Religion
               it self
               ;
               saying
               ,
               That
               thereby
               a
               great
               advantage
               was
               given
               to
               Popery
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               thence
               forward
               the
               
               Priests
               would
               with
               greater
               success
               advance
               their
               designs
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Protestant
               Religion
               in
               general
               .
               Nor
               will
               it
               be
               impertinent
               here
               to
               relate
               a
               passage
               that
               happened
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               murther
               :
               The
               Lady
               .
               
               Peterborough's
               House
               (
               where
               my
               Lord
               then
               lived
               )
               being
               just
               over
               against
               Charing-Cross
               ,
               divers
               of
               the
               Countesse's
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Servants
               ,
               got
               upon
               the
               Leads
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               could
               see
               plainly
               what
               was
               acting
               before
               White-Hall
               :
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               Majesty
               came
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               House-hold
               came
               ,
               and
               told
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               askt
               him
               if
               he
               would
               see
               the
               King
               once
               more
               before
               he
               was
               put
               to
               death
               :
               My
               Lord
               was
               at
               first
               unwilling
               ,
               but
               was
               at
               last
               perswaded
               to
               go
               up
               ;
               as
               well
               out
               of
               his
               desire
               to
               see
               his
               Majesty
               once
               again
               ;
               as
               also
               curiosity
               ,
               since
               he
               could
               scarce
               believe
               what
               they
               told
               him
               ,
               unless
               he
               saw
               it
               :
               When
               he
               came
               upon
               the
               Leads
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               in
               his
               Speech
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               stood
               still
               ,
               and
               said
               nothing
               ,
               but
               sighed
               ;
               and
               lifting
               up
               his
               Hands
               and
               Eyes
               (
               full
               of
               Tears
               )
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               seemed
               to
               pray
               earnestly
               ;
               but
               when
               his
               Majesty
               had
               done
               speaking
               ,
               and
               had
               pulled
               off
               his
               Cloak
               and
               Doublet
               ,
               and
               stood
               stripped
               in
               his
               Wastcoat
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Villains
               in
               Vizards
               began
               to
               put
               up
               his
               hair
               ,
               the
               good
               Bishop
               no
               longer
               able
               to
               endure
               so
               dismal
               a
               sight
               ,
               and
               being
               full
               of
               grief
               ,
               and
               horror
               for
               that
               most
               wicked
               Fact
               now
               ready
               to
               be
               Executed
               ,
               grew
               pale
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               faint
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               observed
               by
               his
               own
               Servant
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               that
               stood
               near
               him
               (
               who
               thereupon
               supported
               him
               )
               he
               had
               swounded
               away
               .
               So
               they
               presently
               carried
               him
               down
               ,
               and
               laid
               him
               on
               his
               Bed
               ,
               where
               he
               used
               those
               powerful
               weapons
               which
               God
               has
               left
               his
               People
               in
               such
               Afflictions
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Prayers
              
               ,
               and
               Tears
               ;
               Tears
               ,
               that
               so
               horrid
               a
               sin
               should
               be
               committed
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               his
               Prince
               patience
               ,
               and
               constancy
               to
               undergo
               these
               cruel
               Sufferings
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               likewise
               would
               not
               (
               for
               the
               vindication
               of
               his
               own
               Honour
               and
               Providence
               )
               permit
               so
               great
               a
               wickedness
               to
               pass
               unpublished
               .
               This
               I
               received
               from
               my
               Lord
               Primate's
               *
               Grandson
               ,
               who
               heard
               it
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               his
               Servant
               ,
               who
               lived
               with
               him
               till
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               sad
               Tragedy
               ,
               the
               Government
               (
               if
               it
               may
               be
               so
               called
               )
               was
               managed
               by
               a
               corrupt
               Oligarchy
               ,
               until
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwell
              
               turned
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               up
               for
               Protector
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               his
               Army
               ,
               and
               Creatures
               ,
               though
               with
               equal
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               Arbitrariness
               as
               the
               former
               ;
               during
               most
               of
               which
               sad
               Times
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               kept
               close
               to
               his
               Study
               ,
               and
               Charge
               at
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               utterly
               disowning
               those
               Usurpers
               ,
               and
               their
               wicked
               actions
               ,
               and
               still
               comforting
               the
               Loyal
               Party
               (
               then
               sufferers
               )
               that
               this
               Usurpation
               would
               quickly
               expire
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               King
               (
               whose
               right
               it
               was
               )
               would
               return
               unto
               his
               Throne
               ,
               though
               he
               himself
               should
               not
               
               live
               to
               see
               it
               ;
               and
               thus
               much
               he
               declared
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               to
               his
               said
               Grand-son
               ,
               and
               my self
               (
               among
               others
               ,
               )
               saying
               ,
               That
               this
               usurpation
               of
               
               Cromwell's
               ,
               was
               but
               like
               that
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Grecian
               Tyrants
               ,
               which
               ,
               
                 As
                 it
                 began
                 by
                 an
                 Army
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 commonly
                 ended
                 with
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Usurper
                 .
              
            
             
               About
               the
               middle
               of
               this
               year
               he
               finished
               the
               first
               part
               of
               his
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1650
              
               great
               and
               long
               expected
               work
               of
               the
               Annals
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               World
               to
               
                 Anno
                 Mundi
              
               3828.
               as
               far
               as
               to
               the
               Reign
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               has
               very
               exactly
               fixed
               the
               three
               great
               Epocha's
               of
               the
               Deluge
               ,
               the
               going
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Jews
               from
               their
               Captivity
               in
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Cyrus
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               only
               certain
               Epocha
               ,
               or
               rule
               of
               conjoyning
               the
               Sacred
               with
               Prophane
               Chronology
               .
               In
               this
               Volume
               he
               gives
               a
               most
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               Reigns
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Judah
               ,
               with
               their
               Synchronisms
               :
               As
               also
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               
                 Babylonish
                 ,
                 Persian
              
               ,
               and
               Macedonian
               Monarchs
               ;
               with
               the
               concurrent
               Olympiads
               ,
               and
               Aera
               of
               Nabonussar
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               remarkable
               Eclypses
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               as
               they
               might
               any
               way
               serve
               to
               regulate
               the
               account
               of
               time
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               collected
               out
               of
               all
               Authors
               ,
               both
               Sacred
               ,
               and
               Prophane
               ,
               with
               singular
               Industry
               ,
               Learning
               and
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               had
               finished
               ,
               and
               published
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1654
              
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Annals
               ;
               beginning
               with
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiphanes
              
               ,
               and
               continued
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               by
               
                 Titus
                 Vespasian
              
               :
               In
               which
               Volume
               he
               has
               given
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               
                 Macedonian
                 Empire
              
               ,
               under
               the
               Asiatick
               ,
               and
               Egyptian
               Kings
               ,
               reducing
               their
               Reigns
               to
               a
               more
               certain
               Calculation
               ,
               than
               ever
               had
               been
               done
               before
               ,
               and
               restoring
               several
               of
               them
               to
               their
               due
               Places
               ,
               and
               Times
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               omitted
               by
               other
               writers
               of
               
                 Chronological
                 History
              
               :
               as
               also
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               especially
               those
               relating
               to
               the
               Oriental
               Parts
               thereof
               ;
               together
               with
               a
               History
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Birth
               of
               St.
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               to
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
              
               73.
               out
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               best
               Greek
               and
               Roman
               Authors
               that
               have
               written
               of
               those
               Times
               .
               So
               that
               these
               two
               Volumes
               may
               well
               be
               accounted
               of
               as
               the
               most
               useful
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Learned'st
               Works
               he
               ever
               wrote
               ,
               and
               are
               a
               Repository
               ,
               or
               Common-place
               of
               all
               
                 Ancient
                 History
              
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               now
               omit
               to
               take
               Notice
               ,
               That
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwell
              
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               World
               believe
               that
               he
               did
               not
               persecute
               men
               for
               Religion
               ,
               had
               for
               some
               time
               before
               this
               shewed
               favour
               to
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Clergy
              
               ;
               as
               particularly
               to
               Dr.
               Brownrig
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Exeter
               ,
               whom
               he
               had
               sent
               for
               ,
               and
               treated
               with
               great
               outward
               respect
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Chaplain
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               was
               after
               Dean
               of
               
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 Cromwell
              
               having
               saved
               
               his
               life
               at
               the
               taking
               of
               Droghedah
               ,
               had
               made
               him
               his
               Almoner
               here
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               the
               less
               wonder
               if
               he
               also
               sent
               for
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               to
               come
               to
               him
               ;
               who
               was
               at
               first
               unwilling
               to
               go
               ,
               but
               upon
               2d
               .
               thoughts
               ,
               considering
               that
               his
               refusal
               would
               but
               exasperate
               him
               the
               more
               ,
               against
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               King's
               party
               ,
               and
               that
               perhaps
               he
               might
               thereby
               prevail
               with
               him
               to
               do
               some
               Good
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               hinder
               him
               from
               acting
               some
               greater
               Evil
               ,
               he
               went
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               was
               received
               by
               Cromwell
               with
               great
               outward
               kindness
               ,
               and
               civility
               ;
               what
               the
               conversation
               was
               in
               particular
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               as
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               it
               was
               chiefly
               about
               advancing
               the
               Protestant
               Interest
               ,
               as
               well
               at
               home
               as
               abroad
               ,
               (
               to
               which
               Cromwell
               made
               great
               pretences
               ,
               )
               but
               be
               it
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               he
               was
               too
               great
               an
               Enthusiast
               to
               take
               my
               Lord
               Primate's
               advice
               ;
               and
               so
               after
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Canting
               discourse
               ,
               he
               civily
               dismist
               him
               :
               But
               whether
               now
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               other
               time
               ,
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwell
              
               bestowed
               any
               Gratuity
               ,
               or
               Pension
               upon
               him
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               nor
               do
               at
               all
               believe
               ,
               notwithstanding
               a
               late
               †
               English
               writer
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               (
               I
               know
               not
               upon
               what
               grounds
               )
               has
               made
               bold
               to
               say
               so
               :
               only
               this
               much
               I
               remember
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Oliver
                 Cromwell
              
               had
               promised
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Lease
               of
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               the
               
                 Arch-Bishoprick
                 of
                 Armagh
              
               for
               21
               years
               ,
               which
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               thought
               it
               no
               harm
               to
               accept
               ,
               considering
               it
               was
               but
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               had
               been
               deprived
               of
               above
               half
               that
               time
               ,
               especially
               in
               consideration
               of
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               many
               Grand-Children
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               had
               as
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               do
               nothing
               :
               And
               if
               the
               Church
               did
               happen
               to
               be
               restored
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               it
               could
               lose
               nothing
               by
               this
               Grant
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               thought
               his
               Children
               might
               as
               well
               deserve
               to
               reap
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               others
               ;
               but
               though
               Dr.
               Bernard
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               before
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               was
               made
               by
               
               Cromwell's
               Secretary
               ,
               (
               who
               then
               had
               the
               Copy
               in
               his
               power
               )
               to
               publish
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               Grant
               had
               been
               really
               past
               ;
               yet
               the
               Usurper
               was
               craftier
               then
               so
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               delayed
               the
               passing
               of
               it
               as
               long
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               lived
               ;
               so
               after
               his
               death
               he
               made
               a
               pretence
               ,
               by
               imputing
               malignancy
               (
               which
               was
               indeed
               Loyalty
               )
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Son-in-law
               ,
               and
               Daughter
               ,
               to
               free
               himself
               from
               that
               promise
               .
            
             
               This
               year
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               Winter
               ,
               the
               most
               Learned
               Mr.
               Selden
               happening
               to
               dye
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               desired
               by
               Mr.
               Vaughan
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Hales
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Executors
               ,
               to
               preach
               his
               Funeral
               Sermon
               ;
               which
               (
               though
               he
               had
               now
               left
               off
               preaching
               in
               great
               Congregations
               )
               yet
               he
               now
               granted
               ,
               as
               well
               out
               of
               respect
               to
               those
               two
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               the
               deceased
               ,
               between
               whom
               ,
               and
               himself
               there
               had
               been
               so
               long
               an
               acquaintance
               ,
               so
               he
               preached
               at
               the
               Temple-Church
               (
               where
               he
               was
               buried
               )
               
               giving
               him
               all
               the
               Elogies
               which
               so
               great
               and
               Learned
               a
               man
               could
               deserve
               ,
               though
               to
               the
               lessening
               of
               himself
               ,
               having
               this
               passage
               (
               among
               others
               )
               in
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               he
               looked
               upon
               the
               person
               deceased
               as
               so
               great
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               that
               himself
               was
               scarce
               worthy
               to
               carry
               his
               Books
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               Cromwell
               being
               now
               highly
               enraged
               against
               the
               Loyal
               Party
               ,
               
                 
                   year
                
                 1655
              
               for
               their
               indefatigable
               (
               though
               unsuccessful
               endeavours
               )
               for
               his
               Majesty's
               Restauration
               to
               his
               Throne
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               shewed
               himself
               very
               implacable
               and
               severe
               to
               the
               
                 Cavalier
                 Gentry
              
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               then
               called
               them
               )
               began
               now
               to
               discharge
               part
               of
               his
               rage
               upon
               the
               
                 Orthodox
                 Clergy
              
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               ,
               under
               great
               penalties
               ,
               to
               teach
               Schools
               ,
               or
               to
               perform
               any
               part
               of
               their
               Ministerial
               Function
               :
               whereupon
               some
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               Episcopal
               Clergy
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               London
               ,
               desired
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               use
               his
               Interest
               with
               Cromwell
               ,
               (
               since
               they
               heard
               he
               pretended
               a
               great
               respect
               for
               him
               )
               that
               as
               he
               granted
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               almost
               all
               sorts
               of
               Religions
               ,
               so
               the
               Episcopal
               Divines
               might
               have
               the
               same
               freedom
               of
               serving
               God
               in
               their
               private
               Congregations
               ,
               (
               since
               they
               were
               not
               permitted
               the
               publick
               Churches
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               neither
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               nor
               those
               that
               frequented
               that
               Service
               ,
               might
               be
               any
               more
               hindered
               ,
               or
               disturbed
               by
               his
               Souldiers
               .
               So
               according
               to
               their
               desires
               ,
               he
               went
               ,
               and
               used
               his
               utmost
               endeavours
               with
               Cromwell
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               off
               this
               restraint
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               last
               promised
               ,
               (
               though
               with
               some
               difficulty
               )
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               molested
               ,
               provided
               they
               medled
               not
               with
               any
               matters
               relating
               to
               his
               Government
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               went
               to
               him
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               to
               get
               this
               promise
               Ratified
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               Writing
               ,
               he
               found
               him
               under
               his
               Chyrurgeons
               hands
               ,
               who
               was
               dressing
               a
               great
               Boyl
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               on
               his
               Breast
               ;
               so
               Cromwell
               prayed
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               to
               sit
               down
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               he
               was
               dressed
               he
               would
               speak
               with
               him
               ;
               whilst
               this
               was
               a
               doing
               ,
               Cromwell
               said
               to
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               If
               this
               Core
               (
               pointing
               to
               the
               Boyl
               )
               were
               once
               out
               ,
               I
               should
               quickly
               be
               well
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               good
               Bishop
               replyed
               ,
               I
               doubt
               the
               Core
               lies
               deeper
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               Core
               at
               the
               heart
               that
               must
               be
               taken
               out
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               not
               be
               well
               ;
               Ah!
               replyed
               he
               ,
               (
               seeming
               unconcerned
               )
               so
               there
               is
               indeed
               ,
               and
               sighed
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               began
               to
               speak
               to
               him
               concerning
               the
               business
               he
               came
               about
               ,
               he
               answered
               him
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               since
               better
               considered
               it
               ,
               having
               advised
               with
               his
               Council
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               thought
               it
               not
               safe
               for
               him
               to
               grant
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               to
               those
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               restless
               ,
               and
               implacable
               Enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Government
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               took
               his
               leave
               of
               him
               ,
               though
               with
               good
               words
               ,
               and
               outward
               civility
               :
               The
               Lord
               Primate
               seeing
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               to
               urge
               it
               any
               farther
               ,
               
               said
               little
               more
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               returned
               to
               his
               Lodgings
               very
               much
               troubled
               ,
               and
               concerned
               that
               his
               endeavours
               had
               met
               with
               no
               better
               success
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               some
               of
               his
               Relations
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               see
               him
               ,
               
                 This
                 false
                 man
                 hath
                 broken
                 his
                 word
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 refuses
                 to
                 perform
                 what
                 he
                 promised
                 ;
                 well
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 little
                 cause
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 wickedness
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 continue
                 long
                 ;
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 return
                 ;
                 though
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 :
                 The
                 Government
                 both
                 in
              
               Church
               and
               State
               
                 is
                 in
                 confusion
                 ,
                 the
              
               Papists
               
                 are
                 advancing
                 their
              
               Projects
               ,
               
                 and
                 making
                 such
                 advantages
                 as
                 will
                 hardly
                 be
                 prevented
                 .
              
            
             
               Not
               long
               after
               this
               viz.
               about
               the
               midle
               of
               February
               following
               ,
               he
               went
               from
               London
               to
               Rygate
               ,
               taking
               his
               last
               leave
               of
               his
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               ,
               who
               never
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               see
               him
               again
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               he
               came
               thither
               ,
               he
               set
               himself
               to
               finish
               his
               
                 Chronologia
                 Sacra
              
               ,
               which
               took
               up
               most
               of
               that
               little
               time
               he
               after
               lived
               ;
               he
               was
               now
               very
               Aged
               ,
               and
               though
               both
               his
               Body
               and
               mind
               were
               healthy
               ,
               and
               vigorous
               for
               a
               man
               of
               his
               years
               ;
               yet
               his
               Eye-sight
               was
               extremely
               decayed
               by
               his
               constant
               studying
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               could
               scarce
               see
               to
               write
               ,
               but
               at
               a
               Window
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               Sun-shine
               ,
               which
               he
               constantly
               followed
               in
               clear
               days
               ,
               from
               one
               Window
               to
               another
               ;
               so
               that
               had
               he
               lived
               ,
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               made
               use
               of
               an
               Ammanuensis
               :
               He
               had
               now
               frequent
               thoughts
               of
               his
               dissolution
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               every
               year
               to
               Note
               in
               his
               Almanack
               ,
               over
               against
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               the
               year
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               so
               I
               find
               this
               year
               1655.
               this
               Note
               written
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               :
               Now
               Aged
               75
               years
               ,
               
                 My
                 Days
                 are
                 full
              
               ;
               and
               presently
               after
               in
               Capital
               Letters
               ,
               RESIGNATION
               :
               From
               which
               we
               may
               gather
               ,
               that
               he
               now
               thought
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Pilgrimage
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               now
               wholly
               resigned
               up
               himself
               to
               God's
               Will
               ,
               and
               Pleasure
               .
            
             
               Not
               long
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               going
               to
               Rygate
               ,
               I
               preached
               a
               Sermon
               there
               ,
               where
               this
               good
               Bishop
               was
               present
               ,
               after
               Church
               ,
               he
               was
               pleased
               to
               confer
               with
               me
               in
               private
               (
               as
               't
               was
               usual
               with
               him
               so
               to
               do
               )
               and
               he
               spake
               to
               this
               effect
               ;
               
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 your
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 now
                 desire
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 you
                 Text
                 ,
              
               To
               seek
               those
               things
               which
               are
               above
               ,
               where
               Christ
               sitteth
               at
               the
               
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 of
                 which
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 evidence
                 to
                 our selves
                 our
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 True
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 those
                 Christian
                 Graces
                 ,
                 and
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 with
                 perseverance
                 ;
                 mortifying
                 daily
                 our
                 inbred
                 Corruptions
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 all
                 Ungodliness
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 Lusts
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 arrived
                 at
                 this
                 habitual
                 frame
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 glorious
              
               Eternity
               
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 that
                 Inheritance
                 given
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sanctified
                 .
              
               So
               that
               all
               his
               discourse
               was
               of
               Heavenly
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               his
               better
               part
               had
               
               been
               there
               already
               ,
               freed
               from
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               all
               Terrene
               affections
               ;
               and
               he
               seemed
               as
               if
               he
               were
               seriously
               considering
               his
               Spiritual
               State
               ,
               and
               making
               ready
               for
               his
               departure
               ,
               which
               he
               now
               shortly
               expected
               .
               But
               since
               it
               had
               been
               usual
               with
               him
               to
               insist
               on
               things
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               when
               we
               were
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               at
               this
               time
               in
               health
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               believe
               that
               his
               Change
               was
               so
               near
               ,
               as
               he
               presaged
               ;
               yet
               he
               himself
               had
               other
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               it
               proved
               he
               was
               not
               mistaken
               ;
               for
               on
               the
               20th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               (
               the
               day
               he
               fell
               sick
               )
               after
               he
               had
               been
               most
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               had
               light
               at
               his
               Study
               ,
               he
               went
               from
               thence
               to
               visit
               a
               Gentlewoman
               then
               sick
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               giving
               her
               most
               excellent
               preparatives
               for
               death
               ,
               together
               with
               other
               holy
               advice
               ,
               for
               almost
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               Heavenly
               manner
               ,
               as
               if
               ,
               like
               Moses
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Pisgah
              
               ,
               he
               had
               then
               a
               prospect
               of
               the
               
                 Celestial
                 Canaan
              
               ;
               that
               Night
               ,
               after
               Supper
               ,
               he
               first
               complained
               of
               his
               hip
               ,
               judging
               it
               to
               be
               a
               touch
               of
               the
               Sciatica
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               many
               years
               agone
               ;
               next
               Morning
               early
               he
               complained
               of
               a
               great
               pain
               in
               his
               side
               ;
               a
               Physician
               being
               sent
               for
               ,
               prescribed
               what
               he
               thought
               convenient
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               but
               it
               could
               not
               thereby
               be
               removed
               ,
               but
               rather
               encreased
               more
               and
               more
               upon
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               bore
               with
               great
               patience
               for
               13
               or
               14
               hours
               ,
               but
               his
               strength
               ,
               and
               spirits
               decaying
               ,
               he
               wholly
               applied
               himself
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               therein
               had
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               
                 Countesse's
                 Chaplain
              
               ;
               upon
               some
               abatement
               of
               the
               torture
               ,
               he
               advised
               those
               about
               him
               to
               provide
               for
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               health
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               might
               have
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               but
               to
               dye
               :
               Then
               taking
               his
               leave
               of
               the
               
                 Countess
                 of
                 Peterborough
              
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               had
               been
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               kindly
               entertained
               ,
               and
               giving
               her
               many
               thanks
               for
               all
               her
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               excellent
               Spiritual
               Counsel
               ,
               as
               a
               return
               for
               all
               her
               favours
               :
               Then
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               left
               to
               his
               own
               private
               Devotions
               :
               After
               which
               ,
               the
               last
               words
               he
               was
               heard
               to
               utter
               ,
               (
               about
               One
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               )
               praying
               for
               forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               ,
               were
               these
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 O
                 Lord
                 forgive
                 me
                 ,
                 especially
                 my
                 sins
                 of
                 Omission
                 :
              
               So
               presently
               after
               this
               ,
               (
               in
               sure
               hopes
               of
               a
               glorious
               Immortality
               )
               he
               fell
               asleep
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               grief
               ,
               and
               affliction
               of
               the
               said
               Countess
               ,
               who
               could
               never
               sufficiently
               lament
               her
               own
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               great
               loss
               ,
               by
               his
               too
               sudden
               departure
               out
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Thus
               dyed
               this
               humble
               ,
               and
               holy
               man
               ,
               praying
               for
               his
               sins
               of
               Omission
               ,
               who
               was
               never
               known
               to
               omit
               his
               duty
               ,
               or
               scarce
               to
               have
               let
               any
               time
               slip
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               not
               imployed
               in
               some
               good
               action
               ,
               or
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               such
               a
               man
               thought
               he
               had
               so
               much
               to
               beg
               pardon
               for
               ;
               what
               an
               account
               must
               those
               have
               to
               make
               ,
               who
               scarce
               bestow
               any
               of
               their
               time
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               He
               had
               been
               when
               he
               died
               55
               years
               a
               Minister
               (
               and
               almost
               all
               that
               time
               a
               constant
               Preacher
               ,
               )
               near
               14
               years
               a
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               in
               the
               Univesity
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               several
               years
               Vice-Chancellor
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               
               he
               sat
               Bishop
               of
               Meath
               near
               4
               years
               ,
               and
               one
               and
               thirty
               years
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               being
               from
               St.
               Patrick
               ,
               the
               100
               Bishop
               of
               that
               See.
               
            
             
               As
               soon
               as
               his
               Relations
               received
               the
               sad
               news
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               they
               gave
               orders
               for
               his
               interment
               at
               Rygate
               ,
               where
               he
               dyed
               ,
               the
               Honourable
               Countess
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               lived
               and
               dyed
               ,
               intending
               to
               have
               him
               buried
               in
               her
               own
               Vault
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               which
               ,
               his
               Relations
               (
               being
               then
               not
               near
               )
               it
               was
               thought
               fit
               to
               preserve
               the
               Corps
               by
               such
               means
               as
               are
               proper
               in
               that
               case
               ;
               so
               a
               Chyrurgeon
               being
               sent
               for
               ,
               the
               Body
               was
               opened
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Coagulated
               blood
               found
               setled
               in
               his
               left
               side
               ,
               which
               shewed
               that
               the
               Physician
               had
               mistook
               his
               disease
               ,
               not
               expecting
               a
               Pleurisie
               in
               a
               man
               of
               above
               75
               years
               of
               Age.
               But
               now
               whilst
               they
               were
               preparing
               speedily
               to
               bury
               him
               ,
               some
               or
               other
               put
               it
               into
               Oliver
               Cromwell's
               head
               ,
               how
               much
               it
               would
               be
               for
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               his
               own
               honour
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               solemnly
               buried
               ;
               which
               he
               approving
               of
               ,
               and
               thinking
               it
               a
               good
               way
               to
               make
               himself
               Popular
               ,
               because
               he
               well
               knew
               what
               great
               reputation
               the
               deceased
               had
               among
               all
               Ranks
               and
               Degrees
               of
               men
               :
               Whereupon
               he
               presently
               caused
               an
               Order
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Son-in-law
               ,
               and
               Daughter
               ,
               straitly
               forbidding
               them
               to
               bury
               his
               Body
               any
               where
               else
               ,
               than
               at
               
                 Westminster
                 Abby
              
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               Highness
               (
               as
               he
               then
               called
               himself
               )
               intended
               a
               Publick
               Funeral
               for
               him
               :
               This
               Command
               his
               Relations
               durst
               not
               disobey
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Times
               then
               were
               )
               though
               it
               was
               much
               against
               their
               Wills
               ,
               perceiving
               well
               enough
               the
               
               Usurper's
               design
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               it
               was
               intended
               ,
               so
               )
               it
               would
               make
               more
               for
               his
               own
               honour
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
               deceased
               Primate
               ,
               and
               withal
               perceiving
               (
               what
               accordingly
               happened
               )
               that
               he
               would
               never
               defray
               half
               the
               expence
               of
               such
               a
               solemn
               Funeral
               ,
               which
               therefore
               would
               cause
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               charge
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               (
               though
               they
               were
               least
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               )
               and
               yet
               he
               would
               reap
               all
               the
               glory
               of
               it
               .
               I
               should
               not
               have
               said
               so
               much
               on
               this
               subject
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               to
               shew
               the
               World
               the
               intriguing
               subtilty
               of
               this
               Usurper
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               small
               Affair
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               the
               expence
               of
               about
               200
               l.
               out
               of
               the
               Deodands
               in
               his
               
               Amoner's
               hands
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               him
               )
               he
               was
               able
               to
               put
               those
               he
               accounted
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               to
               treble
               that
               charge
               :
               However
               (
               since
               it
               could
               not
               be
               avoided
               )
               the
               Corps
               was
               kept
               unburied
               ,
               till
               the
               17th
               .
               of
               April
               following
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               removed
               from
               Rygate
               towards
               London
               ,
               being
               met
               ,
               and
               attended
               by
               the
               Coaches
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               then
               in
               Town
               ,
               the
               Clergy
               in
               ,
               and
               about
               London
               ,
               waiting
               on
               the
               Hearse
               from
               Somerset
               House
               to
               the
               
                 Abby
                 Church
              
               ,
               where
               the
               Crowd
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               forced
               to
               be
               a
               Guard
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               rudeness
               of
               the
               people
               :
               The
               Body
               being
               brought
               into
               the
               Quire
               ,
               Dr.
               Nicholas
               
               Bernard
               ,
               (
               then
               Preacher
               of
               Grays-Inn
               )
               preached
               his
               Sermon
               ;
               his
               discourse
               was
               on
               1
               Sam.
               25.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 Samuel
                 died
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Israel
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 lamented
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 him
                 :
              
               Of
               which
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               more
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               in
               print
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               an
               account
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               we
               now
               give
               you
               more
               at
               large
               .
               The
               Sermon
               ended
               ,
               the
               Corps
               was
               conveyed
               to
               the
               Grave
               in
               St.
               Erasmus
               Chappel
               ,
               and
               there
               buried
               by
               the
               said
               Dr.
               according
               to
               the
               Liturgy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               his
               Grave
               being
               next
               to
               Sir
               James
               Fullerton's
               ,
               once
               his
               School-Master
               ;
               there
               waiting
               a
               glorious
               Resurrection
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               :
               Many
               Tears
               were
               shed
               at
               his
               Obsequies
               ,
               the
               City
               and
               Country
               being
               full
               of
               the
               singular
               Piety
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Worth
               of
               the
               deceased
               Primate
               ;
               which
               ,
               though
               it
               fall
               not
               to
               every
               man's
               Lot
               to
               equal
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               his
               duty
               to
               follow
               so
               good
               an
               example
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               
                 Quamvis
                 non
                 passibus
                 aequis
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               faithful
               account
               (
               without
               flattery
               )
               of
               his
               personal
               Qualifications
               ,
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Learning
               .
               As
               for
               his
               outward
               form
               ,
               he
               was
               indifferent
               tall
               ,
               and
               well
               shaped
               ,
               and
               went
               always
               upright
               to
               the
               last
               ;
               his
               Hair
               naturally
               Brown
               ,
               when
               young
               ;
               his
               Complexion
               Sanguine
               ;
               his
               Countenance
               expressed
               Gravity
               ,
               and
               good
               Nature
               ;
               his
               Carriage
               free
               ;
               a
               presence
               that
               commanded
               both
               Respect
               ,
               and
               Reverence
               ;
               and
               though
               many
               Pictures
               have
               been
               made
               of
               him
               ,
               the
               Air
               of
               his
               face
               was
               so
               hard
               to
               hit
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               saw
               but
               †
               one
               that
               was
               like
               him
               :
               He
               was
               of
               a
               strong
               and
               healthy
               Constitution
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               very
               rarely
               felt
               any
               pain
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               or
               stomach
               ;
               in
               his
               youth
               he
               had
               been
               troubled
               with
               the
               Sciatica
               ,
               and
               some
               years
               after
               that
               ,
               with
               a
               long
               
                 Quartan
                 Ague
              
               ,
               besides
               the
               fit
               of
               the
               Strangury
               and
               Bleeding
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               he
               never
               had
               the
               Gout
               ,
               or
               Stone
               :
               A
               little
               sleep
               served
               his
               turn
               ;
               and
               even
               in
               his
               last
               years
               ,
               though
               he
               went
               to
               Bed
               pretty
               late
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               Summer
               he
               would
               rise
               by
               five
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Winter
               by
               six
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               ;
               his
               Appetite
               was
               always
               suited
               to
               his
               dyet
               ,
               he
               would
               feed
               heartily
               on
               plain
               ,
               wholsom
               Meat
               ,
               without
               Sauce
               ,
               and
               better
               pleased
               with
               a
               few
               Dishes
               ,
               than
               with
               great
               Varieties
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               love
               to
               tast
               of
               what
               he
               was
               not
               used
               to
               Eat
               :
               He
               liked
               not
               tedious
               Meals
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               weariness
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               sit
               long
               at
               Table
               ;
               but
               what
               ever
               he
               Eat
               ,
               or
               Drank
               ,
               was
               never
               offensive
               to
               his
               Stomach
               ,
               or
               Brain
               ,
               for
               he
               never
               exceeded
               at
               the
               greatest
               Feast
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               heard
               some
               Physicians
               impute
               the
               easieness
               of
               his
               Digestion
               to
               something
               very
               particular
               ,
               in
               the
               frame
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               Chyrurgeon
               had
               opened
               him
               ,
               he
               found
               a
               thick
               Membrane
               lined
               with
               Far
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               was
               but
               a
               continuation
               of
               the
               Omentum
               ,
               which
               extended
               it self
               quite
               over
               his
               Stomach
               ,
               and
               was
               fastened
               
               above
               to
               the
               Peritonaeum
               ,
               somewhat
               below
               the
               
                 Diaphragma
                 ,
              
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               him
               say
               ,
               he
               never
               felt
               his
               heart
               beat
               in
               the
               most
               Exercise
               ;
               and
               the
               Chyrurgeon
               said
               ,
               That
               had
               it
               not
               belonged
               to
               the
               Body
               of
               a
               Person
               of
               his
               Eminency
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               taken
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               preserved
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               rarity
               which
               he
               had
               never
               found
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               in
               any
               other
               Body
               besides
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               quickness
               of
               his
               Digestion
               considered
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               if
               he
               bred
               blood
               so
               fast
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               used
               to
               have
               frequent
               Evacuations
               thereof
               ,
               from
               the
               Veins
               on
               one
               side
               of
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               but
               more
               usually
               in
               some
               lower
               parts
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               to
               the
               stopage
               of
               which
               (
               for
               some
               time
               before
               his
               death
               )
               may
               very
               well
               be
               ascribed
               that
               Distemper
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               his
               natural
               temper
               ,
               and
               disposition
               ,
               he
               was
               of
               a
               free
               ,
               and
               easie
               humour
               ,
               not
               morose
               ,
               proud
               ,
               or
               imperious
               ,
               but
               courteous
               and
               affable
               ,
               and
               extremely
               obliging
               towards
               all
               he
               convers'd
               with
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               could
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               sharply
               when
               he
               ought
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               Religion
               ,
               or
               Vertue
               were
               concerned
               ,
               )
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               easily
               provoked
               to
               passion
               ,
               rarely
               for
               smaller
               matters
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               neglects
               of
               Servants
               ,
               or
               worldly
               disappointments
               :
               He
               was
               of
               so
               sweet
               a
               nature
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               heard
               he
               did
               an
               injury
               ,
               or
               ill
               Office
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               or
               revenged
               any
               of
               those
               that
               had
               been
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               could
               readily
               forgive
               them
               ,
               as
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Master
               enjoyns
               :
               Nor
               envyed
               he
               any
               man's
               happiness
               ,
               or
               vilified
               any
               man's
               Person
               ,
               or
               Parts
               ;
               nor
               was
               he
               apt
               to
               Censure
               ,
               or
               Condemn
               any
               man
               upon
               bare
               reports
               ,
               but
               observed
               that
               rule
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Syrach
                 ,
                 Blame
                 not
                 before
                 thou
                 hast
                 examined
                 the
                 Truth
              
               ;
               
               
                 understand
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 rebuke
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               natural
               endowments
               were
               so
               various
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               seldom
               are
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               one
               man
               ,
               viz.
               a
               Fertile
               Invention
               ,
               a
               Tenacious
               Memory
               ,
               with
               a
               Solid
               and
               Well-weigh'd
               Judgment
               ;
               whereby
               he
               was
               always
               ,
               from
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               presently
               furnished
               for
               any
               Exercise
               he
               was
               put
               upon
               ,
               which
               lay
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               those
               studies
               he
               had
               applied
               himself
               to
               ;
               so
               that
               in
               short
               ,
               that
               Character
               given
               of
               St.
               Augustin
               ,
               might
               be
               very
               well
               applied
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Insignis
                 erat
                 sanctissimi
                 praesulis
                 mansuetudo
                 ,
                 ac
                 miranda
                 animi
                 lenitas
                 ,
                 &
                 quaedam
                 invincibilis
                 clementia
                 :
                 Linguam
                 habebat
                 ab
                 omni
                 petulantia
                 ,
                 &
                 convitiis
                 puram
                 ,
                 Ingenii
                 felicitas
                 prorsus
                 erat
                 incomparabilis
                 ,
                 sive
                 spectes
                 ingenii
                 acumen
                 ,
                 vel
                 obscurissima
                 facile
                 penetrans
                 ,
                 sive
                 capacis
                 memoriae
                 fidem
                 ,
                 sive
                 vim
                 quandam
                 Mentis
                 indefatigabilem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               is
               above
               all
               ,
               he
               was
               endowed
               with
               that
               Wisdom
               from
               above
               ,
               
                 Which
                 is
                 Pure
                 ,
                 Peaceable
                 ,
                 Gentle
                 ,
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 Intreated
              
               ;
               
               
                 full
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 Fruits
                 ,
                 without
                 Partiality
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 Hypocrisie
                 .
              
               No
               man
               could
               charge
               him
               of
               Pride
               ,
               Injustice
               ,
               Covetousness
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               known
               Vice
               ;
               he
               did
               nothing
               mis-becoming
               a
               prudent
               ,
               or
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               so
               Beneficent
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               
               that
               when
               he
               was
               in
               prosperity
               (
               besides
               the
               large
               Alms
               with
               which
               he
               daily
               fed
               the
               attendants
               at
               his
               door
               )
               he
               gave
               a
               great
               deal
               away
               in
               money
               ,
               keeping
               many
               of
               the
               Irish
               poor
               Children
               at
               School
               ,
               and
               allowing
               several
               Stipends
               to
               necessitous
               Scholars
               at
               the
               University
               ,
               not
               to
               mention
               other
               Objects
               which
               he
               still
               found
               out
               ,
               on
               whom
               to
               bestow
               his
               Charity
               :
               And
               after
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Rebellion
              
               ,
               when
               he
               himself
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               bereft
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               incredible
               to
               think
               how
               liberal
               he
               was
               to
               poor
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               their
               Widows
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               had
               been
               undone
               by
               that
               wicked
               Insurrection
               ;
               and
               I
               scarce
               ever
               knew
               he
               refused
               an
               Alms
               to
               any
               person
               ,
               whom
               he
               believed
               to
               be
               really
               in
               want
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               this
               passage
               from
               his
               Servant
               ,
               who
               then
               waited
               on
               him
               ,
               That
               once
               at
               London
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               was
               out
               of
               the
               way
               )
               there
               was
               brought
               to
               my
               Lord
               a
               poor
               Irish
               Woman
               ,
               pretending
               great
               necessity
               ,
               but
               he
               being
               either
               somewhat
               displeased
               to
               be
               called
               off
               from
               his
               Study
               ,
               (
               upon
               which
               he
               was
               then
               very
               intent
               ,
               )
               or
               perhaps
               he
               might
               not
               have
               at
               that
               time
               much
               to
               spare
               ,
               told
               her
               in
               short
               ,
               He
               was
               not
               able
               to
               relieve
               all
               that
               came
               to
               him
               upon
               that
               account
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               should
               soon
               have
               nothing
               left
               for
               himself
               ;
               which
               this
               poor
               Woman
               was
               so
               far
               from
               taking
               ill
               ,
               that
               she
               went
               away
               praying
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               immediately
               reflecting
               ,
               was
               much
               concerned
               at
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               have
               neglected
               his
               duty
               ,
               when
               a
               fit
               Object
               of
               Charity
               was
               offered
               him
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               presently
               commanded
               some
               of
               my
               
               Lady's
               Servants
               ,
               to
               run
               after
               her
               ,
               and
               if
               possible
               ,
               overtake
               her
               and
               bring
               her
               back
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               not
               light
               of
               her
               :
               So
               when
               his
               Servant
               returned
               home
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               this
               accident
               with
               great
               concern
               ,
               ordering
               him
               to
               go
               the
               next
               day
               to
               some
               places
               ,
               where
               such
               people
               used
               to
               resort
               ,
               to
               inquire
               out
               such
               a
               Woman
               ,
               (
               whom
               he
               described
               ,
               as
               exactly
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               to
               him
               )
               which
               orders
               his
               man
               obeyed
               ,
               though
               without
               success
               :
               At
               which
               his
               Lord
               was
               much
               troubled
               ;
               and
               could
               she
               have
               been
               found
               ,
               no
               question
               but
               she
               would
               have
               been
               very
               well
               rewarded
               for
               her
               being
               sent
               away
               empty
               the
               day
               before
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               Vertues
               ,
               none
               was
               more
               humble
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               vain
               glory
               ,
               than
               this
               person
               ,
               who
               was
               endowed
               with
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               high
               esteem
               soever
               others
               might
               have
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               never
               put
               any
               value
               on
               himself
               ,
               but
               was
               little
               in
               his
               own
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               would
               often
               bewail
               his
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               those
               Graces
               he
               thought
               he
               saw
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               most
               earnestly
               desired
               :
               He
               was
               so
               great
               a
               lover
               of
               real
               Piety
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               no
               other
               accomplishments
               worth
               speaking
               of
               ,
               without
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               heartily
               loved
               ,
               and
               respected
               all
               humble
               ,
               devout
               Christians
               ,
               and
               would
               always
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               
                 God's
                 Jewels
              
               ,
               highly
               to
               be
               valued
               ,
               and
               with
               these
               (
               though
               of
               the
               meanest
               condition
               )
               he
               would
               gladly
               discourse
               ,
               speaking
               kindly
               to
               them
               ,
               causing
               them
               to
               sit
               down
               by
               
               him
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               bashful
               he
               would
               encourge
               them
               ,
               to
               speak
               their
               minds
               freely
               in
               any
               words
               ,
               that
               might
               best
               express
               their
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               of
               their
               Souls
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               so
               skilful
               a
               Physician
               in
               Spiritual
               matters
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               readily
               perceive
               every
               man's
               case
               ,
               and
               necessities
               ,
               and
               would
               apply
               suitable
               remedies
               thereunto
               ;
               if
               wavering
               ,
               to
               settle
               them
               ;
               if
               doubting
               ,
               to
               resolve
               them
               ;
               if
               sad
               ,
               to
               comfort
               them
               ;
               if
               fallen
               into
               a
               fault
               ,
               to
               restore
               them
               ,
               administering
               means
               to
               prevent
               the
               like
               Temptations
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               neglect
               any
               opportunities
               by
               good
               advice
               ,
               and
               admonitions
               ,
               to
               reclaim
               those
               that
               were
               corrupted
               with
               Errors
               ,
               or
               Vices
               :
               So
               that
               in
               all
               his
               discourses
               ,
               as
               well
               publick
               ,
               as
               private
               ,
               he
               still
               endeavoured
               to
               bring
               Religion
               into
               reputation
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               wicked
               course
               of
               life
               odious
               ,
               shameful
               ,
               and
               destructive
               to
               the
               Souls
               and
               Bodies
               of
               men
               :
               And
               he
               would
               press
               this
               point
               with
               such
               a
               concerned
               earnestness
               ;
               that
               one
               would
               have
               believed
               those
               to
               whom
               he
               then
               applied
               himself
               ,
               must
               needs
               resolve
               not
               to
               love
               sin
               any
               longer
               :
               And
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               he
               would
               so
               magnifie
               the
               happiness
               ,
               and
               excellencies
               of
               a
               Vertuous
               and
               Pious
               Life
               ,
               that
               one
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               none
               could
               withstand
               such
               powerful
               perswasions
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               holy
               man
               was
               never
               better
               pleased
               than
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               manifested
               in
               any
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               never
               grieved
               at
               any
               thing
               more
               ,
               than
               at
               the
               great
               decay
               of
               sound
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Christian
               Piety
               ,
               which
               too
               much
               prevailed
               in
               those
               days
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               mighty
               encrease
               of
               both
               Spiritual
               ,
               and
               Fleshly
               Wickedness
               ,
               as
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Schisms
               ,
               and
               unchristian
               Animosities
               ;
               with
               Debauchery
               ,
               and
               Prophaneness
               ,
               (
               so
               contrary
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               true
               
                 Christianity
                 ,
              
               )
               which
               had
               so
               over-run
               ,
               and
               infected
               this
               Nation
               ,
               during
               those
               times
               of
               Licentiousness
               ,
               and
               Confusion
               :
               For
               these
               things
               he
               would
               frequently
               express
               his
               grief
               ,
               saying
               ,
               These
               were
               the
               sad
               Presages
               of
               greater
               miseries
               ,
               that
               will
               befal
               this
               Church
               and
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               make
               way
               for
               Popery
               ,
               to
               which
               our
               own
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               wicked
               Lives
               ,
               give
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               at
               length
               would
               prove
               a
               Scourge
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               if
               not
               cause
               the
               greatest
               blow
               that
               had
               been
               ever
               given
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
               These
               things
               he
               spake
               (
               not
               as
               pretending
               to
               Prophecy
               ,
               but
               )
               from
               the
               then
               present
               evil
               Aspect
               of
               those
               Times
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               Religious
               man
               was
               always
               well
               imployed
               himself
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               a
               constant
               reprover
               of
               Idleness
               in
               others
               ;
               for
               he
               would
               have
               all
               men
               (
               of
               what
               Degree
               ,
               or
               Quality
               soever
               )
               still
               busied
               in
               some
               honest
               imployment
               ,
               that
               thereby
               Temptations
               might
               have
               the
               less
               power
               over
               them
               :
               And
               he
               would
               often
               express
               his
               Pity
               ,
               that
               any
               who
               had
               good
               Natural
               Parts
               ,
               and
               Abilities
               ,
               should
               not
               imploy
               their
               Talents
               ,
               to
               better
               purposes
               ,
               than
               he
               saw
               too
               many
               did
               ;
               saying
               ,
               That
               such
               were
               no
               better
               than
               Drones
               ,
               who
               did
               nothing
               
               but
               devour
               the
               fruits
               of
               other
               mens
               Labours
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               at
               any
               themselves
               ;
               and
               thought
               it
               a
               great
               shame
               for
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               to
               be
               brought
               up
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               only
               in
               Learning
               how
               to
               Eat
               ,
               and
               Drink
               ,
               and
               Dress
               themselves
               ;
               and
               to
               spend
               their
               Time
               ,
               and
               Estates
               in
               luxurious
               Treats
               ,
               unnecessary
               Visits
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               in
               down-right
               Debauchery
               ;
               these
               he
               looked
               on
               as
               persons
               that
               did
               not
               only
               wrong
               to
               their
               own
               Souls
               ,
               but
               were
               a
               dishonour
               to
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               a
               scandal
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               would
               frequently
               affirm
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               better
               to
               be
               an
               Idiot
               ,
               than
               such
               a
               witty
               (
               but
               wicked
               )
               man
               ;
               better
               to
               be
               an
               honest
               Clown
               ,
               than
               such
               a
               fashionable
               ,
               but
               vicious
               Gentleman
               .
               Yet
               was
               he
               not
               so
               morose
               ,
               or
               severe
               ,
               as
               to
               disallow
               what
               were
               harmless
               diversions
               ,
               for
               he
               knew
               how
               useful
               they
               were
               in
               their
               respective
               Seasons
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               it
               should
               become
               a
               Trade
               ,
               and
               Business
               ,
               as
               if
               men
               could
               find
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               to
               run
               from
               one
               vain
               Recreation
               to
               another
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               quite
               wearied
               themselves
               with
               their
               eager
               pursuit
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               themselves
               unfit
               for
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               Civil
               concerns
               :
               And
               as
               for
               particular
               Recreations
               ,
               he
               liked
               those
               best
               that
               exercised
               the
               Body
               without
               too
               much
               force
               ,
               or
               violence
               ,
               as
               walking
               ,
               or
               riding
               abroad
               ;
               or
               such
               as
               might
               relax
               ,
               and
               unbend
               the
               Mind
               ,
               and
               keep
               it
               from
               Melancholy
               ,
               or
               too
               deep
               a
               thoughtfulness
               on
               Business
               :
               But
               as
               for
               Gaming
               ,
               (
               especially
               for
               
                 Mony
                 ,
              
               )
               he
               by
               no
               means
               could
               allow
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               several
               reasons
               ;
               but
               chiefly
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               too
               often
               administred
               to
               Passion
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 Cursing
                 ,
                 Quarrelling
                 ,
                 Cheating
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               unseldom
               to
               Duelling
               ;
               all
               which
               arose
               from
               coveting
               that
               which
               was
               anothers
               ;
               so
               that
               neither
               Winners
               nor
               Losers
               were
               satisfied
               ,
               nor
               rarely
               knew
               when
               to
               give
               over
               in
               time
               .
               As
               for
               his
               own
               Recreations
               ,
               walking
               was
               his
               greatest
               delight
               ,
               and
               at
               spare
               times
               he
               loved
               pleasant
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               innocent
               Mirth
               ,
               himself
               often
               telling
               Stories
               ,
               or
               relating
               the
               wise
               ,
               or
               witty
               sayings
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               or
               such
               things
               that
               had
               occurred
               to
               his
               own
               observation
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               company
               was
               always
               agreeable
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               most
               part
               instructive
               ;
               but
               still
               he
               would
               conform
               himself
               to
               the
               Genius
               ,
               and
               improvements
               of
               those
               he
               convers'd
               with
               ;
               for
               as
               with
               Scholars
               he
               would
               discourse
               of
               matters
               of
               Learning
               ,
               so
               could
               he
               condescend
               to
               those
               of
               meaner
               capacities
               .
               But
               when
               any
               asked
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               Advice
               ,
               in
               any
               points
               of
               Learning
               ,
               he
               was
               highly
               Communicative
               ,
               and
               free
               to
               impart
               what
               he
               knew
               ,
               or
               thought
               would
               benefit
               others
               ;
               and
               would
               first
               ,
               with
               great
               modesty
               ,
               shew
               them
               what
               others
               said
               upon
               that
               Subject
               ;
               and
               would
               after
               ,
               when
               farther
               pressed
               ,
               deliver
               his
               own
               thoughts
               thereupon
               :
               Yet
               he
               was
               prudently
               cautious
               in
               delivering
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               sifted
               by
               designing
               captious
               men
               ,
               whom
               he
               thought
               intended
               only
               to
               take
               advantage
               of
               what
               he
               should
               declare
               to
               them
               :
               But
               he
               never
               declined
               giving
               his
               true
               thoughts
               ,
               
               when
               desired
               by
               those
               he
               thought
               Honest
               ,
               Candid
               ,
               and
               Pious
               ,
               and
               that
               would
               not
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Opinion
               to
               evil
               purposes
               .
               But
               he
               could
               not
               endure
               that
               any
               should
               ridicule
               either
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Religion
               ,
               or
               drole
               upon
               any
               man's
               private
               Faults
               ,
               or
               Calamities
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               things
               he
               could
               not
               suffer
               filthy
               ,
               or
               
                 obscene
                 Communication
              
               ,
               or
               Swearing
               ;
               He
               knew
               it
               displeased
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               extremely
               offended
               him
               ;
               and
               where
               he
               could
               not
               make
               the
               persons
               desist
               from
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               presently
               leave
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               their
               company
               :
               And
               when
               he
               could
               not
               with
               decency
               ,
               or
               good
               manners
               go
               away
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               was
               always
               very
               uneasie
               in
               such
               Conversation
               ,
               yet
               did
               he
               not
               always
               express
               his
               abhorrence
               of
               it
               in
               words
               ,
               nor
               reprove
               their
               persons
               ,
               when
               he
               considered
               it
               might
               do
               more
               hurt
               ,
               than
               good
               ,
               but
               would
               then
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               waiting
               for
               an
               ppportunity
               to
               do
               it
               with
               gentleness
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               Advice
               ,
               when
               the
               persons
               concerned
               might
               happily
               be
               convinced
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               purely
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               reproach
               to
               them
               :
               And
               I
               remember
               once
               ,
               when
               there
               had
               happened
               some
               discourse
               at
               Table
               ,
               from
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               please
               him
               ;
               he
               said
               nothing
               then
               ,
               seeming
               not
               to
               hear
               them
               ;
               but
               after
               Dinner
               ,
               when
               I
               waited
               on
               him
               into
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               he
               looked
               very
               Melancholy
               ,
               which
               I
               taking
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               asking
               him
               if
               I
               might
               know
               the
               cause
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 thing
              
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 put
                 one's
                 foot
                 under
                 another's
                 Table
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 have
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Company
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 obliged
                 to
                 hear
                 their
                 follies
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 to
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 quit
                 their
                 company
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 reprove
                 their
                 intemperate
                 Speeches
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               he
               perceived
               any
               (
               whom
               he
               accounted
               truly
               Religious
               )
               Sad
               ,
               and
               Melancholy
               ,
               he
               would
               often
               ask
               them
               why
               they
               were
               so
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               really
               troubled
               them
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               he
               would
               proceed
               thus
               ,
               If
               you
               have
               entirely
               devoted
               your selves
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               reason
               have
               you
               to
               be
               Melancholy
               When
               ,
               (
               if
               you
               will
               riously
               consider
               )
               none
               have
               more
               cause
               to
               be
               cheerful
               ,
               than
               those
               who
               lead
               a
               Holy
               ,
               and
               a
               Vertuous
               Life
               ;
               by
               this
               your
               dejection
               ,
               you
               may
               bring
               an
               
                 Evil
                 Report
              
               upon
               Religion
               ;
               for
               people
               seeing
               you
               always
               sad
               ,
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               think
               't
               is
               That
               occasions
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               serve
               a
               hard
               Master
               ,
               whose
               Yoke
               is
               heavy
               ,
               and
               Commands
               grievous
               ;
               which
               vvill
               deter
               others
               ,
               and
               scare
               them
               from
               the
               vvays
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               Piety
               ,
               vvhich
               you
               ought
               by
               no
               means
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               sincere
               Christians
               may
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               to
               shevv
               themselves
               cheerful
               ;
               vvhereas
               the
               vicious
               and
               vvicked
               have
               the
               greatest
               reason
               to
               be
               sad
               :
               And
               as
               he
               advised
               others
               ,
               so
               he
               himself
               vvas
               alvvays
               of
               an
               even
               ,
               cheerful
               temper
               ,
               seldom
               troubled
               ,
               or
               discomposed
               ,
               unless
               he
               found
               such
               occasions
               as
               those
               above
               mentioned
               ;
               and
               indeed
               his
               conversation
               vvith
               Heaven
               gave
               him
               all
               the
               reason
               imaginable
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               besides
               his
               private
               devotions
               Morning
               and
               Evening
               ,
               he
               never
               omitted
               (
               vvhen
               
               he
               kept
               house
               )
               to
               have
               prayers
               there
               four
               times
               a
               day
               publickly
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               Morning
               at
               six
               ,
               in
               the
               Evening
               at
               eight
               ,
               besides
               the
               whole
               Service
               before
               Dinner
               and
               Supper
               in
               his
               Chappel
               ,
               at
               which
               he
               was
               always
               present
               ,
               as
               he
               also
               was
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               constantly
               read
               at
               the
               Countess
               of
               
               Peterborough's
               ,
               or
               other
               Families
               where
               he
               lived
               :
               From
               whence
               you
               may
               observe
               the
               reverend
               esteem
               he
               had
               for
               our
               Liturgy
               ;
               so
               that
               when
               some
               had
               traduced
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               spoke
               flightingly
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               very
               ill
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               what
               I
               find
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               in
               his
               private
               
                 Manual
                 ,
                 January
              
               16th
               .
               1655.
               
               Not
               long
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               he
               wrote
               on
               purpose
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               should
               peruse
               his
               Papers
               might
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Of
                     the
                     Book
                     of
                     Common-Prayer
                     I
                     have
                     always
                     had
                     a
                     reverend
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     very
                     high
                     esteem
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     I
                     should
                     say
                     it
                     was
                     an
                     Idol
                     ,
                     is
                     a
                     shameless
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     most
                     abominable
                     untruth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     A.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               he
               did
               so
               much
               approve
               of
               set
               Forms
               of
               Prayer
               in
               publick
               ,
               that
               he
               always
               kept
               himself
               to
               one
               constant
               short
               pathetical
               Prayer
               before
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               with
               little
               alteration
               .
               And
               though
               this
               Apostolical
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               Prelate
               ,
               was
               as
               much
               able
               as
               any
               to
               instruct
               ,
               and
               direct
               others
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               still
               give
               a
               good
               Example
               ,
               and
               offer
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               learner
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               had
               preached
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               rarely
               miss
               his
               Attendance
               at
               the
               publick
               Service
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               ,
               and
               was
               observed
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               most
               devout
               at
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               attentive
               hearer
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Congregation
               ;
               nor
               would
               he
               admit
               any
               drowsiness
               to
               seize
               him
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               any
               thing
               to
               divert
               him
               from
               the
               present
               business
               .
               And
               as
               he
               used
               plain
               preaching
               himself
               ,
               so
               was
               he
               much
               pleased
               with
               a
               pious
               ,
               practical
               discourse
               from
               others
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               to
               learn
               what
               he
               never
               knew
               before
               .
               He
               delighted
               to
               hear
               sin
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               laid
               open
               in
               all
               its
               colours
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdom
               exalted
               ;
               this
               was
               always
               a
               pleasant
               Theme
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               afterwards
               thank
               ,
               and
               encourage
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               thus
               performed
               his
               duty
               ,
               to
               do
               so
               still
               .
            
             
               Having
               given
               you
               some
               account
               of
               his
               private
               Conversation
               ,
               we
               will
               now
               proceed
               to
               that
               of
               his
               more
               Publick
               .
               I
               have
               already
               given
               you
               an
               Idea
               of
               his
               way
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               delivery
               his
               very
               Voice
               ,
               and
               Gesture
               were
               moving
               and
               perswasive
               ,
               yet
               without
               any
               Tone
               ,
               or
               Affectation
               ;
               so
               that
               his
               preaching
               was
               with
               
                 Authority
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 with
                 inticeing
                 words
                 of
                 humane
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Power
                 .
              
               He
               had
               that
               fluency
               ,
               and
               ready
               command
               of
               words
               ,
               that
               for
               many
               years
               he
               never
               committed
               more
               to
               writing
               than
               the
               Heads
               of
               his
               
               Sermons
               ,
               trusting
               the
               rest
               (
               after
               he
               had
               well
               considered
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               )
               wholly
               to
               his
               memory
               ,
               which
               though
               it
               might
               render
               his
               Sermons
               not
               so
               fit
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               as
               wanting
               that
               polishing
               ,
               and
               exactness
               of
               Style
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               write
               ,
               and
               supervise
               their
               own
               Sermons
               are
               able
               to
               give
               them
               :
               Yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               his
               discourses
               had
               that
               Pathos
               ,
               and
               natural
               vigor
               ,
               (
               the
               very
               sinews
               of
               perswasion
               )
               which
               must
               needs
               be
               wanting
               in
               those
               that
               are
               read
               ;
               nor
               yet
               does
               abound
               (
               being
               always
               attended
               with
               some
               concern
               )
               in
               those
               ,
               who
               speak
               their
               written
               Sermons
               without
               Book
               :
               And
               indeed
               ,
               considering
               how
               constantly
               he
               preached
               ,
               had
               he
               tyed
               himself
               up
               to
               that
               drudgery
               ,
               he
               would
               scarce
               have
               had
               time
               for
               any
               other
               business
               :
               But
               this
               made
               him
               not
               desirous
               of
               having
               any
               of
               his
               Sermons
               printed
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               sufficiently
               sensible
               of
               the
               great
               disadvantage
               they
               must
               appear
               abroad
               withal
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               respect
               of
               those
               Errors
               ,
               and
               Omissions
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               take
               Sermons
               in
               Characters
               must
               needs
               be
               liable
               to
               ;
               as
               also
               because
               they
               wanted
               his
               own
               Eye
               ,
               and
               Correction
               to
               be
               added
               to
               them
               ,
               both
               which
               are
               requisite
               to
               make
               any
               discourse
               so
               exact
               ,
               and
               coherent
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               :
               But
               to
               add
               something
               farther
               of
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               method
               in
               his
               popular
               Sermons
               ;
               as
               he
               was
               an
               excellent
               Textuary
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               his
               custom
               to
               run
               through
               all
               the
               parallel
               places
               ,
               that
               concerned
               the
               subject
               on
               which
               he
               treated
               ;
               and
               paraphrase
               ,
               and
               illustrate
               them
               as
               they
               referred
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               their
               particular
               Contexts
               ;
               he
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               past
               on
               ,
               turning
               his
               Bible
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               and
               giving
               his
               Auditory
               time
               to
               do
               the
               like
               :
               Whereby
               as
               he
               render'd
               his
               preaching
               extreme
               easie
               to
               himself
               ,
               so
               it
               became
               no
               less
               beneficial
               to
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               acquainting
               them
               with
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               enabling
               them
               to
               recur
               to
               the
               proofs
               he
               cited
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               memory
               was
               very
               much
               help'd
               ,
               to
               recover
               the
               Series
               of
               what
               was
               discoursed
               upon
               from
               them
               :
               He
               never
               cared
               to
               tire
               his
               Auditory
               with
               the
               length
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               knowing
               well
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               satisfaction
               in
               hearing
               decreases
               ,
               so
               does
               the
               attention
               also
               ,
               and
               people
               ,
               instead
               of
               minding
               vvhat
               is
               said
               ,
               only
               listen
               vvhen
               there
               is
               like
               to
               be
               an
               end
               .
               And
               to
               let
               you
               see
               hovv
               strictly
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               keep
               himself
               to
               this
               Rule
               ,
               (
               though
               sometimes
               to
               the
               great
               regret
               of
               his
               hearers
               ,
               )
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               this
               one
               instance
               ;
               About
               a
               year
               before
               he
               died
               ,
               vvhen
               he
               had
               left
               off
               preaching
               constantly
               ,
               he
               vvas
               importuned
               (
               being
               then
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
              
               )
               by
               the
               Countess
               of
               Peterborough
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               a
               Sermon
               at
               St.
               
               Martin's
               Church
               ,
               as
               vvell
               because
               it
               vvas
               the
               Parish
               vvhere
               he
               then
               lived
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               vvas
               a
               Church
               vvhere
               his
               voice
               vvould
               be
               best
               heard
               of
               any
               thereabouts
               :
               The
               Lord
               Primate
               complyed
               vvith
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               preached
               a
               Sermon
               highly
               satisfactory
               to
               his
               Auditory
               ;
               but
               after
               a
               pretty
               vvhile
               the
               Bishop
               happening
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               Hour-Glass
               vvhich
               stood
               
               from
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               through
               the
               weakness
               ,
               and
               deficiency
               of
               his
               sight
               mistaking
               it
               to
               be
               out
               ,
               when
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               he
               concluded
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               since
               the
               time
               was
               past
               ,
               he
               would
               leave
               the
               rest
               he
               had
               to
               say
               on
               that
               Subject
               to
               another
               opportunity
               (
               if
               God
               should
               please
               to
               grant
               it
               him
               )
               of
               speaking
               again
               to
               them
               in
               that
               place
               :
               But
               the
               Congregation
               finding
               out
               my
               Lord's
               mistake
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               some
               of
               the
               hour
               yet
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               not
               knowing
               whether
               they
               might
               ever
               have
               the
               like
               happiness
               of
               hearing
               him
               again
               ,
               made
               signs
               to
               the
               Reader
               ;
               to
               let
               him
               know
               that
               the
               Glass
               being
               not
               run
               out
               ,
               they
               earnestly
               desired
               he
               would
               make
               an
               end
               of
               all
               he
               intended
               to
               have
               spoken
               ;
               which
               the
               Reader
               performing
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               received
               it
               very
               kindly
               ;
               and
               reassuming
               his
               discourse
               where
               he
               broke
               off
               ,
               he
               concluded
               with
               an
               Exhortation
               full
               of
               Heavenly
               matter
               for
               almost
               half
               an
               hour
               ;
               the
               whole
               Auditory
               being
               so
               much
               moved
               therewith
               ,
               that
               none
               (
               unless
               perhaps
               some
               of
               the
               meaner
               sort
               in
               the
               Iles
               )
               went
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               until
               he
               had
               done
               his
               Sermon
               .
               I
               relate
               this
               to
               let
               you
               know
               what
               great
               power
               this
               good
               man
               had
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               heard
               many
               say
               ,
               they
               were
               never
               weary
               of
               hearing
               him
               ,
               for
               besides
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               matter
               he
               was
               upon
               ;
               he
               had
               the
               faculty
               still
               to
               keep
               up
               the
               warmth
               ,
               and
               attention
               of
               his
               hearers
               ,
               and
               to
               dismiss
               them
               withal
               with
               an
               Appetite
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               you
               may
               see
               how
               great
               a
               Master
               he
               was
               in
               this
               Art
               of
               gaining
               Souls
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               insert
               here
               some
               of
               those
               Directions
               he
               used
               to
               give
               those
               who
               were
               newly
               enter'd
               into
               
                 Holy
                 Orders
              
               ,
               since
               they
               may
               not
               be
               unprofitable
               to
               such
               as
               mean
               seriously
               to
               undertake
               this
               Sacred
               Calling
               .
            
             
               I.
               
                 Read
                 ,
                 and
                 Study
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 carefully
                 ,
                 wherein
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 infallible
                 Truth
                 ;
                 they
                 can
                 furnish
                 you
                 with
                 the
                 best
                 materials
                 ,
                 for
                 your
              
               Sermons
               ;
               
                 the
                 only
                 rules
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Practice
                 ;
                 the
                 most
                 powerful
                 motives
                 to
                 perswade
                 ,
                 and
                 convince
                 the
              
               Conscience
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 strongest
                 arguments
                 to
                 confute
                 all
              
               Errors
               ,
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               Schisms
               :
               
                 Therefore
                 be
                 sure
                 ,
                 let
                 all
                 your
              
               Sermons
               
                 be
                 congruous
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 this
                 End
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 expedient
                 that
                 you
                 understand
                 them
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
              
               Originals
               ,
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
              
               Translations
               .
            
             
               II.
               
                 Take
                 not
                 hastily
                 up
                 other
                 mens
              
               Opinions
               
                 without
                 due
                 Tryal
                 ,
                 nor
                 vent
                 your
                 own
                 conceits
                 ,
                 but
                 compare
                 them
                 first
                 with
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 rules
                 of
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 recorded
                 in
                 the
              
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 proper
                 Tests
                 of
                 all
              
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               .
            
             
               III.
               
                 Meddle
                 with
              
               Controversies
               ,
               
                 and
                 doubtful
                 points
                 as
                 little
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 in
              
               your
               popular
               preaching
               ,
               
                 lest
                 you
                 puzzle
                 your
                 hearers
                 ,
                 or
                 engage
                 them
                 in
                 wrangling
              
               Disputations
               ,
               
                 and
                 so
                 hinder
                 their
                 Conversion
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 design
                 of
                 Preaching
                 .
              
            
             
             
               IV.
               
                 Insist
                 most
                 on
                 those
                 points
                 that
                 tend
                 to
                 effect
                 sound
                 Belief
                 ,
                 sincere
                 love
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 repentance
                 for
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 may
                 perswade
                 to
              
               Holiness
               of
               Life
               :
               
                 Press
                 these
                 things
                 home
                 to
                 the
                 Conscience
                 of
                 your
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 ,
                 leaving
                 no
                 gap
                 for
                 evasions
                 ,
                 but
                 bind
                 them
                 as
                 close
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 you
                 ought
                 to
                 preach
              
               Sound
               and
               Orthodox
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 so
                 ought
                 you
                 to
                 deliver
                 God's
                 Message
                 as
                 near
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 in
                 God's
                 Words
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 intelligible
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 your
              
               Auditors
               
                 may
                 understand
                 :
                 To
                 which
                 end
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 back
                 all
                 practical
              
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               ,
               
                 with
                 apt
                 proofs
                 from
                 the
                 holy
              
               Scriptures
               ;
               
                 avoiding
                 all
              
               Exotic
               Phrases
               ,
               Scholastick
               Terms
               ,
               
                 unnecessary
                 Quotations
                 of
              
               Authors
               ,
               
                 and
                 forced
                 Rhetorical
              
               Figures
               ,
               
                 since
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 difficult
                 to
                 make
                 easie
                 things
                 appear
                 hard
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 render
                 hard
                 things
                 easie
                 is
                 the
                 hardest
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 good
              
               Orator
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               Preacher
               .
            
             
               V.
               
                 Get
                 your
                 hearts
                 sincerely
                 affected
                 with
                 the
                 things
                 you
                 perswade
                 others
                 to
                 embrace
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 preach
              
               Experimentally
               ,
               
                 and
                 your
                 Hearers
                 perceive
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 good
                 earnest
                 ,
                 and
                 press
                 nothing
                 upon
                 them
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 tend
                 to
                 their
                 advantage
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 your self
                 would
                 venture
                 your
                 own
              
               Salvation
               on
               .
            
             
               VI.
               
                 Study
                 ,
                 and
                 consider
                 well
                 ,
                 the
                 Subjects
                 you
                 intend
                 to
              
               Preach
               
                 on
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 come
                 into
                 the
              
               Pulpit
               ,
               
                 and
                 then
                 words
                 will
                 readily
                 offer
                 themselves
                 ,
                 yet
                 think
                 what
                 you
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 before
                 you
                 speak
                 ,
                 avoiding
                 all
                 uncouth
                 ,
                 phantastical
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 phrases
                 ,
                 or
                 nauseous
                 ,
                 undecent
                 ,
                 or
                 ridiculous
                 expressions
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 quickly
                 bring
              
               Preaching
               
                 into
                 contempt
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 your
              
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               Persons
               ,
               
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
              
               Sport
               ,
               and
               Merriment
               .
            
             
               VII
               .
               
                 Dissemble
                 not
                 the
                 Truths
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 ,
                 nor
                 comply
                 with
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 give
                 any
                 countenance
                 to
                 Sin
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 or
                 deed
                 .
              
            
             
               VIII
               .
               
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 never
                 forget
                 to
                 order
                 your
                 own
              
               Conversation
               ,
               
                 as
                 becomes
                 the
              
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 you
                 may
                 teach
                 by
              
               Example
               ,
               
                 as
                 well
                 as
              
               Precept
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 appear
                 a
                 good
              
               Divine
               
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
              
               Pulpit
               ▪
               
                 for
                 a
                 Minister's
              
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               
                 is
                 more
                 heeded
                 than
                 his
              
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               IX
               .
               
                 Yet
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 take
                 heed
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 puffed
                 up
                 with
              
               Spiritual
               Pride
               
                 of
                 you
                 own
              
               Vertues
               ;
               
                 nor
                 with
                 a
                 vain
                 conceit
                 of
                 your
              
               Parts
               ,
               or
               Abilities
               ,
               
                 nor
                 yet
                 be
                 transported
                 with
                 the
              
               Applause
               
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 dejected
                 ,
                 or
                 discouraged
                 with
                 the
              
               Scoffs
               ,
               or
               Frowns
               
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 profane
              
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 add
                 one
                 advice
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 received
                 from
                 a
                 person
                 of
                 great
                 worth
                 ,
                 and
                 dignity
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 it
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 Master
                 of
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 concerning
              
               Reproof
               ,
               
                 where
                 men
                 were
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 dealt
                 with
                 that
                 lay
                 under
                 great
              
               Prejudices
               ,
               and
               Vices
               ,
               
                 either
                 by
                 Education
                 ,
                 Interest
                 ,
                 Passion
                 ,
                 or
                 ill
                 Habits
                 ,
                 (
                 cases
                 of
                 much
                 frequency
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 render
                 admonitions
                 of
                 greater
                 force
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 direction
                 was
                 ,
                 To
                 avoid
                 giving
                 the
                 persons
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 wrought
                 upon
                 ,
                 any
              
               Alarm
               
                 before
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 their
              
               Faults
               ,
               or
               Errors
               
                 were
                 designed
                 to
                 be
                 attacked
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 persons
                 concern'd
                 ,
                 look
                 upon
                 the
              
               Preacher
               
                 as
                 an
              
               Enemy
               ,
               
                 and
                 set
                 themselves
                 upon
                 their
                 guard
                 :
                 On
                 such
                 occasions
                 he
                 rather
                 recommended
                 the
                 chusing
                 of
                 a
              
               Text
               ,
               
                 that
                 stood
                 only
                 upon
                 the
                 borders
                 of
                 the
                 difficult
                 subject
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 ,
                 seem'd
                 more
                 to
                 favour
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 obnoxious
                 hearers
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 rather
                 surprized
                 ,
                 and
                 undermined
                 ,
                 than
                 stormed
                 ,
                 and
                 fought
                 with
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 the
              
               Preacher
               ,
               
                 as
                 St.
              
               Paul
               
                 expresses
                 it
                 ,
                 being
                 crafty
                 ,
                 may
                 take
                 them
                 with
                 guile
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 He
                 would
                 also
                 exhort
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 already
                 engaged
                 in
                 this
              
               Holy
               Function
               ,
               
                 and
                 advised
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 might
                 well
                 discharge
                 their
                 duty
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
              
               Calling
               ,
               
                 to
                 this
                 Effect
                 :
                 You
                 are
                 engaged
                 in
                 an
                 excellent
              
               Employment
               
                 in
                 the
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 intrusted
                 with
                 weighty
                 matters
                 ,
                 as
              
               Stewards
               
                 of
                 our
                 great
                 Master
              
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 great
              
               Bishop
               :
               
                 Under
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Commission
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 endeavour
                 to
                 reconcile
                 men
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 to
                 convert
                 sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Faith
                 of
                 the
              
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 he
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Remission
               of
               sins
               be
               preached
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 of
                 highest
                 importance
                 ,
                 and
                 requires
                 faithfulness
                 ,
                 diligence
                 ,
                 prudence
                 ,
                 and
                 watchfulness
                 .
                 The
                 Souls
                 of
                 men
                 are
                 committed
                 to
                 our
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 guidance
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Eyes
                 of
              
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Men
               
                 are
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 account
                 we
                 must
                 make
                 to
                 our
              
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Supreme
              
               Head
               
                 of
                 his
              
               Church
               ,
               
                 and
                 will
                 at
                 length
                 reward
                 ,
                 or
                 punish
                 his
                 Servants
                 in
                 this
                 Ministry
                 of
                 his
              
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 them
                 faithful
                 ,
                 or
                 negligent
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 behoves
                 us
                 to
                 exercise
                 our
                 best
                 Talents
                 ,
                 labouring
                 in
                 the
                 Lord's
              
               Vineyard
               
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 fruit
                 may
                 remain
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 work
                 we
                 are
                 separated
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 unto
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 idle
                 ,
                 or
                 careless
                 in
                 this
              
               Office
               ,
               
                 but
                 must
                 bend
                 our
                 Minds
                 and
                 Studies
                 ,
                 and
                 imploy
                 all
                 our
                 Gifts
                 and
                 Abilities
                 in
                 this
                 Service
                 :
                 We
                 must
              
               Preach
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 believe
                 aright
                 ;
                 and
                 the
              
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               Laws
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 act
                 as
                 becomes
              
               Christians
               
                 indeed
                 ;
                 for
                 without
              
               Faith
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 without
              
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               good
               Bishop
               took
               delight
               to
               advise
               others
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               this
               great
               Duty
               ,
               so
               likewise
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               Labours
               adminstred
               greater
               comfort
               to
               him
               in
               his
               Old
               Age
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               had
               ever
               since
               he
               vvas
               called
               to
               the
               Ministry
               (
               vvhich
               vvas
               very
               early
               )
               endeavoured
               to
               discharge
               that
               great
               Trust
               committed
               unto
               him
               ,
               of
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               vvhich
               he
               accounted
               so
               much
               his
               duty
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               this
               the
               Motto
               of
               his
               Episcopal
               Seal
               ,
               
                 Vae
                 mihi
                 si
                 non
                 Evangelizavero
              
               !
               I
               mention
               not
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               thought
               all
               
               those
               of
               his
               ovvn
               Order
               vvere
               obliged
               to
               preach
               constantly
               themselves
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               sensible
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               bestowed
               the
               same
               Talents
               on
               all
               men
               alike
               ,
               but
               as
               St.
               Paul
               says
               ,
               
                 Gave
                 some
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
              
               though
               on
               some
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               all
               these
               gifts
               ,
               as
               on
               this
               great
               Prelate
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               often
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               God's
               Providence
               so
               ordained
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               had
               qualified
               him
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               ,
               for
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               so
               likewise
               towards
               his
               latter
               end
               he
               should
               be
               reduced
               to
               that
               condition
               ,
               as
               in
               great
               part
               to
               live
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               I
               cannot
               omit
               ,
               that
               amongst
               many
               of
               those
               Advices
               ,
               which
               he
               gave
               to
               those
               who
               came
               to
               him
               for
               Spiritual
               Counsel
               ;
               one
               was
               concerning
               Afflictions
               ,
               as
               a
               necessary
               mark
               of
               being
               a
               Child
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               some
               might
               have
               gathered
               out
               of
               certain
               unwary
               passages
               in
               Books
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               himself
               had
               met
               with
               in
               his
               Youth
               ,
               and
               which
               wrought
               upon
               him
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               he
               earnestly
               prayed
               God
               to
               deal
               with
               him
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               his
               request
               .
               And
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               without
               various
               Afflictions
               through
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               advised
               ,
               that
               no
               Christian
               should
               tempt
               God
               to
               shew
               such
               a
               Sign
               ,
               for
               a
               mark
               of
               his
               paternal
               love
               ,
               but
               to
               wait
               ,
               and
               be
               prepared
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               patient
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               the
               intention
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               be
               the
               better
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               inflicted
               :
               And
               by
               no
               means
               to
               judge
               of
               a
               man's
               Spiritual
               State
               ,
               either
               by
               ,
               or
               without
               Afflictions
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               fallible
               Evidences
               in
               Spiritual
               matters
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               should
               look
               after
               a
               real
               sincere
               Conversion
               ,
               and
               internal
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               the
               only
               true
               Character
               ,
               and
               Evidence
               of
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               already
               given
               you
               some
               account
               of
               his
               carriage
               whilst
               he
               exercised
               his
               Sacred
               Function
               in
               his
               own
               Country
               ;
               to
               which
               I
               shall
               only
               add
               ,
               That
               as
               his
               Discipline
               was
               not
               too
               severe
               ,
               so
               was
               it
               not
               remiss
               ,
               being
               chiefly
               exercised
               upon
               such
               as
               were
               remarkably
               Vicious
               ,
               and
               Scandalous
               in
               their
               Lives
               ,
               and
               Conversations
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               or
               Laity
               ;
               for
               as
               he
               loved
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               the
               sober
               ,
               diligent
               ,
               and
               pious
               Clergy-men
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               endure
               they
               should
               be
               wronged
               ,
               or
               contemned
               ;
               so
               as
               for
               those
               who
               were
               Vicious
               ,
               Idle
               ,
               and
               cared
               not
               for
               their
               Flocks
               ,
               he
               would
               call
               them
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               being
               a
               scandal
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               blemish
               to
               their
               profession
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               was
               always
               very
               careful
               what
               persons
               he
               Ordained
               to
               this
               high
               Calling
               ,
               observing
               St.
               
               Paul's
               injunction
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 Lay
                 hands
                 suddenly
                 on
                 no
                 man
                 :
              
               And
               I
               never
               heard
               he
               Ordained
               more
               than
               one
               person
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               sufficiently
               qualified
               in
               respect
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               in
               so
               extraordinary
               a
               case
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               give
               you
               a
               short
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               certain
               
                 English
                 Mechanick
              
               ,
               living
               in
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Diocess
               ,
               who
               constantly
               frequented
               the
               publick
               Service
               of
               
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               attained
               to
               a
               competent
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               gave
               himself
               to
               read
               what
               Books
               of
               Practical
               Divinity
               he
               could
               get
               ,
               and
               was
               reputed
               among
               his
               Neighbours
               and
               Protestants
               thereabouts
               ,
               a
               very
               honest
               and
               Pious
               Man
               ;
               this
               Person
               applyed
               himself
               to
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               an
               earnest
               desire
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               but
               the
               Bishop
               refused
               him
               ,
               advising
               him
               to
               go
               home
               ,
               and
               follow
               his
               Calling
               ,
               and
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               remove
               this
               Temptation
               ;
               yet
               after
               some
               time
               ,
               he
               returns
               again
               ,
               renewing
               his
               request
               ,
               Saying
               ,
               He
               could
               not
               be
               at
               rest
               in
               his
               Mind
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               desires
               toward
               that
               Calling
               encreased
               more
               and
               more
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               discoursed
               him
               ,
               and
               found
               upon
               Examination
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               a
               very
               good
               account
               of
               his
               Faith
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               main
               points
               of
               Religion
               .
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               questioned
               him
               farther
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               speak
               Irish
               ,
               for
               if
               not
               ,
               his
               Preaching
               would
               be
               of
               little
               use
               in
               a
               Country
               where
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               People
               were
               Irish
               ,
               that
               understood
               no
               English.
               The
               Man
               replyed
               that
               indeed
               he
               could
               not
               speak
               Irish
               ,
               but
               if
               his
               Lordship
               thought
               fit
               he
               would
               endeavour
               to
               learn
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               bid
               him
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               attained
               the
               Language
               to
               come
               again
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               about
               a
               Twelvemonth
               after
               ,
               telling
               my
               Lord
               that
               he
               could
               now
               express
               himself
               tolerably
               well
               in
               Irish
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               Ordination
               :
               whereupon
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               finding
               upon
               Examination
               that
               he
               spake
               Truth
               ,
               Ordained
               him
               accordingly
               ,
               being
               satisfied
               that
               such
               an
               ordinary
               Man
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               do
               more
               good
               than
               if
               he
               had
               Latin
               without
               any
               Irish
               at
               all
               ,
               nor
               was
               the
               Bishop
               deceived
               in
               his
               expectation
               ,
               for
               this
               Man
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               had
               a
               Cure
               ,
               imployed
               his
               Talent
               diligently
               and
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               proved
               very
               successful
               in
               Converting
               many
               of
               the
               Irish
               Papists
               to
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               continued
               labouring
               in
               that
               Work
               ,
               until
               the
               Rebellion
               and
               Massacre
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hardly
               escaped
               with
               Life
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               good
               Bishop
               did
               still
               protect
               and
               encourage
               those
               of
               his
               own
               Coat
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               likewise
               all
               poor
               Men
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               oppressed
               or
               wronged
               by
               those
               above
               them
               .
               And
               for
               an
               instance
               of
               this
               I
               will
               give
               you
               part
               of
               a
               Letter
               ,
               which
               he
               Writ
               to
               a
               Person
               of
               Quality
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               behalf
               of
               a
               poor
               Man
               ,
               which
               was
               his
               Tenant
               ,
               whom
               he
               found
               much
               wronged
               and
               oppressed
               by
               him
               .
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     I
                     Am
                     much
                     ashamed
                     to
                     receive
                     such
                     Petitions
                     against
                     you
                     .
                     Have
                     you
                     never
                     read
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     unrighteous
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     that
                     doth
                     wrong
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     inherit
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     God
                     Think
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     God
                     who
                     heareth
                     the
                     Cry
                     of
                     the
                     Poor
                     ,
                     and
                     may
                     bring
                     a
                     rot
                     upon
                     your
                     Flocks
                     ,
                     and
                     Curse
                     every
                     thing
                     you
                     put
                     your
                     hand
                     to
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     you
                     think
                     not
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     you
                     see
                     him
                     not
                     (
                     although
                     he
                     sees
                     you
                     through
                     and
                     through
                     )
                     yet
                     believe
                     your
                     own
                     Eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     consider
                     that
                     he
                     hath
                     appointed
                     his
                     Deputies
                     upon
                     Earth
                     ,
                     the
                     higher
                     Powers
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     suffer
                     the
                     Poor
                     to
                     be
                     oppressed
                     by
                     you
                     or
                     those
                     that
                     are
                     greater
                     than
                     you
                     ;
                     for
                     shame
                     therefore
                     give
                     content
                     to
                     this
                     Petitioner
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     hear
                     not
                     of
                     this
                     in
                     a
                     place
                     ,
                     where
                     your
                     Face
                     must
                     blush
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Ears
                     tingle
                     at
                     the
                     hearing
                     of
                     it
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     J.
                     A.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               Now
               having
               given
               as
               brief
               a
               Character
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               of
               this
               excellent
               Prelate
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               private
               Man
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               Minister
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Gods
               Church
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               most
               Loyal
               Subject
               to
               his
               Lawful
               Sovereign
               Prince
               ,
               expressed
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               I
               should
               proceed
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               to
               give
               some
               account
               of
               his
               Judgment
               and
               Opinions
               in
               points
               of
               Religion
               and
               Learning
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               I
               shall
               say
               in
               general
               ,
               That
               he
               always
               adhered
               to
               ,
               and
               maintained
               the
               fundamental
               Catholick
               Truths
               ,
               observing
               that
               Golden
               Rule
               ,
               concerning
               Traditions
               .
               
                 —
                 Quod
                 ubique
                 ,
                 quod
                 ab
                 omnibus
                 ,
                 quod
                 semper
                 Creditum
                 est
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               never
               approved
               of
               any
               Religion
               ,
               under
               what
               pretence
               soever
               obtruded
               or
               introduced
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               Primitive
               Truths
               ,
               received
               and
               professed
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               Ages
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               could
               never
               comply
               with
               ,
               nor
               approve
               of
               the
               new
               Doctrines
               and
               Worship
               obtruded
               and
               practised
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               as
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               always
               protested
               against
               their
               Innovations
               and
               humane
               Inventions
               ,
               as
               doth
               most
               evidently
               appear
               ,
               in
               his
               Writings
               ,
               bearing
               Testimony
               against
               their
               Corruptions
               ,
               False
               and
               Erroneous
               principles
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               great
               Scholars
               and
               Leading
               Men
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               usually
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               no
               Marvel
               ;
               if
               they
               had
               a
               veil
               cast
               over
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               said
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               several
               judgments
               of
               God
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               have
               blinded
               their
               own
               Eyes
               ,
               their
               Minds
               are
               so
               prepossessed
               and
               Corrupted
               with
               false
               Principles
               ,
               Prejudices
               and
               Worldly
               interest
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               cannot
               perceive
               the
               most
               manifest
               and
               plainest
               Truths
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               this
               good
               Mans
               judgment
               was
               sound
               and
               not
               byassed
               by
               prejudice
               or
               passion
               or
               worldly
               interest
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               heartily
               approve
               of
               the
               Religion
               professed
               and
               established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               most
               Congruous
               to
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               and
               Primitive
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               in
               which
               (
               if
               a
               Man
               keep
               the
               Faith
               and
               Lives
               according
               to
               its
               precepts
               persevering
               )
               he
               need
               not
               doubt
               of
               his
               Salvation
               .
               And
               in
               this
               Faith
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               he
               lived
               Holily
               and
               died
               happily
               .
               And
               this
               Holy
               Primate
               being
               fully
               perswaded
               in
               his
               own
               Mind
               ,
               laboured
               instantly
               to
               reduce
               Popish
               Recusants
               and
               Sectaries
               from
               their
               Errors
               ,
               and
               vain
               Conceits
               to
               inform
               them
               aright
               ,
               and
               to
               perswade
               them
               for
               their
               Souls
               good
               to
               comply
               with
               ,
               and
               embrace
               the
               Religion
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               aimed
               to
               bring
               about
               by
               his
               Writing
               ,
               Preaching
               and
               Conference
               upon
               all
               occasions
               and
               was
               successful
               in
               that
               enterprise
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               for
               his
               Opinion
               in
               some
               nice
               points
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               touch
               the
               foundation
               of
               Faith
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               rigorously
               Dogmatical
               in
               his
               own
               Opinions
               ,
               as
               to
               impose
               on
               others
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Men
               ,
               of
               a
               different
               Apprehension
               in
               the
               more
               obscure
               points
               ,
               with
               whom
               nevertheless
               (
               thô
               not
               altogether
               of
               his
               judgment
               )
               he
               had
               a
               friendly
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               mutual
               Affection
               and
               Respect
               ,
               seeing
               they
               agreed
               in
               the
               points
               necessary
               .
               —
               Would
               to
               God
               ,
               That
               the
               Learned
               and
               Pious
               Men
               in
               these
               Days
               were
               of
               the
               like
               temper
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               needless
               here
               to
               mention
               any
               more
               particulars
               of
               his
               judgment
               in
               several
               points
               seeing
               there
               are
               so
               many
               instances
               of
               this
               kind
               in
               the
               Collection
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
             
               Yet
               before
               I
               leave
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               think
               fit
               to
               mind
               you
               of
               some
               Treatises
               published
               by
               Doctor
               Bernard
               ,
               after
               the
               Primates
               Death
               ,
               Intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 judgment
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 ,
              
               on
               several
               Subjects
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 Spiritual
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 on
                 Rev.
                 18.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 Hands
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 6.
                 2.
                 and
                 the
                 ancient
                 form
                 of
                 Words
                 in
                 Ordination
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 a
                 set
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               Each
               being
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               late
               Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               which
               being
               not
               set
               down
               in
               my
               Lord
               Primates
               own
               Words
               ,
               nor
               written
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Method
               and
               Order
               they
               are
               there
               put
               into
               ,
               cannot
               be
               reckoned
               ,
               being
               much
               enlarged
               by
               the
               Dr.
               ,
               as
               himself
               confesseth
               ;
               therefore
               cannot
               so
               well
               vouch
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               been
               certain
               ,
               that
               all
               he
               writes
               were
               purely
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               's
               ,
               since
               the
               Papers
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               the
               Doctor
               says
               he
               Collected
               them
               ,
               were
               never
               restored
               to
               my
               Custody
               ,
               thô
               borrowed
               under
               that
               Trust
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               desire
               that
               those
               ,
               into
               whose
               hands
               those
               Manuscripts
               are
               now
               fallen
               ,
               since
               the
               Drs.
               decease
               ,
               would
               restore
               them
               ,
               either
               to
               my self
               ,
               or
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               Relations
               .
            
             
               And
               tho
               perhaps
               some
               of
               those
               Letters
               published
               by
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ,
               might
               have
               been
               as
               well
               omitted
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               some
               private
               reflections
               of
               them
               left
               out
               ,
               concerning
               a
               Person
               easily
               provoked
               to
               bitterness
               and
               ill
               words
               ,
               being
               provoked
               by
               the
               publishing
               those
               Letters
               ,
               writ
               an
               invective
               Book
               on
               purpose
               to
               answer
               to
               
               what
               was
               contained
               therein
               ,
               and
               not
               contented
               with
               this
               ,
               has
               likewise
               bestowed
               great
               part
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               to
               tax
               my
               Lord
               Primates
               Opinions
               and
               Actions
               ,
               as
               differing
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               only
               to
               lessen
               the
               Esteem
               and
               Veneration
               ,
               which
               he
               deservedly
               had
               ,
               with
               all
               those
               who
               loved
               the
               King
               and
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               maintain
               those
               old
               Stories
               broached
               before
               concerning
               the
               repeal
               of
               the
               Irish
               Articles
               ,
               and
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Strafford
               ,
               to
               which
               last
               particulars
               I
               
               need
               say
               no
               more
               than
               what
               I
               have
               already
               spoken
               in
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Vindication
               :
               and
               as
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               relating
               to
               my
               Lord's
               Opinions
               and
               Actions
               ,
               a
               near
               Relation
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               has
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               vindicated
               him
               sufficiently
               ,
               in
               an
               Appendix
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Account
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               shall
               concern
               my self
               no
               farther
               therewith
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ,
               than
               to
               give
               you
               a
               short
               account
               of
               his
               Opinions
               ,
               in
               some
               of
               the
               most
               difficult
               parts
               of
               Learning
               ,
               with
               some
               Observations
               ,
               which
               either
               my self
               ,
               or
               others
               that
               convers'd
               with
               him
               can
               remember
               we
               have
               received
               from
               him
               by
               way
               of
               discourse
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               Twentieth
               part
               of
               what
               might
               have
               been
               retrieved
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               had
               this
               task
               been
               undertaken
               many
               years
               agone
               ,
               whilst
               these
               things
               were
               fresh
               in
               our
               memories
               ,
               and
               whilst
               many
               more
               of
               his
               learned
               friends
               were
               alive
               ,
               who
               must
               needs
               have
               received
               divers
               learned
               remarks
               from
               his
               excellent
               conversation
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Opinions
               in
               Critical
               Learning
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               well
               known
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               as
               Writings
               ,
               that
               he
               still
               defended
               the
               certainty
               ,
               and
               purity
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               before
               the
               Translation
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               since
               he
               doubted
               whether
               this
               we
               have
               ,
               were
               the
               true
               Translation
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
               or
               not
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Valesius
               ,
               and
               his
               Answer
               thereunto
               ;
               which
               controversie
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               subject
               above
               my
               capacity
               to
               give
               a
               Judgment
               on
               ,
               having
               exercised
               (
               as
               it
               still
               does
               )
               both
               the
               Wits
               ,
               and
               Pens
               of
               the
               greatest
               Scholars
               in
               this
               present
               Age
               :
               So
               I
               heartily
               wish
               ,
               That
               it
               may
               never
               tend
               to
               the
               disadvantage
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               indeed
               of
               the
               whole
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               with
               Prophane
               and
               Sceptical
               men
               ;
               for
               whilst
               one
               Party
               decry
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Text
              
               as
               obscure
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               side
               shew
               the
               failings
               ,
               and
               mistakes
               of
               the
               
                 Greek
                 Translation
              
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               that
               it
               was
               not
               performed
               by
               men
               Divinely
               Inspired
               ,
               it
               gives
               the
               Weak
               ,
               and
               more
               Prophane
               sort
               of
               Readers
               ,
               occasion
               to
               doubt
               of
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               these
               
                 Sacred
                 Records
              
               ,
               though
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               )
               the
               differences
               that
               have
               hitherto
               been
               shown
               between
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Original
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Greek
                 Translation
              
               do
               not
               (
               God
               be
               thanked
               )
               prove
               of
               greater
               moment
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               Time
               ,
               Names
               ,
               or
               Numbers
               of
               men
               ,
               difference
               of
               some
               Words
               ,
               and
               Phrases
               ,
               &c.
               whilst
               they
               still
               agree
               in
               all
               the
               main
               points
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               History
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               ought
               to
               satisfie
               any
               sincere
               ,
               considering
               Person
               ,
               that
               God's
               Providence
               has
               taken
               sufficient
               care
               ,
               to
               convey
               these
               
                 Sacred
                 Records
              
               ,
               and
               Foundations
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               clear
               ,
               and
               uncorrupted
               to
               us
               ,
               a
               reasonable
               allowance
               being
               still
               given
               to
               the
               Mistakes
               and
               Errours
               of
               the
               Copiers
               ,
               or
               Translators
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               Divinely
               Inspired
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               secure
               us
               from
               all
               mistakes
               in
               a
               Book
               which
               has
               been
               so
               often
               transcribed
               
               in
               so
               many
               hundreds
               of
               years
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               a
               Language
               which
               is
               thought
               by
               divers
               of
               the
               learned
               to
               have
               been
               written
               without
               any
               of
               those
               Points
               ,
               which
               in
               most
               of
               these
               
                 Eastern
                 Languages
              
               stand
               for
               Vowels
               :
               But
               to
               other
               of
               the
               Learned
               of
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               ,
               and
               what
               our
               Primate
               thought
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               some
               beside
               him
               ,
               skill'd
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               we
               may
               understand
               among
               the
               Collections
               hereafter
               ,
               unto
               which
               I
               refer
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               to
               return
               from
               whence
               we
               have
               digressed
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               Primate
               being
               once
               importuned
               by
               a
               Learned
               man
               ,
               to
               give
               some
               directions
               in
               Writing
               ,
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               solid
               ,
               and
               useful
               learning
               ,
               as
               well
               Sacred
               ,
               as
               Prophane
               ,
               he
               said
               it
               might
               be
               thus
               performed
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               By
               learned
               Notes
               ,
               and
               Illustrations
               on
               the
               Bible
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               By
               censuring
               ,
               and
               inquiring
               into
               the
               Ancient
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Works
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               By
               the
               orderly
               Writing
               and
               Digesting
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 History
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               By
               gathering
               together
               whatsoever
               may
               concern
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               from
               the
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               to
               this
               present
               Age.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               By
               Collecting
               of
               all
               the
               Greek
               and
               
                 Roman
                 Histories
              
               ,
               and
               disting
               them
               into
               a
               Body
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               effect
               all
               this
               ,
               he
               proposed
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               ingenious
               and
               studious
               men
               of
               both
               Universities
               ,
               being
               preferred
               to
               Prebends
               in
               Cathedral
               Churches
               should
               be
               enjoyned
               ,
               and
               amply
               encouraged
               to
               prosecute
               this
               design
               ,
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               this
               most
               profitable
               Learning
               .
               And
               how
               much
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               desired
               the
               performance
               of
               these
               so
               useful
               works
               appears
               by
               what
               he
               had
               long
               since
               recommended
               to
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               touching
               the
               revising
               the
               Works
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
              
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               What
               his
               design
               was
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               best
               judge
               by
               this
               passage
               in
               a
               Letter
               ,
               written
               1626.
               recommending
               this
               design
               to
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               insert
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 The
                 business
                 of
                 Revising
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Fathers
                 works
                 in
              
               Latin
               
                 (
                 so
                 long
                 projected
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 followed
                 by
                 Dr.
              
               James
               )
               
                 I
                 do
                 greatly
                 approve
                 ,
                 and
                 judge
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 times
                 now
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Books
                 now
                 printed
                 at
              
               Cologne
               ,
               
                 and
                 else
                 where
                 )
                 most
                 necessary
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 honour
                 of
                 this
                 famous
                 University
                 ;
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 imployed
                 therein
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 ,
                 or
                 might
                 be
                 intreated
                 to
                 incourage
                 ,
                 and
                 imploy
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Younger
                 Divines
                 herein
                 (
                 whereof
                 I
                 see
                 so
                 great
                 store
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 I
                 have
                 found
                 very
                 painful
                 in
                 another
                 kind
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 think
                 my self
                 greatly
                 honoured
                 by
                 this
                 University
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 confess
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 very
                 much
                 already
                 )
                 if
                 by
                 my
                 means
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 rather
                 encouraged
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               indeed
               he
               had
               so
               great
               an
               esteem
               of
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Authors
              
               ,
               for
               the
               acquiring
               any
               solid
               learning
               ,
               whether
               Sacred
               ,
               or
               Prophane
               ,
               that
               his
               advice
               to
               young
               Students
               ,
               either
               in
               Divinity
               ,
               or
               Antiquity
               ,
               was
               ,
               not
               to
               spend
               too
               much
               time
               in
               Epitomes
               ,
               but
               to
               set
               themselves
               to
               read
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Authors
              
               themselves
               ,
               as
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               to
               read
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Ages
               in
               which
               they
               lived
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               the
               Method
               he
               had
               taken
               himself
               )
               and
               together
               with
               them
               carefully
               to
               peruse
               the
               
                 Church
                 Historians
              
               that
               treated
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               in
               which
               those
               Fathers
               lived
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Student
               would
               be
               better
               able
               to
               perceive
               the
               reason
               and
               meaning
               of
               divers
               Passages
               in
               their
               Writings
               (
               which
               otherwise
               would
               be
               obscure
               )
               when
               he
               knew
               the
               Original
               and
               Growth
               of
               those
               Heresies
               ,
               and
               
                 Heterodox
                 Opinions
              
               they
               wrote
               against
               ;
               and
               may
               also
               better
               judge
               what
               
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 Ceremonies
              
               ,
               and
               Opinions
               prevailed
               in
               the
               Church
               in
               every
               Age
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               introduced
               :
               So
               likewise
               for
               
                 Prophane
                 Authors
              
               ,
               his
               advice
               was
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               most
               Ancient
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               read
               them
               in
               the
               order
               of
               time
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               writ
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Method
               he
               used
               in
               the
               composing
               of
               his
               Annals
               :
               Nor
               did
               he
               advise
               Students
               in
               Divinity
               to
               spend
               more
               time
               than
               was
               necessary
               ,
               in
               the
               subtilties
               of
               the
               School-men
               ,
               only
               so
               far
               as
               might
               serve
               for
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               answering
               the
               Controversies
               ,
               between
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               us
               ;
               saying
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               good
               to
               puzzle
               mens
               heads
               with
               unnecessary
               doubts
               ,
               but
               bunglers
               in
               resolving
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Writings
               had
               done
               more
               mischief
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               than
               brought
               advantage
               either
               to
               Learning
               ,
               or
               Religion
               ;
               That
               they
               might
               serve
               for
               Controversial
               Disputes
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               but
               were
               very
               improper
               for
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               altogether
               useless
               for
               the
               Functions
               of
               a
               Civil
               Life
               :
               And
               whom
               one
               would
               think
               Prudentius
               had
               on
               purpose
               thus
               described
               ,
               
                 Solvunt
                 ligantque
                 quaestionum
                 vincula
                 ,
                 per
                 Syllogismos
                 plectiles
                 ,
                 fidem
                 minutis
                 diffecant
                 ambagibus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               As
               for
               the
               Heathen
               moral
               Philosophers
               ,
               he
               advised
               young
               Divines
               not
               to
               spend
               too
               much
               time
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               much
               mistaken
               in
               many
               great
               points
               of
               Morality
               ,
               and
               true
               happiness
               ,
               the
               best
               rules
               of
               life
               ,
               &c.
               and
               the
               shortest
               ,
               and
               plainest
               for
               all
               moral
               Duties
               ;
               being
               delivered
               by
               God
               in
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Scriptures
              
               .
               In
               
                 Theological
                 Treatises
              
               ,
               and
               Discourses
               ,
               he
               was
               displeased
               with
               new
               wording
               of
               old
               Truths
               ,
               and
               changing
               the
               Terms
               used
               by
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               to
               express
               the
               things
               they
               meant
               ;
               he
               would
               have
               the
               old
               form
               of
               sound
               words
               retained
               ,
               for
               
                 Qui
                 nova
                 facit
                 verba
                 ,
                 nova
                 gignit
                 Dogmata
              
               ;
               and
               ever
               suspected
               that
               those
               who
               purposely
               used
               new
               coined
               words
               ,
               had
               no
               very
               good
               meaning
               ,
               or
               else
               affected
               too
               great
               singularity
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               think
               I
               need
               say
               no
               more
               to
               prove
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               great
               knowledge
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               useful
               Learning
               ,
               since
               besides
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               most
               knowing
               men
               of
               this
               Age
               ,
               his
               many
               and
               
               learned
               works
               (
               of
               which
               I
               have
               given
               you
               a
               short
               account
               in
               this
               Treatise
               )
               sufficiently
               declare
               it
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               look
               back
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               survey
               at
               once
               those
               various
               parts
               of
               Learning
               he
               was
               skilled
               in
               :
               First
               ,
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               Treatises
               Theological
               ,
               and
               Writings
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               do
               sufficiently
               shew
               how
               great
               a
               Doctor
               he
               was
               in
               Theology
               ,
               as
               well
               Practical
               ,
               as
               Polemical
               ;
               his
               
                 Theological
                 Bibliotheke
              
               (
               as
               imperfect
               as
               it
               is
               )
               together
               with
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               and
               Polycarp
               ,
               which
               he
               put
               forth
               ,
               with
               learned
               dissertations
               concerning
               their
               Writings
               ;
               as
               also
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               Ancient
               
                 Apostolical
                 Symbol
              
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Church
              
               ,
               declare
               how
               well
               he
               was
               versed
               in
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               as
               his
               works
               of
               the
               Succession
               ,
               and
               state
               of
               the
               Christian
               Churches
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               the
               British
               Church
               do
               his
               knowledge
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               and
               Antiquity
               ;
               his
               Syntagma
               of
               the
               Version
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               various
               readings
               of
               the
               
                 Hebrew
                 Text
              
               ,
               speak
               him
               a
               great
               Critick
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               Hebrew
               Tongues
               ;
               and
               his
               Annals
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               do
               shew
               how
               great
               a
               Master
               he
               was
               in
               all
               the
               Ancient
               Authors
               both
               Sacred
               and
               Prophane
               ;
               besides
               several
               other
               smaller
               Treatises
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Latin
               ,
               as
               
                 English
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               Of
               the
               Macedonian
               Year
               ,
               the
               Geographical
               Description
               of
               the
               lesser
               Asia
               ,
               &c.
               each
               of
               which
               shew
               his
               great
               skill
               ,
               either
               in
               Astronomy
               ,
               ancient
               Geography
               ;
               or
               the
               
                 Civil
                 Laws
              
               of
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Empire
              
               ,
               besides
               divers
               other
               smaller
               Works
               of
               his
               ,
               too
               many
               to
               be
               here
               particularly
               inserted
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               refer
               the
               Reader
               to
               the
               Catalogue
               added
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Account
               :
               Yet
               must
               I
               not
               omit
               particularly
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               two
               excellent
               Posthumous
               Treatises
               of
               his
               ,
               which
               have
               not
               been
               yet
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               being
               published
               since
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               which
               was
               written
               by
               the
               King's
               Command
               ,
               during
               the
               late
               Wars
               ,
               but
               forborn
               then
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               because
               the
               corruption
               of
               those
               Times
               still
               growing
               worse
               and
               worse
               ,
               would
               not
               bear
               this
               sound
               Doctrine
               ;
               nor
               did
               he
               think
               it
               proper
               to
               do
               it
               in
               the
               short
               time
               of
               that
               Usurper
               ,
               lest
               he
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               might
               have
               interpreted
               it
               to
               his
               advantage
               ;
               but
               not
               long
               after
               his
               late
               Majesty's
               happy
               Restauration
               it
               was
               Published
               ,
               and
               Dedicated
               to
               him
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Grandson
               ,
               
                 James
                 Tyrrel
              
               ,
               with
               an
               excellent
               Preface
               written
               by
               that
               learned
               ,
               and
               good
               Bishop
               Sanderson
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               has
               given
               as
               true
               a
               Character
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               work
               it self
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               says
               ,
               (
               with
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               truth
               )
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 either
                 from
                 the
              
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               Fathers
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               
                 common
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               Laws
               ,
               and
               Statutes
               
                 of
                 this
              
               Realm
               ,
               
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 altogether
                 unlawful
                 for
                 Subjects
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 Arms
                 against
                 their
                 Sovereign
                 Prince
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 there
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 advantage
                 .
              
               The
               other
               Treatise
               is
               written
               in
               Latin
               ,
               entitled
               
                 Chronologia
                 Sacra
              
               ,
               which
               
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               never
               lived
               to
               finish
               ;
               but
               was
               ,
               as
               much
               of
               it
               as
               could
               be
               found
               (
               though
               somewhat
               imperfectly
               )
               published
               by
               the
               Learned
               and
               Reverend
               .
               Dr.
               Barlow
               ,
               now
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               :
               The
               occasion
               ,
               and
               design
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Foundations
               of
               the
               accounts
               of
               time
               in
               his
               Annals
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               
                 Chronological
                 Calculations
              
               made
               use
               of
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               agreed
               with
               the
               accounts
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               
                 Prophane
                 Authors
              
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Annals
               themselves
               ,
               without
               interrupting
               the
               Series
               of
               the
               Work
               :
               In
               this
               he
               hath
               solved
               several
               difficulties
               relating
               to
               the
               History
               ,
               and
               Chronology
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               he
               began
               with
               the
               Creation
               ,
               though
               the
               first
               Chapter
               is
               lost
               (
               being
               not
               to
               be
               found
               among
               his
               Papers
               ,
               )
               yet
               in
               the
               next
               he
               gives
               an
               exact
               account
               of
               the
               differences
               between
               the
               
                 Jewish
                 ,
                 Samaritan
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Greek
                 Calculations
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Creation
               to
               the
               Birth
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               he
               carried
               on
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               but
               was
               then
               interrupted
               by
               death
               :
               Yet
               he
               had
               before
               happily
               perfected
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Reigns
               ,
               and
               Synchronisms
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               Israel
               ,
               from
               Saul
               to
               the
               Babylonish
               Captivity
               ,
               which
               being
               more
               perfect
               than
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               was
               thought
               fit
               by
               the
               Printer
               ,
               or
               Publisher
               to
               be
               set
               before
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               indeed
               contrary
               to
               the
               order
               of
               time
               :
               It
               was
               great
               pity
               that
               my
               Lord
               did
               not
               live
               to
               finish
               this
               work
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               been
               of
               excellent
               use
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               many
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               reconciling
               the
               differences
               between
               the
               Sacred
               and
               Prophane
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               History
               .
               I
               may
               here
               likewise
               take
               notice
               of
               those
               many
               Volumes
               of
               his
               Collections
               ,
               and
               several
               of
               them
               ,
               all
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               on
               particular
               subjects
               ,
               both
               
                 Theological
                 ,
                 Philological
              
               ,
               and
               Historical
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               extracted
               out
               of
               several
               Manuscripts
               in
               the
               Libraries
               of
               the
               Universities
               ,
               Cathedrals
               ,
               and
               private
               mens
               Studies
               ,
               there
               being
               scarce
               a
               choice
               Book
               ,
               or
               Manuscript
               in
               any
               of
               them
               but
               was
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               was
               he
               conversant
               in
               the
               Libraries
               of
               our
               own
               Nation
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               knew
               most
               of
               the
               choice
               pieces
               in
               the
               
                 Vatican
                 ,
                 Escurial
              
               ,
               and
               Imperial
               Library
               at
               Vienna
               ,
               as
               likewise
               in
               that
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               of
               Thuanus
               at
               Paris
               ,
               and
               Erpenius
               in
               Holland
               ,
               as
               still
               appears
               by
               the
               Catalogues
               he
               had
               procured
               of
               them
               ,
               divers
               of
               which
               I
               have
               now
               in
               my
               Custody
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               which
               Libraries
               he
               at
               his
               great
               cost
               procured
               divers
               Copies
               for
               his
               own
               use
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               most
               considerable
               Ornament
               of
               his
               Study
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               his
               own
               Collections
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Store-Houses
               ,
               and
               Repositories
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               furnished
               himself
               with
               materials
               for
               the
               writing
               of
               so
               many
               learned
               Treatises
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               which
               might
               be
               gathered
               matter
               towards
               the
               performing
               much
               more
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               ,
               though
               divers
               Volumes
               of
               them
               were
               borrowed
               by
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               never
               restored
               by
               him
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               said
               :
               Yet
               those
               that
               remain
               are
               thought
               very
               considerable
               by
               the
               several
               Learned
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               perused
               them
               ,
               
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               the
               late
               judicious
               
                 Lord
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 Hale
              
               having
               borrowed
               several
               of
               them
               ,
               did
               out
               of
               them
               Transcribe
               those
               four
               Volumes
               ,
               which
               he
               bequeaths
               in
               his
               Will
               to
               the
               Library
               at
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               among
               divers
               other
               Manuscripts
               of
               his
               ,
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 His
                 Extracts
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate's
                 Collections
                 :
              
               And
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               the
               Heads
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               of
               some
               of
               the
               most
               considerable
               of
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               account
               :
               So
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               like
               the
               wise
               Housholder
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               who
               brought
               out
               of
               his
               Treasure
               things
               New
               and
               Old
               :
               And
               a
               Learned
               man
               of
               this
               Nation
               compared
               the
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
              
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               a
               careful
               Surveyor
               ,
               who
               collects
               all
               sorts
               of
               materials
               for
               his
               building
               ,
               before
               he
               begins
               his
               work
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               a
               skilful
               Architect
               ,
               who
               knew
               Artificially
               how
               to
               frame
               and
               put
               together
               the
               materials
               before
               Collected
               ,
               till
               they
               became
               one
               strong
               ,
               entire
               ,
               and
               uniform
               Structure
               .
               Nor
               does
               any
               thing
               more
               express
               the
               great
               strength
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               memory
               ,
               than
               those
               Collections
               ,
               which
               though
               promiscuously
               gathered
               by
               way
               of
               Adversaria
               ,
               according
               as
               those
               Subjects
               offered
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               could
               he
               as
               readily
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               and
               find
               out
               any
               particular
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               occasion
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               digested
               in
               the
               more
               exact
               method
               of
               a
               Common-place-Book
               .
               So
               that
               he
               certainly
               deserved
               a
               much
               higher
               Character
               than
               that
               Dr.
               Heylin
               Sarcastically
               puts
               upon
               him
               ,
               
                 Of
                 a
                 walking
                 Concordance
                 ,
                 and
                 living
                 Library
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               been
               only
               an
               Index
               for
               such
               wise
               men
               as
               himself
               to
               make
               use
               of
               ;
               but
               greater
               Scholars
               than
               he
               ,
               had
               far
               higher
               and
               more
               Reverend
               thoughts
               of
               him
               ,
               there
               being
               scarce
               a
               Learned
               Writer
               of
               this
               present
               Age
               ,
               who
               does
               not
               mention
               his
               great
               Piety
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               with
               honour
               ,
               and
               veneration
               :
               I
               had
               once
               collected
               a
               great
               many
               Elogies
               of
               this
               kind
               from
               the
               Writings
               of
               divers
               considerable
               Authors
               ,
               but
               since
               I
               find
               that
               done
               already
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               would
               swell
               this
               work
               into
               too
               great
               a
               bulk
               ,
               and
               only
               serve
               to
               prove
               that
               which
               I
               think
               no
               body
               questions
               ;
               I
               shall
               only
               refer
               you
               to
               the
               Learned
               Works
               of
               Mr.
               Cambden
               ,
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Roger
                 Twisden
              
               ,
               Bishop
               Davenant
               ,
               Bishop
               Hall
               ,
               Bishop
               Prideaux
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               of
               our
               own
               Country
               :
               And
               of
               Foreigners
               ,
               to
               the
               Learned
               
                 Vossius
                 ,
                 Spanhemius
                 ,
                 Testardus
                 ,
                 Morus
                 ,
                 Lud.
                 de
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 Bochartus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               more
               ;
               divers
               of
               whose
               Letters
               you
               will
               find
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Collection
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               can
               scarce
               read
               farther
               ,
               than
               the
               Preface
               ,
               or
               Epistle
               Dedicatory
               of
               several
               of
               their
               Works
               ,
               without
               finding
               his
               name
               mentioned
               with
               peculiar
               honour
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               here
               omit
               that
               Elogy
               given
               him
               by
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               in
               a
               publick
               Convocation
               ,
               Anno
               1644.
               since
               the
               Authors
               are
               not
               commonly
               known
               .
            
             
             
               
                 Jacobus
                 Usserius
                 ,
                 Archiepiscopus
                 Armachanus
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Totius
                 Hiberniae
                 Primas
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Antiquitatis
                 primaevae
                 peritissimus
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Orthodoxae
                 Religionis
                 vindex
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Errorum
                 malleus
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 In
                 Concionando
                 frequens
                 ,
                 facundus
                 ,
                 praepotens
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Vitae
                 inculpatae
                 Exemplar
                 Spectabile
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Rob.
                 Pink
                 Vicecancellarius
              
            
             
               
                 Oxoniensis
                 posuit
              
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               then
               ordered
               to
               be
               placed
               under
               his
               Effigies
               ,
               cut
               in
               Brass
               at
               the
               charges
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               be
               prefixed
               before
               his
               Works
               .
            
             
               And
               unto
               what
               hath
               been
               already
               said
               concerning
               his
               great
               Learning
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               his
               great
               activity
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               Restauration
               of
               our
               old
               
                 Northern
                 Antiquities
              
               ,
               which
               lay
               buried
               in
               the
               
                 Gothick
                 ,
                 Anglo-Saxonick
              
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               like
               obsolate
               Languages
               .
               And
               for
               this
               we
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               two
               late
               learned
               ,
               and
               most
               industrious
               retrievers
               of
               those
               decayed
               Dialects
               ;
               namely
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Abraham
                 Whelock
              
               ,
               late
               Professor
               of
               Arabick
               ,
               and
               Saxon
               ,
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Junius
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               in
               an
               Epistle
               before
               the
               Saxon
               Translation
               of
               
               Bede's
               History
               ,
               acknowledgeth
               the
               solemn
               direction
               and
               encouragement
               he
               received
               in
               Cambridge
               from
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               prosecuting
               his
               publick
               Saxon
               Lectures
               in
               that
               place
               :
               And
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               the
               Persian
               Gospels
               ,
               the
               same
               Author
               
               shews
               what
               information
               he
               received
               from
               that
               Reverend
               Person
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Doxology
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               very
               Ancient
               Translation
               of
               the
               Gospels
               into
               Gothick
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Junius
               published
               a
               very
               old
               Paraphrastical
               Poem
               in
               Saxon
               ,
               which
               upon
               strict
               enquiry
               was
               found
               to
               be
               written
               by
               one
               Caedmon
               ,
               a
               Monk
               ,
               of
               whom
               Bede
               makes
               mention
               :
               The
               Manuscript
               Copy
               of
               which
               Poem
               ,
               the
               said
               Publisher
               lets
               his
               Reader
               know
               more
               than
               once
               ,
               he
               received
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               .
               And
               when
               the
               same
               Author
               published
               the
               now
               mentioned
               Gothick
               Translation
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               
               carefully
               transcribed
               out
               of
               the
               most
               venerable
               Monument
               ,
               known
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Codex
                 Argenteus
              
               ,
               he
               therewith
               printed
               in
               his
               
                 Gothick
                 Glossary
              
               a
               very
               learned
               Epistle
               upon
               that
               Subject
               ,
               written
               
               to
               him
               by
               the
               same
               Lord
               Primate
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               find
               in
               this
               ensuing
               Collection
               .
            
             
             
               But
               whilst
               we
               now
               speak
               of
               his
               Learning
               ,
               I
               had
               almost
               omitted
               to
               give
               you
               some
               account
               of
               that
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               gained
               great
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               his
               excellent
               Library
               ,
               consisting
               of
               near
               10000
               Volumes
               ,
               Prints
               ,
               and
               Manuscripts
               ,
               all
               which
               ,
               he
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               prosperity
               ,
               intended
               to
               bestow
               at
               his
               death
               on
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               in
               gratitude
               to
               the
               place
               where
               he
               received
               his
               Education
               :
               But
               when
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               lay
               that
               great
               Affliction
               upon
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               loss
               of
               all
               he
               had
               ,
               except
               his
               Books
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondered
               if
               he
               left
               those
               as
               a
               portion
               to
               his
               only
               Daughter
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               Mother
               of
               a
               numerous
               Off-spring
               ,
               and
               hitherto
               had
               nothing
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               which
               (
               besides
               some
               parcels
               of
               Gold
               he
               had
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               been
               before
               presented
               to
               him
               by
               Mr.
               
               Selden's
               Executors
               ,
               and
               other
               Persons
               of
               Quality
               )
               was
               all
               he
               had
               to
               leave
               her
               .
               This
               Library
               which
               cost
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               many
               Thousand
               pounds
               ,
               was
               after
               his
               decease
               much
               sought
               for
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               
                 Cardinal
                 Mazarine
              
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               price
               offered
               for
               it
               by
               their
               Agents
               here
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               Administrators
               being
               prohibited
               by
               an
               Order
               from
               the
               Usurper
               ,
               and
               his
               Council
               ,
               to
               sell
               it
               to
               any
               without
               his
               consent
               ,
               it
               was
               at
               last
               bought
               by
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               Officers
               of
               the
               then
               Army
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               Emulation
               to
               the
               former
               Noble
               Action
               of
               Queen
               
               Elizabeth's
               Army
               ,
               were
               incited
               ,
               by
               some
               men
               of
               Publick
               Spirits
               ,
               to
               the
               like
               performance
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               it
               for
               much
               less
               than
               what
               it
               was
               really
               worth
               ,
               or
               what
               had
               been
               offered
               for
               it
               before
               ,
               by
               the
               Agents
               above
               mentioned
               :
               They
               had
               also
               with
               it
               all
               his
               Manuscripts
               ,
               (
               which
               were
               not
               of
               his
               own
               hand-writing
               ,
               )
               as
               also
               a
               choice
               (
               though
               not
               numerous
               )
               Collection
               of
               Ancient
               Coins
               :
               But
               when
               this
               Library
               was
               brought
               over
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               the
               Usurper
               ,
               and
               his
               Son
               ,
               who
               then
               Commanded
               in
               chief
               there
               ,
               would
               not
               bestow
               it
               upon
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               least
               ,
               perhaps
               ,
               the
               gift
               should
               not
               appear
               so
               considerable
               there
               ,
               as
               it
               would
               do
               by
               it self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               gave
               out
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               reserve
               it
               for
               a
               new
               Colledge
               or
               Hall
               ,
               which
               they
               said
               they
               intended
               to
               Build
               ,
               and
               Endow
               :
               But
               it
               proved
               ,
               that
               as
               those
               were
               not
               Times
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               not
               Persons
               capable
               of
               any
               such
               noble
               ,
               or
               pious
               work
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               Library
               lay
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               unbestowed
               ,
               and
               unimployed
               all
               the
               remaining
               time
               of
               
               Cromwell's
               Usurpation
               ;
               but
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               during
               that
               Anarchy
               ,
               and
               confusion
               that
               followed
               it
               ,
               the
               rooms
               where
               this
               Treasure
               was
               kept
               ,
               being
               left
               open
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               best
               Manuscripts
               were
               stolen
               away
               ,
               or
               else
               imbezeled
               by
               those
               who
               were
               intrusted
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               after
               his
               late
               Majesty's
               Restauration
               ,
               when
               they
               fell
               to
               his
               disposal
               ,
               he
               generously
               bestowed
               them
               on
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               for
               which
               they
               were
               intended
               by
               their
               owner
               ,
               where
               they
               now
               remain
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               they
               are
               )
               make
               up
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               that
               Library
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               having
               dispatch'd
               (
               as
               well
               as
               I
               am
               able
               )
               this
               account
               of
               the
               Life
               ,
               and
               Writings
               of
               this
               rare
               ,
               and
               admirable
               Prelate
               ,
               though
               infinitely
               short
               of
               his
               incomparable
               worth
               ,
               and
               perfections
               ,
               being
               so
               eminently
               Pious
               ,
               so
               prodigiously
               Learned
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               so
               richly
               accomplished
               ,
               I
               can
               only
               conclude
               ,
               humbly
               beseeching
               the
               God
               of
               all
               Grace
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               Light
               ,
               the
               Giver
               of
               every
               good
               and
               perfect
               Gift
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               appoint
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               his
               Church
               a
               constant
               Succession
               of
               such
               Lights
               ;
               and
               that
               particularly
               within
               his
               Majesty's
               Dominions
               ,
               these
               Churches
               may
               still
               flourish
               under
               the
               like
               Pious
               ,
               Watchful
               ,
               Laborious
               ,
               and
               Exemplary
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               may
               adorn
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               profession
               ;
               for
               the
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Adversaries
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Conviction
               of
               all
               those
               who
               clamour
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               Government
               ,
               and
               Godly
               Worship
               now
               Established
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               M.
               S.
               JACOBUS
               USSERIUS
               ,
               Archiepiscopus
               Armachanus
            
             
               Hic
               situs
               est
               ;
               Ob
               Praeclaram
               Prosapiam
               ,
               Raram
               Eruditionem
               ,
               Ingenii
               Acumen
               ,
               Dicendi
               &
               scribendi
               faeundiam
               ,
               Morum
               gravitatem
               suavitate
               conditam
               ,
               Vitae
               candorem
               &
               integritatem
               ,
               Aequabilem
               in
               utrâque
               fortunâ
               animi
               constantiam
               ,
               Orbi
               Christiano
               &
               Piis
               omnibus
               Charus
               ,
               Omniumque
               judicio
               praeterquam
               suo
               ,
               Praesul
               verè
               Magnus
               .
            
             
               Qui
               Ecclesiam
               Veterum
               institutis
               ,
               Clerum
               suo
               Exemplo
               ,
               Populum
               Concionibus
               Affidue
               instruxit
               :
               Chronologiam
               sacram
               pristino
               nitori
               restituit
               ;
               Bonarum
               artium
               Professores
               ,
               Inopia
               Afflictos
               ,
               Munificentiâ
               sublevavit
               :
               Denique
               qui
               Haereses
               repullulantes
               calamo
               erudito
               contudit
               ;
               His
               ingenii
               dotibus
               ,
               his
               animi
               virtutibus
               ornatus
               ,
               Praesul
               optimus
               ,
               piissimus
               ,
               meritissimus
               ,
               Cum
               inter
               bella
               Civilia
               &
               Ecclesiae
               &
               Patriae
               suae
               funesta
               ,
               Sibique
               Luctuosa
               ,
               Nec
               Ecclesiae
               nec
               Patriae
               diutius
               prodesse
               poterat
               ,
               In
               Christo
               pacis
               Authore
               placide
               obdormivit
               ,
               Anno
               Aerae
               Christianae
               ,
               1655.
               
            
             
               Aetatis
               suae
               ,
               76.
               
            
             
               Riegat
               in
               Comitatu
               Surrey
               ,
               Martii
               ,
               21.
               
               Obiit
               ,
               Sepultus
               apud
               Westmonast
               .
            
             
               In
               Hen.
               7mi
               .
               Capellâ
               Apr.
               5.
               1656.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 A
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 ,
              
               James
               Usher's
               
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 Writings
                 ,
                 already
                 Printed
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   In
                   Latin.
                   
                
                 
                   DE
                   Ecclesiarum
                   Christianarum
                   Successione
                   &
                   Statu
                   ,
                   cum
                   Explicatione
                   Quaestionis
                   de
                   Statu
                   Ecclesiarum
                   ,
                   in
                   partibus
                   praesertim
                   occidentis
                   ,
                   à
                   tempore
                   Apostolorum
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   primordiis
                   Ecclesiarum
                   Britannicarum
                   .
                
                 
                   Epistolarum
                   Hibernicarum
                   Sylloge
                   .
                
                 
                   Historia
                   Gotes-Chalci
                   .
                
                 
                   Polycarpi
                   &
                   Ignatii
                   Epistolae
                   Graec.
                   Lat.
                   cum
                   desertatione
                   de
                   eorum
                   Scriptis
                   ,
                   deque
                   Apostolicis
                   Canonibus
                   &
                   Constitutionibus
                   Clementi
                   tributis
                   .
                
                 
                   Appendix
                   Ignatiana
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Romanae
                   Ecclesiae
                   Symbolo
                   Apostolico
                   vetere
                   ,
                   &
                   aliis
                   fidei
                   formulis
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Anno
                   solari
                   Macedonum
                   .
                
                 
                   Epistola
                   ad
                   Lodovicum
                   Capellum
                   ,
                   de
                   textus
                   Hebr.
                   variantibus
                   Lectionibus
                   .
                   Annales
                   Vet.
                   Test.
                   
                
                 
                   Annales
                   N.
                   Test.
                   
                
                 
                   Chronologia
                   Sacra
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Graecâ
                   Septuaginta
                   Interpretum
                   versione
                   Syntagma
                   .
                
                 
                   Desertatio
                   de
                   Cainane
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   In
                   English.
                   
                
                 
                   AN
                   Answer
                   to
                   Malon
                   the
                   Jesuits
                   Challenge
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Religion
                   professed
                   by
                   the
                   Ancient
                   Irish
                   and
                   Britains
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Sermon
                   Preached
                   before
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Commons
                   ;
                   Westminster
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Sermon
                   of
                   the
                   Visibility
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   Preached
                   before
                   King
                   
                     James
                     ,
                     Jun.
                  
                   25
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Speech
                   delivered
                   in
                   the
                   Castle
                   Chamber
                   Dublin
                   ,
                   concerning
                   the
                   Lawfulness
                   of
                   taking
                   ,
                   and
                   danger
                   of
                   refusing
                   the
                   Oath
                   of
                   Supremacy
                   ,
                   Nov.
                   22.
                   1622.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Speech
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Place
                   upon
                   the
                   denial
                   to
                   contribute
                   for
                   the
                   Supply
                   of
                   the
                   Kings
                   Army
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   Government
                   ,
                   April
                   30
                   ,
                   1627.
                   
                
                 
                   Immanuel
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Mistery
                   of
                   the
                   Incarnation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   A
                   Geographical
                   Description
                   of
                   the
                   lesser
                   Asia
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Discourse
                   of
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Metropolitans
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   small
                   Catechism
                   entitled
                   the
                   Principles
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   brief
                   Method
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Annals
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   Translated
                   into
                   English
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Synchronisms
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Story
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   destruction
                   of
                   Jerusalem
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   and
                   Obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Subject
                   stated
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   Preface
                   by
                   Dr.
                   
                     Robert
                     Sanderson
                  
                   late
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Lincoln
                   .
                   Published
                   from
                   the
                   Original
                   Copy
                   ,
                   written
                   with
                   his
                   own
                   hand
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     James
                     Tyrrell
                  
                   
                     Esq
                  
                   ,
                   Grandson
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   Primate
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Body
                   of
                   Divinity
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Summ
                   and
                   Substance
                   of
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Question
                   and
                   Answer
                   ,
                   collected
                   by
                   himself
                   in
                   his
                   younger
                   years
                   for
                   his
                   own
                   private
                   Use
                   ,
                   and
                   through
                   the
                   Importunity
                   of
                   some
                   Friends
                   communicated
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   a
                   Design
                   to
                   be
                   Printed
                   ,
                   though
                   afterwards
                   published
                   by
                   others
                   ;
                   with
                   good
                   Acceptance
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   Volume
                   of
                   Sermons
                   in
                   Folio
                   ,
                   Preached
                   at
                   Oxford
                   ,
                   before
                   his
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   and
                   elsewhere
                   ;
                   published
                   since
                   his
                   Death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     These
                     that
                     follow
                     were
                     gathered
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Fragments
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Primate
                     ,
                     and
                     Published
                     since
                     his
                     Death
                     ,
                     by
                     Dr.
                  
                   Bernard
                   .
                
                 
                   HIS
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Sense
                   of
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   See
                   of
                   Rome
                   from
                   ,
                   Apocal.
                   18.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   Ordination
                   a
                   Fundamental
                   :
                   His
                   Sense
                   of
                   Hebrews
                   ,
                   6.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   a
                   Set
                   form
                   of
                   Prayer
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   extent
                   of
                   Christs
                   Death
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                   ,
                   with
                   an
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   Exceptions
                   taken
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   ,
                   and
                   Observation
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Day
                   .
                
                 
                   His
                   Judgment
                   and
                   Sense
                   of
                   John
                   20.
                   22.
                   23.
                   
                   
                     Receive
                     ye
                     the
                     Holy-Ghost
                     .
                     Whose
                     Sins
                     ye
                     Remit
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     A
                     Catalogue
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Primate
                  
                   Ushers
                   
                     own
                     Manuscripts
                     ,
                     of
                     various
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     not
                     Printed
                     .
                  
                   Lemmata
                   Manuscriptorum
                   .
                
                 
                   CEnsura
                   Patrum
                   &
                   aliorum
                   Scriptorum
                   Ecclesiasticorum
                   ,
                   five
                   Bibliotheca
                   Theologica
                   .
                
                 
                   Historiae
                   dogmaticae
                   Quaestionum
                   inter
                   Orthodoxos
                   &
                   Pontificios
                   Controversarum
                   Specimen
                   ,
                   in
                   Quaestione
                   de
                   Communi
                   Sacrarum
                   Scripturarum
                   usu
                   ,
                   contra
                   Scripturarum
                   lucifugas
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   veterum
                   Pascalibus
                   Scriptis
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   ratione
                   Paschali
                   ,
                   quibus
                   computi
                   Ecclesiastici
                   in
                   Universo
                   orbe
                   Christiano
                   ,
                   ante
                   Gregorianam
                   reformationem
                   ,
                   apperiuntur
                   ,
                   ex
                   vetustissimis
                   Manuscriptis
                   codicibus
                   ,
                   notis
                   Illustratum
                   .
                
                 
                   Veterum
                   de
                   tempore
                   Passionis
                   Dominicae
                   &
                   Phaschalis
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Variae
                   Lectiones
                   &
                   Collationes
                   ,
                   Vet.
                   &
                   Nov.
                   Instrumenti
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Genesis
                   ]
                   Longe
                   antiquissimum
                   exemplar
                   Graecum
                   Cottonianum
                   ,
                   cum
                   editione
                   Francofurtensi
                   ,
                   Collatum
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Collatio
                   Psalterii
                   à
                   B.
                   Hieronymo
                   ex
                   Heb.
                   conversi
                   ,
                   &
                   à
                   
                     Jacobo
                     Fabro
                  
                   ,
                   Parisiis
                   ,
                   An.
                   1513.
                   editi
                   ,
                   cum
                   aliis
                   exemplaribus
                   Manuscriptis
                   &
                   Impressis
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Annotationes
                   variarum
                   Lectionum
                   in
                   Psalmis
                   juxta
                   Masoreth
                   Judaeorum
                   ,
                   five
                   cum
                   notâ
                   aliquâ
                   Masoreticâ
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Psalterium
                   cum
                   versione
                   Saxonicâ
                   interlineatâ
                   in
                   Bibliothecâ
                   Salisburiensis
                   Ecclesiae
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Psalterium
                   Gallicum
                   cum
                   Romano
                   collatum
                   &
                   Hebraico
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   oppositum
                   ,
                   Manuscripto
                   in
                   Westmonasteriensis
                   Ecclesiae
                   Bibliothecâ
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   Collatio
                   Canticorum
                   utriusque
                   Testamenti
                   cum
                   editione
                   vulgatâ
                   Latinâ
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   Variae
                   Lectiones
                   &
                   Collationes
                   N.
                   Test.
                   ex
                   vetustissimis
                   Exemplaribus
                   .
                
                 
                   8.
                   
                   Collatio
                   editionis
                   Chronici
                   
                     Eusebii
                     ,
                     à
                     Josepho
                     Scaligero
                  
                   edit
                   .
                   cum
                   Manuscripto
                   è
                   Regiâ
                   Bibliothecâ
                   .
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   Collatio
                   variorum
                   Pentateuchi
                   Samaritani
                   Exemplarium
                   ,
                   cum
                   notis
                   &
                   Observationibus
                   .
                
                 
                   10.
                   
                   Chronologia
                   Legum
                   Codicis
                   Theodosiani
                   &
                   Justiniani
                   ;
                   collata
                   cum
                   Malmesburiensi
                   Manuscripto
                   .
                
                 
                   Julianae
                   Periodi
                   ad
                   Juliani
                   anni
                   usum
                   &
                   vulgaris
                   aerae
                   Christianae
                   ,
                   ad
                   anni
                   Juliani
                   pariter
                   &
                   Gregoriani
                   Methodum
                   accommodatae
                   ,
                   fixa
                   jam
                   Epochâ
                   ,
                   cum
                   Tabulâ
                   reductionis
                   dierum
                   Anni
                   Juliani
                   veteris
                   ad
                   dies
                   Anni
                   Gregoriani
                   Novi
                   ,
                   hodie
                   usitati
                   in
                   pluribus
                   partibus
                   orbis
                   .
                
                 
                   Ratio
                   Bissextorum
                   literarum
                   Dominicarum
                   ,
                   Equinoctiorum
                   &
                   Festorum
                   Christianorum
                   ,
                   tam
                   mobilium
                   quam
                   immobilium
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Institutione
                   Chronologicâ
                   ,
                   viz.
                   De
                   Tempore
                   &
                   illius
                   Mensurâ
                   ,
                   de
                   Die
                   ejusque
                   partibus
                   ,
                   de
                   horis
                   &
                   scrupulis
                   ,
                   de
                   Hebdomadibus
                   &
                   Mensibus
                   ,
                   de
                   Anno
                   Astronomico
                   ,
                   de
                   variâ
                   Annorum
                   Supputatione
                   :
                   Secundum
                   Graeca
                   Exemplaria
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   differentiâ
                   circuli
                   &
                   spherae
                   ,
                   de
                   cursu
                   septem
                   Planetarum
                   &
                   Signorum
                   Coelestium
                   ,
                   &
                   de
                   quinque
                   Parall
                   .
                   in
                   sphera
                   Zonasdistinguent
                   .
                   —
                
                 
                   Veteres
                   Observationes
                   Coelestes
                   
                     Chaldaicae
                     ,
                     Graecae
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   Aegyptiacae
                   .
                
                 
                   Insigniorum
                   Imperiorum
                   &
                   Regnorum
                   ,
                   quae
                   ante
                   Christi
                   adventum
                   in
                   orbe
                   floruerunt
                   ,
                   successiones
                   et
                   tempora
                   ,
                   ad
                   usum
                   veteris
                   Historiae
                   studiosorum
                   ;
                   eorum
                   praesertim
                   qui
                   exoticam
                   Chronologiam
                   cum
                   Sacra
                   conferre
                   cupiunt
                   .
                
                 
                   Series
                   Chronologica
                   Syriaca
                   ,
                   Regum
                   &
                   Imperatorum
                   
                     Babylonicorum
                     ,
                     Persarum
                     ,
                     Graecorum
                  
                   ,
                   &
                   Romanorum
                   ,
                   à
                   Nebuchadnezzar
                   ad
                   Vespasianum
                   ,
                   ab
                   Anno
                   Mundi
                   4915.
                   ad
                   Annum
                   5585.
                   
                
                 
                   De
                   fastis
                   Magistratuum
                   &
                   Coss.
                   &
                   Triumphorum
                   Romanorum
                   ,
                   ab
                   Urbe
                   Condita
                   usque
                   ad
                   excessum
                   
                     Caesaris
                     Augusti
                  
                   ,
                   ex
                   fragmentis
                   Marmoreis
                   foro
                   Romano
                   effossis
                   ,
                   &
                   à
                   doctissimis
                   nostri
                   temporis
                   Chronographis
                   suppletis
                   .
                
                 
                   Catalogus
                   Consulum
                   ,
                   ex
                   variis
                   Authoribus
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Ponderibus
                   &
                   Mensuris
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Primis
                   Haereticis
                   &
                   Haeresibus
                   Judaeorum
                   .
                
                 
                   Annotationes
                   Rabbinicae
                   ,
                   ex
                   Scriptis
                   Rabbinorum
                   &
                   eorum
                   Scarae
                   Scripturae
                   Interpretum
                   .
                
                 
                   Imperatorum
                   Christianorum
                   à
                   Constantino
                   magno
                   usque
                   ad
                   Justinianum
                   ,
                   Constitutiones
                   ,
                   &
                   Epistolae
                   collectae
                   &
                   recensitae
                   .
                
                 
                   Veterum
                   Anglo-Saxorum
                   Monumenta
                   &
                   Anglo-Saxonicarum
                   Epistolarum
                   Sylloge
                   ,
                   ex
                   variis
                   Manuscriptis
                   .
                
                 
                   Epistolae
                   Alcuini
                   variae
                   ad
                   diversos
                   Missae
                   ineditae
                   ,
                   in
                   Bibliothecâ
                   Cottonianâ
                   Manuscriptis
                   collectae
                   &
                   recensitae
                   .
                
                 
                   Epistolae
                   venerabilis
                   Archiepiscop
                   .
                   Lanfranci
                   ad
                   diversos
                   Missae
                   ,
                   ex
                   antiquissimo
                   exemplari
                   Bibliothecae
                   Cottonianae
                   collectae
                   ,
                   &
                   recensitae
                   .
                
                 
                   Collectiones
                   Genealogicae
                   ,
                   Historicae
                   ,
                   Mathematicae
                   ,
                   Astrologicae
                   ,
                   Chronologicae
                   ,
                   &
                   Theologicae
                   variae
                   ,
                   de
                   quibus
                   passim
                   judicium
                   fertur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Memorandum
                 ,
              
               
                 THat
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 forementioned
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 the
                 Incomparable
                 Sir
                 
                   Math.
                   Hale
                
                 ,
                 late
                 Lord
                 Chief
                 Justice
                 ,
                 (
                 having
                 borrowed
                 them
                 )
                 extracted
                 those
                 four
                 Volumes
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 ,
                 
                   Chronological
                   Remembrances
                   extracted
                   out
                   of
                   thë
                   Notes
                   of
                   Bishop
                   Usher
                   ,
                
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 his
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 Left
                 to
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Society
                 of
                 Lincolns-Inn
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 those
                 Manuscripts
                 above
                 cited
                 ,
                 the
                 Primate
                 Usher
                 had
                 Written
                 his
                 Polemical
                 Lectures
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 while
                 professor
                 there
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 Points
                 in
                 Controversie
                 ,
                 between
                 the
                 Protestants
                 and
                 Pontificians
                 ,
                 3
                 Volumes
                 4
                 to
                 .
                 (
                 Lost
                 )
              
               
                 His
                 Lectures
                 
                   pro
                   formâ
                
                 when
                 he
                 commenced
                 Dr.
                 of
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 70
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 Dan.
                 9.
                 24.
                 and
                 
                   de
                   Mille
                   Annis
                
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 Apocal.
                 20.
                 4.
                 
                 (
                 Lost
                 )
              
               
                 His
                 Treatise
                 of
                 the
                 Hermage
                 and
                 Corban
                 Lands
                 in
                 England
                 and
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 
                   Bibliothecâ
                   Lambethianâ
                
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Collections
                 and
                 Observations
                 touching
                 the
                 Advancement
                 and
                 Restauration
                 of
                 our
                 Northern
                 Antiquities
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Gothick
                   ,
                   Anglo-Saxonick
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 obscure
                 Languages
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 concerning
                 the
                 Doxology
                 ,
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 Ancient
                 Gospels
                 in
                 Gothick
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Numerous
                 Epistles
                 Latin
                 and
                 English
                 ,
                 touching
                 matters
                 of
                 Learning
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 now
                 Printed
                 in
                 Collection
                 with
                 others
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               An
               APPENDIX
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               USHER
               ;
               containing
               a
               vindication
               of
               his
               Opinions
               and
               Actions
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               his
               Conformity
               thereunto
               ,
               from
               the
               Aspersions
               of
               
                 Peter
                 Heylin
              
               D.
               D.
               in
               his
               Pamphlet
               called
               
                 Respondet
                 Petrus
              
               .
            
             
               FInding
               that
               Dr.
               Heylin
               hath
               taken
               the
               pains
               to
               write
               this
               Book
               on
               purpose
               to
               callumniate
               and
               asperse
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               Memory
               ,
               and
               arraign
               his
               Opinions
               and
               Actions
               ,
               as
               not
               conformable
               to
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               cannot
               well
               omit
               to
               consider
               what
               that
               Author
               hath
               there
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               how
               justly
               I
               shall
               leave
               to
               the
               impartial
               Reader
               to
               judg
               ;
               for
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               what
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               hath
               either
               publish'd
               ,
               or
               written
               in
               private
               Letters
               on
               those
               Subjects
               ,
               was
               on
               very
               good
               grounds
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               very
               well
               be
               defended
               ,
               as
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Sence
               and
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               contained
               in
               the
               39
               Articles
               .
               Or
               if
               after
               all
               I
               can
               say
               ,
               the
               Reader
               shall
               happen
               to
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               desire
               him
               not
               to
               censure
               too
               hardly
               ,
               but
               to
               pass
               it
               by
               ,
               since
               such
               difference
               (
               if
               any
               be
               )
               was
               not
               in
               the
               fundamental
               Doctrines
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               only
               some
               Points
               of
               lesser
               moment
               ;
               or
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               it self
               has
               not
               tied
               men
               either
               to
               this
               or
               that
               sence
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               held
               these
               Opinions
               ,
               not
               out
               of
               contradiction
               or
               singularity
               ,
               but
               only
               because
               he
               thought
               them
               more
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               :
               tho
               in
               most
               of
               them
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               has
               stretched
               the
               Lord
               Primate's
               words
               farther
               than
               ever
               his
               own
               sence
               and
               meaning
               was
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Points
               in
               which
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               made
               bold
               to
               question
               his
               Judgment
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               his
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Divine
               Morality
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               or
               Seventh
               days
               rest
               ,
               asserted
               by
               him
               in
               two
               several
               Letters
               ,
               published
               (
               tho
               perhaps
               not
               so
               prudently
               with
               those
               private
               reflections
               )
               by
               Dr.
               Bernard
               ,
               in
               which
               Controversy
               whether
               the
               Authorities
               made
               use
               of
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               and
               other
               Writers
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               out
               the
               Assertion
               by
               him
               laid
               down
               ;
               or
               whether
               the
               Doctor
               has
               fairly
               and
               ingenuously
               answered
               those
               Quotations
               he
               cites
               in
               those
               Letters
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               examine
               ,
               but
               shall
               observe
               thus
               much
               ,
               That
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               held
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               also
               maintained
               by
               divers
               learned
               Divines
               and
               Bishops
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               be
               so
               Puritanical
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               especially
               since
               the
               Lord
               
               Primate
               thought
               that
               he
               had
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               as
               she
               hath
               declared
               her
               sence
               of
               this
               matter
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Homily
               of
               the
               time
               and
               place
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               viz.
               
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 express
                 charge
                 to
                 all
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 upon
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 now
                 our
                 Sunday
                 )
                 they
                 shall
                 cease
                 from
                 all
                 weekly
                 and
                 work-day
                 labour
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 intent
                 ,
                 that
                 like
                 as
                 God
                 himself
                 wrought
                 six
                 days
                 ,
                 and
                 rested
                 the
                 seventh
                 ,
                 and
                 blessed
                 and
                 consecrated
                 it
                 to
                 quietness
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 labour
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 God's
                 obedient
                 People
                 should
                 use
                 the
                 Sunday
                 holily
                 ,
                 and
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 common
                 and
                 daily
                 business
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 give
                 themselves
                 wholly
                 to
                 the
                 heavenly
                 exercise
                 of
                 God's
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Service
                 .
              
               Which
               passage
               being
               expresly
               in
               the
               point
               ,
               of
               my
               Lord
               
               Primat's
               side
               ,
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               ,
               being
               there
               called
               our
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               reason
               laid
               down
               for
               its
               observation
               ,
               viz.
               because
               God
               had
               rested
               on
               the
               
               seventh
               day
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Doctor
               has
               no
               way
               to
               oppose
               this
               so
               express
               Authority
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               this
               Homily
               to
               contradict
               it self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               produces
               another
               passage
               just
               preceding
               in
               this
               Homily
               ,
               as
               making
               for
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               which
               that
               you
               may
               judge
               whether
               it
               does
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               shall
               put
               down
               the
               passage
               as
               he
               himself
               hath
               cited
               it
               ,
               with
               his
               Conclusions
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               then
               further
               examine
               whether
               it
               makes
               so
               much
               of
               his
               side
               as
               he
               would
               have
               it
               ,
               viz.
               
                 As
                 concerning
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 his
                 People
                 to
                 assemble
                 together
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 appear
                 by
                 the
                 fourth
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 albeit
                 this
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 bind
                 Christian
                 People
                 so
                 strictly
                 to
                 observe
                 and
                 keep
                 the
                 utter
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 forbearing
                 of
                 work
                 and
                 labour
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 precise
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ;
                 (
                 for
                 we
                 keep
                 now
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 our
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 that
                 our
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 our
                 day
                 of
                 rest
                 ,
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 upon
                 that
                 day
                 rose
                 from
                 death
                 ,
                 conquering
                 the
                 same
                 most
                 triumphantly
                 :
                 )
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Commandment
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 thing
                 most
                 godly
                 ,
                 most
                 just
                 and
                 needful
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 and
                 kept
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 Christian
                 People
                 .
              
               So
               that
               it
               being
               thus
               resolved
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               more
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               to
               be
               retained
               by
               good
               Christian
               People
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               found
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               doth
               not
               tie
               us
               to
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               to
               one
               day
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               than
               to
               any
               other
               ;
               let
               us
               next
               see
               by
               what
               Authority
               the
               day
               was
               changed
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               came
               to
               be
               translated
               from
               the
               seventh
               to
               the
               first
               .
               Concerning
               which
               it
               follows
               thus
               in
               the
               said
               Homily
               ,
               viz.
               
                 This
                 Example
                 and
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 Christian
                 People
                 began
                 to
                 follow
                 immediately
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 chuse
                 them
                 a
                 standing
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 to
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 seventh
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
              
               
               
                 the
                 first
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 &c.
                 sithence
                 which
                 time
                 God's
                 People
                 hath
                 always
                 in
                 all
                 Ages
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 gainsaying
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 come
                 together
                 on
                 the
                 Sunday
                 to
                 celebrate
                 and
                 honour
                 God's
                 blessed
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 carefully
                 to
                 keep
                 that
                 Day
                 in
                 holy
                 rest
                 and
                 quietness
                 .
              
               So
               far
               the
               Homily
               .
               And
               by
               this
               Homily
               it
               appears
               plainly
               ,
               that
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Lord's
               day
               is
               not
               grounded
               on
               any
               Commandment
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               any
               Precept
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               chosen
               as
               a
               standing
               day
               of
               the
               week
               to
               come
               together
               in
               ,
               by
               the
               Godly
               Christian
               People
               immediately
               after
               Christ's
               Ascension
               ,
               and
               hath
               so
               continued
               ever
               since
               .
               But
               the
               Doctor
               has
               been
               very
               careful
               in
               his
               Quotations
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               take
               whatsoever
               in
               this
               Homily
               he
               thinks
               makes
               for
               his
               purpose
               ,
               but
               has
               also
               been
               so
               wary
               as
               to
               leave
               out
               whatsoever
               he
               thinks
               is
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Reader
               is
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               the
               place
               first
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               immediately
               precedes
               that
               before
               quoted
               by
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               being
               connected
               to
               it
               by
               this
               passage
               (
               which
               the
               Doctor
               omits
               )
               ,
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 by
                 this
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 wherein
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 rest
                 ,
                 yea
                 from
                 our
                 lawful
                 and
                 needful
                 works
                 .
              
               So
               likewise
               doth
               he
               omit
               that
               which
               immediately
               follows
               the
               words
               quoted
               by
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               viz.
               
                 So
                 that
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 only
                 command
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 this
                 Holy
                 Day
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 example
                 doth
                 stir
                 and
                 provoke
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 diligent
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               And
               after
               the
               obedience
               of
               natural
               Children
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               the
               Commands
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               Example
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               is
               urged
               ,
               it
               follows
               thus
               ,
               as
               an
               Argument
               for
               its
               observation
               ,
               
                 So
                 if
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 careful
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 express
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 declare
                 our selves
                 to
                 be
                 loving
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 following
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 our
                 gracious
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 .
              
               After
               which
               it
               follows
               again
               in
               the
               next
               Paragraph
               (
               which
               is
               also
               concealed
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               tho
               it
               connects
               the
               words
               aforegoing
               ,
               and
               the
               passage
               he
               next
               makes
               use
               of
               ,
               together
               )
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 may
                 plainly
                 appear
                 that
                 God's
                 Will
                 and
                 Commandment
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 solemn
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 standing-day
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 People
                 should
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 in
                 remembrance
                 his
                 wonderful
                 Benefits
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 render
                 him
                 thanks
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 loving
                 and
                 obedient
                 People
                 .
              
               From
               all
               which
               put
               together
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               ingenuous
               Reader
               to
               judge
               who
               hath
               most
               perverted
               the
               sence
               of
               this
               Homily
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               or
               the
               Doctor
               and
               whether
               or
               no
               these
               Conclusions
               following
               do
               not
               clearly
               follow
               from
               the
               passages
               above-cited
               ;
               first
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 perpetual
                 Will
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 solemn
                 and
                 standing
                 Day
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 for
                 People
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 worship
                 and
                 serve
                 him
              
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               this
               day
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               not
               the
               seventh
               day
               from
               the
               Creation
               ,
               yet
               
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 or
                 day
                 of
                 Rest
                 ,
              
               being
               still
               the
               seventh
               day
               ,
               and
               still
               observed
               ,
               (
               not
               only
               because
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               on
               this
               day
               )
               
               
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 keep
                 the
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 God's
                 express
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 shew
                 our selves
                 dutiful
                 Children
                 ,
                 in
                 following
                 the
                 Example
                 of
                 our
                 gracious
                 Lord
                 and
                 Father
                 ,
                 who
                 rested
                 on
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 That
                 on
                 this
                 Christian
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 or
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 lawful
                 and
                 needful
                 works
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 and
                 daily
                 business
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 give
                 our selves
                 wholly
                 to
                 Heavenly
                 Exercises
                 of
                 God's
                 true
                 Religion
                 and
                 Service
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               this
               being
               the
               express
               words
               and
               sence
               of
               this
               Homily
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               make
               it
               contradict
               it self
               ,
               the
               passages
               which
               the
               Doctor
               relies
               so
               much
               upon
               ,
               must
               have
               this
               reasonable
               construction
               ,
               viz.
               That
               the
               Maker
               thereof
               ,
               tho
               he
               supposed
               that
               we
               Christians
               were
               not
               obliged
               to
               the
               precise
               keeping
               of
               the
               seventh
               day
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 notwithstanding
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 this
                 Commandment
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 most
                 just
                 and
                 needful
                 for
                 the
                 setting
                 forth
                 of
                 God's
                 Glory
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 and
                 kept
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 People
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               must
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               clean
               contrary
               sence
               to
               the
               Doctor
               's
               ,
               viz.
               that
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Author
               was
               ,
               (
               and
               which
               our
               Church
               confirms
               )
               that
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               the
               seventh
               day
               or
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               is
               to
               be
               kept
               holy
               ;
               or
               otherwise
               to
               what
               purpose
               serve
               these
               words
               before
               recited
               ,
               viz.
               
                 thus
                 it
                 may
                 plainly
                 appear
                 that
                 God's
                 Will
                 and
                 Commandment
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 one
                 solemn
                 and
                 standing
                 Day
                 in
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 wherein
                 People
                 should
                 come
                 together
                 &c.
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               before
               under
               the
               Law.
               )
               And
               what
               follows
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               thinks
               makes
               for
               him
               ,
               viz.
               
                 This
                 Example
                 and
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Godly
                 Christian
                 People
                 began
                 to
                 follow
                 immediatly
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 chuse
                 them
                 a
                 standing
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 to
                 come
                 together
                 in
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 kept
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 ,
                 the
                 Day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 week
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               does
               rather
               make
               against
               him
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               Gods
               Example
               as
               well
               as
               Command
               ,
               they
               were
               obliged
               after
               Christs
               Ascension
               to
               chuse
               them
               one
               standing
               day
               of
               the
               week
               to
               meet
               together
               in
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               by
               an
               immutable
               moral
               institution
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               the
               Church
               might
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               so
               pleased
               ,
               have
               celebrated
               the
               Lord's
               Resurrection
               (
               not
               as
               the
               Homily
               says
               )
               on
               one
               standing
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               but
               only
               at
               Easter
               ;
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               not
               tying
               us
               to
               observe
               one
               day
               in
               seven
               ,
               if
               this
               Commandment
               of
               keeping
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               or
               seventh
               day
               ,
               oblige
               none
               but
               the
               Jews
               ;
               then
               the
               primitive
               Church
               might
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               pleased
               ,
               have
               quite
               left
               off
               setting
               aside
               any
               particular
               day
               of
               the
               week
               for
               God's
               Service
               ,
               and
               have
               thought
               it
               sufficient
               to
               have
               kept
               one
               day
               (
               suppose
               )
               in
               a
               month
               or
               two
               ,
               for
               Men
               to
               meet
               together
               for
               the
               Service
               and
               Worship
               of
               God
               :
               which
               whether
               those
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Party
               would
               be
               pleased
               with
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               dispute
               ;
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               maintains
               no
               such
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               because
               he
               thinks
               the
               Homily
               not
               enough
               of
               his
               side
               ,
               undertakes
               to
               shew
               us
               upon
               what
               grounds
               the
               Lord's
               day
               stood
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               making
               this
               Homily
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               has
               put
               down
               the
               Proem
               of
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               of
               the
               fifth
               and
               sixth
               years
               of
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
              
               concerning
               Holy-days
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               would
               have
               the
               Lord's
               day
               to
               stand
               on
               no
               other
               ground
               but
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 not
                 as
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 Christ
                 ,
                 or
                 ordained
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 .
              
               Which
               Statute
               whosoever
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               peruse
               ,
               may
               easily
               see
               that
               this
               Proem
               he
               mentions
               ,
               relates
               only
               to
               Holy
               days
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Sundays
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               observe
               from
               this
               passage
               ,
               viz.
               
                 —
                 which
                 holy
                 Works
                 as
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 called
                 God's
                 Service
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 times
                 especially
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 are
                 called
                 Holy-days
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 matter
                 or
                 nature
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 time
                 or
                 day
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               which
               title
               of
               Holy-days
               was
               never
               applied
               to
               Sundays
               ,
               either
               in
               a
               vulgar
               ,
               or
               legal
               acceptation
               .
               And
               tho
               the
               Doctor
               fancied
               this
               Act
               was
               in
               force
               at
               the
               time
               when
               this
               Homily
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               by
               no
               means
               contradict
               so
               sacred
               an
               Authority
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Lords
                 Spiritual
                 and
                 Temporal
                 ,
                 and
                 Commons
                 assembled
                 in
                 Parliament
                 :
              
               because
               this
               Act
               ,
               tho
               repealed
               by
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               to
               be
               revived
               again
               the
               first
               year
               of
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               stand
               in
               force
               at
               the
               time
               of
               making
               this
               Homily
               ;
               whereas
               whoever
               consults
               our
               Statute-Book
               ,
               will
               find
               that
               this
               Statute
               of
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 6th
              
               was
               not
               revived
               ,
               nor
               in
               force
               till
               the
               first
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               when
               the
               Repeal
               of
               this
               Statute
               was
               again
               repealed
               :
               tho
               certainly
               the
               reviving
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Statute
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               their
               Proems
               (
               which
               are
               often
               very
               carelesly
               drawn
               )
               to
               be
               in
               every
               clause
               either
               good
               Law
               ,
               or
               Gospel
               :
               But
               tho
               the
               Doctor
               in
               other
               things
               abhors
               the
               Temporal
               Powers
               having
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               if
               it
               make
               for
               his
               Opinion
               ,
               then
               the
               Authority
               of
               a
               Parliament
               shall
               be
               as
               good
               as
               that
               of
               a
               Convocation
               .
               But
               I
               have
               dwelt
               too
               long
               upon
               this
               Head
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               not
               well
               contract
               ,
               if
               I
               spoke
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               to
               justifie
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Judgment
               in
               this
               so
               material
               a
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               Point
               that
               the
               Doctor
               lays
               to
               the
               Lord
               
               Primat's
               charge
               
               as
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               a
               passage
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               
                 Dr.
                 Bernard
              
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               published
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Primat
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               &c.
               viz.
               
                 That
                 he
                 ever
                 declared
                 his
                 Opinion
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
              
               Episcopus
               &
               Presbyter
               gradu
               tantum
               differunt
               ,
               non
               ordine
               ,
               
                 and
                 consequently
                 that
                 in
                 places
                 where
                 Bishops
                 cannot
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordination
                 by
                 Presbyters
                 standeth
                 valid
                 .
                 And
                 however
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 must
                 needs
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
              
               France
               ,
               
                 who
                 living
                 under
                 a
                 Popish
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 excusable
                 in
                 that
                 defect
                 than
                 those
                 of
                 the
              
               Low-Countries
               ,
               
                 that
                 live
                 under
                 a
                 Free-State
                 ,
                 yet
              
               
               
               
               
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 testifying
                 my
                 communion
                 with
                 these
                 Churches
                 (
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 love
                 and
                 honour
                 as
                 true
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 )
                 I
                 do
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 like
                 affection
                 I
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 in
              
               Holland
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 should
                 do
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 were
                 at
              
               Charenton
               .
               Which
               Opinion
               as
               I
               cannot
               deny
               to
               have
               been
               my
               Lord
               Primat's
               ,
               since
               I
               find
               the
               same
               written
               almost
               verbatim
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               (
               dated
               Nov.
               26.
               1655
               ,
               in
               a
               private
               Note-Book
               )
               not
               many
               months
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               this
               clause
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Yet
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 holding
                 as
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 That
                 a
                 Bishop
                 hath
                 Superiority
                 in
                 degree
                 above
                 Presbyters
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 easily
                 judg
                 that
                 the
                 Ordination
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 Presbyters
                 as
                 have
                 severed
                 themselves
                 from
                 their
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 cannot
                 possibly
                 by
                 me
                 be
                 excused
                 from
                 being
                 schismatical
                 .
              
               And
               concluding
               with
               another
               clause
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 for
                 the
                 agreement
                 or
                 disagreement
                 in
                 radical
                 and
                 fundamental
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 not
                 the
                 consonancy
                 ,
                 or
                 dissonancy
                 in
                 the
                 particular
                 points
                 of
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Government
                 )
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 with
                 every
                 man
                 that
                 mindeth
                 Peace
                 )
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 adhering
                 to
                 ,
                 or
                 receding
                 from
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 any
                 Church
                 .
              
               And
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               was
               always
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               find
               by
               another
               Note
               of
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               written
               in
               another
               Book
               many
               years
               before
               this
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 The
                 intrinsecal
                 power
                 of
                 Ordaining
                 proceedeth
                 not
                 from
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 from
                 Order
                 .
                 But
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 Order
                 in
              
               specie
               
                 with
                 a
                 Bishop
              
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               
                 A
                 Presbyter
                 hath
                 equally
                 an
                 intrinsecal
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 Orders
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 equal
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Order
                 ;
                 the
                 Bishop
                 having
                 no
                 higher
                 degree
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 intension
                 ,
                 or
                 extention
                 of
                 the
                 character
                 of
                 Order
                 ;
                 tho
                 he
                 hath
                 an
                 higher
                 degree
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 a
                 more
                 eminent
                 place
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Authority
                 and
                 Jurisdiction
                 in
                 Spiritual
                 Regiment
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 The
                 Papists
                 teach
                 that
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Baptized
                 is
                 proper
                 to
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 as
                 proceeding
                 from
                 the
                 Episcopal
                 Character
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Ordination
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 may
                 be
                 communicated
                 to
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 therefore
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 over-ruling
                 Commands
                 of
                 invincible
                 necessity
                 ,
                 although
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 Baptising
                 was
                 given
                 by
                 Christ's
                 own
                 Commission
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Necessity
                 allowed
                 to
                 Lay-men
                 :
                 even
                 so
                 Ordination
                 might
                 be
                 devolved
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 Necessity
                 .
              
               These
               passages
               perhaps
               may
               seem
               to
               some
               Men
               inconsistent
               with
               what
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               hath
               written
               in
               some
               of
               his
               printed
               Treatises
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               the
               Original
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               wherein
               he
               proves
               from
               Rev.
               2.
               1.
               that
               the
               Stars
               there
               described
               in
               our
               blessed
               Saviour's
               right
               hand
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               seven
               Churches
               .
               2.
               
               That
               these
               Angels
               were
               the
               several
               Bishops
               of
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               whole
               Colledg
               of
               Presbyters
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Brightman
               would
               have
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Nor
               has
               he
               proved
               Archbishops
               less
               ancient
               ,
               each
               of
               these
               seven
               Churches
               being
               at
               that
               time
               a
               Metropolis
               ,
               which
               had
               several
               Bishops
               under
               it
               ;
               and
               (
               4
               )
               that
               these
               Bishops
               and
               Archbishops
               were
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               constant
               permanent
               Officers
               in
               the
               
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               some
               sort
               
                 Jure
                 Divino
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               St.
               
               Hierom's
               sence
               ,
               were
               ordained
               by
               the
               Apostles
               for
               the
               better
               conferring
               of
               Orders
               ,
               and
               for
               preventing
               of
               Schisms
               ,
               which
               would
               otherwise
               arise
               among
               Presbyters
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               been
               all
               left
               equal
               ,
               and
               independent
               to
               each
               other
               .
               And
               that
               this
               may
               very
               well
               consist
               with
               their
               being
               in
               some
               cases
               of
               Necessity
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               some
               Churches
               ,
               is
               proved
               by
               the
               Learned
               Mr.
               Mason
               ,
               in
               his
               defence
               of
               the
               Ordination
               of
               Ministers
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               proves
               at
               large
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               make
               this
               Objection
               from
               their
               own
               Schoolmen
               and
               Canonists
               ;
               
                 and
                 that
                 tho
                 a
                 Bishop
                 receives
                 a
                 Sacred
                 Office
                 ,
                 Eminency
                 in
                 Degree
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 larger
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Jurisdiction
                 than
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 do
                 not
                 confer
                 an
                 absolute
                 distinct
                 Order
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 that
                 Bishops
                 are
                 still
                 
                   Jure
                   Divino
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 whereunto
                 they
                 were
                 directed
                 by
                 God's
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 are
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 if
                 by
                 
                   Jure
                   Divino
                
                 ,
                 you
                 would
                 understand
                 a
                 Law
                 binding
                 all
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 universally
                 ,
                 perpetually
                 ,
                 unchangeably
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 absolute
                 Necessity
                 that
                 no
                 other
                 form
                 of
                 Regiment
                 may
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 be
                 admitted
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 we
                 cannot
                 grant
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Jure
                   Divino
                
                 .
              
               And
               much
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               is
               the
               Learned
               Bishop
               Davenant
               in
               his
               Treatise
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               you
               see
               here
               that
               as
               Learned
               Men
               ,
               and
               as
               stout
               Asserters
               of
               Episcopacy
               as
               any
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               had
               ,
               have
               been
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Judgment
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               tho
               without
               any
               design
               to
               lessen
               the
               Order
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               away
               their
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               since
               Mr.
               Mason
               in
               the
               said
               Treatise
               ,
               tho
               he
               grants
               the
               French
               Churches
               (
               having
               a
               constant
               President
               of
               the
               Presbytery
               )
               to
               enjoy
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Episcopal
               Office
               ;
               Yet
               whereas
               their
               Discipline
               is
               still
               very
               defective
               ,
               he
               wishes
               them
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christ
               by
               all
               means
               to
               redress
               and
               reform
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               conform
               themselves
               to
               the
               ancient
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               So
               that
               I
               hope
               after
               all
               ,
               this
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               Episcopacy
               be
               Ordo
               ,
               or
               Gradus
               ,
               will
               prove
               only
               a
               difference
               in
               words
               rather
               than
               substance
               ,
               between
               those
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               contrary
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               both
               agreed
               in
               the
               main
               Points
               in
               controve
               sie
               between
               them
               and
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Bishops
               were
               ordained
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ,
               from
               the
               direction
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               approbation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               being
               the
               Stars
               which
               St.
               John
               saw
               in
               his
               Vision
               in
               our
               Lord
               Christ's
               own
               Hand
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               permanent
               ,
               immutable
               Officers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               cannot
               subsist
               without
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               Cases
               of
               pure
               Necessity
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               that
               those
               Presbyters
               ,
               which
               in
               Churches
               founded
               and
               setled
               with
               Bishops
               ,
               do
               separate
               from
               them
               ,
               are
               
               guilty
               of
               Schism
               .
               These
               things
               being
               agreed
               upon
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               I
               think
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Controversie
               is
               not
               worth
               contending
               about
               :
               But
               if
               any
               Learned
               Persons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               are
               well
               vers'd
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               other
               ancient
               Monuments
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               already
               proved
               ,
               or
               can
               further
               make
               out
               ,
               that
               Episcopacy
               has
               always
               been
               an
               absolute
               distinct
               Order
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               were
               he
               now
               alive
               ,
               would
               be
               so
               far
               from
               opposing
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               heartily
               thank
               them
               for
               giving
               him
               greater
               light
               ,
               provided
               it
               could
               be
               done
               without
               unchurching
               all
               those
               Protestant
               Churches
               abroad
               vvho
               want
               Bishops
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               however
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               may
               be
               thought
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               not
               to
               go
               high
               enough
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               nor
               sufficiently
               to
               magnifie
               his
               own
               Office
               ,
               yet
               that
               he
               may
               well
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               since
               it
               proceeded
               from
               his
               excess
               of
               Humility
               ,
               and
               Charity
               towards
               our
               neighbouring-Churches
               ,
               to
               whom
               no
               good
               Protestants
               ought
               to
               deny
               the
               right-hand
               of
               fellowship
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Point
               which
               the
               Doctor
               will
               have
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               to
               hold
               contrary
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               
                 which
                 (
                 he
                 says
                 )
                 maintains
                 an
                 Universal
                 Redemption
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 and
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 proved
                 by
                 the
                 Prayer
                 of
                 Consecration
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Elements
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 which
                 declares
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   suffering
                   death
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Oblation
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   a
                   full
                   and
                   sufficient
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   Oblation
                   ,
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                   for
                   the
                   Sins
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   World.
                
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 the
                 party
                 catechised
                 is
                 taught
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   redeemed
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 But
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 Point
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primat
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 contrary
                 Judgment
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 he
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 like
                 their
                 opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 contradict
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Satisfaction
                 into
                 too
                 narrow
                 a
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 had
                 any
                 interest
                 therein
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 elected
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 declareth
                 his
                 dislike
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Extream
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 )
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 this
                 Satisfaction
                 is
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 Redemption
                 of
                 all
                 Mankind
                 .
                 The
                 one
                 Extremity
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 extends
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Satisfaction
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 
                   ut
                   reconciliationem
                   cum
                   Deo
                   ,
                   &
                   Peccatorem
                   Remissionem
                   singulis
                   impetraverit
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   obtain
                   a
                   Reconciliation
                   with
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Remission
                   of
                   Sins
                   for
                   all
                   Men
                   at
                   his
                   merciful
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 p.
                 21.
                 which
                 
                 tho
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Remonstrants
                 at
                 the
                 Conference
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Hague
                   ,
                   Anno
                
                 1611
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 by
                 him
                 reckoned
                 for
                 untrue
                 ;
                 yet
                 do
                 they
                 naturally
                 result
                 from
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Universal
                 Redemption
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 maintained
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 not
                 that
                 all
                 Mankind
                 is
                 so
                 perfectly
                 reconciled
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 really
                 and
                 actually
                 discharged
                 from
                 all
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 before
                 they
                 actually
                 
                 believe
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 makes
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meaning
                 and
                 effect
                 of
                 that
                 Extremity
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
                 ,
                 p.
                 2.
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 Him
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 want
                 that
                 Faith
                 in
                 their
                 common
                 Saviour
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 thereunto
                 .
              
               And
               here
               the
               Doctor
               thinks
               he
               finds
               out
               two
               notable
               Contradictions
               in
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Letter
               of
               the
               Year
               1617
               ,
               since
               in
               one
               part
               thereof
               ,
               
                 he
                 seems
                 to
                 dislike
                 of
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 who
                 contract
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Satisfaction
                 into
                 too
                 narrow
                 a
                 room
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 had
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 interest
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 elected
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               as
               before
               was
               said
               .
               And
               in
               the
               other
               he
               declares
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 well
                 assured
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 obtained
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 but
                 Elect
                 only
                 .
              
               p.
               ●1
               .
               Now
               the
               Doctor
               has
               done
               his
               worst
               .
               Yet
               I
               hope
               to
               prove
               that
               tho
               there
               may
               be
               a
               difference
               between
               my
               Lord
               Primat's
               way
               of
               explaining
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               ,
               (
               which
               proceeds
               indeed
               from
               the
               different
               Notions
               they
               had
               of
               Election
               and
               Reprobation
               )
               ;
               Yet
               that
               there
               is
               no
               such
               formidable
               Contradiction
               in
               these
               two
               Propositions
               of
               my
               Lord
               Primat's
               by
               him
               laid
               down
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               fancies
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               L.
               Primat
               hath
               maintained
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               Doctrine
               contrary
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               for
               (
               1.
               )
               the
               Doctor
               owns
               that
               all
               Mankind
               is
               not
               so
               perfectly
               reconciled
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               really
               and
               actually
               discharged
               from
               all
               their
               Sins
               ,
               before
               they
               actually
               believe
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               are
               so
               far
               reconciled
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               do
               not
               want
               that
               Faith
               in
               their
               common
               Saviour
               which
               is
               required
               thereunto
               .
               Now
               what
               will
               the
               Doctor
               get
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 reconciled
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 their
                 Sins
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 want
                 that
                 Faith
                 which
                 is
                 required
                 thereunto
                 ]
              
               since
               the
               Question
               still
               remains
               between
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               ,
               Whether
               all
               Men
               can
               obtain
               ,
               without
               the
               aid
               of
               Grace
               ,
               this
               saving
               Faith
               which
               is
               required
               thereunto
               Our
               Saviour
               says
               the
               direct
               contrary
               ,
               Joh.
               6.
               44
               ,
               65.
               
               
                 No
                 Man
                 can
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 which
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 ,
                 draw
                 him
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               St.
               Paul
               tells
               us
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 For
                 by
                 Grace
                 are
                 ye
                 saved
                 ,
                 through
                 Faith
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 not
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               Phil.
               1.
               29.
               
               And
               that
               likewise
               it
               is
               the
               greatness
               of
               God's
               Power
               that
               raises
               Man's
               heart
               unto
               this
               Faith
               ,
               Ephes.
               1.
               19.
               
               So
               then
               Faith
               being
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               Man's
               heart
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               bestows
               on
               whom
               he
               pleases
               )
               all
               the
               question
               now
               is
               ,
               Whether
               Christ
               has
               obtained
               Reconciliation
               ,
               and
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               from
               his
               Father
               for
               those
               whom
               God
               foresaw
               would
               ,
               or
               could
               not
               obtain
               this
               saving
               Faith
               and
               if
               not
               ,
               consequently
               not
               for
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               hath
               laid
               down
               )
               they
               being
               only
               Reprobate
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               
               this
               Faith.
               Nor
               will
               this
               be
               contradictory
               to
               my
               Lord
               Prim
               at
               's
               other
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 against
                 such
                 who
                 contract
                 the
                 Riches
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Satisfaction
                 into
                 too
                 narrow
                 a
                 room
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 none
                 had
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 interest
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 elected
                 before
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               Since
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Supralapsarian
               Opinion
               ,
               which
               makes
               Reprobation
               to
               be
               antecedant
               to
               the
               Fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               at
               a
               Praeterition
               ,
               but
               a
               Predamnation
               for
               actual
               Sins
               .
               Whereas
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               held
               that
               Mankind
               considered
               
                 in
                 massa
                 corrupta
              
               after
               the
               Fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               was
               the
               only
               Object
               of
               God's
               Election
               or
               Reprobation
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               is
               in
               this
               sence
               that
               he
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               when
               he
               says
               that
               
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 obtainedat
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 forgiveness
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 Reprobate
                 ,
                 but
                 Elect
                 only
                 .
              
               Nor
               does
               he
               say
               that
               this
               proceeds
               from
               any
               deficiency
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               Death
               ,
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficient
               to
               save
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               lay
               hold
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               apply
               it
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               the
               reason
               why
               all
               Men
               were
               not
               thereby
               saved
               ,
               was
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               accept
               Salvation
               when
               offered
               to
               them
               .
               Which
               is
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               express
               words
               ,
               in
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               John
               1.
               12.
               concerning
               our
               Redemption
               by
               Christ.
               So
               that
               those
               passages
               in
               our
               Liturgy
               and
               Catechism
               ,
               before
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               of
               Christ's
               being
               a
               sufficient
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               of
               his
               redeeming
               all
               Mankind
               ;
               must
               certainly
               be
               understood
               in
               this
               restrictive
               sence
               ,
               viz.
               to
               as
               many
               of
               the
               World
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               as
               God
               foresaw
               would
               lay
               hold
               of
               this
               Satisfaction
               by
               Faith
               and
               good
               Works
               ;
               or
               else
               all
               Men
               must
               have
               a
               like
               share
               therein
               ,
               whether
               they
               contribute
               any
               thing
               to
               it
               by
               Faith
               or
               Repentance
               or
               not
               .
               And
               now
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               indifferent
               Reader
               to
               judg
               whether
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               or
               the
               Doctor
               are
               most
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               breaking
               their
               Subscription
               to
               the
               39
               Articles
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               him
               guilty
               of
               in
               this
               Point
               )
               because
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               its
               second
               Article
               says
               expresly
               ,
               
                 that
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 was
                 crucified
                 ,
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 ,
                 to
                 reconcile
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 Original
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 Actual
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men.
                 In
                 which
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 fruit
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 Reconciliation
                 of
                 Mankind
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 is
                 delivered
                 in
                 general
                 terms
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 restriction
                 put
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 neither
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Reconciliation
                 being
                 restrained
                 to
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 Man
                 ,
                 some
                 certain
              
               quidams
               
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 pass
                 commonly
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God's
                 Elect.
                 The
                 Sacrifice
                 being
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 of
                 Men
                 indefinitly
                 without
                 limitation
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confined
                 to
                 some
                 few
                 Men
                 only
                 .
              
               Yet
               after
               the
               Doctor
               has
               said
               all
               he
               can
               ,
               it
               seems
               still
               to
               me
               (
               and
               I
               suppose
               to
               any
               unprejudiced
               Reader
               )
               
                 that
                 these
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 ,
                 &c.
                 to
                 reconcile
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 the
                 actual
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
              
               —
               to
               be
               ,
               not
               general
               ,
               but
               limited
               Propositions
               :
               since
               by
               
                 reconciling
                 his
                 Father
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               can
               be
               understood
               no
               further
               than
               
                 to
                 us
              
               that
               
               are
               not
               Reprobates
               (
               every
               Man
               supposing
               himself
               not
               to
               be
               of
               that
               number
               )
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               sence
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               himself
               makes
               use
               of
               the
               words
               we
               and
               us
               in
               his
               Body
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               when
               he
               speaks
               of
               Justification
               and
               Reconciliation
               by
               Faith
               ,
               tho
               he
               there
               supposes
               that
               all
               Men
               are
               not
               actually
               justified
               ,
               nor
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               Christ's
               Sufferings
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               last
               clause
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               general
               than
               the
               former
               :
               for
               tho
               the
               word
               Men
               be
               used
               in
               that
               place
               indefinitly
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               therefore
               a
               general
               Proposition
               ,
               it
               being
               still
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               those
               Men
               who
               truly
               believe
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               it
               had
               been
               very
               easie
               and
               natural
               for
               the
               Framers
               of
               this
               Article
               to
               have
               added
               this
               small
               word
               
                 [
                 all
              
               ]
               and
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               the
               question
               would
               have
               been
               much
               as
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               Christ's
               Death
               being
               a
               Sacrifice
               that
               did
               not
               actually
               take
               away
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               (
               for
               then
               none
               could
               be
               damned
               )
               
                 tho
                 vertually
                 it
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 rightly
                 applied
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 having
                 such
                 virtue
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 would
                 take
                 it
                 and
                 apply
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 expiate
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               in
               the
               above
               cited
               Sermon
               very
               plainly
               and
               truly
               expresses
               himself
               on
               this
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Point
               which
               the
               Doctor
               accuses
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               not
               to
               hold
               according
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               the
               true
               and
               real
               Presence
               of
               Christ's
               most
               precious
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Which
               Doctrine
               of
               a
               real
               Presence
               ,
               he
               first
               proves
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               distribution
               ,
               retained
               in
               the
               first
               Liturgy
               of
               King
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth
              
               ,
               and
               formerly
               prescribed
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               ancient
               Missals
               ,
               viz.
               
               
                 
                   The
                   Body
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   which
                   was
                   given
                   for
                   thee
                   ,
                   preserve
                   thy
                   Body
                   and
                   Soul
                   unto
                   Life
                   everlasting
                   .
                   The
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 It
                 is
                 proved
                 ,
                 secondly
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 passage
                 in
                 the
                 publick
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 party
                 catechised
                 is
                 taught
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   verily
                   and
                   indeed
                   taken
                   and
                   received
                   of
                   the
                   Faithful
                   in
                   the
                   Lord's
                   Supper
                   .
                
                 Now
                 if
                 a
                 question
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 Church
                 means
                 by
                 
                   verily
                   and
                   indeed
                
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 passage
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 means
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 present
                 in
                 that
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 was
                 said
                 ;
                 the
                 words
                 being
                 rendred
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Translation
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Corpus
                   &
                   Sanguis
                   Domini
                   quae
                   verè
                   &
                   realiter
                   exhibentur
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 verily
                 and
                 indeed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 English
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 verè
                 and
                 realiter
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 )
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Latin.
                 He
                 likewise
                 cites
                 Bp.
                 Bilson
                 ,
                 Bp
                 Morton
                 ,
                 and
                 Bp.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 maintain
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Prefence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 Mr.
                 
                   Alex.
                   Noel
                
                 in
                 his
                 Latin
                 Catechism
                 makes
                 the
                 party
                 catechized
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 effect
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 and
                 eaten
                 and
                 drank
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 only
                 in
                 an
                 heavenly
                 and
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 they
                 
                 both
                 given
                 and
                 taken
                 truly
                 and
                 really
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 faithful
                 People
                 .
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 seems
                 it
                 is
                 agreed
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 and
                 real
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 the
                 disagreement
                 being
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 
                   modus
                   Praesentiae
                
                 .
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 the
                 Ld
                 Primat
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Jesuit's
                 Challenge
                 ,
                 hath
                 written
                 one
                 whole
                 Chapter
                 against
                 the
                 real
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 tho
                 he
                 would
                 seem
                 to
                 aim
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 tho
                 by
                 that
                 Church
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 real
                 Presence
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 corporal
                 eating
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 is
                 maintained
                 and
                 taught
                 )
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 strike
                 obliquely
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 by
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 All
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 allow
                 concerning
                 the
                 real
                 Presence
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 this
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   That
                   in
                   the
                   receiving
                   of
                   the
                   blessed
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   distinguish
                   between
                   the
                   outward
                   and
                   the
                   inward
                   action
                   of
                   the
                   Communicant
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   outward
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   bodily
                   mouth
                   we
                   receive
                   really
                   the
                   visible
                   Elements
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   inward
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   by
                   Faith
                   really
                   receive
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   truly
                   and
                   indeed
                   made
                   partakers
                   of
                   Christ
                   crucified
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   spiritual
                   strengthning
                   of
                   our
                   inward
                   man.
                
                 Which
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 Calvinist
                 will
                 stick
                 to
                 say
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               after
               all
               these
               hard
               words
               the
               Doctor
               has
               here
               bestowed
               upon
               my
               Lord
               Primat
               (
               part
               of
               which
               I
               omit
               )
               ;
               I
               think
               I
               can
               without
               much
               difficulty
               make
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               all
               this
               grievous
               Accusation
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               meer
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               strife
               about
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               held
               and
               believed
               this
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ;
               1.
               
               Then
               the
               29th
               Article
               of
               our
               Church
               disavows
               all
               Transubstantiation
               ,
               or
               the
               change
               of
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               in
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               The
               second
               asserts
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               given
               ,
               taken
               ,
               and
               eaten
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
               only
               after
               an
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               manner
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               mean
               whereby
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               received
               and
               eaten
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
               is
               Faith.
               And
               now
               I
               will
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               unprejudiced
               Reader
               to
               judge
               whether
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               way
               of
               explaining
               this
               Sacrament
               (
               according
               to
               the
               passage
               before
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               )
               does
               differ
               in
               sence
               from
               these
               Articles
               ,
               (
               however
               it
               may
               somewhat
               in
               words
               ,
               as
               coming
               nearer
               the
               Articles
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               when
               he
               writ
               this
               Book
               had
               alone
               subscribed
               to
               ,
               and
               was
               bound
               to
               maintain
               )
               :
               for
               I
               think
               no
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               will
               deny
               that
               in
               this
               Sacrament
               they
               still
               really
               receive
               the
               visible
               Elements
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
               2.
               
               That
               in
               the
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               action
               we
               really
               receive
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               has
               before
               laid
               down
               .
               But
               perhaps
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               goes
               further
               in
               this
               Article
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               does
               ,
               and
               takes
               upon
               him
               to
               
               explain
               in
               what
               sence
               we
               receive
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               otherwise
               than
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               does
               ;
               he
               explaining
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 truly
                 and
                 indeed
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 Christ
                 crucified
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 spiritual
                 strengthning
                 of
                 our
                 inward
                 man
              
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               declares
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               eaten
               only
               after
               a
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               manner
               ;
               yet
               still
               maintains
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               eaten
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               only
               says
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               truly
               and
               indeed
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               say
               (
               as
               the
               Article
               of
               our
               Church
               does
               )
               that
               we
               are
               therein
               partakers
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ.
               But
               I
               desire
               the
               Objector
               to
               consider
               whether
               the
               Explanation
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               does
               not
               amount
               to
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               effect
               ,
               that
               saying
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               eaten
               in
               the
               Supper
               after
               a
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               manner
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               truly
               and
               indeed
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               viz.
               after
               a
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               carnal
               manner
               .
               But
               perhaps
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Friends
               may
               still
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               does
               not
               express
               this
               Real
               Presence
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               
                 Bp.
                 Bilson
              
               and
               
                 Bp.
                 Morton
              
               assert
               ,
               the
               former
               saying
               
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Blood
                 are
                 truly
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 Faithful
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 latter
                 expresly
                 owning
                 a
                 real
                 Presence
                 therein
              
               And
               
                 Bp.
                 Andrews
              
               in
               his
               Apology
               to
               Cardinal
               Bellarmine
               ,
               thus
               declares
               himself
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Praesentiam
                 credimus
                 non
                 minus
                 quam
                 vos
                 veram
                 ,
                 de
                 modo
                 praesentiae
                 nil
                 timerè
                 definimus
                 .
              
               Which
               the
               Doctor
               renders
               thus
               :
               We
               acknowledg
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               a
               presence
               as
               true
               and
               *
               real
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               but
               we
               determine
               nothing
               rashly
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               And
               the
               Church
               Catechism
               above
               cited
               ,
               as
               also
               the
               Latin
               Catechism
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Noel
                 ,
                 confess
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 are
                 truly
                 and
                 indeed
                 (
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 Latin
                 Translation
                 renders
                 it
                 ,
              
               verè
               &
               realiter
               )
               
                 taken
                 and
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 .
              
               Which
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               does
               not
               affirm
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               such
               Men
               would
               have
               .
               The
               Lord
               Primat
               asserts
               that
               we
               do
               by
               Faith
               really
               receive
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               with
               Mr.
               
               Noel's
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               viz.
               
                 that
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 is
                 received
                 after
                 a
                 spiritual
                 and
                 heavenly
                 manner
                 .
              
               Which
               was
               added
               to
               exclude
               any
               real
               presence
               as
               taken
               in
               a
               carnal
               or
               bodily
               sence
               .
               So
               that
               our
               Church
               does
               in
               this
               Article
               explain
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Presence
               (
               notwithstanding
               what
               
                 Bp.
                 Andrews
              
               says
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               )
               Nor
               know
               I
               what
               they
               can
               here
               further
               mean
               by
               a
               
                 real
                 Presence
              
               ,
               unless
               a
               carnal
               one
               ;
               which
               indeed
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               at
               the
               first
               Reformation
               thought
               to
               be
               all
               one
               with
               the
               real
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               agreed
               on
               in
               the
               Convocation
               1552
               ,
               
                 (
                 Anno
              
               5.
               
               Edw.
               6.
               )
               
                 It
                 becometh
                 not
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Faithful
                 to
                 believe
                 or
                 profess
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Real
                 or
                 Corporal
                 Presence
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Eucharist
                 .
              
               And
               that
               our
               Church
               did
               
               likewise
               at
               the
               first
               passing
               the
               39
               Articles
               in
               Convocation
               ,
               Anno
               1562
               ,
               likewise
               disallow
               any
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               taken
               in
               a
               carnal
               sence
               ,
               
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 being
                 always
                 in
                 Heaven
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 more
                 places
                 than
                 one
                 :
              
               appears
               by
               the
               original
               of
               those
               Articles
               ,
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledg
               in
               Cambridg
               ,
               where
               tho
               this
               passage
               against
               a
               Real
               or
               Corporal
               Presence
               (
               which
               they
               then
               thought
               to
               be
               all
               one
               )
               are
               dash'd
               over
               with
               red
               Ink
               ;
               yet
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               still
               legible
               ,
               therefore
               it
               may
               not
               be
               
               amiss
               to
               give
               you
               Dr.
               
               Burnet's
               Reasons
               in
               his
               2d
               part
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               p.
               406
               ,
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 —
                 The
                 secret
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 ;
                 The
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 Council
                 studied
                 to
                 unite
                 all
                 into
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 an
                 express
                 Definition
                 against
                 a
                 Real
                 Presence
                 ,
                 might
                 drive
                 from
                 the
                 Church
                 many
                 who
                 were
                 still
                 of
                 that
                 perswasion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 to
                 be
                 enough
                 to
                 condemn
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 present
                 after
                 a
                 spiritual
                 manner
                 ,
                 and
                 received
                 by
                 Faith.
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 more
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 judged
                 superfluous
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 might
                 occasion
                 division
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 left
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 Convocation
                 the
                 Articles
                 were
                 subscribed
                 without
                 them
                 .
                 This
                 shews
                 that
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 subscribed
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 Real
                 and
                 Corporal
                 Presence
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 only
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 or
                 expedient
                 to
                 publish
                 it
                 .
                 Tho
                 from
                 this
                 silence
                 ,
                 which
                 flowed
                 not
                 from
                 their
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 of
                 that
                 Time
                 ,
                 in
                 leaving
                 a
                 liberty
                 for
                 different
                 Speculations
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 Presence
                 .
                 Some
                 have
                 since
                 inferred
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 chief
                 Pastors
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 did
                 then
                 disapprove
                 of
                 the
                 Definition
                 made
                 in
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 for
                 a
                 Real
                 Presence
                 .
              
               And
               that
               our
               Protestant
               Bishops
               that
               were
               martyr'd
               in
               Queen
               Mary's
               days
               were
               against
               this
               expression
               of
               a
               Real
               Presence
               of
               Christ
               as
               a
               Natural
               Body
               ,
               appears
               by
               those
               Questions
               which
               they
               disputed
               on
               solemnly
               at
               Oxford
               before
               their
               Martyrdom
               :
               The
               first
               Question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Natural
                 Body
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 Really
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
              
               The
               second
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 no
                 other
                 substance
                 did
                 remain
                 but
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
              
               Both
               which
               they
               held
               in
               the
               Negative
               .
               So
               that
               since
               this
               expression
               of
               a
               Real
               Presence
               of
               Christ's
               Body
               ,
               was
               not
               maintained
               by
               our
               first
               Protestant
               Reformers
               ,
               nor
               used
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               her
               Articles
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               see
               of
               what
               use
               it
               can
               be
               now
               ,
               (
               tho
               perhaps
               only
               meant
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sence
               by
               most
               that
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               For
               the
               real
               presence
               of
               a
               Body
               ,
               and
               yet
               unbodily
               ;
               I
               suppose
               those
               that
               speak
               thus
               ,
               understand
               as
               little
               as
               I
               do
               )
               unless
               that
               some
               Men
               love
               to
               come
               as
               near
               the
               Papists
               as
               may
               be
               in
               their
               expressions
               ,
               tho
               without
               any
               hopes
               now
               of
               ever
               making
               them
               approach
               the
               nearer
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               giving
               matter
               of
               offence
               and
               scandal
               to
               divers
               ignorant
               and
               weak
               Christians
               of
               our
               own
               Religion
               .
            
             
             
               The
               fifth
               Point
               that
               the
               Doctor
               taxes
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               with
               as
               held
               by
               him
               contrary
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 she
                 teaches
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 proved
                 by
                 three
                 several
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 not
                 very
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 from
                 those
                 solemn
                 words
                 ,
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Ordination
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyter
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Receive
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Whose
                   Sins
                   ye
                   forgive
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   forgiven
                   ;
                   and
                   whose
                   Sins
                   ye
                   retain
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   retained
                   .
                
                 Which
                 were
                 a
                 gross
                 prophanation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 meer
                 mockery
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 if
                 no
                 such
                 power
                 were
                 given
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 there
                 affirmed
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Argument
                 is
                 taken
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Exhortations
                 before
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 exhorted
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   they
                   cannot
                   quiet
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   they
                   should
                   come
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   other
                   discreet
                   Minister
                   of
                   God's
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   open
                   their
                   grief
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   receive
                   such
                   ghostly
                   advice
                   and
                   comfort
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   Consciences
                   may
                   be
                   relieved
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   God's
                   Word
                   they
                   may
                   receive
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   Absolution
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   quieting
                   of
                   their
                   Consciences
                   ,
                   and
                   avoiding
                   of
                   all
                   scruple
                   and
                   doubtfulness
                   .
                
                 The
                 third
                 and
                 most
                 material
                 Proof
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Form
                 prescribed
                 for
                 the
                 Visitation
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
                 ;
                 In
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   after
                   the
                   sick
                   Person
                   hath
                   made
                   a
                   Confession
                   of
                   his
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   professed
                   himself
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Charity
                   with
                   all
                   Men
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   then
                   make
                   a
                   special
                   Confession
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   feel
                   his
                   Conscience
                   troubled
                   with
                   any
                   weighty
                   matter
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 such
                 Confession
                 ,
                 the
                 Minister
                 shall
                 absolve
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   who
                   hath
                   left
                   power
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   absolve
                   all
                   Sinners
                   that
                   truly
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   Mercy
                   forgive
                   thee
                   thine
                   Offences
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   committed
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   absolve
                   thee
                   from
                   all
                   thy
                   Sins
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 Of
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 these
                 three
                 places
                 ,
                 deduced
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 best
                 Monuments
                 and
                 Records
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primat
                 takes
                 notice
                 in
                 his
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Jesuit's
                 Challenge
                 ,
                 p.
                 109.
                 where
                 he
                 treateth
                 purposely
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 power
                 to
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 Gloss
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 utterly
                 subverts
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 her
                 purpose
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 takes
                 notice
                 ,
                 p.
                 81.
                 where
                 he
                 speaks
                 purposely
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 but
                 gives
                 us
                 such
                 a
                 Gloss
                 upon
                 that
                 also
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 But
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 more
                 positive
                 and
                 material
                 than
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 pleased
                 to
                 take
                 any
                 notice
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 no
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 were
                 either
                 taught
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 such
                 Power
                 had
                 been
                 ever
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 canvassing
                 of
                 this
                 Point
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 sometimes
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 doth
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 only
                 declarative
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 declaration
                 only
                 ;
                 when
                 on
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 sincere
                 Repentance
                 of
                 the
                 Party
                 penitent
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 declare
                 
                 unto
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Sins
                 are
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 forgives
                 Sins
                 only
                 optativè
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Intercession
                 ;
                 when
                 on
                 the
                 like
                 consideration
                 he
                 makes
                 his
                 prayers
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 the
                 Penitent
                 may
                 be
                 pardoned
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 which
                 comes
                 up
                 unto
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 which
                 holdeth
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 forgiveth
                 Sins
                 authoritativè
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 Power
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Supream
                 power
                 of
                 forgiving
                 Sins
                 is
                 in
                 God
                 alone
                 ,
                 against
                 whose
                 Divine
                 Majesty
                 all
                 Sins
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 sort
                 soever
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 truly
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 committed
                 ,
                 was
                 never
                 question'd
                 by
                 any
                 who
                 pretended
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith.
                 The
                 Power
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 delegated
                 power
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 is
                 exercised
                 by
                 Judges
                 under
                 Soveraign
                 Princes
                 (
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 tied
                 unto
                 the
                 Verdict
                 of
                 Twelve
                 Men
                 ,
                 as
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 England
                 )
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 Power
                 committed
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 Circuits
                 and
                 Divisions
                 ,
                 do
                 actually
                 absolve
                 the
                 party
                 which
                 is
                 brought
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 on
                 good
                 proof
                 they
                 find
                 him
                 innocent
                 of
                 the
                 Crimes
                 he
                 stands
                 accused
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 discharge
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Irons
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 given
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 only
                 declarativè
                 ;
                 that
                 form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 which
                 follows
                 the
                 general
                 Confession
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Common-prayer-Book
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Absolution
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 person
                 ;
                 Or
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 only
                 optativè
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 prayers
                 and
                 intercession
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 a
                 better
                 way
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 prescribed
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 general
                 Confession
                 made
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 Communion
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   Almighty
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   heavenly
                   Father
                   ,
                   &c.
                   have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   you
                   ,
                   pardon
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   deliver
                   you
                   from
                   all
                   your
                   Sins
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Or
                 else
                 the
                 first
                 clause
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 used
                 at
                 the
                 Visitation
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
                 ,
                 would
                 have
                 served
                 the
                 turn
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   Our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   left
                   Power
                   to
                   his
                   Church
                   to
                   absolve
                   all
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   which
                   truly
                   repent
                   and
                   believe
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   Mercy
                   forgive
                   thee
                   thine
                   Offences
                
                 ;
                 And
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 at
                 all
                 imaginable
                 why
                 the
                 next
                 clause
                 should
                 be
                 superadded
                 to
                 this
                 prayer
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   And
                   by
                   his
                   Authority
                   committed
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   absolve
                   thee
                   from
                   all
                   thy
                   Sins
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 if
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 not
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 Authoritativè
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 delegated
                 and
                 commissionated
                 power
                 as
                 before
                 we
                 spake
                 of
              
            
             
               After
               all
               which
               tedious
               Charge
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               against
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               been
               forced
               to
               transcribe
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               impartial
               Reader
               see
               I
               shall
               not
               answer
               him
               by
               halves
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               to
               prove
               that
               first
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               dealt
               very
               disingenuously
               with
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Book
               ,
               by
               him
               there
               cited
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               culled
               some
               passages
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               cavil
               and
               find
               
               fault
               :
               For
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               (
               1.
               )
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               doth
               there
               assert
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               the
               Priest
               or
               Minister
               contributes
               in
               this
               great
               Work
               of
               Cleansing
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               ,
               they
               do
               it
               as
               God's
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               receiving
               a
               power
               from
               God
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               and
               that
               tho
               perhaps
               he
               does
               not
               make
               use
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               distinction
               of
               authoritativè
               ,
               yet
               he
               speaks
               the
               same
               sence
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               admit
               the
               Priest
               does
               absolve
               authoritativè
               ,
               Yet
               that
               this
               Absolution
               can
               only
               operate
               declarativè
               ,
               or
               optativè
               ,
               and
               not
               absolutely
               .
               And
               3dly
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               none
               of
               the
               three
               forms
               of
               Absolution
               above
               mentioned
               (
               no
               not
               in
               the
               last
               which
               he
               so
               much
               insists
               upon
               )
               does
               pretend
               to
               give
               any
               larger
               power
               to
               the
               Priest
               or
               Minister
               than
               this
               amounts
               to
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               first
               Head
               I
               have
               laid
               down
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               it
               from
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               own
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Treatise
               before
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ;
               who
               agrees
               with
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               ,
               that
               the
               supream
               power
               of
               forgiving
               Sins
               is
               in
               God
               alone
               .
               Next
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               given
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               delegated
               power
               from
               God
               himself
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               owns
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ,
               to
               be
               endowed
               with
               such
               a
               power
               ,
               I
               shall
               put
               down
               his
               own
               words
               in
               the
               said
               Book
               :
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 reserved
                 unto
                 God
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 
                 Royal
                 in
                 Cleansing
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 unto
                 his
                 under
                 Officers
                 their
                 due
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 account
                 of
                 them
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Stewards
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 God.
                 Not
                 as
                 Lords
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 Spiritual
                 Graces
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 Servants
                 that
                 are
                 tied
                 to
                 follow
                 their
                 Master's
                 prescriptions
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 following
                 thereof
                 ,
                 do
                 but
                 bring
                 their
                 external
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 which
                 it self
                 also
                 they
                 are
                 beholden
                 to
                 God's
                 Mercy
                 and
                 Goodness
                 )
                 God
                 conferring
                 the
                 inward
                 Blessing
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 when
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   then
                   is
                   Paul
                
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Paul
                 himself
                 )
                 
                   and
                   who
                   is
                   Apollos
                   ,
                   but
                   Ministers
                   by
                   whom
                   ye
                   believed
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   gave
                   to
                   every
                   Man.
                
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 saith
                 Optatus
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Servants
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Dominion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 
                   Cui
                   creditur
                   ,
                   ipse
                   dat
                   quod
                   creditur
                   ,
                   non
                   per
                   quem
                   creditur
                
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 giveth
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 believed
                 ,
                 not
                 he
                 by
                 whom
                 we
                 do
                 believe
                 .
                 Whereas
                 our
                 Saviour
                 then
                 saith
                 unto
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 20.
                 
                 
                   Receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                   Whose
                   Sins
                   ye
                   forgive
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   forgiven
                   .
                
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 and
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 make
                 this
                 Observation
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 work
                 properly
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 who
                 remitteth
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 performeth
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 therefore
                 being
                 thus
                 proper
                 to
                 God
                 only
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 to
                 his
                 Christ
                 :
                 his
                 Ministers
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 held
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 power
                 communicated
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 an
                 improper
                 sence
                 ,
                 namely
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 forgiveth
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 both
                 
                 to
                 apply
                 those
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 useth
                 to
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 notice
                 unto
                 Repentant
                 Sinners
                 of
                 that
                 Forgiveness
                 .
                 For
                 who
                 can
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 but
                 God
                 alone
                 yet
                 doth
                 he
                 forgive
                 by
                 them
                 also
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 power
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 Ambrose
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 proper
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 remit
                 Sins
                 ,
                 saith
                 Ferus
                 ;
                 yet
                 are
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 and
                 their
                 Successors
                 )
                 said
                 to
                 remit
                 also
                 ,
                 not
                 simply
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 apply
                 those
                 means
                 whereby
                 God
                 doth
                 remit
                 Sins
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               had
               shewed
               in
               the
               pages
               before-going
               ,
               that
               the
               power
               of
               binding
               and
               loosing
               consists
               in
               exercising
               the
               Discipline
               
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               debarring
               or
               admitting
               Penitents
               from
               or
               to
               the
               Communion
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               thus
               ;
               
                 That
                 this
                 Authority
                 of
                 loosing
                 remaineth
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 we
                 constantly
                 maintain
                 against
                 the
                 Heresie
                 of
                 the
                 Montanists
                 and
                 Novations
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               after
               having
               confuted
               the
               uncharitableness
               of
               those
               Hereticks
               ,
               
               who
               denied
               that
               Penitents
               who
               had
               committed
               heinous
               Sins
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               received
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               goes
               on
               thus
               ;
               That
               speech
               of
               his
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               St.
               
               Paul's
               )
               is
               specially
               noted
               ,
               and
               pressed
               against
               the
               Hereticks
               by
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   ye
                   forgive
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   I
                   forgive
                   also
                   :
                   for
                   if
                   I
                   forgave
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   whom
                   I
                   forgave
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   your
                   sakes
                   I
                   forgave
                   it
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Christ.
                   For
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   such
                   a
                   one
                   was
                   delivered
                   to
                   Satan
                   ;
                   for
                   God
                   having
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   to
                   recover
                   himself
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   snare
                   of
                   the
                   Devil
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   Power
                   was
                   he
                   to
                   be
                   restored
                   again
                   ;
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   standing
                   in
                   Christ's
                   stead
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   thus
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   will
                   bind
                   or
                   loose
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Commission
                   shall
                   bind
                   or
                   loose
                   on
                   Earth
                   .
                
              
               Then
               after
               he
               has
               shewn
               that
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               only
               ministerial
               and
               declarative
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               the
               Priests
               under
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
            
             
               
                 Where
                 the
                 Laws
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 that
                 concern
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 type
                 of
                 the
                 pollution
                 of
                 Sin
                 )
                 we
                 meet
                 often
                 with
                 these
                 speeches
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Priest
                   shall
                   cleanse
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Priest
                   shall
                   pollute
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 vers
                 .
                 44.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 chapter
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Priest
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   pollution
                   shall
                   pollute
                   him
                
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Original
                 ;
                 Not
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 author
                 of
                 the
                 pollution
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 declareth
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 polluted
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 did
                 seem
                 unto
                 many
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 clean
                 .
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 (
                 following
                 herein
                 St.
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 afterwards
                 therein
                 followed
                 himself
                 by
                 many
                 others
                 )
                 observeth
                 that
                 in
                 remitting
                 ,
                 or
                 retaining
                 Sins
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 have
                 that
                 Right
                 and
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Legal
                 Priests
                 had
                 of
                 old
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 in
                 curing
                 of
                 the
                 Lepers
                 .
                 These
                 therefore
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 ,
                 or
                 retain
                 them
                 ,
                 whiles
                 they
                 shew
                 ,
                 and
                 declare
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 or
                 retained
                 by
                 God.
                 For
                 the
                 
                 Priests
                 put
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 he
                 himself
                 that
                 blessed
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 we
                 grant
                 hereby
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Adversary
                 falsly
                 chargeth
                 us
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 Lay-man
                 ,
                 yea
                 or
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Child
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Infidel
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 a
                 Parrat
                 likewise
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 taught
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 may
                 in
                 this
                 sence
                 as
                 well
                 absolve
                 as
                 the
                 Priest
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 speech
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 here
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 power
                 :
                 whereas
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 that
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 word
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 power
                 .
                 Indeed
                 if
                 the
                 Priests
                 by
                 their
                 Office
                 brought
                 nothing
                 with
                 them
                 but
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 the
                 bare
                 Letter
                 ,
                 a
                 Parrat
                 peradventure
                 might
                 be
                 taught
                 to
                 found
                 that
                 Letter
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 they
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 believe
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 able
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ministred
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 cometh
                 unto
                 us
                 not
                 in
                 vvord
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 in
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 much
                 assurance
                 .
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 added
                 a
                 speical
                 beauty
                 to
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 howsoever
                 others
                 may
                 bring
                 glad-tidings
                 of
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 as
                 truly
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 ;
                 yet
                 neither
                 can
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 authority
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 such
                 power
                 ,
                 such
                 assurance
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 full
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 Conscience
                 .
                 The
                 speech
                 of
                 every
                 Christian
                 (
                 we
                 know
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 imployed
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 edifying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 Grace
                 unto
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ;
                 and
                 a
                 private
                 Brother
                 in
                 his
                 place
                 may
                 deliver
                 sound
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 reprehend
                 Vice
                 ,
                 exhort
                 to
                 Righteousness
                 very
                 commendably
                 :
                 yet
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 notwithstanding
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 necessary
                 use
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 appointed
                 publick
                 Officers
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 a
                 peculiar
                 power
                 for
                 edification
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 may
                 boast
                 above
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 due
                 execution
                 whereof
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Instruments
                 of
                 ministring
                 a
                 more
                 plentiful
                 measure
                 of
                 Grace
                 unto
                 their
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 than
                 may
                 be
                 ordinarily
                 looked
                 for
                 from
                 others
                 .
                 —
                 These
                 are
                 God's
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Ambassadors
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 delivering
                 their
                 Message
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 an
                 Angel
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 yea
                 as
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 That
                 look
                 how
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 was
                 comforted
                 when
                 the
                 Angel
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Iniquity
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Sin
                   purged
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 poor
                 Woman
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 when
                 Jesus
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   Sins
                   are
                   forgiven
                
                 :
                 The
                 like
                 Consolation
                 doth
                 the
                 distressed
                 Sinner
                 receive
                 from
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 compared
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God's
                 Word
                 faithfully
                 delivered
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God's
                 Grace
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 heart
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 this
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 us
                 in
                 Christ's
                 stead
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 we
                 have
                 listned
                 unto
                 this
                 motion
                 ,
                 and
                 submitted
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Office
                 likewise
                 to
                 declare
                 unto
                 
                 us
                 in
                 Christ's
                 stead
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 him
                 Christ
                 himself
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 to
                 us-ward
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 is
                 not
                 weak
                 ,
                 but
                 mighty
                 in
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Having
               now
               shewn
               what
               the
               Lord
               Primate
               hath
               said
               in
               that
               Treatise
               ;
               That
               the
               Absolution
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               or
               Minister
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               declarativè
               ,
               yet
               is
               still
               authoritativè
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               that
               power
               which
               Christ
               hath
               commited
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               that
               this
               is
               no
               absolute
               power
               ,
               but
               still
               only
               declarative
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               as
               well
               from
               what
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               hath
               here
               laid
               down
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Absolution
               it self
               ,
               The
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               having
               before
               declared
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 one
                 great
                 means
                 of
                 obtaining
                 remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               I
               shall
               now
               shew
               you
               that
               the
               Doctor
               did
               not
               so
               well
               peruse
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Book
               as
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               when
               he
               so
               confidently
               affirms
               ,
            
             
               
                 That
                 tho
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primat
                 has
                 spoken
                 somewhat
                 of
                 the
                 declarative
                 and
                 optative
                 Forms
                 of
                 Absolution
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 no
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Indicative
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 Absolution
                 of
                 the
                 Sick
                 :
                 of
                 which
                 sort
                 take
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primat's
                 words
                 ;
                 In
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 there
                 arose
                 a
                 Learned
                 Man
                 
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 that
                 Indicative
                 Form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 then
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   absolve
                   thee
                   from
                   all
                   thy
                   Sins
                   ,
                
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 delivered
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 deprecation
                 ;
                 alledging
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Altisiodo
                   ,
                   Guliel
                   .
                   Paris
                   .
                
                 and
                 
                   Hugo
                   Cardinal
                
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 thirty
                 years
                 were
                 scarce
                 passed
                 since
                 all
                 did
                 use
                 this
                 Form
                 only
                 ,
                 
                   Absolutionem
                   &
                   Remissionem
                   tribuat
                   tibi
                   Omnipotens
                   Deus
                   ,
                
                 Almighty
                 God
                 give
                 unto
                 thee
                 Absolution
                 and
                 Forgiveness
                 .
                 This
                 only
                 will
                 I
                 add
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 the
                 ancient
                 Rituals
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Pontificial
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 the
                 Absolution
                 expressed
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 Person
                 ,
                 as
                 attributed
                 wholly
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
                 himself
                 .
              
               And
               after
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               hath
               there
               shewn
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 Ancient
                 
                 Forms
                 of
                 Absolution
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 and
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 person
                 ,
                 he
                 proceeds
                 thus
                 :
                 Alexander
                 of
                 Hales
                 ,
                 and
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 used
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 observe
                 that
                 Prayer
                 was
                 premised
                 in
                 the
                 Optative
                 ,
                 and
                 Absolution
                 adjoined
                 afterward
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Indicative
                   Mood
                
                 .
                 Whence
                 they
                 gather
                 that
                 the
                 Priest's
                 Prayer
                 obtaineth
                 Grace
                 ,
                 his
                 Absolution
                 presupposeth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 he
                 ascendeth
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 procureth
                 pardon
                 for
                 the
                 fault
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 latter
                 he
                 descendeth
                 to
                 the
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 reconcileth
                 him
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 a
                 man
                 be
                 loosed
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 Sentences
                 )
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 held
                 loosed
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Priest.
                 And
                 this
                 loosing
                 of
                 Men
                 by
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Fathers
                 generally
                 accounted
                 nothing
                 
                 else
                 but
                 a
                 restoring
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 admitting
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Table
                 again
                 :
                 which
                 therefore
                 they
                 usually
                 express
                 by
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 
                   bringing
                   them
                   to
                   the
                   Communion
                   ;
                   reconciling
                   them
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   the
                   Communion
                   ;
                   restoring
                   the
                   Communion
                   to
                   them
                   ;
                   admitting
                   them
                   to
                   Fellowship
                   ;
                   granting
                   them
                   Peace
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 find
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 ever
                 use
                 any
                 such
                 formal
                 Absolution
                 as
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   absolve
                   thee
                   from
                   all
                   thy
                   Sins
                   :
                
                 wherein
                 our
                 Popish
                 Priests
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 do
                 place
                 the
                 very
                 Form
                 of
                 their
                 late-devised
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 Penance
                 ,
                 nay
                 hold
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 absolute
                 a
                 Form
                 ,
                 that
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 
                   Thomas
                   Aquinas
                
                 his
                 new
                 Divinity
                 )
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Almighty
                   God
                   have
                   mercy
                   upon
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 or
                 
                   God
                   grant
                   unto
                   thee
                   Absolution
                   and
                   Forgiveness
                   :
                
                 because
                 ,
                 forsooth
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 doth
                 not
                 signifie
                 that
                 the
                 Absolution
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 entreateth
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 Which
                 how
                 it
                 will
                 accord
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Pontifical
                
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Form
                 of
                 Absolution
                 is
                 laid
                 down
                 Prayer-wise
                 ,
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 who
                 follow
                 Thomas
                 ,
                 may
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 consider
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               how
               near
               the
               Doctor
               approaches
               to
               this
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Papists
               when
               he
               urges
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 absolve
                 thee
                 from
                 all
                 thy
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               as
               an
               Argument
               of
               the
               Priests
               power
               to
               forgive
               Sins
               authoritative
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               this
               Form
               had
               something
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               could
               work
               further
               towards
               the
               remission
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Penitent
               than
               any
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
               Whereas
               whosoever
               will
               consider
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               will
               find
               that
               it
               is
               not
               like
               that
               of
               a
               Judg
               ,
               or
               a
               Vice-Roy
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               it
               )
               under
               a
               Soveraign
               Prince
               ;
               who
               has
               power
               not
               only
               to
               declare
               the
               person
               absolved
               from
               his
               Crimes
               ,
               but
               also
               may
               reprieve
               ,
               or
               pardon
               him
               when
               guilty
               ,
               or
               condemn
               him
               tho
               innocent
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               perhaps
               the
               Prince
               himself
               ,
               by
               whose
               Commission
               he
               acts
               ,
               would
               do
               :
               whereas
               the
               Priest
               ,
               whatever
               power
               he
               has
               delegated
               from
               God
               ,
               (
               vvhich
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               still
               only
               declarative
               ,
               and
               conditional
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               Repentance
               in
               the
               person
               absolved
               .
               For
               as
               his
               Absolution
               signifies
               nothing
               ,
               if
               the
               Repentance
               of
               the
               Penitent
               ,
               or
               dying
               person
               ,
               be
               not
               real
               and
               sincere
               ;
               so
               neither
               can
               he
               hinder
               God
               from
               pardoning
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               indeed
               ,
               tho
               he
               should
               be
               so
               wicked
               ,
               or
               uncharitable
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               him
               the
               benefit
               of
               this
               Absolution
               ,
               if
               he
               desire
               it
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Priest
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               rather
               resembleth
               that
               of
               an
               Herald
               ,
               who
               has
               a
               Commission
               from
               his
               Prince
               to
               proclaim
               and
               declare
               Pardon
               to
               a
               company
               of
               Rebels
               who
               have
               already
               submitted
               themselves
               ,
               and
               promised
               Obedience
               to
               their
               Prince
               ;
               which
               Pardon
               as
               it
               signifies
               nothing
               ,
               if
               they
               still
               continue
               in
               their
               Rebellion
               ;
               so
               tho
               the
               Herald
               alone
               has
               the
               power
               of
               declaring
               this
               Pardon
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               only
               in
               the
               Name
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               his
               Prince
               ,
               who
               had
               passed
               this
               Pardon
               in
               his
               own
               Breast
               before
               ever
               the
               Herald
               published
               it
               
               to
               the
               Offenders
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               in
               this
               sence
               only
               that
               the
               Priest
               can
               say
               thus
               ,
               
                 —
                 By
                 his
                 Authority
                 (
                 viz.
              
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               
                 committed
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 absolve
                 thee
                 from
                 all
                 thy
                 Sins
                 ,
              
               since
               he
               does
               this
               not
               as
               Christ's
               Vicar
               ,
               or
               Judg
               under
               him
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               Herald
               or
               Ambassador
               ,
               or
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               words
               it
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Person
                 of
              
               Christ
               forgives
               our
               Offences
               ;
               Yet
               still
               conditionally
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               
                 really
                 penitent
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               is
               not
               effective
               ,
               but
               only
               declarative
               of
               that
               Forgiveness
               .
               I
               shall
               now
               in
               the
               last
               place
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               understands
               it
               in
               no
               other
               sence
               but
               this
               alone
               :
               and
               that
               if
               it
               did
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               it
               all
               one
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Papists
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Form
               of
               Absolution
               which
               follows
               the
               general
               Confession
               ,
               is
               only
               declarative
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               grants
               ;
               so
               likewise
               that
               before
               the
               Communion
               is
               only
               optative
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               prayer
               and
               intercession
               ,
               and
               consequently
               no
               other
               than
               declarative
               or
               conditional
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               Absolution
               to
               particular
               Penitents
               both
               in
               order
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               ,
               as
               also
               in
               the
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Sick
               ,
               are
               no
               other
               likewise
               than
               declarative
               ,
               appears
               from
               the
               great
               tenderness
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               not
               enjoining
               ,
               but
               only
               advising
               the
               Penitent
               in
               either
               case
               to
               make
               any
               special
               Confession
               of
               his
               Sins
               to
               the
               Priest
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               alone
               (
               this
               Absolution
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               necessary
               )
               unless
               he
               cannot
               quiet
               his
               Conscience
               without
               it
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               feel
               his
               Conscience
               troubled
               vvith
               any
               weighty
               matter
               ,
               after
               which
               Confession
               the
               Priest
               shall
               absolve
               him
               .
               But
               our
               Church
               does
               not
               declare
               that
               either
               the
               Penitent
               is
               obliged
               to
               make
               any
               such
               special
               Confession
               to
               the
               Priest
               either
               before
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               point
               of
               Death
               ,
               or
               that
               any
               person
               cannot
               obtain
               remission
               of
               their
               Sins
               without
               Absolution
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               asserts
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               seems
               our
               Church's
               Absolution
               in
               all
               these
               cases
               is
               no
               other
               than
               declarative
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               quieting
               of
               the
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Penitent
               ,
               if
               he
               find
               himself
               so
               troubled
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               he
               cannot
               obtain
               pardon
               from
               God
               without
               it
               :
               Tho
               the
               Priest
               (
               as
               the
               Herald
               above-mentioned
               ,
               whose
               Office
               it
               is
               to
               proclaim
               the
               King's
               Pardon
               )
               still
               absolves
               authoriative
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               do
               it
               unless
               he
               were
               authorized
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               will
               maintain
               any
               higher
               Absolution
               than
               this
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               that
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               where
               a
               small
               Attrition
               ,
               or
               sorrow
               for
               Sin
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Absolution
               of
               the
               Priest
               )
               is
               made
               Contrition
               ,
               and
               the
               Penitent
               is
               immediately
               absolved
               from
               all
               his
               Sins
               ;
               tho
               perhaps
               he
               commit
               the
               same
               again
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               he
               has
               done
               the
               penance
               enjoyned
               .
               And
               that
               the
               pious
               and
               judicious
               Mr.
               Hooker
               (
               who
               certainly
               understood
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               as
               well
               as
               Dr.
               H.
               )
               agrees
               fully
               with
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               appears
               from
               his
               sixth
               Book
               of
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Policy
              
               ,
               
                 where
                 after
                 his
                 declaring
                 
                 (
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Primat
                
                 )
                 
                   that
                   for
                   any
                   thing
                   he
                   could
                   ever
                   observe
                   ,
                   those
                   Formalities
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   do
                   so
                   much
                   esteem
                   of
                   ,
                   were
                   not
                   of
                   such
                   estimation
                   ,
                   nor
                   thought
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   absolute
                   necessity
                   with
                   the
                   ancient
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Form
                   with
                   them
                   was
                   with
                   Invocation
                   ,
                   or
                   praying
                   for
                   the
                   Penitent
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   would
                   be
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   produces
                   St.
                   Ambrose
                   ,
                   St.
                   Hierom
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Leo
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   p.
                   96.
                   he
                   thus
                   declares
                   his
                   Judgment
                   ,
                   
                     viz.
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     Ministerial
                     Sentence
                     of
                     privat
                     Absolution
                     ,
                     it
                     can
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     than
                     a
                     declaration
                     what
                     God
                     hath
                     done
                     ;
                     it
                     hath
                     but
                     the
                     force
                     of
                     the
                     Prophet
                  
                   Nathan's
                   
                     Absolution
                     ,
                     [
                     God
                     hath
                     taken
                     away
                     thy
                     Sins
                     ;
                     ]
                     than
                     which
                     construction
                     ,
                     especially
                     of
                     words
                     judicial
                     ,
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     more
                     vulgar
                     .
                     For
                     example
                     ,
                     the
                     Publicans
                     are
                     said
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     to
                     have
                     justified
                     God
                     ;
                     the
                     Jews
                     in
                  
                   Malachy
                   
                     to
                     have
                     blessed
                     the
                     proud
                     man
                     ,
                     which
                     sin
                     ,
                     and
                     prosper
                     ;
                     not
                     that
                     the
                     one
                     did
                     make
                     God
                     righteous
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     other
                     the
                     wicked
                     happy
                     ;
                     but
                     to
                     bless
                     ,
                     to
                     justifie
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     absolve
                     ,
                     are
                     as
                     commonly
                     used
                     for
                     words
                     of
                     Judgment
                     ,
                     or
                     Declaration
                     ,
                     as
                     of
                     true
                     and
                     real
                     efficacy
                     ;
                     yea
                     even
                     by
                     the
                     Opinion
                     of
                     the
                     Master
                     of
                     the
                     Sentences
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     Priests
                     are
                     authorized
                     to
                     loose
                     and
                     bind
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     declare
                     who
                     are
                     bound
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     are
                     loosed
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               last
               Point
               in
               which
               the
               Doctor
               taxes
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               as
               
               differing
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 descent
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ;
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 (
                 says
                 he
                 )
                 maintains
                 a
                 Local
                 Descent
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 his
                 Body
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 did
                 locally
                 descend
                 into
                 the
                 nethermost
                 parts
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 are
                 reserved
                 in
                 everlasting
                 Chains
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 Day
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 proved
                 at
                 large
                 by
                 Bishop
                 Bilson
                 in
                 his
                 learned
                 and
                 laborious
                 Work
                 ,
                 entitled
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   Survey
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Sufferings
                
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Reformers
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Article
                 amongst
                 others
                 was
                 first
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 1552
                 ,
                 appears
                 by
                 that
                 passage
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 cited
                 by
                 them
                 touching
                 Christ's
                 preaching
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 prison
                 .
                 And
                 tho
                 that
                 passage
                 be
                 left
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 Article
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 it
                 passed
                 in
                 the
                 Convocation
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 1562
                 ,
                 yet
                 cannot
                 it
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 an
                 Argument
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 altered
                 her
                 Judgment
                 in
                 that
                 Point
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 Men
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 that
                 passage
                 being
                 left
                 out
                 for
                 these
                 Reasons
                 following
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 passage
                 was
                 conceived
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 Article
                 too
                 inclinable
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 chief
                 end
                 of
                 Christ's
                 descent
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 fetching
                 thence
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 died
                 before
                 and
                 under
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 conceived
                 by
                 some
                 Learned
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Text
                 was
                 capable
                 of
                 some
                 other
                 construction
                 than
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 for
                 an
                 Argument
                 of
                 this
                 Descent
                 .
                 The
                 Judgment
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 continues
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 is
                 as
                 plain
                 and
                 positive
                 for
                 a
                 Local
                 Descent
                 as
                 ever
                 ;
                 she
                 had
                 not
                 else
                 left
                 this
                 Article
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 given
                 it
                 the
                 same
                 distinct
                 Title
                 as
                 before
                 it
                 had
                 ;
                 viz.
                 
                   De
                   Descensu
                   Christi
                   ad
                   Inferos
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Copies
                 of
                 King
                 
                   Edward
                   the
                   6th
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   going
                   down
                   of
                   Christ
                   into
                   Hell
                   ,
                
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 English
                 Copies
                 of
                 Queen
                 
                 Elizabeth's
                 Reign
                 .
                 Nor
                 indeed
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 reason
                 why
                 this
                 Article
                 should
                 have
                 any
                 distinct
                 place
                 or
                 title
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 unless
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 a
                 Local
                 Descent
                 were
                 intended
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 having
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Article
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Suffering
                 ,
                 Crucifying
                 ,
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 Impertinency
                 (
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 worse
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 distinct
                 Article
                 of
                 his
                 descending
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 
                   descend
                   into
                   Hell
                
                 did
                 signifie
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 this
                 
                   being
                   buried
                
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 Men
                 then
                 fancied
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 not
                 in
                 it
                 some
                 further
                 meaning
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 deserve
                 a
                 place
                 distinct
                 from
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 Burial
                 .
                 The
                 Article
                 speaking
                 thus
                 ,
                 [
                 viz.
                 
                   as
                   Christ
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   ;
                   so
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   that
                   he
                   went
                   down
                   into
                   Hell
                   ]
                
                 is
                 either
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 a
                 Local
                 Descent
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 are
                 tied
                 to
                 believe
                 nothing
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 was
                 explicitly
                 or
                 implicitly
                 comprehended
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Article
                 .
                 And
                 lastly
                 ;
                 That
                 Mr.
                 
                   Alex.
                   Noel
                
                 ,
                 before
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 Prolocutor
                 of
                 the
                 Convocation
                 in
                 the
                 Year
                 1562
                 ,
                 when
                 this
                 Article
                 was
                 disputed
                 ,
                 approved
                 and
                 ratified
                 ,
                 cannot
                 in
                 reason
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 sence
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 this
                 Church
                 in
                 that
                 particular
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Catechism
                 (
                 above
                 mentioned
                 )
                 declares
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   descended
                   in
                   his
                   Body
                   into
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   separated
                   from
                   that
                   Body
                   ,
                   he
                   descended
                   also
                   into
                   Hell
                   ;
                   by
                   means
                   whereof
                   the
                   power
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   was
                   not
                   made
                   known
                   only
                   to
                   the
                   Dead
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Devils
                   themselves
                   ;
                   insomuch
                   that
                   both
                   the
                   Souls
                   of
                   the
                   Unbelievers
                   did
                   sensibly
                   perceive
                   that
                   Condemnation
                   which
                   was
                   most
                   justly
                   due
                   to
                   them
                   for
                   their
                   Incredulity
                   ;
                   and
                   Satan
                   himself
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   Devils
                   ,
                   did
                   as
                   plainly
                   see
                   that
                   his
                   tyranny
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   Powers
                   of
                   Darkness
                   were
                   opprest
                   ,
                   ruined
                   ,
                   and
                   destroyed
                   .
                
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 the
                 
                   L.
                   Primat
                
                 allows
                 not
                 any
                 such
                 Local
                 Descent
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 maintained
                 by
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 defended
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Members
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 left
                 us
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 writing
                 about
                 this
                 Article
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 he
                 neither
                 followeth
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Calvin
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Calvinian
                 Party
                 ,
                 who
                 herein
                 differ
                 from
                 their
                 Master
                 ;
                 but
                 goes
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 later
                 discovery
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 although
                 he
                 had
                 few
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 many
                 Followers
                 .
                 By
                 Christ's
                 descending
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 but
                 his
                 continuing
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 between
                 the
                 Body
                 and
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 his
                 remaining
                 under
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Death
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 he
                 lay
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Grave
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 effect
                 ,
                 tho
                 it
                 differ
                 somewhat
                 in
                 the
                 terms
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   died
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   buried
                   ,
                   and
                   rose
                   not
                   till
                   the
                   third
                   day
                   ,
                
                 as
                 the
                 Creed
                 instructs
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
             
               In
               vindication
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Judgment
               in
               the
               sence
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               some
               previous
               Considerations
               to
               excuse
               him
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               he
               differed
               from
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               this
               Article
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               appear
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               a
               strict
               and
               literal
               sence
               .
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               you
               must
               understand
               that
               this
               Article
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 Descent
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ,
               is
               not
               inserted
               amongst
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               of
               that
               Church
               when
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               writ
               this
               Answer
               to
               the
               Jesuit
               ;
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               (
               amongst
               which
               this
               of
               Christ's
               Descent
               into
               Hell
               is
               one
               )
               not
               being
               received
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               till
               the
               Year
               1634
               ,
               ten
               years
               after
               the
               publishing
               of
               this
               Book
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               could
               not
               be
               accused
               for
               differing
               from
               those
               Articles
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               then
               obliged
               to
               receive
               ,
               or
               subscribe
               to
               .
               2dly
               .
               Had
               this
               Article
               been
               then
               inserted
               ,
               and
               expressed
               in
               the
               very
               same
               words
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               could
               he
               be
               accused
               of
               being
               Heterodox
               for
               not
               understanding
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               does
               ,
               of
               a
               Local
               Descent
               of
               Christ's
               Soul
               into
               Hell
               ,
               or
               the
               places
               of
               Torment
               ,
               since
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               is
               so
               modest
               as
               only
               to
               assert
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               that
               he
               went
               down
               into
               Hell
               ,
               without
               specifying
               in
               what
               sence
               she
               understand
               it
               For
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               very
               learnedly
               proves
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 the
                 word
                 Hell
                 in
                 old
                 Saxon
                 ,
                 signifies
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 hidden
                 ,
                 or
                 covered
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 
                 in
                 the
                 original
                 propriety
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 our
                 Hell
                 doth
                 exactly
                 answer
                 the
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 denotes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 which
                 is
                 unseen
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   removed
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   man.
                
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Hell
                 ,
                 signifies
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 Hades
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 Inferi
                 in
                 the
                 Latin.
                 Concerning
                 which
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 gives
                 us
                 this
                 Note
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   name
                   of
                   Hell
                   (
                   in
                   Latin
                
                 Inferi
                 )
                 
                   is
                   variously
                   put
                   in
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   many
                   meanings
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   the
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   intreated
                   of
                   do
                   require
                   .
                
                 And
                 Mr.
                 Casaubon
                 (
                 who
                 understood
                 the
                 property
                 of
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 words
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 any
                 )
                 this
                 other
                 ;
                 
                   They
                   who
                   think
                   that
                
                 Hades
                 
                   is
                   properly
                   the
                   seat
                   of
                   the
                   Damned
                   ,
                   be
                   no
                   less
                   deceived
                   ,
                   than
                   they
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   reade
                
                 Inferos
                 
                   in
                   Latin
                   Writers
                   ,
                   do
                   interpret
                   it
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   .
                
                 [
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Primat
                
                 proceeds
                 to
                 shew
                 ]
                 That
                 by
                 Hell
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 or
                 Damned
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
                 in
                 general
                 ;
                 as
                 in
                 Psal.
                 89.
                 48.
                 
                 
                   What
                   Man
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   liveth
                   and
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   Death
                   shall
                   he
                   deliver
                   his
                   Soul
                   from
                   the
                   hand
                   of
                   Hell
                
                 And
                 Esa.
                 38.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 
                 
                   Hell
                   cannot
                   praise
                   thee
                   ;
                   Death
                   cannot
                   celebrate
                   thee
                   ;
                   they
                   that
                   go
                   down
                   into
                   the
                   Pit
                   cannot
                   hope
                   for
                   thy
                   Truth
                   .
                   The
                   Living
                   ,
                   the
                   Living
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   praise
                   thee
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   do
                   this
                   day
                   .
                
                 Where
                 the
                 opposition
                 betwixt
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Life
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 .
              
               Therefore
               since
               the
               word
               Hell
               does
               not
               necessarily
               imply
               a
               place
               of
               Torment
               ,
               either
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               or
               ancient
               Authors
               ;
               and
               that
               Christ's
               descent
               into
               
               Hell
               is
               not
               to
               be
               proved
               from
               any
               express
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               grants
               ,
               since
               upon
               the
               review
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               past
               in
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixth's
              
               time
               ,
               this
               passage
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               of
               
                 Christ's
                 preaching
                 to
                 the
                 Spirits
                 in
                 Prison
                 ,
              
               was
               left
               out
               in
               the
               present
               Articles
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               not
               well
               bearing
               that
               interpretation
               .
               And
               that
               the
               learned
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Hammond
               have
               in
               their
               Comments
               on
               the
               New
               Testament
               explained
               this
               place
               in
               a
               quite
               different
               sence
               .
               So
               that
               all
               the
               light
               we
               can
               receive
               as
               to
               this
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               must
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 whose
                 Opinions
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 are
                 various
                 and
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primat
                 sufficiently
                 sets
                 forth
                 in
                 this
                 Treatise
                 )
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 understanding
                 by
                 this
                 word
                 Hell
                 ,
                 [
                 or
                 Hades
                 ]
                 Abraham's
                 Bosom
                 ,
                 or
                 place
                 of
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 whither
                 the
                 Angels
                 carried
                 Lazarus
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 Paradise
                 in
                 which
                 our
                 Saviour
                 promised
                 the
                 good
                 Thief
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Hell
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 difference
                 from
                 Heaven
                 it self
                 .
                 Others
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 have
                 our
                 Saviour
                 descend
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 out-skirts
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 no
                 places
                 of
                 Torment
                 ,
                 only
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 make
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 and
                 Prophets
                 a
                 Visit
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 supposed
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 detained
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 fetch
                 them
                 from
                 thence
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 suppose
                 Christ
                 to
                 have
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 Torment
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 such
                 Souls
                 of
                 his
                 as
                 he
                 found
                 there
                 .
                 Others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 thither
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 from
                 thence
                 all
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 that
                 heard
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 believed
                 his
                 Preaching
                 .
                 Others
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 emptied
                 Hell
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 Prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 Devils
                 there
                 alone
                 ;
                 Which
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 tho
                 very
                 untrue
                 ,
                 was
                 maintained
                 by
                 St.
                 Cyril
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 :
                 into
                 which
                 Error
                 they
                 were
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 superficial
                 consideration
                 of
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ,
                 above-mentioned
                 .
              
               From
               which
               difference
               ,
               and
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               we
               may
               learn
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Fathers
               were
               not
               Infallible
               ;
               so
               this
               Opinion
               of
               Christ's
               Local
               Descent
               into
               Hell
               ,
               as
               a
               place
               of
               Torment
               ,
               was
               not
               generally
               agreed
               on
               amongst
               them
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Reasons
               for
               which
               he
               should
               go
               thither
               .
               And
               therefore
               sure
               our
               more
               Modern
               Authors
               ,
               as
               Bp.
               Bilson
               and
               Mr.
               Noel
               ,
               could
               be
               no
               more
               certain
               than
               the
               Fathers
               themselves
               ,
               in
               what
               sence
               our
               Saviour
               descended
               into
               Hell
               ,
               or
               what
               business
               he
               had
               to
               do
               there
               ;
               Especially
               since
               this
               Article
               of
               our
               Church
               only
               says
               ,
               we
               must
               believe
               he
               went
               down
               into
               Hell
               ,
               without
               specifying
               in
               what
               sence
               he
               went
               thither
               ;
               which
               she
               might
               easily
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               she
               had
               not
               thought
               it
               better
               to
               leave
               Men
               to
               their
               liberty
               to
               put
               what
               reasonable
               sence
               they
               should
               think
               fit
               ,
               upon
               so
               obscure
               and
               doubtful
               an
               Article
               ;
               and
               which
               has
               so
               little
               influence
               upon
               our
               Faith
               or
               Manners
               ,
               supposed
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               one
               or
               the
               other
               sence
               .
               Therefore
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               deserves
               to
               be
               blamed
               if
               in
               a
               
               matter
               of
               so
               great
               uncertainty
               and
               variety
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               he
               followed
               some
               of
               the
               most
               sober
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               understand
               Christ's
               descent
               into
               Hell
               ,
               or
               Hades
               ,
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               local
               descent
               into
               a
               place
               of
               Torment
               .
               And
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               was
               not
               the
               first
               Discoverer
               or
               Broacher
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               him
               )
               of
               this
               Interpretation
               of
               Hades
               ,
               or
               Hell
               ,
               for
               the
               state
               of
               Souls
               as
               separate
               from
               their
               Bodies
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               you
               from
               several
               Quotations
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               makes
               use
               of
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               other
               ancient
               Authors
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               First
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Heathen
               ,
               or
               prophane
               Writers
               ,
               
                 he
                 shews
                 out
                 of
                 Plato
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Poets
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 Hades
                 signifies
                 a
                 general
                 invisible
                 future
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 after
                 it
                 is
                 separated
                 from
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 consisting
                 of
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 Bliss
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 Torment
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 united
                 with
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 places
                 they
                 fancied
                 to
                 be
                 as
                 far
                 beneath
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 the
                 Heaven
                 is
                 from
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 imagined
                 that
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 not
                 round
                 but
                 flat
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Sea
                 and
                 Skies
                 did
                 meet
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 most
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Fathers
                 having
                 no
                 notion
                 of
                 the
                 roundness
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 encompassed
                 with
                 Air
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 being
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 Platonic
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 wonder
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 same
                 notion
                 of
                 this
                 Hades
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 ancient
                 Philosophers
                 and
                 Poets
                 had
                 before
                 .
                 Yet
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 better
                 instructed
                 ,
                 as
                 St.
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 who
                 says
                 modestly
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   thou
                   dost
                   ask
                   me
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   of
                   the
                   situation
                   and
                   place
                   of
                
                 Gehenna
                 
                   I
                   will
                   answer
                   and
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   seated
                   somewhere
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   in
                   what
                   place
                   it
                   is
                   situated
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   rather
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   avoided
                   .
                
                 But
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssen
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Dialogue
                 between
                 himself
                 and
                 Macrina
                 
                 touching
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 makes
                 her
                 to
                 answer
                 the
                 Question
                 proposed
                 by
                 Gregory
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 :
                 
                   Where
                   is
                   that
                   name
                   of
                
                 Hades
                 
                   so
                   much
                   spoken
                   of
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   so
                   much
                   treated
                   of
                   in
                   our
                   common
                   Conversation
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   the
                   Writings
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   into
                   which
                   all
                   men
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   Souls
                   are
                   translated
                   from
                   hence
                   as
                   into
                   a
                   certain
                   Receptacle
                   for
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   say
                   that
                   the
                   Elements
                   are
                   this
                
                 Hades
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 Macrina
                 thus
                 replies
                 :
                 
                   It
                   appeareth
                   that
                   thou
                   didst
                   not
                   give
                   much
                   heed
                   to
                   my
                   speech
                   ,
                   for
                   when
                   I
                   spake
                   of
                   the
                   translation
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   seen
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   invisible
                   ,
                   I
                   thought
                   I
                   had
                   left
                   nothing
                   behind
                   to
                   be
                   enquired
                   of
                
                 Hades
                 ;
                 
                   neither
                   doth
                   that
                   name
                   ,
                   wherein
                   Souls
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   seem
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   signifie
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   either
                   in
                   prophane
                   Writers
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   save
                   only
                   a
                   removing
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   invisible
                   and
                   unseen
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 Theophylact
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Hugo
                   Etherianus
                
                 
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   What
                   is
                
                 Hades
                 ,
                 
                   or
                   Hell
                   Some
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   dark
                   place
                   under
                   the
                   Earth
                   ;
                   others
                   say
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   translation
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                   from
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   visible
                   ,
                   unto
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   unseen
                   and
                   invisible
                   .
                   For
                   while
                   the
                   Soul
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   seen
                   by
                   the
                   proper
                   operations
                   thereof
                   ;
                   but
                   being
                
                 
                 
                   translated
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Body
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   invisible
                   ;
                   and
                   this
                   did
                   they
                   say
                   was
                
                 Hades
                 .
                 Hitherto
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 referred
                 the
                 place
                 cited
                 before
                 out
                 of
                 Origen
                 in
                 his
                 fourth
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 St.
                 Jerom
                 is
                 thus
                 delivered
                 :
                 
                   They
                   who
                   die
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   by
                   the
                   separation
                   of
                   the
                   Flesh
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Soul
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   difference
                   of
                   their
                   works
                   ,
                   obtain
                   divers
                   places
                   in
                   Hell.
                
                 Where
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Hades
                   ,
                   Inferi
                
                 ,
                 or
                 Hell
                 ,
                 he
                 meaneth
                 indefinitly
                 the
                 other
                 World
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 how
                 the
                 Souls
                 of
                 the
                 Godly
                 were
                 disposed
                 ,
                 he
                 thus
                 declares
                 in
                 another
                 place
                 :
                 
                   The
                   Soul
                   leaveth
                   the
                   darkness
                   of
                   this
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   blindness
                   of
                   this
                   bodily
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   translated
                   into
                   another
                   World
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   either
                   the
                   bosom
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   shewed
                   in
                   Lazarus
                   ,
                   or
                   Paradise
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   the
                   Thief
                   that
                   believed
                   upon
                   the
                   Cross
                   ;
                   Or
                   yet
                   God
                   knows
                   if
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   other
                   places
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   Mansions
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   the
                   Soul
                   that
                   believeth
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   passing
                   and
                   coming
                   unto
                   that
                   River
                   which
                   maketh
                   glad
                   the
                   City
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   may
                   receive
                   within
                   it
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   the
                   Inheritance
                   promised
                   unto
                   the
                   Fathers
                   .
                
                 For
                 touching
                 the
                 determinate
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 faithful
                 Souls
                 departed
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 ancient
                 Doctors
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 throughly
                 resolved
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               having
               thus
               shewn
               in
               what
               sence
               many
               of
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               did
               understand
               this
               word
               Hades
               ,
               which
               we
               translate
               Hell
               ,
               proceeds
               to
               shew
               that
               divers
               of
               them
               expound
               Christ's
               Descent
               into
               Hell
               (
               or
               Hades
               )
               according
               to
               the
               common
               Law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               which
               extends
               it self
               indifferently
               unto
               all
               that
               die
               :
               
                 For
                 as
                 Christ's
                 Soul
                 was
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 ours
                 (
                 Sin
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 
                 while
                 it
                 was
                 joined
                 with
                 his
                 Body
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 the
                 Living
                 :
                 so
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 humbled
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 Death
                 ,
                 it
                 became
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 dissolution
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 indeed
                 the
                 Soul
                 of
                 Jesus
                 had
                 experience
                 of
                 both
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 human
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 did
                 live
                 and
                 subsist
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Soul
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 substance
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 proceeding
                 from
                 Mary
                 .
                 Saith
                 Eustathius
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 that
                 Text
                 of
                 the
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   wilt
                   not
                   leave
                   my
                   Soul
                   in
                   Hell
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 humane
                 Souls
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 is
                 
                   the
                   world
                   of
                   Spirits
                
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 disposing
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Soul
                 there
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 other
                 Souls
                 ,
                 concludes
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 with
                 other
                 Mens
                 Souls
                 .
                 So
                 St.
                 Hilary
                 in
                 his
                 Exposition
                 of
                 the
                 138th
                 
                   Psalm
                   ,
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   humane
                   Necessity
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Bodies
                   being
                   buried
                   ,
                   the
                   Souls
                   should
                   go
                   to
                   Hell.
                   Which
                   descent
                   the
                   Lord
                   did
                   not
                   refuse
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   a
                   true
                   man.
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 he
                 repeats
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   desupernis
                   ad
                   inferos
                   mortis
                   lege
                   descendit
                   ,
                
                 He
                 descended
                 from
                 the
                 supernal
                 to
                 the
                 infernal
                 parts
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Death
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 Psal.
                 53.
                 more
                 fully
                 ;
                 
                   To
                   fulfil
                   the
                   Nature
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   he
                   subjected
                   himself
                   to
                   Death
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 departure
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 and
                 Body
                 ;
                 
                   and
                   pierced
                   into
                   the
                   infernal
                
                 
                 seats
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 thing
                 that
                 seemed
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 unto
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               more
               Quotations
               of
               this
               kind
               out
               of
               several
               of
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Fathers
               which
               he
               makes
               use
               of
               in
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               most
               of
               them
               agreeing
               in
               this
               ,
               That
               Christ
               died
               ;
               and
               was
               buried
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Soul
               went
               to
               that
               place
               or
               receptacle
               ,
               where
               the
               Souls
               of
               good
               Men
               do
               remain
               after
               Death
               ;
               which
               whether
               it
               is
               no
               more
               in
               effect
               but
               differing
               in
               terms
               ,
               than
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 he
                 died
                 and
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 and
                 rose
                 not
                 till
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 :
              
               which
               the
               Doctor
               makes
               to
               be
               the
               absurdity
               of
               this
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               impartial
               Reader
               ;
               as
               I
               likewise
               do
               whether
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               deserves
               so
               severe
               a
               Censure
               after
               his
               shewing
               so
               great
               Learning
               as
               he
               has
               done
               ,
               concerning
               the
               various
               Interpretations
               of
               this
               word
               Hades
               ,
               or
               Hell
               ,
               both
               out
               of
               sacred
               and
               prophane
               Writers
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 only
                 serves
                 to
                 amaze
                 the
                 Ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 confound
                 the
                 Learned
                 .
              
               Or
               that
               he
               meant
               nothing
               less
               in
               all
               these
               Collections
               than
               to
               assert
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               Or
               ,
               whether
               Christ's
               Local
               Descent
               into
               Hell
               can
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Articles
               which
               he
               had
               subscribed
               to
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Common-Prayer
               which
               he
               was
               bound
               to
               conform
               to
               And
               if
               it
               be
               not
               so
               expressed
               in
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               you
               to
               judge
               how
               far
               Dr.
               H.
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               his
               Accusation
               against
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               in
               other
               matters
               .
               But
               I
               doubt
               I
               have
               dwelt
               too
               long
               upon
               this
               less
               important
               Article
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               was
               not
               thought
               so
               fundamental
               a
               one
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               very
               well
               observes
               )
               Ruffinus
               
               in
               his
               Exposition
               of
               the
               Creed
               takes
               notice
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Creed
               or
               Symbol
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               there
               is
               not
               added
               ,
               
                 He
                 descended
                 into
                 Hell
              
               ;
               and
               presently
               adds
               ,
               
                 yet
                 the
                 force
                 or
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 buried
                 .
              
               So
               that
               it
               seems
               old
               Ruffinus
               is
               one
               of
               those
               who
               is
               guilty
               of
               this
               Impertinency
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               it
               )
               of
               making
               Christ's
               descent
               into
               Hell
               to
               signifie
               the
               same
               with
               his
               lying
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               or
               being
               buried
               ,
               tho
               the
               same
               Author
               takes
               notice
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Aquileia
               had
               this
               Article
               inserted
               in
               her
               Creed
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               had
               not
               ,
               (
               which
               sure
               with
               Men
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               way
               ,
               should
               be
               a
               Rule
               to
               other
               Churches
               .
               )
               And
               further
               ,
               Card.
               Bellarmin
               noteth
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               confesses
               )
               
                 that
                 St.
                 Augustin
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   Fide
                   &
                   Symbolo
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 four
                 Books
                 
                   de
                   Symbolo
                   ad
                   Catechumenos
                
                 ,
                 maketh
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 this
                 Article
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 doth
                 expound
                 the
                 whole
                 Creed
                 five
                 several
                 times
                 .
                 Which
                 is
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Creed
                 received
                 by
                 the
                 African
                 Church
                 had
                 this
                 Article
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Ruffinus
                 further
                 takes
                 notice
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   found
                   in
                   the
                   Symbol
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   of
                   the
                   East
                
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 means
                 the
                 Nicene
                 and
                 Constantinopolitan
                 Creeds
                 ,
                 the
                 latter
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 Explanation
                 ,
                 or
                 more
                 ample
                 Enlargement
                 of
                 Creed
                 Apostolical
                 .
              
               Tho
               this
               indeed
               be
               not
               at
               
               this
               day
               read
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               or
               other
               Eastern
               Churches
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               known
               or
               received
               in
               that
               of
               the
               *
               Copties
               and
               Abyssines
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Doctor
               having
               shown
               his
               Malice
               against
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               Memory
               and
               Opinions
               in
               those
               Points
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               answered
               ,
               cannot
               give
               off
               so
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               next
               Section
               accuses
               him
               for
               inserting
               the
               nine
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               into
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               being
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               before
               I
               answer
               this
               Accusation
               ,
               I
               shall
               first
               premise
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               do
               not
               defend
               or
               approve
               that
               Bishops
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               should
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               make
               new
               Articles
               ,
               or
               define
               and
               determine
               doubtful
               Questions
               and
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               ,
               without
               being
               authorized
               by
               the
               King
               and
               Convocation
               so
               to
               do
               :
               Yet
               thus
               much
               I
               may
               charitably
               say
               of
               those
               good
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               other
               Divines
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               framed
               and
               agreed
               upon
               these
               Articles
               ,
               that
               what
               they
               did
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               was
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               then
               believed
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               either
               expresly
               contained
               in
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               be
               drawn
               by
               consequence
               from
               that
               Article
               of
               the
               Church
               concerning
               Predestination
               .
               And
               certainly
               this
               makes
               stronger
               against
               the
               Doctor
               :
               for
               if
               with
               him
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Bp.
               Bilson
               ,
               Bp.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Noel
               ,
               in
               their
               Writings
               ,
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Authority
               to
               declare
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               those
               Questions
               of
               Christ's
               true
               and
               real
               Presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               his
               Local
               Descent
               into
               Hell
               ;
               why
               should
               not
               the
               Judgment
               and
               Determination
               of
               the
               two
               Arch-Bishops
               of
               Canterbury
               and
               York
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               Bishops
               and
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               after
               a
               serious
               debate
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               as
               well
               declare
               what
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               those
               Questions
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               Justifying
               Faith
               ,
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Perseverance
               But
               it
               seems
               with
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               no
               Bishops
               Opinions
               shall
               be
               Orthodox
               ,
               if
               they
               agree
               not
               with
               his
               own
               .
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Charge
               it self
               :
               The
               main
               Reason
               why
               the
               Doctor
               will
               needs
               have
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               inserting
               these
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               into
               those
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               agreed
               on
               in
               Convocation
               1615
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Primat
              
               being
               then
               no
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               only
               Professor
               of
               Divinity
               in
               the
               University
               there
               ,
               and
               a
               Member
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               was
               ordered
               by
               the
               Convocation
               to
               draw
               up
               those
               Articles
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               into
               Latin
               ,
               as
               if
               Dr.
               Usher
               could
               have
               then
               such
               a
               great
               influence
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               govern
               the
               Church
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Scribe
               of
               any
               Synod
               or
               Council
               should
               make
               it
               pass
               what
               Acts
               or
               Articles
               he
               pleases
               ;
               or
               that
               one
               private
               Divine
               should
               be
               able
               to
               manage
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               would
               needs
               have
               him
               do
               in
               this
               Affair
               .
               )
               Whereas
               the
               Doctor
               having
               been
               an
               ancient
               Member
               of
               Convocation
               ,
               could
               not
               but
               know
               that
               all
               Articles
               after
               
               they
               are
               debated
               ,
               are
               proposed
               by
               way
               of
               Question
               by
               the
               President
               and
               Prolocutor
               of
               either
               House
               ,
               and
               are
               afterwards
               ordered
               to
               be
               drawn
               into
               form
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Latin
               by
               some
               Persons
               whom
               they
               appoint
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               and
               tho
               perhaps
               they
               might
               not
               be
               themselves
               in
               all
               points
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               those
               Articles
               they
               are
               so
               ordered
               to
               draw
               up
               ;
               and
               that
               Dr.
               Usher
               did
               not
               hold
               all
               those
               Articles
               of
               Ireland
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               as
               they
               are
               there
               laid
               down
               ,
               appears
               from
               what
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               tells
               us
               in
               this
               Pamphlet
               ;
               for
               p.
               116
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 
                   That
                   it
                   was
                   his
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 Lord
                 Primat's
                 )
                 
                   doing
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   different
                   explication
                   of
                   the
                   Article
                   of
                   Christ's
                   descent
                   into
                   Hell
                   ,
                   from
                   that
                   allowed
                   of
                   by
                   this
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   almost
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   Heterodoxies
                   of
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                
                 Calvin
                 
                   were
                   inserted
                   ,
                   and
                   incorporated
                   into
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                
                 Ireland
                 .
              
               And
               p.
               129
               ,
               he
               finds
               fault
               with
               the
               30th
               Article
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               
                 
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   our
                   sakes
                   he
                   endured
                   most
                   grievous
                   Torments
                   ,
                   immediatly
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   painful
                   Sufferings
                   in
                   his
                   Body
                   .
                   The
                   enduring
                   of
                   which
                   grievous
                   Torments
                   in
                   his
                   Soul
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Calvin
                 
                   not
                   without
                   some
                   touch
                   of
                   Blasphemy
                   ,
                   did
                   first
                   devise
                   :
                   so
                   did
                   he
                   lay
                   it
                   down
                   for
                   the
                   true
                   sence
                   and
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Article
                   of
                   Christ's
                   descending
                   into
                   Hell
                   ▪
                   In
                   which
                   expression
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                
                 Ireland
                 
                   have
                   taken
                   up
                   the
                   words
                   of
                
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   rationally
                   conceived
                   that
                   they
                   take
                   them
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   meaning
                   and
                   construction
                   also
                   .
                
              
               But
               the
               Doctor
               owns
               that
               this
               was
               not
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               sence
               of
               this
               Article
               ;
               for
               p.
               113
               ,
               aforegoing
               ,
               he
               says
               thus
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 he
                 (
                 viz.
              
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               )
               
                 neither
                 follows
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
              
               Calvin
               
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Calvinian
                 Party
                 ,
                 who
                 herein
                 differ
                 from
                 their
                 Master
                 ;
                 but
                 goes
                 a
                 new
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 later
                 discovery
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 altho
                 he
                 had
                 few
                 Leaders
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 many
                 Followers
                 .
              
               But
               as
               I
               shall
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               dispute
               with
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               his
               Followers
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               these
               Irish
               Articles
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               they
               are
               not
               contradictory
               to
               those
               of
               England
               ,
               it
               not
               being
               my
               business
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               forbear
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               highly
               improbable
               that
               all
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               of
               Ireland
               should
               incorporate
               the
               nine
               Articles
               of
               Lambeth
               ,
               containing
               all
               the
               
                 Calvinian
                 Rigours
              
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               calls
               them
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 points
                 of
                 Predestination
                 ,
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               if
               they
               had
               thought
               they
               were
               inconsistent
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               been
               satisfied
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Doctrine
               then
               held
               and
               maintained
               in
               those
               Points
               by
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               also
               believed
               by
               the
               King
               himself
               ,
               who
               confirmed
               them
               ,
               and
               certainly
               would
               never
               else
               have
               sent
               one
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               three
               of
               the
               most
               Learned
               Divines
               within
               his
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort
               ,
               to
               maintain
               against
               the
               Remonstrants
               or
               Arminians
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               Opinions
               contained
               in
               these
               Irish
               Articles
               :
               But
               if
               all
               those
               must
               be
               counted
               by
               the
               Doctor
               for
               Rigorous
               Calvinists
               that
               maintain
               these
               Articles
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Heterodox
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               how
               he
               can
               
               excuse
               the
               major
               part
               of
               our
               Bishops
               in
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               and
               King
               
               James's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               a
               considerable
               part
               of
               them
               during
               the
               Reigns
               of
               the
               two
               last
               Kings
               of
               blessed
               Memory
               (
               some
               of
               whom
               are
               still
               living
               )
               from
               this
               Heterodoxy
               .
               And
               if
               all
               Men
               must
               be
               guilty
               of
               Calvinism
               ,
               who
               hold
               these
               Opinions
               concerning
               Predestination
               ,
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Free-will
               ;
               then
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Lutherans
               (
               who
               differ
               very
               little
               from
               Calvin
               in
               these
               points
               )
               must
               be
               Calvinists
               too
               .
               Nor
               are
               these
               Points
               held
               only
               by
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               many
               also
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               hold
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               witness
               the
               Jansenists
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               who
               come
               very
               near
               to
               Calvin
               in
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               &c.
               and
               are
               as
               much
               opposed
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               as
               the
               Arminians
               are
               by
               the
               Anti-remonstrants
               in
               Holland
               .
               But
               perhaps
               the
               Doctor
               may
               make
               St.
               Augustin
               a
               Calvinist
               too
               ,
               since
               he
               is
               much
               of
               the
               same
               Opinion
               with
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               in
               most
               of
               these
               Points
               against
               the
               Pelagians
               .
            
             
               Having
               now
               I
               hope
               vindicated
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               from
               these
               unjust
               Accusations
               of
               his
               differing
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               matters
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               I
               now
               come
               to
               answer
               his
               Aspersions
               upon
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               in
               lesser
               matters
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               may
               see
               how
               unjustly
               he
               seeks
               out
               a
               Quarrel
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               a
               crime
               in
               him
               ,
               because
               those
               who
               were
               aspersed
               with
               the
               names
               of
               Puritans
               made
               their
               Addresses
               to
               him
               by
               Letters
               ,
               or
               Visits
               ,
               and
               
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 carress'd
                 and
                 feasted
                 by
                 them
                 where-ever
                 he
                 came
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               the
               Doctor
               will
               have
               it
               )
               as
               if
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               had
               no
               other
               Perfections
               but
               his
               asserting
               those
               Calvinian
               Tenents
               .
            
             
               Then
               he
               goes
               on
               to
               tax
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               with
               Inconformity
               to
               the
               Rules
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               in
               several
               particulars
               :
               but
               with
               how
               great
               want
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               with
               how
               many
               malicious
               Inferences
               and
               Reflections
               ,
               without
               any
               just
               grounds
               ,
               I
               leave
               to
               the
               impartial
               Reader
               who
               will
               give
               himself
               the
               trouble
               to
               peruse
               that
               Pamphlet
               ,
               many
               of
               those
               passages
               being
               cull'd
               here
               and
               there
               out
               of
               Dr.
               
               Bernard's
               Treatise
               ,
               entitled
               ,
               
                 The
                 late
                 Lord
                 Primat's
                 Judgment
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               without
               ever
               considering
               what
               went
               before
               ,
               or
               what
               followed
               after
               ;
               and
               without
               taking
               notice
               that
               several
               things
               enjoined
               in
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               had
               no
               force
               or
               obligation
               in
               that
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               where
               those
               Canons
               were
               not
               yet
               subscribed
               to
               ,
               or
               received
               :
               and
               consequently
               such
               Ceremonies
               as
               were
               by
               them
               enjoined
               ,
               being
               in
               themselves
               indifferent
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               declares
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               singularity
               in
               him
               to
               have
               observed
               them
               there
               ,
               and
               much
               worse
               to
               have
               imposed
               them
               upon
               others
               :
               for
               it
               is
               truly
               said
               of
               him
               by
               Dr.
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 affect
                 some
                 Arbitrary
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 (
                 not
                 within
                 the
                 compass
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 and
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common-prayer
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 introduce
                 any
                 Rite
                 or
                 Ceremony
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 Opinion
                 of
                 Decency
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 judged
              
               
               
                 it
                 so
              
               .
               p.
               147.
               
               What
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               behaviour
               was
               in
               England
               in
               relation
               to
               some
               of
               these
               Ceremonies
               of
               lesser
               moment
               ,
               either
               to
               the
               peace
               or
               well-being
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               needs
               no
               Apology
               ,
               he
               having
               reason
               enough
               for
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               if
               he
               conformed
               himself
               no
               further
               than
               the
               Doctor
               would
               have
               him
               .
               But
               to
               give
               one
               Instance
               for
               all
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               want
               of
               Charity
               towards
               the
               Lord
               Primat
               ;
               
                 Dr.
                 Bernard
              
               having
               asserted
               his
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Discipline
               ,
               Liturgy
               ,
               and
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 —
                 and
                 that
                 many
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 called
                 Puritans
                 ,
                 received
                 such
                 satisfaction
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 concur
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 above-said
                 particulars
                 .
              
               The
               Doctor
               immediatly
               makes
               this
               Remark
               :
               
                 For
                 this
              
               (
               says
               he
               )
               
                 might
                 very
                 well
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Men
                 remain
                 as
                 unconformable
                 to
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 their
                 Kneeling
                 at
                 the
                 Communion
                 only
                 excepted
                 )
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 before
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               other
               Rules
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               Doctor
               means
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               since
               I
               always
               thought
               that
               whoever
               had
               brought
               over
               a
               Lay-Nonconformist
               to
               conform
               to
               the
               Service
               and
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               had
               done
               a
               very
               good
               work
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               not
               when
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               what
               is
               required
               more
               to
               make
               him
               a
               true
               Son
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               on
               this
               ungrateful
               Subject
               ,
               since
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               great
               Esteem
               and
               Reputation
               is
               too
               deep
               rooted
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               Good
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               all
               lessened
               by
               the
               Doctor
               's
               hard
               Reflections
               ;
               tho
               I
               thought
               I
               could
               do
               no
               less
               than
               vindicate
               the
               Memory
               of
               so
               pious
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               since
               many
               ordinary
               Readers
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               acquainted
               with
               this
               good
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               his
               Writings
               ,
               may
               think
               Dr.
               H.
               had
               cause
               thus
               to
               find
               fault
               with
               him
               .
               So
               avoiding
               all
               invidious
               Reflections
               upon
               the
               Reverend
               Doctor
               ,
               long
               since
               deceased
               ,
               I
               shall
               now
               conclude
               ,
               heartily
               wishing
               that
               whatever
               he
               hath
               written
               ,
               or
               published
               ,
               had
               never
               done
               any
               more
               prejudice
               to
               that
               Church
               which
               he
               undertook
               to
               serve
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               those
               Writings
               or
               Opinions
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primat's
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               much
               finds
               fault
               with
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               COLLECTION
               Of
               Three
               Hundred
               LETTERS
               Written
               between
               the
               Most
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               GOD
               ,
               JAMES
               USHER
               ,
               Late
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               ARMAGH
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               the
               Eminentest
               Persons
               for
               PIETY
               and
               LEARNING
               in
               his
               Time
               ,
               both
               in
               ENGLAND
               and
               beyond
               the
               SEAS
               .
            
             
               Collected
               and
               Published
               From
               Original
               Copies
               under
               their
               own
               Hands
               ,
               by
               
                 RICHARD
                 PARR
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               his
               Lordships
               Chaplain
               at
               the
               Time
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               Care
               of
               all
               his
               Papers
               were
               intrusted
               by
               his
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               for
               
                 NATHANAEL
                 RANEW
              
               ,
               at
               the
               King's
               Arms
               in
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Church-Yard
               .
               MDCLXXXVI
               .
            
             
          
           
             
             
               THE
               CONTENTS
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   LETTER
                   I.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Richard
                   Stanihurst
                
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 English
                 Colledge
                 in
                 
                   Lovain
                   .
                   Page
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   II.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Eyres
                   .
                   2
                
              
               
                 
                   III.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Eyres
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   3
                
              
               
                 
                   IV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Briggs
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   11
                
              
               
                 
                   V.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   13
                
              
               
                 
                   VI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                   .
                   14
                
              
               
                 
                   VII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                   .
                   15
                
              
               
                 
                   VIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Challoner
                   .
                   16
                
              
               
                 
                   IX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   17
                
              
               
                 
                   X.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   18
                
              
               
                 
                   XI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 Mr
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   22
                
              
               
                 
                   XII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Alexander
                   Cook
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   32
                
              
               
                 
                   XIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   33
                
              
               
                 
                   XIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   XV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Eyres
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   34
                
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Briggs
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   35
                
              
               
                 
                   XVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   Tobias
                   Matthews
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 York
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   36
                
              
               
                 
                   XVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Gataker
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   37
                
              
               
                 
                   XIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   38
                
              
               
                 
                   XX.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   39
                
              
               
                 
                   XXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                   .
                   43
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   XXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 of
                 Christ.
                 46
              
               
                 
                   XXIII
                   .
                
                 An
                 Answer
                 to
                 some
                 Objections
                 against
                 the
                 said
                 Letter
                 ,
                 by
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   49
                
              
               
                 
                   XXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   53
                
              
               
                 
                   XXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Crashaw
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   55
                
              
               
                 
                   XXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Gataker
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   56
                
              
               
                 
                   XXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   57
                
              
               
                 
                   XXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Eyres
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   59
                
              
               
                 
                   XXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   Warren
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   60
                
              
               
                 
                   XXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                   .
                   60
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   61
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Eyres
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   62
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Camden
                   .
                   63
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Camden
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   65
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Warren
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   66
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Thomas
                   Morton
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   67
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   67
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Lydiat
                   .
                   68
                
              
               
                 
                   XXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   71
                
              
               
                 
                   XL.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Edward
                   Browncker
                
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                   .
                   72
                
              
               
                 
                   XLI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 Elect
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 Hampton
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   73
                
              
               
                 
                   XLII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 Hampton
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   75
                
              
               
                 
                   XLIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Gataker
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   76
                
              
               
                 
                   XLIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Boswell
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   77
                
              
               
                 
                   XLV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Spelman
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   78
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   XLVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   78
                
              
               
                 
                   XLVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   79
                
              
               
                 
                   XLVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   80
                
              
               
                 
                   XLIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                   .
                   81
                
              
               
                 
                   L.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   81
                
              
               
                 
                   LI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 to
                 Oliver
                 Lord
                 
                   Grandison
                   .
                   83
                
              
               
                 
                   LII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 Hampton
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   84
                
              
               
                 
                   LIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   85
                
              
               
                 
                   LIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   86
                
              
               
                 
                   LV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Holcroft
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   87
                
              
               
                 
                   LVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 Goad
                 and
                 Dr.
                 Feately
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   88
                
              
               
                 
                   LVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   89
                
              
               
                 
                   LVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Thomas
                   Morton
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Litchfield
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   90
                
              
               
                 
                   LIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 Hampton
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   90
                
              
               
                 
                   LX.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   92
                
              
               
                 
                   LXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 Ryves
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   301
                
              
               
                 
                   LXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   302
                
              
               
                 
                   LXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   303
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   LXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   William
                   Eyres
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   304
                
              
               
                 
                   LXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   —
                   Calandrine
                   .
                   306
                
              
               
                 
                   LXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   —
                   Calandrine
                   .
                   307
                
              
               
                 
                   LXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   309
                
              
               
                 
                   LXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   310
                
              
               
                 
                   LXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 in
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   311
                
              
               
                 
                   LXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Pickering
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   312
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 in
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   313
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   314
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   315
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   315
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   316
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   317
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   318
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   320
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Meath
                   .
                   321
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Elect
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   322
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 from
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   323
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   325
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   LXXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 at
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   326
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   John
                   Williams
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 and
                 Lord
                 
                   Keeper
                   .
                   327
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Abraham
                   Wheelock
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   329
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   330
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   James
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   331
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   332
                
              
               
                 
                   LXXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   333
                
              
               
                 
                   XC
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   333
                
              
               
                 
                   XCI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   334
                
              
               
                 
                   XCII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 and
                 Lord
                 
                   Treasurerer
                   .
                   335
                
              
               
                 
                   XCIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   338
                
              
               
                 
                   XCIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Cotton
                
                 of
                 New
                 England
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   338
                
              
               
                 
                   XCV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   340
                
              
               
                 
                   XCVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   340
                
              
               
                 
                   XCVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   341
                
              
               
                 
                   XCVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   342
                
              
               
                 
                   XCIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   343
                
              
               
                 
                   C.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   344
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   345
                
              
               
                 
                   CII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ralph
                   Skinner
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   346
                
              
               
                 
                   CIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ralph
                   Skinner
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   356
                
              
               
                 
                   CIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ralph
                   Skinner
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   358
                
              
               
                 
                   CV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ralph
                   Skinner
                   .
                   363
                
              
               
                 
                   CVI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Ralph
                   Skinner
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   366
                
              
               
                 
                   CVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   James
                   White
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   368
                
              
               
                 
                   CVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   368
                
              
               
                 
                   CIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   369
                
              
               
                 
                   CX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Bainbridge
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   370
                
              
               
                 
                   CXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 from
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   371
                
              
               
                 
                   CXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Alexander
                   Cook
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   372
                
              
               
                 
                   CXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 
                   Faulkland
                   .
                   373
                
              
               
                 
                   CXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   Robert
                   Abbot
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   .
                   374
                
              
               
                 
                   CXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Society
                 of
                 
                   Lincolns-Inn
                   .
                   375
                
              
               
                 
                   CXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   Robert
                   Abbot
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Canterbury
                   .
                   376
                
              
               
                 
                   CXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   377
                
              
               
                 
                   CXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 Faulkland
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   379
                
              
               
                 
                   CXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   Robert
                   Abbot
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   380
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Davis
                
                 in
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   381
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 
                   John
                   Hanmer
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
                 Asaph
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   382
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                   .
                   383
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   —
                   387
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   387
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Bainbridge
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   390
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   391
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   393
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Spelman
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   395
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   King
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   396
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Spelman
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   398
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   George
                   Hakewill
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   398
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 
                   John
                   Prideaux
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   399
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 
                   —
                   400
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   401
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 JamesUsher
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   402
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   403
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Archibald
                   Hamilton
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   405
                
              
               
                 
                   CXXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   406
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CXXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 Faulkland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   407
                
              
               
                 
                   CXL
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Philpot
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   407
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   408
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   409
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   410
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Bainbridge
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   411
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   .
                   412
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   413
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   414
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 rend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   415
                
              
               
                 
                   CXLIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   416
                
              
               
                 
                   CL.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Lawr.
                   Robinson
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   417
                
              
               
                 
                   CLI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Bourgchier
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   418
                
              
               
                 
                   CLII
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   419
                
              
               
                 
                   CLIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Kilmore
                   .
                   424
                
              
               
                 
                   CLIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   426
                
              
               
                 
                   CLV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   428
                
              
               
                 
                   CLVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Lords
                   Justices
                
                 in
                 
                   Ireland
                   .
                   429
                
                 
                   
                     
                     Instructions
                     to
                     Mr.
                     
                       Dean
                       Lesly
                    
                     for
                     the
                     stoping
                     of
                     Sir
                     
                       John
                       Bathes
                    
                     Patent
                     .
                     430
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   CLVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   George
                   Downham
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London-Derry
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   432
                
              
               
                 
                   CLVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Thomas
                   Morton
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Coventry
                 and
                 Litchfield
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   432
                
              
               
                 
                   CLIX.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   433
                
              
               
                 
                   CLX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   435
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Baptism
                 .
                 440
              
               
                 
                   CLXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Baptism
                 .
                 440
              
               
                 
                   CLXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Baptism
                 .
                 441
              
               
                 
                   CLXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 King
                 Charles
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 in
                 
                   Ireland
                   .
                   446
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Cork
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   447
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   448
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 Council
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   450
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Bedell
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   451
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Forbes
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   455
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Forbes
                   .
                   456
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Pallatinate
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   457
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   .
                   459
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   London
                   .
                   460
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   461
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CLXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   464
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Johannes
                   Buxtorfius
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   465
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Constantinus
                   L'Empereur
                   ab
                   Oppych
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   468
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   469
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   470
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Constantinus
                   L'Empereur
                   ab
                   Oppych
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   472
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   473
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Constantinus
                   L'Empereur
                   ab
                   Oppych
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   474
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Francis
                   Taylor
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   475
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   476
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   477
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   478
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   480
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   481
                
              
               
                 
                   CLXXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   William
                   Laud
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Canterbury
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   482
                
              
               
                 
                   CXC
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Gerardus
                   Vossius
                   .
                   483
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Fredericus
                   Spanhemius
                   .
                   484
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Constantinus
                   L'Empereur
                   ab
                   Oppych
                   .
                   485
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CXCIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   486
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   487
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   487
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCVI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   J.
                   Battiere
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   488
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Constantinus
                   L'Empereur
                   ab
                   Oppych
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   490
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCVIII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Arnoldus
                   Bootius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   491
                
              
               
                 
                   CXCIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   William
                   Gilbert
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   492
                
              
               
                 
                   CC.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                   494
                
              
               
                 
                   CCI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Simon
                   D'Ewes
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   495
                
              
               
                 
                   CCII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 
                   Dudly
                   Loftus
                
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 of
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   497
                
              
               
                 
                   CCIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   498
                
              
               
                 
                   CCIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Lewis
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   499
                
              
               
                 
                   CCV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 and
                 Observation
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Day
                 .
                 500
              
               
                 
                   CCVI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Sir
                 
                   Simon
                   D'Ewes
                   .
                   505
                
              
               
                 
                   CCVII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Johannes
                   Priceus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   506
                
              
               
                 
                   CCVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Sybilla
                   Christiana
                
                 Comitiss
                 .
                 Hanoviae
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   507
                
              
               
                 
                   CCIX.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   D.
                   Blondellus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   508
                
              
               
                 
                   CCX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Claudius
                   Salmasius
                   .
                   508
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CCXI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Greaves
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   509
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   510
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXIII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Christianus
                   Ravius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   511
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                   .
                   512
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Leter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   513
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   514
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 T.
                 —
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   515
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Joseph
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   516
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXIX.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Patrick
                   Young
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   517
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Fredericus
                   Spanhemius
                   .
                   518
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Johannes
                   Gerardus
                   Vossius
                   .
                   518
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Thomas
                   Barlow
                
                 ,
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   519
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXIII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Claudius
                   Sarravius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   521
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Fredericus
                   Spanhemius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   522
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   523
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Christophorus
                   Justellus
                   .
                   526
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Claudius
                   Sarravius
                   .
                   527
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Isaacus
                   Vossius
                   .
                   527
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CCXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Joseph
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   528
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Joseph
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Norwich
                   .
                   529
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Gerardus
                   Johannes
                   Vossius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   529
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Jsaac
                   Basire
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   530
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Ryves
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   531
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   533
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   535
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Alexander
                   More
                   .
                   536
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Reeves
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   537
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Isaacus
                   Gruterus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   538
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Johannes
                   Gerardus
                   Vossius
                   .
                   539
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXL
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Johannes
                   Hevelius
                   .
                   540
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Hammond
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   541
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Hammond
                   .
                   541
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Hammond
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   542
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Hammond
                   .
                   542
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Hammond
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   543
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Henry
                   Hammond
                   .
                   543
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLVII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Edward
                   Davenant
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   544
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CCXLVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Abraham
                   Wheelock
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   545
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXLIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Isaacus
                   Gruterus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   547
                
              
               
                 
                   CCL
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Petrus
                   Scavenius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   547
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Paulus
                   Testardus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-shop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   549
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Christianus
                   Ravius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   550
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Gerard
                   Langbaine
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   551
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Godfrey
                   Goodman
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Gloucester
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   553
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Joseph
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   554
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLVI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Merick
                   Casaubon
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   555
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Isaac
                   Vossius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   556
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLVIII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   557
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Capellus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   559
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   559
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Robert
                   Vaughan
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   561
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Capellus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   562
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Franciscus
                   Junius
                   .
                   563
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   564
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Henry
                   King
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chichester
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   567
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXVI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Capellus
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   568
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Capellus
                   .
                   569
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CCLXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Brain
                   Duppo
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Salisbury
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   579
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Gothofredus
                   Hotton
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   580
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXX.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Robert
                   Vaughan
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   581
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   583
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Johannes
                   Buxtorfius
                
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   584
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Johannes
                   Buxtorfius
                   .
                   586
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   Capellus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   587
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   588
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Brian
                   Walton
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Chester
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   590
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   591
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   592
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Selden
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   592
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Price
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   595
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Ludovicus
                   de
                   Dieu
                   .
                   596
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   John
                   Price
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   596
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Thomas
                   Morton
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   598
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXIV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Whalley
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   599
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Whalley
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   600
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Whalley
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   602
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXVII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Whalley
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   603
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   605
                
              
               
                 
                   CCLXXXIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Goar
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   606
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXC.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Mercator
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   607
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Henricus
                   Valesius
                   .
                   609
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   Joseph
                   Hall
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Norwich
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   610
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 
                   John
                   Bramhall
                
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 London-Derry
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   611
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Henricus
                   Valesius
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   613
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   CCXCV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Henricus
                   Valesius
                   .
                   614
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCVI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 
                   Thomas
                   Barlow
                
                 ,
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   615
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCVII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
                 
                   Herbert
                   Thorndike
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   616
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCVIII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 
                   Johannes
                   Dallaeus
                
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Armagh
                   .
                   619
                
              
               
                 
                   CCXCIX
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate.
                   620
                
              
               
                 
                   CCC
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate.
                   620
                
              
               
                 
                   CCCI.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate.
                   621
                
              
               
                 
                   CCCII
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Dr.
                 
                   Arnold
                   Boate.
                   621
                
              
               
                 
                   CCCIII.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Nicolaus
                   Mercator
                   .
                   622
                
              
               
                 
                   CCCIV.
                   
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Hartlib
                   .
                   623
                
              
               
                 
                   CCCV
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Christianus
                   Ravius
                   .
                   623
                
              
               
                 
                   CCCVI
                   .
                
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 
                   James
                   Usher
                
                 ,
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
                 
                   Samuel
                   Hartlib
                   .
                   624
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Contents
                 of
                 an
                 additional
                 Collection
                 of
                 Letters
                 from
                 several
                 other
                 Eminent
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     I.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Mr.
                   
                     William
                     Camden
                  
                   to
                   Sir
                   
                     Edward
                     Stradling
                     .
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     II.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Mr.
                   
                     William
                     Camden
                  
                   to
                   Sir
                   
                     Edward
                     Stradling
                     .
                     1
                  
                
                 
                   
                     III.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Padre
                     Paulo
                  
                   ,
                   Author
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   the
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Abbot
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Medard
                     .
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IV.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Hugo
                     Grotius
                  
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     John
                     Overal
                  
                   ,
                   Dean
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Pauls
                     .
                     4
                  
                
                 
                   
                     V.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Hugo
                     Grotius
                  
                   to
                   Dr.
                   
                     John
                     Overal
                  
                   ,
                   Dean
                   of
                   St.
                   
                     Pauls
                     .
                     4
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VI.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Hugo
                     Grotius
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   
                     John
                     Overal
                  
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Coventry
                   and
                   
                     Litchfield
                     .
                     5
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VII
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Hugo
                     Grotius
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   
                     John
                     Overal
                  
                   ,
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Coventry
                   and
                   
                     Litchfield
                     .
                     7
                  
                
                 
                   
                     VIII
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Johannes
                     Henricus
                     Hottinger
                  
                   to
                   
                     Christianus
                     Ravius
                     .
                     7
                  
                
                 
                   
                     IX
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Jacobus
                     Irmingerus
                  
                   to
                   
                     Christianus
                     Ravius
                     .
                     9
                  
                
                 
                   
                     X.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Jacobus
                     Syrmondus
                  
                   to
                   
                     Simon
                     de
                     Dewes
                     .
                     10
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XI
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     Jacobus
                     Syrmondus
                  
                   to
                   
                     Simon
                     de
                     Dewes
                     .
                     12
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XII
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   
                     John
                     Deodate
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   of
                   Divines
                   ,
                   
                     London
                     ,
                     1647.
                     14
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Sir
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bodleigh
                  
                   to
                   Sir
                   
                     Francis
                     Bacon
                     .
                     17
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XIV
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Sir
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bodleigh
                  
                   to
                   Sir
                   
                     Francis
                     Bacon
                     .
                     19
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XV.
                     
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Sir
                   
                     Henry
                     Sydney
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                   Sir
                   
                     Phillip
                     Sydney
                     .
                     23
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVI
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Sir
                   
                     Henry
                     Sydney
                  
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                   Sir
                   
                     Phillip
                     Sydney
                     .
                     24
                  
                
                 
                   
                     XVII
                     .
                  
                   A
                   Letter
                   from
                   Sir
                   
                     William
                     Boswell
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Most
                   Reverend
                   
                     William
                     Laud
                  
                   ,
                   Arch-Bishop
                   of
                   〈…〉
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             LETTERS
             .
          
           
             
               LETTER
               I.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Richard
               Stanihurst
               
                 at
                 the
              
               English
               
                 Colledge
                 in
              
               Lovain
               .
            
             
               
                 Dear
                 Uncle
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               the
               opportunity
               of
               this
               Messenger
               so
               fitly
               offered
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               make
               bold
               to
               desire
               your
               furtherance
               in
               some
               matters
               that
               concern
               my
               Studies
               .
               The
               principal
               part
               of
               my
               study
               at
               this
               time
               is
               imployed
               in
               perusing
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               observing
               out
               of
               them
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ;
               wherein
               I
               find
               it
               very
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               should
               be
               thoroughly
               informed
               touching
               his
               Authors
               ,
               what
               Time
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               what
               Works
               are
               truly
               ,
               what
               falsely
               attributed
               to
               them
               ;
               either
               of
               which
               being
               mistaken
               ,
               must
               of
               force
               bring
               great
               confusion
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               study
               .
               To
               help
               Students
               wherein
               ,
               
                 Johannes
                 Molanus
              
               ,
               sometime
               Divinity
               Professor
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Lovain
               ,
               wrote
               a
               Book
               ,
               which
               he
               intituled
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Theologica
              
               ;
               giving
               charge
               at
               his
               death
               to
               his
               Heirs
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               see
               the
               Work
               published
               ;
               (
               as
               witnesseth
               Possevinus
               in
               
                 Apparatu
                 Sacro
              
               )
               but
               they
               being
               negligent
               in
               discharging
               that
               Trust
               committed
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               Book
               is
               at
               last
               fallen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Aubertus
                 Miroeus
              
               ,
               a
               Canon
               of
               Antwerp
               ,
               as
               himself
               acknowledgeth
               in
               his
               Edition
               of
               
               Sigebert's
               Chronicle
               .
               If
               you
               could
               procure
               from
               him
               the
               Copy
               thereof
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               will
               be
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               you
               to
               effect
               )
               and
               with
               some
               convenient
               speed
               impart
               it
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               should
               take
               it
               for
               a
               very
               great
               argument
               of
               your
               love
               ,
               and
               hold
               my self
               exceedingly
               obliged
               unto
               you
               thereby
               .
               Besides
               my
               main
               studies
               ,
               I
               have
               always
               used
               ,
               as
               a
               kind
               of
               Recreation
               ,
               to
               spend
               some
               time
               in
               gathering
               together
               the
               scattered
               Antiquities
               of
               our
               Nation
               ;
               whereof
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               many
               Relicks
               are
               come
               into
               your
               hands
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               very
               willingly
               hear
               of
               .
               But
               especially
               I
               would
               intreat
               you
               to
               let
               me
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               Philip
               Flatsebury's
               Chronicle
               ,
               for
               hitherto
               I
               could
               never
               get
               a
               sight
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               neither
               of
               
                 Cornelius
                 Hibernicus
              
               his
               History
               ,
               cited
               by
               
                 Hector
                 Boethius
              
               :
               Sentleger's
               Collections
               ,
               alledged
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Campian
                 :
                 Richard
                 Creagh
              
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               
                 Ireland
                 :
                 Christopher
                 Pembridg
              
               his
               Abstract
               of
               the
               Irish
               Chronicles
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               is
               also
               among
               the
               Manuscript
               Books
               of
               the
               Jesuites
               Colledge
               at
               Lovain
               ,
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               Patrick
               ,
               a
               Manuscript
               ,
               &c.
               
               A
               Manuscript
               whereof
               I
               have
               much
               desired
               ,
               both
               because
               the
               Author
               seemeth
               to
               be
               of
               some
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               likewise
               alledgeth
               certain
               Sentences
               out
               of
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               own
               Writings
               .
               If
               any
               of
               our
               Country
               men
               ,
               studious
               of
               such
               matters
               ,
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               either
               that
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Antiquities
               of
               like
               nature
               ,
               I
               do
               promise
               that
               I
               will
               take
               as
               much
               pains
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               full
               recompence
               of
               courtesie
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               Your
               own
               Treatise
               of
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               Life
               I
               have
               ;
               as
               also
               your
               
                 Hebdomada
                 Mariana
              
               .
               Your
               
                 Margarita
                 Mariana
              
               ,
               and
               other
               writings
               
               (
               if
               there
               be
               any
               )
               I
               have
               much
               sought
               for
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               as
               yet
               get
               :
               Thus
               presuming
               upon
               that
               natural
               bond
               of
               love
               which
               is
               knit
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               receive
               such
               satisfaction
               from
               you
               as
               I
               expect
               ;
               with
               my
               Mother
               ,
               your
               Sister
               's
               most
               kind
               remembrance
               ,
               I
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 loving
                 Nephew
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               II.
               Jac.
               Usseri
               ad
               Guil.
               Eyrium
               Epistola
               .
            
             
               
                 Guilielmo
                 Eyrio
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   Collegio
                
                 Emmanuelis
                 Cantabrigiae
                 ,
                 Socio
                 ,
              
            
             
               QUas
               ad
               me
               dedisti
               literas
               ,
               Eyri
               ornatissime
               ,
               eas
               reddidit
               mihi
               jampridem
               huc
               ex
               Angliâ
               reversus
               ,
               Frater
               :
               Ad
               quas
               quòd
               seriùs
               jam
               respondeam
               ,
               partim
               illud
               in
               causa
               fuit
               quòd
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               partim
               etiam
               quòd
               Livelaeanam
               de
               authentica
               Scripturarum
               editione
               commentationem
               priùs
               expectaverim
               ,
               quo
               amplior
               mihi
               tribueretur
               occasio
               &
               gratias
               agendi
               ,
               &
               amplius
               de
               quaestione
               gravissimâ
               inquirendi
               (
               quo
               unâ
               fideliâ
               duos
               dealbarem
               parietes
               )
               profectò
               me
               negligentiam
               insuper
               commemorare
               necesse
               sit
               ,
               quam
               diffiteri
               non
               possum
               .
               Sanè
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cum
               Livelaeo
               tuo
               conferre
               ,
               cum
               aliis
               de
               rebus
               ,
               tum
               praecipuè
               de
               versione
               LXX
               Interpretibus
               adscriptâ
               ;
               ubi
               mihi
               in
               multis
               aquam
               haerere
               non
               diffiteor
               :
               Promisit
               de
               his
               nuper
               rara
               quaedam
               &
               inaudita
               doctissimus
               Scaliger
               ,
               (
               cujus
               ego
               hominis
               multiplicem
               eruditionem
               admirari
               soleo
               )
               ut
               &
               de
               Masoritarum
               observationibus
               ,
               à
               quibus
               ,
               post
               Hieronymi
               tempora
               ,
               puncta
               Hebraeorum
               &
               accentus
               inventos
               ,
               confirmatur
               .
            
             
               Sed
               ludet
               ibi
               profectò
               operam
               ,
               si
               quid
               ego
               augurari
               possum
               .
               Ludat
               Scaligeri
               Critica
               in
               
                 Virgiliano
                 Culice
              
               ;
               ludat
               ,
               (
               inquam
               )
               nam
               lusisse
               ostendunt
               crebrae
               illae
               trajectiones
               ,
               quas
               ille
               nulli
               opinor
               hominum
               unquam
               probaverit
               .
               Et
               ludente
               autore
               ,
               ludat
               etiam
               Interpres
               .
               Lusit
               Virgilius
               Culice
               ,
               
                 (
                 Lusimus
                 Octavi
              
               )
               lusit
               etiam
               in
               emendando
               Culice
               Scaliger
               .
               Et
               hujusmodi
               nugis
               ludat
               ille
               quantum
               volet
               :
               Non
               in
               eo
               positae
               sunt
               fortunae
               Graeciae
               .
               Sed
               in
               seriis
               &
               maximi
               momenti
               rebus
               pium
               &
               modestum
               pectus
               desideraverim
               .
               Tuum
               erit
               (
               doctiss
               .
               Eyri
               )
               &
               tui
               simillium
               ,
               quibus
               ad
               arcana
               literaturae
               Hebraicae
               datus
               est
               aditus
               ,
               succrescenti
               huic
               malo
               ire
               obviam
               ,
               &
               curare
               ne
               quid
               inde
               detrimenti
               Resp.
               Christiana
               capiat
               .
               Haec
               in
               nostros
               fabricata
               est
               machina
               muros
               ;
               aut
               aliquis
               latet
               error
               .
            
             
               Ad
               nos
               quod
               attinet
               ,
               qui
               sacris
               illis
               vix
               dum
               initiati
               sumus
               ;
               congessimus
               et
               nos
               ex
               Hieronymo
               &
               Scriptis
               Hebraeorum
               observationes
               ;
               sed
               Talmudicorum
               librorum
               ope
               destituti
               ,
               quod
               voluimus
               perficere
               ,
               nondum
               potuimus
               .
               Illud
               certè
               mihi
               persuasissimum
               ipsum
               Masoreth
               longè
               antè
               Hieronymi
               tempora
               extitisse
               .
            
             
               Illud
               velim
               scire
               quomodo
               in
               Baba
               Bothra
               ,
               in
               Historia
               de
               Joabo
               magistrum
               suum
               occidente
               ,
               distinguunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               per
               puncta
               vocalia
               ,
               an
               aliter
               .
               Et
               in
               Massecheth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Perek
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               et
               quid
               intelligit
               
                 Arias
                 Montanus
              
               ,
               cum
               dicit
               Josephum
               punctorum
               meminisse
               .
            
             
               Lasciviunt
               critici
               ,
               quorum
               petulantia
               comprimenda
               ;
               nisi
               non
               sit
               verisimile
               ,
               non
               ego
               credulus
               illis
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   —
                   Cur
                   dextrae
                   jungere
                   dextram
                
              
               
                 
                   Non
                   datur
                   ,
                   ac
                   veras
                   audire
                   &
                   reddere
                   voces
                
                 Aen.
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Nec
                   vidisse
                   semel
                   satis
                   est
                   :
                   juvatusque
                   morari
                
                 ;
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   conferre
                   gradum
                   ,
                   &
                   veniendi
                   discere
                   causas
                   .
                
                 Aen.
                 6.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Nequeunt
                   expleri
                   corda
                   tuendo
                
                 .
                 Aen.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Spondeo
                   digna
                   tuis
                   ingentibus
                   omnia
                   coeptis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Nec
                   partum
                   gratia
                   talem
                
              
               
                 
                   Parva
                   manet
                
                 .
                 —
                 Aen.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Omnia
                   magna
                   de
                   te
                   spem
                   nobis
                   conciliasti
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Jac.
                 Usserius
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 .
                 
                   12
                   
                     Kal.
                     Januar.
                  
                   1607.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               III.
               Guiliel
               .
               Eyrii
               ad
               Usserium
               Epistola
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Spectatissimo
                   Viro
                   ac
                   Amico
                   suo
                   singulari
                   ,
                   M.
                
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 
                   Theologiae
                   Professori
                   apud
                
                 Dublinienses
                 in
                 Hyberniâ
                 ,
                 S.
                 
              
            
             
               QUOD
               Hieronymus
               in
               Epistolâ
               quâdam
               ad
               Paulinum
               Presbyterum
               scripsit
               ,
               nempè
               literas
               ejus
               à
               principio
               probatae
               jam
               fidei
               fidem
               &
               veteris
               Amicitiae
               nova
               praetulisse
               Argumenta
               ,
               idem
               de
               tuis
               (
               ornatissime
               humanissiméque
               Usseri
               )
               quas
               ad
               me
               12
               Kalendas
               Januarii
               dedisti
               literis
               ,
               verè
               dicere
               possum
               .
               Vera
               est
               enim
               haec
               necessitudo
               nostra
               &
               satis
               antiqua
               ,
               quam
               (
               ut
               sanctissimi
               Patris
               verbis
               utar
               )
               
                 non
                 utilitas
                 rei
                 familiaris
                 ,
                 non
                 proesentia
                 tantùm
                 corporum
                 ,
                 non
                 subdola
                 &
                 palpans
                 adulatio
                 ,
                 sed
                 Dei
                 timor
                 &
                 divinarum
                 Scripturarum
                 studia
                 conciliant
                 .
              
               Hanc
               tu
               praeclarè
               novis
               officiis
               reapse
               coluisti
               ,
               Guilielmus
               tuus
               votis
               &
               affectu
               tantùm
               .
            
             
               Quod
               autem
               tam
               diu
               jam
               conticuêre
               literae
               meae
               ,
               in
               causâ
               non
               fuit
               veternus
               aliquis
               ,
               nec
               oblivio
               singularis
               erga
               me
               tuae
               humanitatis
               ,
               quam
               nec
               loci
               distantia
               ,
               aut
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               obscurare
               nec
               temporis
               diuturnitas
               è
               tabulis
               memoriae
               meae
               obliturare
               potest
               ;
               sed
               quotidiana
               exspectatio
               Liveleanae
               commentationis
               de
               authenticâ
               Scripturarum
               editione
               ,
               quam
               tibi
               jam
               anteâ
               pollicitus
               eram
               .
               Hanc
               frustrà
               adhuc
               expectavimus
               ;
               licèt
               jampridem
               consilio
               Roffensis
               Episcopi
               tradita
               fuerit
               cuidam
               viro
               docto
               ,
               unà
               cum
               Chronologiâ
               Latinâ
               ,
               ut
               publici
               juris
               fiant
               .
               Ambas
               quamprimum
               lucem
               aspexerint
               ,
               volente
               Deo
               ,
               ad
               te
               mittam
               .
               Chronologicus
               ille
               tractatus
               (
               credo
               )
               propediem
               prodibit
               :
               alterum
               quod
               attinet
               ,
               si
               non
               editus
               fuerit
               (
               quod
               non
               multùm
               desiderarem
               ,
               nisi
               quaedam
               cautiùs
               ,
               quaedam
               verò
               pleniùs
               scripta
               fuissent
               )
               non
               dubito
               quin
               post
               menses
               aliquot
               ,
               copiam
               ejus
               mihi
               denuò
               haeredes
               Livelaei
               facient
               ;
               atque
               tum
               postea
               in
               tuam
               gratiam
               exscribendum
               curabo
               .
            
             
               Intereà
               verò
               loci
               ,
               agnosco
               me
               valdè
               obaeratum
               esse
               &
               tibi
               &
               doctissimo
               juveni
               Fratri
               tuo
               Ambrosio
               ,
               qui
               peritissimâ
               manu
               suâ
               ,
               quaedam
               in
               meum
               usum
               ex
               Alcorano
               Arabicè
               exscripsit
               .
               Tibi
               verò
               (
               clarissime
               Jacobe
               )
               meipsum
               debeo
               ,
               qui
               non
               solùm
               suavissimis
               tuis
               literis
               animum
               meum
               erexisti
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               Arabicae
               Grammaticae
               mihi
               copiam
               fecisti
               .
               Nondum
               potui
               ,
               Postelli
               auxilio
               ,
               Nebiensis
               
               Psalterii
               superare
               difficultatem
               ,
               neque
               sanè
               operae
               pretium
               est
               .
               Video
               enim
               Arabicam
               illam
               Psalmorum
               versionem
               non
               Hebraicam
               veritatem
               ,
               sed
               ubique
               (
               ni
               fallor
               )
               vel
               Graecam
               vel
               (
               quae
               plerumque
               eôdem
               redit
               )
               vulgatam
               Latinam
               translationem
               expressisse
               .
               Amisimus
               Judaeum
               ,
               olim
               praeceptorem
               meum
               ,
               cujus
               gratiâ
               in
               animo
               mihi
               fuit
               hoc
               studium
               suscepisse
               ;
               quia
               specula
               aliqua
               asfulserat
               ,
               qualemcunque
               hujus
               linguae
               scientiam
               in
               Academiâ
               nostrâ
               hâc
               ratione
               ,
               locum
               aliquem
               habere
               potuisse
               .
               Non
               sum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               ut
               Clenardus
               olim
               :
               )
               sed
               Arabicari
               parumper
               ,
               &
               primoribus
               tantùm
               labris
               Arabicismum
               degustare
               volui
               ,
               ut
               in
               aliis
               quibusdam
               rectiùs
               judicare
               possem
               .
            
             
               Nam
               in
               animo
               mihi
               fuit
               jampridem
               ,
               quorundam
               hortatu
               &
               consilio
               ,
               quaedam
               de
               authenticâ
               scripturarum
               editione
               déque
               punctorum
               ,
               vocalium
               &
               accentuum
               Hebraicorum
               antiquitate
               &
               ratione
               penitiùs
               (
               quàm
               hactenùs
               )
               rimari
               ;
               &
               fontium
               puritatem
               integritatémque
               à
               Librariorum
               incuriâ
               &
               Criticorum
               quorundam
               conjecturis
               vindicare
               :
               ob
               cámque
               causam
               limatissimum
               tuum
               judicium
               in
               nonnullis
               libentissimè
               cognoscerem
               ,
               quorum
               te
               (
               doctissime
               Usseri
               )
               callentissimum
               esse
               ,
               omnes
               qui
               te
               nôrunt
               testari
               possunt
               .
            
             
               Verùm
               ne
               longiore
               hujusce
               rei
               explicatione
               ,
               aliud
               quiddam
               quod
               mihi
               jam
               in
               animo
               occurrit
               ,
               excidat
               planè
               è
               memoriâ
               ,
               illud
               priùs
               expediam
               .
               Degit
               hîc
               apud
               nos
               (
               uti
               nôsti
               )
               *
               Antonius
               Martinus
               ;
               quem
               &
               tute
               satis
               nôsti
               ,
               ego
               verò
               in
               cute
               novi
               .
               Vestras
               est
               natione
               &
               affectu
               suo
               :
               &
               noster
               foret
               non
               tantùm
               affectu
               &
               votis
               nostris
               ,
               aequè
               ac
               merito
               suo
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               loco
               ,
               nempe
               in
               albo
               sociorum
               ,
               si
               natione
               nostras
               esset
               .
               Quorsum
               haec
               Dicam
               paucissimis
               .
               Quoniam
               Martinus
               hic
               meus
               (
               nam
               sic
               revera
               est
               ,
               curâ
               ,
               &
               pro
               more
               nostro
               ,
               tutelâ
               quâdam
               )
               noster
               esse
               nequit
               ;
               gratularer
               sanè
               plurimum
               ipsimet
               &
               vobis
               si
               vester
               esse
               posset
               ,
               locúmque
               socii
               in
               Collegio
               patrio
               capesseret
               .
               Certè
               quorundam
               sermone
               nuper
               accepi
               ,
               quosdam
               propediem
               asciscendos
               &
               cooptandos
               esse
               in
               album
               sociorum
               Collegii
               Dubliniensis
               :
               scio
               etiam
               vos
               in
               votis
               habere
               ,
               probos
               &
               literatos
               in
               seminario
               vestro
               collocare
               ,
               qui
               strenuam
               operam
               vel
               in
               artibus
               docendis
               ,
               inque
               juventute
               erudiendâ
               ,
               vel
               in
               messe
               Domini
               in
               agris
               Hybernicis
               colligendâ
               ,
               tandem
               ponant
               ,
               &
               vel
               sint
               vel
               fiant
               idonei
               ut
               hoc
               faciant
               .
               Illud
               consultissimum
               est
               .
               Nam
               si
               habeatis
               in
               scholâ
               vestrâ
               qui
               cum
               laude
               &
               fructu
               juventutem
               vestram
               in
               Philosophiâ
               &
               politiori
               literaturâ
               instituant
               ,
               (
               quales
               &
               habuisse
               ,
               ac
               etiamnum
               vos
               habere
               sat
               scio
               )
               tandem
               fiet
               (
               annuente
               Deo
               )
               ut
               intra
               fines
               Hiberniae
               generosa
               juventus
               contineatur
               ,
               neque
               extra
               Athenas
               vestras
               Romae
               aut
               alibi
               instituantur
               .
               Talis
               futurus
               est
               (
               spero
               )
               Martinus
               noster
               :
               quippe
               qui
               is
               est
               ,
               qualis
               alii
               plerique
               videri
               tantùm
               volunt
               ,
               &
               in
               humaniori
               literaturâ
               ,
               &
               vitae
               integritate
               :
               germanissimus
               certè
               Nathaneel
               ,
               sine
               fraude
               .
               Haec
               divinae
               providentiae
               &
               vestrae
               prudentiae
               relinquenda
               censeo
               ,
               &
               ad
               rem
               propositam
               accedo
               .
            
             
               Atque
               ut
               intelligat
               Reverentia
               tua
               ,
               me
               operam
               daturum
               ,
               ut
               tibi
               gratus
               sim
               ,
               spero
               me
               brevi
               confecturum
               Indicem
               sive
               Catalogum
               variarum
               lectionum
               in
               utroque
               Instrumento
               ,
               unâ
               cum
               earundem
               censurâ
               ,
               quem
               ad
               te
               transmittam
               ;
               ut
               tibi
               saltem
               occasionem
               aliquam
               haec
               eadem
               penitiùs
               rimandi
               ,
               &
               lucem
               veritatis
               aliis
               praebendi
               dare
               possim
               .
               Scio
               enim
               te
               multa
               in
               adversariis
               tuis
               ad
               hanc
               rem
               pertinentia
               habere
               ,
               quae
               occasione
               oblatâ
               ,
               in
               usum
               Ecclesiae
               proferas
               :
               mihi
               satis
               fuerit
               ansam
               doctioribus
               praebere
               .
               Quid
               enim
               amplius
               tenuitas
               mea
               in
               hoc
               genere
               praestare
               potest
               ,
               cui
               non
               conceditur
               per
               statuta
               Collegii
               nostri
               in
               gremio
               indulgentissimae
               matris
               Academiae
               ,
               ultra
               biennium
               aut
               triennium
               manere
               ,
               atque
               intereà
               loci
               oportet
               in
               aliis
               potissimum
               temporis
               partem
               consumere
               Tuum
               erit
               potiùs
               (
               doctissime
               Jacobe
               )
               qui
               commodius
               antiquitates
               indagare
               ,
               Spartam
               hanc
               exornare
               .
               Verùm
               ut
               intelligas
               ,
               quid
               à
               me
               expectes
               ,
               &
               quâ
               ratione
               tute
               postea
               rem
               ipsam
               expedias
               ,
               en
               tibi
               methodum
               eorum
               quae
               parare
               occoepi
               !
               &
               quidem
               opus
               ipsum
               in
               privatum
               usum
               brevi
               (
               juvante
               Domino
               )
               absolvam
               .
               Appellari
               potest
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 seles
                 legis
              
               ,
               sive
               Massoreth
               ,
               vel
               (
               ut
               alii
               legunt
               )
               Masorah
               ,
               ad
               
               puritatem
               fontium
               sive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               S
               S.
               contextus
               scripturarum
               conservandam
               ,
               &
               consequenter
               ad
               ejusdem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               declarandam
               adhibita
               ,
               &
               2.
               libris
               comprehensa
               ,
               quorum
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 Prior
                 ,
                 Prolegomena
                 generalia
                 continebit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 Alter
                 ,
                 Indicem
                 variarum
                 lectionum
                 ,
                 in
                 totâ
                 Scripturâ
                 .
              
            
             
               Primi
               libri
               praecipuam
               materiem
               (
               post
               statum
               controversiae
               de
               authenticâ
               Scripturarum
               editione
               &
               fontium
               puritate
               )
               sex
               propositionibus
               ,
               quas
               firmissimis
               rationibus
               confirmare
               possim
               ,
               si
               dextrè
               intelligantur
               ,
               complexus
               sum
               .
            
             
               I
               a
               Propositio
               :
               Illa
               tantùm
               Scripturarum
               editio
               est
               authentica
               quae
               divinitùs
               inspirata
               fuit
               ,
               &
               à
               Prophetis
               atque
               Apostolis
               conscripta
               .
            
             
               II
               a
               Propositio
               :
               Illa
               ipsa
               scriptura
               prophetica
               quae
               primitùs
               conscripta
               fuerit
               etiamnum
               pura
               &
               integra
               conservatur
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               .
            
             
               III
               a
               Propositio
               :
               Hebraica
               veteris
               Instrumenti
               scriptura
               iisdem
               vocalium
               &
               accentuum
               notis
               ,
               quibus
               hodiè
               utimur
               ,
               antiquitùs
               tradita
               .
            
             
               IV
               a
               Propositio
               :
               Graeca
               novi
               Testamenti
               scriptura
               (
               quae
               divinitùs
               inspirata
               fuerit
               )
               adhuc
               integra
               &
               pura
               manet
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               .
            
             
               V
               a
               Propositio
               :
               Graeca
               veteris
               Instrumenti
               translatio
               ,
               nec
               divinitus
               inspirata
               ,
               nec
               pura
               &
               integra
               .
            
             
               VI
               a
               Propositio
               :
               Vulgata
               Latina
               Bibliorum
               editio
               ,
               nec
               fida
               nec
               authentica
               ,
               nedum
               divinitùs
               conscripta
               .
            
             
               
                 Appendix
                 Lib.
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 Appendice
                 ,
                 Paralipomena
                 sive
                 praetermissa
                 in
                 Prolegomenis
                 quaedam
                 subjicientur
                 ,
                 ad
                 praesens
                 negotium
                 facientia
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 propositionibus
                 commodè
                 tractari
                 non
                 possunt
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 De
                 characterum
                 Hebraicorum
                 qui
                 hodie
                 in
                 usu
                 sunt
                 ,
                 origine
                 &
                 antiquitate
                 .
                 Haec
                 disquisitio
                 necessaria
                 videtur
                 ,
                 ad
                 defensionem
                 integritatis
                 Scripturae
                 ,
                 propter
                 novam
                 opinionem
                 illustrissimi
                 viri
                 Josephi
                 Scaligeri
                 :
                 qui
                 in
                 animadvers
                 .
                 in
                 Euseb.
                 Chron.
                 ad
                 locum
                 Eusebiani
                 num
                 .
                 1617.
                 
                 Literae
                 ,
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 
                   quibus
                   hodie
                   Judaei
                   sacros
                   libros
                   &
                   omnia
                   acta
                   sua
                   conscribunt
                   ,
                   nuperae
                   ac
                   novitiae
                   sunt
                   ,
                   ex
                   Syriacis
                   depravatae
                   ,
                   illae
                   autem
                   ex
                   Samaritanis
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Vide
                   locum
                   .
                
                 Hâc
                 de
                 re
                 variae
                 sunt
                 aliorum
                 opiniones
                 ,
                 ut
                 Postelli
                 libello
                 de
                 Phoenicum
                 literis
                 ,
                 Waseri
                 lib.
                 de
                 antiquis
                 numis
                 Hebr.
                 &c.
                 &
                 aliorum
                 :
                 quas
                 hic
                 ventilandas
                 suscepi
                 ,
                 etsi
                 fateor
                 in
                 quibusdam
                 quae
                 caput
                 rei
                 non
                 attingunt
                 aquam
                 mihi
                 haerere
                 .
                 Verum
                 Scaligeri
                 opinionem
                 aperte
                 falsam
                 esse
                 probari
                 potest
                 ex
                 metis
                 .
              
               
                 Nam
                 1
                 o
                 probatur
                 ,
                 modernas
                 literas
                 non
                 esse
                 nuperas
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 &
                 Samaritanas
                 in
                 Biblico
                 usu
                 semper
                 non
                 fuisse
                 antiquitùs
                 ,
                 quia
                 non
                 Samaritanae
                 sed
                 Judaicae
                 in
                 usu
                 fuerunt
                 Christi
                 humiliati
                 tempore
                 :
                 ut
                 constare
                 mihi
                 videtur
                 ex
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 Luc.
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 &
                 locis
                 id
                 genus
                 aliis
                 ,
                 ubi
                 Christus
                 docet
                 ,
                 Ne
                 minimam
                 quidem
                 particulam
                 legis
                 perituram
                 ;
                 nempe
                 ut
                 (
                 omnes
                 fatentur
                 )
                 saltem
                 quoad
                 sensum
                 &
                 doctrinam
                 ,
                 allusione
                 facta
                 ad
                 minimam
                 literulam
                 Hebraici
                 contextus
                 ,
                 nempe
                 joth
                 ,
                 quae
                 facilè
                 omnium
                 literarum
                 minima
                 est
                 in
                 Hebr.
                 Alphabeto
                 ,
                 sed
                 in
                 Samaritano
                 potiùs
                 maxima
                 (
                 Heb.
                 י
                 Samar
                 .
                 
                 .
                 )
                 Quod
                 si
                 ante
                 Christi
                 humiliati
                 tempus
                 ,
                 nostrae
                 literae
                 fuerint
                 ,
                 tum
                 neque
                 nuperae
                 sunt
                 &
                 novitiae
                 ,
                 neque
                 ex
                 Syriacis
                 depravatae
                 .
                 Nam
                 Syriacae
                 sive
                 Maroniticae
                 introductae
                 fuerint
                 à
                 Christianis
                 nascentis
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 ne
                 quid
                 cum
                 Nazaraeis
                 &
                 Hebionitis
                 (
                 quorum
                 haeresin
                 execrabantur
                 )
                 haberent
                 commune
                 ;
                 ut
                 docet
                 doctiss
                 .
                 vir
                 Guido
                 Fabricius
                 Boderianus
                 in
                 Epistola
                 ad
                 Dictionar
                 .
                 Syro-Chald
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 o
                 Idem
                 constat
                 ex
                 omnibus
                 illis
                 scripturae
                 locis
                 (
                 qui
                 benè
                 multi
                 sunt
                 )
                 in
                 quibus
                 veteres
                 Interpretes
                 LXX
                 ,
                 &
                 alii
                 antiquissimi
                 hallucinati
                 sunt
                 &
                 decepti
                 literarum
                 similitudine
                 ,
                 ut
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Job
                 .
                 21.
                 3.
                 
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Graecè
                 legitur
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &
                 id
                 genus
                 sexcenta
                 quae
                 ex
                 Indice
                 nostro
                 observari
                 possunt
                 .
                 Nulla
                 autem
                 tális
                 est
                 earundem
                 literarum
                 vicinitas
                 juxta
                 Samaritanum
                 alphabetum
                 .
                 Vide
                 Postelli
                 vel
                 Scaligeri
                 ipsius
                 Alphabetum
                 Samaritanum
                 locis
                 citatis
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 o
                 Multa
                 alia
                 id
                 ipsum
                 docent
                 ,
                 quae
                 non
                 opus
                 est
                 hîc
                 repetere
                 .
                 Nempe
                 figurae
                 Hebraicae
                 literarum
                 quae
                 hodiè
                 in
                 usu
                 sunt
                 ,
                 simplicissimae
                 :
                 ex
                 quibus
                 etiam
                 ,
                 (
                 ut
                 Postellus
                 probat
                 ,
                 &
                 res
                 ipsa
                 docet
                 )
                 nimirum
                 ex
                 currente
                 earum
                 formâ
                 ,
                 Syriacae
                 &
                 Arabicae
                 literae
                 ortum
                 habent
                 .
                 Item
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 sive
                 notationes
                 nominum
                 quae
                 Hebraicis
                 potiùs
                 quam
                 Samaritanis
                 characteribus
                 conveniunt
                 .
                 Quâ
                 de
                 re
                 consulendi
                 sunt
                 Grammatici
                 .
                 Miror
                 quid
                 Scaligero
                 in
                 mentem
                 veniebat
                 .
                 Sed
                 missa
                 haec
                 facio
                 ,
                 &
                 reliqua
                 quae
                 communiter
                 contra
                 hanc
                 Scaligerianam
                 &
                 aliorum
                 opinionem
                 dici
                 possunt
                 .
              
               
                 II.
                 De
                 Masoriticis
                 &
                 Rabbinicis
                 notis
                 in
                 Bibliis
                 Hebraicis
                 :
                 de
                 28
                 Perigmoth
                 ,
                 déque
                 librorum
                 &
                 capitum
                 variis
                 distinctionibus
                 ;
                 &
                 id
                 genus
                 aliis
                 ,
                 &
                 quid
                 illis
                 tribuendum
                 sit
                 .
                 Neque
                 hîc
                 multis
                 opus
                 est
                 ,
                 quia
                 in
                 confirmatione
                 2ae
                 propositionis
                 nostrae
                 ,
                 in
                 responsione
                 ad
                 objectiones
                 contra
                 Hebraici
                 fontis
                 puritatem
                 ,
                 fusiùs
                 diximus
                 ,
                 quod
                 satis
                 esse
                 videatur
                 ,
                 donec
                 ad
                 particularium
                 locorum
                 censuram
                 in
                 Indice
                 nostro
                 deveniamus
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 De
                 18
                 locis
                 qui
                 vulgò
                 appellantur
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &
                 à
                 quibusdam
                 contra
                 puritatem
                 Hebraicae
                 Scripturae
                 &
                 fidem
                 Judaeorum
                 objiciuntur
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 De
                 4.
                 locis
                 qui
                 vulgò
                 appellantur
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 objicitur
                 etiam
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 De
                 848
                 locis
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 objectis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ubi
                 descripsi
                 ea
                 ex
                 Talmude
                 &
                 Eliae
                 Massoreth
                 hammassoreth
                 :
                 quae
                 tu
                 (
                 doctissime
                 Usseri
                 )
                 à
                 me
                 in
                 tuam
                 gratiam
                 describenda
                 petis
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 De
                 varietatibus
                 inter
                 Orientales
                 &
                 Occidentales
                 ,
                 item
                 inter
                 filios
                 Aser
                 &
                 Nephtali
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 De
                 locis
                 quibusdam
                 Veteris
                 Instrumenti
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 corruptelae
                 objiciuntur
                 ex
                 rei
                 grammaticae
                 ratione
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 De
                 locis
                 (
                 in
                 genere
                 )
                 tam
                 Veteris
                 quàm
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 observantur
                 ,
                 atque
                 ex
                 collatione
                 locorum
                 parallelorum
                 corruptionis
                 arguuntur
                 .
              
               
                 III.
                 De
                 Chaldaicâ
                 paraphrasi
                 ,
                 déque
                 Arabicâ
                 &
                 Syriacâ
                 ,
                 necnon
                 de
                 aliis
                 Veterum
                 &
                 Neotericorum
                 versionibus
                 ,
                 quarum
                 in
                 propositionibus
                 non
                 fit
                 mentio
                 ,
                 &
                 quid
                 illis
                 tribuendum
                 sit
                 .
              
               
                 IV.
                 De
                 castigatissimis
                 Bibliorum
                 Hebr.
                 Veteris
                 Instrumenti
                 ,
                 &
                 Graec.
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 exemplaribus
                 ,
              
               
                 His
                 generalibus
                 propositis
                 ac
                 enucleatis
                 ,
                 facilè
                 erit
                 judicium
                 de
                 singulis
                 variarum
                 lectionum
                 locis
                 :
                 neque
                 opus
                 erit
                 in
                 Indice
                 sive
                 Catalogo
                 nostro
                 subsequente
                 multa
                 dicere
                 ,
                 quae
                 alioquin
                 saepissimè
                 &
                 ferè
                 ubique
                 repetere
                 oporteret
                 .
              
               
                 Secundi
                 libri
                 Argumentum
                 .
              
               
                 Index
                 &
                 collatio
                 Variarum
                 lectionum
                 per
                 singulos
                 Scripturae
                 Libros
                 &
                 Librorum
                 Capita
                 ,
                 unâ
                 cum
                 earundem
                 censurâ
                 ,
                 juxta
                 ordinem
                 particularium
                 locorum
                 ;
                 praesertim
                 ubi
                 fontium
                 puritas
                 quibusdam
                 suspecta
                 videtur
                 vel
                 incuriâ
                 librariorum
                 aut
                 Criticorum
                 temeritate
                 periculum
                 sit
                 ne
                 corrumpatur
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Hujus
                   Specimen
                   ,
                   ex
                   collectaneis
                   nostris
                   depromptum
                   ,
                   hic
                   subjiciam
                   .
                
                 
                   Collatio
                   variarum
                   Lectionum
                   in
                   Psalmis
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Significationes
                     notularum
                     quibus
                     saepiusculè
                     in
                     hac
                     parte
                     Indicis
                     nostri
                     usi
                     sumus
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Qu.
                         leg
                         .
                      
                       
                         Al.
                         rect
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       h.
                       e.
                    
                     QUibusdam
                     legitur
                     sicuti
                     primo
                     in
                     loco
                     habetur
                     :
                     alitèr
                     verò
                     rectiùs
                     sicuti
                     postea
                     subjicitur
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         I.
                         
                      
                       
                         II.
                         
                      
                       
                         III.
                         
                      
                    
                     Indicant
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     quorum
                     ope
                     Judicandum
                     est
                     ,
                     ex
                     positis
                     jam
                     ante
                     propositionum
                     fundamentis
                     ,
                     de
                     genuina
                     Lectione
                     in
                     singulis
                     locis
                     :
                     nam
                     ad
                     3
                     a
                     capita
                     revocari
                     possunt
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Codices
                     sive
                     Exemplaria
                     primaevi
                     Contextus
                     ,
                     tum
                     Manuscripta
                     ,
                     tum
                     typis
                     Excusa
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Interpretum
                     Versiones
                     &
                     Commentationes
                     ,
                     tum
                     veterum
                     tum
                     recentiorum
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Rationes
                     ex
                     verbis
                     ipsis
                     locique
                     circumstantiis
                     ,
                     necnon
                     ex
                     aliorum
                     locorum
                     Collatione
                     ,
                     fideique
                     Analogia
                     .
                  
                   
                     Quod
                     si
                     lectio
                     aliqua
                     ex
                     his
                     tribus
                     alicujus
                     auctoritate
                     destituatur
                     ,
                     tum
                     sic
                     notatur
                     ,
                     I
                     —
                     o
                     II
                     —
                     o
                  
                   
                     
                       Om.
                       Cod.
                       —
                       i.
                    
                     Omnes
                     Codices
                     vel
                     omnia
                     Exemplaria
                     nostra
                     ,
                     tàm
                     Manuscripta
                     ,
                     quàm
                     Typographica
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Exempl
                       .
                       Mass.
                       —
                       i.
                    
                     Exemplaria
                     juxta
                     Masoreth
                     Judaeorum
                     excusa
                     ,
                     praesertim
                     si
                     Voculae
                     aut
                     Verbis
                     ,
                     de
                     quibus
                     controvertitur
                     ,
                     nota
                     Masoretica
                     apponatur
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       MS.
                       T.
                    
                     —
                     Manuscriptum
                     Psalmorum
                     Exemplar
                     in
                     Bibliotheca
                     Collegii
                     Trinitatis
                     Cantabrigiae
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       MS.
                       C.
                    
                     —
                     Manuscriptum
                     Exemplar
                     in
                     Bibl.
                     Coll.
                     Gonevelli
                     &
                     Caii
                     
                       Cantabrig
                       .
                       MS.
                       T.
                       &
                       C.
                    
                     notat
                     utrumque
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Bom.
                         1
                         edit
                         .
                      
                       
                         Bom.
                         2
                         edit
                         .
                      
                       
                         Bom.
                         3
                         edit
                         .
                      
                    
                     —
                     Codices
                     Bibl.
                     Hebr.
                     à
                     Dan.
                     Bombergo
                     Venetiis
                     editi
                     ,
                     tum
                     seorsim
                     variis
                     formis
                     &
                     temporibus
                     ,
                     tum
                     etiam
                     cum
                     Rabbinorum
                     commentariis
                     ,
                     necnon
                     cum
                     Masora
                     minori
                     &
                     majori
                     in
                     duabus
                     posterioribus
                     Editionibus
                     emendatissimis
                     ,
                     quas
                     ubique
                     ferè
                     comprobavimus
                     in
                     Psalterio
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Pl.
                         16
                         o
                      
                       
                         Pl.
                         8
                         o
                      
                       
                         Pl.
                         4
                         o
                      
                       
                         
                           Pl.
                           fol.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                     —
                     Codices
                     Bibl.
                     Hebr.
                     à
                     Ch.
                     Plantino
                     ,
                     variis
                     formis
                     &
                     temporibus
                     ,
                     Antwerpiae
                     excusi
                     ,
                     —
                     praesertim
                     acuratissima
                     Editio
                     illa
                     ab
                     Aria
                     Montano
                     &
                     aliis
                     doctissimis
                     viris
                     elaborata
                     ,
                     quam
                     hac
                     nota
                     
                       [
                       Bibl.
                       Reg.
                    
                     ]
                     indicavimus
                     .
                  
                   
                     Comp.
                     —
                     Codices
                     Hebr.
                     juxta
                     Complutensem
                     Editionem
                     .
                  
                   
                     Steph.
                     —
                     Biblia
                     Hebraea
                     in
                     4
                     o
                     cum
                     com
                     .
                     Rab.
                     In
                     12
                     Pro.
                     minor
                     .
                     &
                     in
                     16
                     o
                     elegantissimis
                     characteribus
                     ,
                     Parisiis
                     ,
                     per
                     
                       Rob.
                       Stephanum
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Int.
                       V.
                       &
                       N.
                       vulg
                       .
                       edit
                       .
                    
                     —
                     Interpretes
                     Veteres
                     &
                     Neoterici
                     ,
                     qui
                     vulgatam
                     Editionem
                     Graecam
                     vel
                     Latinam
                     in
                     versionibus
                     aut
                     commentationibus
                     suis
                     sequuti
                     sunt
                     .
                     Huc
                     spectat
                     Arabica
                     Tralatio
                     Psalmorum
                     in
                     Justiniani
                     Nebiensis
                     octaplo
                     Psalterio
                     ,
                     quam
                     saepè
                     consuluimus
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Int.
                       V.
                       &
                       N.
                       Heb.
                       Ver.
                    
                     —
                     Interpretes
                     Veteres
                     &
                     Recentiores
                     ,
                     qui
                     Hebraicam
                     veritatem
                     sequuti
                     sunt
                     .
                     Hoc
                     nomine
                     complector
                     etiam
                     Rabbinicos
                     Scr.
                     Interpretes
                     ,
                     item
                     Lexicographos
                     ,
                     &
                     alios
                     qui
                     vel
                     Concordantiis
                     aut
                     Scholiis
                     suis
                     lectionem
                     aliquam
                     in
                     locis
                     controversis
                     comprobarunt
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     Variarum
                     Lectionum
                     in
                     Psal.
                     Hebr.
                     Observatio
                     &
                     Censura
                     .
                  
                   
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     7.
                     
                     Qu.
                     leg
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     ut
                     vocula
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     sit
                     cum
                     Tseri
                     ,
                     atque
                     ut
                     clausula
                     haec
                     referatur
                     ad
                     praecedentem
                     versum
                     .
                  
                   
                     I.
                     Legitur
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     margine
                     1
                     ae
                     Edit
                     .
                     Bom.
                     cum
                     Rab.
                     Com.
                     &
                     2
                     ae
                     Edit
                     .
                     cum
                     Rab.
                     Scholiis
                     .
                  
                   
                     II.
                     Graec.
                     Schol.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     6
                     a
                     Edit
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Theod.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vul.
                     lat
                     .
                     
                       proedicans
                       proeceptum
                       ejus
                       .
                       ]
                       Narrabo
                       proprie
                       ,
                       ut
                       narrem
                       Dei
                       Statutum
                       &
                       decretum
                       (
                       inquit
                    
                     Genebrardus
                     )
                     
                       Ubi
                       observa
                    
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       posse
                       esse
                       Nomen
                       Dei
                       ,
                       ut
                       à
                       Masoretis
                       notatum
                       sit
                       perverse
                       per
                       Seghol
                       loco
                       Tseri
                       .
                       Vel
                       si
                       sit
                       proepositio
                       Latine
                       vacare
                       ,
                       narrabo
                       Proeceptum
                       [
                       ejus
                       ]
                       h.
                       e.
                       ut
                       narrem
                       Proeceptum
                       ejus
                       ,
                       sum
                       constitutus
                       Rex
                       ab
                       ipso
                       .
                    
                     Haec
                     ille
                     .
                  
                   
                     Al.
                     rect
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     ut
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     sit
                     cum
                     Seghol
                     ,
                     atque
                     ut
                     clausula
                     haec
                     non
                     referatur
                     ad
                     praecedentem
                     versum
                     ,
                     sed
                     initium
                     sit
                     sequentis
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     Om.
                     Exempl
                     .
                     nostra
                     ,
                     tàm
                     M
                     S.
                     quàm
                     Typograph
                     .
                  
                   
                     Quòd
                     autem
                     in
                     Margine
                     1
                     ae
                     Edit
                     .
                     Bom.
                     cum
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Rab.
                     &
                     2ae
                     in
                     minori
                     forma
                     absque
                     Scholiis
                     leg
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     cum
                     Tseri
                     ,
                     nihil
                     valere
                     debet
                     ,
                     tum
                     quia
                     verborum
                     ratio
                     ,
                     &
                     versuum
                     divisio
                     in
                     omnibus
                     etiam
                     non
                     punctatis
                     exemplaribus
                     repugnant
                     ,
                     tum
                     etiam
                     quia
                     (
                     ut
                     
                       Elias
                       Lev.
                    
                     monet
                     in
                     3
                     a
                     praefat
                     .
                     Mas.
                     Hammas
                     .
                     cautè
                     agendum
                     est
                     in
                     illis
                     Bibliis
                     Venetianis
                     .
                     
                       Non
                       respiciat
                    
                     (
                     inquit
                     )
                     
                       lector
                       Verba
                       quae
                       in
                       margine
                       falso
                       sunt
                       posita
                       de
                       lectionum
                       varietate
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                     
                       Qui
                       enim
                       concordantias
                       illas
                       adjecit
                       indoctus
                       fuit
                       ,
                       nec
                       fuit
                       Judaeus
                       ,
                       nec
                       quippiam
                       novit
                       in
                       Masoreth
                       ,
                       nec
                       habuit
                       delectum
                       in
                       oblatis
                       exemplaribus
                       ,
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Vide
                     Basil.
                     edit
                     .
                     Heb.
                     pag.
                     54.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     II.
                     
                       Int
                       Om.
                       V.
                       &
                       N.
                    
                     quibus
                     propositum
                     fuit
                     Hebraicam
                     veritatem
                     exprimere
                     nostram
                     lectionem
                     comprobarunt
                     :
                     nempe
                     Chald.
                     Hieron
                     .
                     Rab.
                     Sunt
                     Jar.
                     Ab.
                     Ez.
                     D.
                     Kimqui
                     ,
                     Justinianus
                     ,
                     Cajetanus
                     ,
                     Montanus
                     ,
                     &
                     Lexicographi
                     ,
                     etiam
                     omnes
                     Rab.
                     Mord.
                     Nathan
                     in
                     Concordantiis
                     .
                  
                   
                     Neque
                     verò
                     Lat.
                     vulg
                     .
                     Interpres
                     (
                     qui
                     Graecum
                     sequutus
                     est
                     )
                     nec
                     Interpretes
                     quibus
                     propositum
                     fuit
                     Latinam
                     aut
                     Graecam
                     vulgatam
                     explicare
                     (
                     Hebraeum
                     autem
                     contextum
                     vel
                     non
                     omnino
                     aut
                     negligentiùs
                     consuluerunt
                     )
                     nostrae
                     Lectioni
                     refragantur
                     .
                  
                   
                     Graec.
                     vulg
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     Sic
                     non
                     aliorsim
                     legisse
                     videatur
                     quàm
                     in
                     Hebraeis
                     habetur
                     .
                     Nam
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     recte
                     explicat
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     &
                     [
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     propter
                     sensus
                     evidentiam
                     adjicitur
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hinc
                     .
                     vulg
                     .
                     lat
                     .
                     
                       Proedicans
                       proeceptum
                       ejus
                    
                     .
                     Quod
                     librarii
                     non
                     inspectis
                     Hebraeorum
                     pausis
                     praecedenti
                     versui
                     non
                     rectè
                     addiderunt
                     ;
                     sensu
                     quidem
                     non
                     incommodo
                     ,
                     quem
                     Ambrosius
                     ,
                     Augustinus
                     ,
                     Theodoretus
                     ,
                     Haymo
                     ,
                     Euthymius
                     ,
                     &
                     alii
                     expresserunt
                     .
                     Scholiastes
                     etiam
                     Theod.
                     &
                     6.
                     
                     Editio
                     supra
                     citat
                     .
                     sensum
                     potiùs
                     quam
                     verba
                     reddiderunt
                     .
                     Jansenius
                     utramque
                     Lectionem
                     exponit
                     ,
                     neutram
                     rejicit
                     .
                  
                   
                     III.
                     Sensus
                     est
                     aptior
                     &
                     verbis
                     convenientior
                     juxta
                     Hebraicam
                     versuum
                     divisionem
                     &
                     punctationem
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     per
                     Segol
                     ,
                     ut
                     significet
                     juxta
                     ,
                     vel
                     fit
                     idem
                     quod
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     Quòd
                     fi
                     per
                     Tseri
                     legeretur
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     nullo
                     modo
                     ,
                     hoc
                     in
                     loco
                     [
                     Dei
                     vel
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     sonaret
                     ,
                     ut
                     patet
                     ex
                     ordine
                     verborum
                     ,
                     nam
                     tum
                     legendum
                     esset
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     non
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     futilis
                     autem
                     videtur
                     conjectura
                     Drusii
                     Quest.
                     lib.
                     2
                     q.
                     32
                     collat
                     .
                     cum
                     observ
                     .
                     lib.
                     5.
                     cap.
                     15.
                     ubi
                     asserit
                     interpretem
                     Chald.
                     LXX
                     .
                     &
                     Hieron
                     .
                     legisse
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     &
                     transtulisse
                     ,
                     
                       Annunciabo
                       Dei
                       proeceptum
                    
                     ;
                     postea
                     autem
                     mutatam
                     esse
                     lectionem
                     propter
                     ordinem
                     verborum
                     ;
                     praeterea
                     juxta
                     Latini
                     vulgati
                     Interpretis
                     distinctionem
                     Accentuum
                     Hebraicorum
                     ratio
                     planè
                     negligitur
                     ,
                     nec
                     commodior
                     sensus
                     exprimitur
                     .
                     Quid
                     sit
                     autem
                     tribuendum
                     punctis
                     &
                     accentibus
                     Bibliis
                     nos
                     in
                     prolegomenis
                     ostendimus
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     9.
                     
                     Qu.
                     leg
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     à
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     quod
                     significat
                     
                       [
                       pascere
                    
                     ]
                     propriè
                     :
                     sumitur
                     autem
                     figuratè
                     pro
                     
                       [
                       regere
                    
                     ]
                     sicut
                     &
                     Graecis
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       —
                       0.
                       
                    
                     
                       II.
                       Grae.
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       Vulg.
                       lat
                       .
                       
                         reges
                         eos
                      
                       .
                       Hanc
                       etiam
                       lect
                       .
                       sequ
                       .
                       Int.
                       V.
                       &
                       N.
                       Vulg.
                       Edit
                       .
                    
                     
                       III.
                       Apoc.
                       2.
                       27.
                       
                       &
                       19.
                       15.
                       leg
                       .
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Al.
                     rect
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     à
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     quod
                     idem
                     significat
                     cum
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     h.
                     e.
                     
                       confringere
                       ,
                       conterere
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I.
                       Om.
                       Cod.
                       MS.
                       T.
                       &
                       C.
                       &
                       Typ
                       .
                       &
                       in
                       Mass.
                       exempl
                       .
                       cum
                       nota
                       Masoritica
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                    
                     
                       II.
                       Int.
                       V.
                       &
                       N.
                       Hebr.
                       Ver.
                       Aqu.
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                       
                         Chald.
                         
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                        
                         ,
                         
                           confringes
                           eos
                        
                         :
                         Et
                         sic
                         Rab.
                         Ab.
                         Ez.
                         R.
                         Da.
                         Kim
                         .
                         Hieron
                         .
                         
                           franges
                           eos
                        
                         .
                         Eandemque
                         lect
                         .
                         comprobarunt
                         Justin.
                         Mon.
                         Vat.
                         &
                         Rab.
                         Mor.
                         Na.
                         in
                         Concord
                         .
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         Arab.
                         
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                           〈◊〉
                        
                         ]
                         ambiguum
                         est
                         ex
                         defectu
                         punctorum
                         vocalium
                         in
                         Neb.
                         Edit
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       III.
                       Hanc
                       lectionem
                       confirmat
                       ,
                       posterius
                       membrum
                       versiculi
                       .
                       Nihil
                       enim
                       tritius
                       est
                       in
                       Scripturis
                       ,
                       praesertim
                       in
                       libris
                       metricis
                       &
                       poeticis
                       ,
                       ejusdem
                       sensus
                       reputatione
                       ,
                       juxta
                       Rabbinorum
                       observationem
                       
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                         〈◊〉
                      
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Apocalypseωs
                     autem
                     20
                     cap.
                     ver
                     .
                     27.
                     non
                     citatur
                     iste
                     locus
                     Psalmis
                     ,
                     sed
                     vel
                     recitatur
                     sensus
                     tantum
                     juxta
                     vulgatam
                     &
                     in
                     vulgus
                     notam
                     Graecorum
                     interpretationem
                     ,
                     vel
                     potius
                     juxta
                     frequentissimum
                     Spiritûs
                     Sancti
                     in
                     Scriptura
                     loquentis
                     morem
                     ,
                     aliqua
                     fit
                     loci
                     hujusce
                     paralleli
                     in
                     verbis
                     ,
                     sensu
                     manente
                     ,
                     immutatio
                     .
                     Quâ
                     re
                     non
                     animadversa
                     ,
                     &
                     observatâ
                     ,
                     quidam
                     non
                     dubitarunt
                     (
                     ut
                     opinor
                     )
                     in
                     nascente
                     Ecclesia
                     Christiana
                     ,
                     hunc
                     &
                     similes
                     locos
                     Graecae
                     vulgatae
                     versionis
                     Novi
                     Testamenti
                     locis
                     parallelis
                     conformare
                     ,
                     in
                     quibus
                     forsan
                     olim
                     aliter
                     legebatur
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sexcenta
                     hujusce
                     rei
                     exemp
                     .
                     suppetunt
                     ex
                     Indice
                     hoc
                     nostro
                     .
                  
                   
                     Vide
                     Psal.
                     19.
                     5.
                     ubi
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     Linea
                     vel
                     delineatio
                     eorum
                     ,
                     leg
                     .
                     Grae.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     quia
                     sic
                     leg
                     .
                     Rom.
                     10.
                     18.
                     
                     Sed
                     de
                     his
                     fusius
                     in
                     confirmatione
                     5ae
                     propositionis
                     libri
                     primi
                     .
                     Variationes
                     autem
                     sive
                     discrepantias
                     hujusmodi
                     tritas
                     esse
                     &
                     frequentes
                     in
                     locis
                     parallelis
                     constat
                     éx
                     collatione
                     ,
                     non
                     solum
                     Veteris
                     Instr.
                     cum
                     Novo
                     ,
                     sed
                     etiam
                     alterutrius
                     cum
                     ejusdem
                     aliis
                     locis
                     ,
                     ubi
                     idem
                     sensus
                     habetur
                     .
                     Confer
                     Psal.
                     18.
                     cum
                     2
                     Sam.
                     cap.
                     22.
                     ubi
                     idem
                     Psalmus
                     verbis
                     pulchre
                     immutatis
                     recitatur
                     .
                     e.
                     g.
                     Sam.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Psal.
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Sam.
                     &c.
                     lege
                     totum
                     Psalmum
                     &
                     confer
                     .
                     Sic
                     2
                     Sam.
                     7.
                     7.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     —
                     1
                     Chron.
                     17.
                     6.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     1
                     Reg.
                     7.
                     24.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     —
                     2
                     Chron.
                     4.
                     3.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     Et
                     alia
                     id
                     genus
                     sexcenta
                     .
                  
                   
                     Denique
                     etiamsi
                     concederetur
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     rectè
                     verti
                     hoc
                     in
                     loco
                     
                       [
                       pasces
                       eos
                    
                     ]
                     inde
                     tamen
                     non
                     sequitur
                     legendum
                     esse
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     &
                     non
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     quia
                     in
                     Poët
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     duci
                     potest
                     à
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     pascere
                     ,
                     sicut
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     à
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     &
                     similia
                     ,
                     quae
                     videre
                     est
                     in
                     Ezraidis
                     &
                     Camii
                     Grammatica
                     .
                     Vide
                     Micoe
                     7.
                     14.
                     ubi
                     verbum
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     significatione
                     pascendi
                     cum
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     quemadmodum
                     &
                     defendi
                     potest
                     hoc
                     in
                     loco
                     ,
                     potius
                     quam
                     lectio
                     Masoritica
                     sit
                     rejicienda
                     .
                  
                   
                     Psal.
                     2.
                     12.
                     
                     Qu.
                     leg
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     :
                     Al.
                     rect
                     .
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ]
                     Verum
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ,
                     Exempli
                     ac
                     Speciminis
                     ergo
                     reliqua
                     in
                     Psalterio
                     &
                     caeteris
                     Scripturae
                     libris
                     ,
                     hac
                     ratione
                     (
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     )
                     conficiam
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Appendix
                 Lib.
                 II.
                 
              
               
                 IN
                 Appendice
                 ,
                 quaedam
                 Paralipomena
                 ,
                 ad
                 Indicem
                 nostrum
                 pertinentia
                 ,
                 sunt
                 adjicienda
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Tabulae
                 varietatum
                 inter
                 Orientales
                 &
                 Occidentales
                 Judaeos
                 ,
                 atque
                 inter
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 calce
                 1
                 ae
                 &
                 2
                 ae
                 editionum
                 Bibliorum
                 Bombergianorum
                 habentur
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Tabulae
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Consectaria
                 nonnulla
                 ,
                 unâ
                 cum
                 summâ
                 totius
                 causae
                 quam
                 in
                 manibus
                 habemus
                 .
                 viz.
                 
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Lectio
                 alicujus
                 loci
                 veteris
                 vel
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 quae
                 comprobatur
                 consensu
                 &
                 conspiratione
                 omnium
                 exemplarium
                 quae
                 inveniri
                 poffunt
                 ,
                 non
                 est
                 rejicienda
                 propter
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 quod
                 difficulter
                 conciliari
                 potest
                 ,
                 nedum
                 propter
                 interpretum
                 quorundam
                 auctoritatem
                 qui
                 aliter
                 legisse
                 videantur
                 ;
                 donec
                 exemplar
                 aliquod
                 fide
                 dignum
                 aliam
                 lectionem
                 exhibeat
                 :
                 nisi
                 circumstantia
                 loci
                 ,
                 aut
                 analogia
                 fidei
                 necessariò
                 postulet
                 .
              
               
                 Hoc
                 patet
                 ex
                 iis
                 quae
                 dicenda
                 sunt
                 lib.
                 1.
                 in
                 Prolegomenis
                 ,
                 praesertim
                 in
                 confirmatione
                 2
                 ae
                 ,
                 4
                 ae
                 ,
                 5
                 ae
                 ,
                 &
                 6
                 ae
                 Propositionum
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Lectio
                 alicujus
                 loci
                 veteris
                 Instrumenti
                 quae
                 comprobatur
                 fide
                 Masoriticorum
                 &
                 emendatissimorum
                 exemplarium
                 ,
                 licèt
                 in
                 aliis
                 aliter
                 habeatur
                 ,
                 caeteris
                 paribus
                 ,
                 est
                 praeferenda
                 .
              
               
                 Hujus
                 ratio
                 petenda
                 est
                 ex
                 iis
                 quae
                 in
                 Prolegomenis
                 diximus
                 de
                 Masorae
                 ratione
                 &
                 fide
                 ,
                 necnon
                 ex
                 iis
                 ,
                 quae
                 docentur
                 in
                 2
                 a
                 &
                 4
                 a
                 appendice
                 libri
                 primi
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Lectio
                 alicujus
                 loci
                 Veteris
                 vel
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 ,
                 quae
                 comprobatur
                 auctoritate
                 Interpretum
                 qui
                 de
                 industriâ
                 fontes
                 sequuti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 h.
                 e.
                 Hebraicam
                 &
                 Graecam
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 versione
                 aut
                 commentatione
                 suâ
                 illustrârunt
                 ,
                 caeteris
                 paribus
                 ,
                 potior
                 est
                 illâ
                 quae
                 nititur
                 fide
                 ,
                 vel
                 potiùs
                 hallucinatione
                 Interpretum
                 qui
                 rivulos
                 consectati
                 ,
                 &
                 Graecam
                 sive
                 vulgatam
                 Latinam
                 editionem
                 interpretati
                 sunt
                 .
              
               
                 Hujus
                 veritas
                 patet
                 ex
                 5
                 a
                 &
                 6
                 a
                 Propositione
                 libri
                 primi
                 ,
                 atque
                 ex
                 3
                 a
                 ejusdem
                 appendice
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Lectio
                 alicujus
                 loci
                 Novi
                 Testamenti
                 quae
                 comprobari
                 potest
                 auctoritate
                 &
                 fide
                 vetustiorum
                 &
                 correctiorum
                 exemplarium
                 ,
                 licèt
                 forsan
                 pauciora
                 sint
                 ,
                 caeteris
                 paribus
                 ,
                 est
                 praeferenda
                 .
                 Vide
                 4
                 am
                 appendicem
                 lib.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Huic
                 nemo
                 non
                 suffragabitur
                 ,
                 qui
                 novit
                 quid
                 tribuendum
                 sit
                 aliquam
                 multis
                 Codicibus
                 ,
                 praesertim
                 noviter
                 editis
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 vulgus
                 spargunt
                 errores
                 &
                 multiplicant
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 unius
                 qui
                 primò
                 lapsus
                 est
                 incuriâ
                 vel
                 inscitiâ
                 .
                 Verùm
                 errantium
                 multitudo
                 (
                 ut
                 in
                 re
                 aliâ
                 dixit
                 Hieronymus
                 ,
                 ni
                 fallor
                 )
                 non
                 debet
                 patrocinari
                 errori
                 .
              
               
                 Lectiones
                 autem
                 omnes
                 quas
                 in
                 Catalogo
                 nostro
                 defendimus
                 ,
                 comprobantur
                 vel
                 consensu
                 omnium
                 exemplarium
                 &
                 Interpretum
                 qui
                 primaevam
                 Scripturae
                 editionem
                 sequuti
                 sunt
                 ,
                 nullâ
                 ratione
                 repugnante
                 ,
                 vel
                 saltem
                 fide
                 emendatissmorum
                 codicum
                 ,
                 ac
                 praeterea
                 ,
                 quorundam
                 doctissimorum
                 interpretum
                 calculo
                 ,
                 ratione
                 etiam
                 ex
                 verbis
                 ipsis
                 vel
                 ex
                 aliis
                 locis
                 petitâ
                 ,
                 exigente
                 .
              
               
                 Hoc
                 patet
                 ex
                 singularium
                 locorum
                 inspectione
                 in
                 Indice
                 nostro
                 variarum
                 lectionum
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo
                 lectiones
                 quas
                 sequuti
                 sumus
                 ,
                 &
                 censurâ
                 nostrâ
                 comprobavimus
                 ,
                 sunt
                 verae
                 &
                 germanae
                 .
              
               
                 Rursus
                 ,
              
               
                 Illa
                 tantum
                 Scripturarum
                 editio
                 ,
                 &
                 lectio
                 in
                 singulis
                 locis
                 est
                 authentica
                 ,
                 quae
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 primitùs
                 conscripta
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 juxta
                 primam
                 Propositionem
                 primi
                 libri
                 .
              
               
               
                 At
                 Hebraica
                 tantùm
                 Veteris
                 Instrumenti
                 integrè
                 etiamnum
                 cohservata
                 in
                 Ecclesiâ
                 (
                 juxta
                 2
                 am
                 Propositionem
                 )
                 idque
                 punctata
                 (
                 juxta
                 3
                 am
                 .
                 )
                 Novi
                 verò
                 Testamenti
                 Graeca
                 editio
                 ,
                 integrè
                 etiam
                 adhuc
                 conservata
                 (
                 juxta
                 4
                 am
                 Propositionem
                 )
                 atque
                 utraque
                 juxta
                 lectiones
                 quae
                 in
                 Indice
                 nostro
                 comprobantur
                 ,
                 divinâ
                 inspiratione
                 primitus
                 conscripta
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 ut
                 ex
                 Prolegomenis
                 &
                 Indice
                 patet
                 :
                 non
                 autem
                 Graeca
                 Veteris
                 Instrumenti
                 ,
                 nec
                 Latina
                 Vulgata
                 Novi
                 ,
                 quae
                 nec
                 fidae
                 nec
                 purae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 juxta
                 5
                 am
                 &
                 6
                 am
                 Propositiones
                 ,
                 nee
                 denique
                 cujuscunque
                 limae
                 Versiones
                 nostrae
                 sunt
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 conscriptae
                 ,
                 ut
                 patet
                 ex
                 3
                 a
                 appendice
                 libri
                 primi
                 .
              
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 
                   Sola
                   Hebraica
                   Veteris
                   Instrumenti
                   editio
                   ,
                   sicut
                   Graeca
                   Novi
                   ,
                   authentica
                   est
                   &
                   pura
                   .
                
              
               
                 Vides
                 methodum
                 quam
                 mihi
                 proposui
                 .
                 In
                 animo
                 etiam
                 fuit
                 ,
                 difficultates
                 quasdam
                 tibi
                 (
                 doctissime
                 vir
                 )
                 proposuisse
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 exactissimum
                 tuum
                 judicium
                 cognoscerem
                 .
                 Sed
                 sentio
                 me
                 jam
                 modum
                 epistolae
                 excessisse
                 ,
                 &
                 vereor
                 ne
                 interpellem
                 te
                 nimis
                 nugis
                 meis
                 à
                 gravioribus
                 negotiis
                 .
                 Ignoscas
                 quaeso
                 Guilielmo
                 tuo
                 ,
                 qui
                 prolixè
                 &
                 cordatè
                 potiùs
                 quam
                 eleganter
                 &
                 suaviter
                 te
                 compellare
                 maluit
                 .
              
               
                 Nactus
                 jam
                 tandem
                 Tabellarii
                 opportunitatem
                 ,
                 remisi
                 ad
                 te
                 ,
                 manu
                 fidâ
                 ejusdem
                 ,
                 Postelli
                 Grammaticam
                 ,
                 unâ
                 cum
                 libello
                 altero
                 ,
                 quem
                 tibi
                 benevolentiae
                 ergô
                 dicavi
                 ;
                 majorem
                 daturus
                 ,
                 si
                 Anglia
                 nostra
                 aliquid
                 librorum
                 non-vulgarium
                 ad
                 antiquitatem
                 eruendam
                 suppeditaret
                 .
              
               
                 Nondum
                 aliquid
                 efficere
                 potui
                 in
                 Arabicis
                 ,
                 quod
                 dignum
                 sit
                 operâ
                 :
                 forsan
                 si
                 Christmanno
                 muto
                 Magistro
                 ,
                 aut
                 Bedwello
                 Londinensi
                 vel
                 potiùs
                 Ambrosio
                 tuo
                 Dubliniensi
                 vivâ
                 voce
                 praeceptore
                 uti
                 liceret
                 ,
                 aliquid
                 efficerem
                 .
                 Sed
                 non
                 licet
                 .
                 Velit
                 ,
                 jubeat
                 clementissimus
                 pater
                 qui
                 in
                 coelis
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 Ecclesiae
                 suae
                 pomoeria
                 dilatet
                 ,
                 nostras
                 Ecclesias
                 in
                 verâ
                 pace
                 conservet
                 ,
                 tibíque
                 (
                 frater
                 doctissime
                 )
                 &
                 tuis
                 omnibus
                 in
                 Christo
                 benedicat
                 .
                 Vale
                 :
                 è
                 Musaeo
                 m
                 Collegio
                 Emmanuelis
                 Cantabrigiae
                 ,
                 9
                 o
                 Kalendas
                 Aprilis
                 juxta
                 veteres
                 Fastos
                 ,
                 &
                 anno
                 Domini
                 1607
                 ,
                 juxta
                 computum
                 Ecclesiae
                 Anglicanae
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 communi
                 fide
                 ,
                 ac
                 Ministerio
                 Evangelii
                 ,
                 frater
                 Amantissimus
                 ,
                 GUIL
                 .
                 EYRE
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               IV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               Briggs
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               PArdon
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               written
               unto
               you
               of
               late
               ,
               nor
               gotten
               the
               Book
               ,
               you
               gave
               me
               ,
               printed
               ,
               (
               for
               now
               I
               cannot
               think
               it
               yours
               .
               )
               I
               received
               your
               Letter
               the
               other
               day
               ,
               and
               did
               the
               same
               day
               twice
               seek
               Mr.
               Rimay
               ,
               and
               your
               Books
               mentioned
               in
               the
               end
               of
               your
               Letter
               ;
               of
               all
               which
               Abraham
               could
               get
               none
               save
               one
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               last
               Mart
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               within
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               Shires
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Ireland
              
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               
               at
               length
               I
               send
               to
               Mr.
               
                 D.
                 Chaloner
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               pray
               you
               commend
               me
               very
               kindly
               ,
               with
               many
               thanks
               and
               excuses
               for
               my
               long
               deferring
               my
               promise
               .
               Abraham
               hath
               taken
               all
               the
               names
               of
               your
               Books
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               to
               get
               them
               for
               you
               at
               the
               next
               Mart.
               I
               was
               likewise
               with
               Mr.
               Crawshaw
               (
               he
               hath
               not
               gotten
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               find
               
                 Confes.
                 Ambrosianam
              
               )
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               now
               received
               your
               Book
               again
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               get
               it
               printed
               here
               without
               the
               Author's
               name
               ,
               or
               without
               their
               
                 Index
                 Expurgatorius
              
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               do
               sound
               suspiciously
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               read
               it
               over
               himself
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               had
               in
               some
               Jealousie
               with
               some
               of
               our
               Bishops
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               points
               that
               have
               fallen
               from
               his
               Pen
               ,
               and
               his
               Tongue
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               I
               will
               keep
               your
               Book
               till
               you
               please
               to
               send
               me
               word
               what
               I
               shall
               do
               with
               it
               .
               I
               think
               Sir
               
                 J.
                 Fullerton
              
               ,
               or
               Sir
               
                 J.
                 Hamilton
              
               may
               with
               one
               word
               speaking
               have
               it
               pass
               without
               name
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               now
               determined
               not
               to
               mention
               it
               to
               them
               until
               you
               give
               me
               some
               better
               Warrant
               .
               Concerning
               Eclypses
               ,
               you
               see
               by
               your
               own
               experience
               that
               good
               purposes
               may
               in
               two
               years
               be
               honestly
               crossed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               till
               you
               send
               me
               your
               Tractate
               you
               promised
               the
               last
               year
               ,
               do
               not
               look
               for
               much
               from
               me
               ,
               for
               if
               another
               business
               may
               excuse
               ,
               it
               will
               serve
               me
               too
               :
               Yet
               am
               I
               not
               idle
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               for
               Kepler
               hath
               troubled
               all
               ,
               and
               erected
               a
               new
               frame
               for
               the
               Motions
               of
               all
               the
               Seven
               upon
               a
               new
               foundation
               ,
               making
               scarce
               any
               use
               of
               any
               former
               Hypotheses
               ;
               yet
               dare
               I
               not
               much
               blame
               him
               ,
               save
               that
               he
               is
               tedious
               and
               obscure
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               coming
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               he
               hath
               left
               out
               the
               principal
               Verb
               ,
               I
               mean
               his
               Tables
               both
               of
               Middle-motion
               ,
               and
               Prosthaphaereseων
               ;
               reserving
               all
               ,
               as
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               to
               his
               
                 Tab.
                 Rudolpheas
              
               ,
               setting
               down
               only
               a
               lame
               pattern
               in
               Mars
               :
               But
               I
               think
               I
               shall
               scarce
               with
               patience
               expect
               his
               next
               Books
               ,
               unless
               he
               speed
               himself
               quickly
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               salute
               from
               me
               your
               Brother
               Mr.
               Lydyat
               ,
               Mr.
               Kinge
               ,
               Mr.
               Martin
               ,
               Mr.
               Bourchier
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Lee.
                 Macte
                 Virtute
              
               :
               Do
               not
               cease
               to
               help
               the
               building
               of
               Sion
               ,
               and
               the
               ruinating
               of
               Babel
               ;
               yet
               look
               to
               your
               health
               ,
               
                 ut
                 diu
                 &
                 valide
                 concutias
                 hostium
                 turres
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               ever
               bless
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               labours
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               most
               worthy
               Society
               .
               Farewel
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 Christo
                 ,
                 H.
                 Briggs
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Aug.
                   1610.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Concerning
                 Sir
                 R.
                 Cotton's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 I
                 must
                 crave
                 pardon
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 very
                 lately
                 come
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 business
                 ,
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 again
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 to
                 morrow
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 if
                 perhaps
                 I
                 find
                 him
                 I
                 shall
                 hardly
                 get
                 it
                 copied
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 what
                 question
                 of
                 sound
                 Divinity
                 doth
                 this
                 appertain
                 Yet
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 me
                 so
                 censorious
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 can
                 like
                 you
                 should
                 sometimes
                 descend
                 to
                 Toys
                 for
                 your
                 Recreation
                 .
                 My
                 opinion
                 is
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 doth
                 most
                 good
                 is
                 the
                 honestest
                 man
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 have
                 precedence
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 harm
                 ,
                 the
                 less
                 the
                 better
                 .
                 Pray
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 The
                 Lord
                 ever
                 bless
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 us
                 all
                 in
                 particular
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Bedwell
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 keepeth
                 altogether
                 at
                 his
                 t'other
                 Living
                 at
                 Totenham
                 .
                 Farewel
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   ever
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Henry
                   Briggs
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               V.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Letter
               this
               Friday
               the
               13th
               of
               March
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               thank
               you
               :
               It
               had
               been
               broken
               open
               by
               Chester
               Searchers
               before
               it
               came
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               I
               thank
               God
               I
               have
               not
               lost
               any
               thing
               of
               moment
               for
               ought
               I
               find
               as
               yet
               .
               The
               East-Indian
               Fleet
               is
               gone
               about
               six
               weeks
               since
               ;
               but
               I
               remain
               at
               London
               still
               ,
               a
               suiter
               unto
               you
               that
               the
               School
               of
               Armagh
               be
               not
               disposed
               of
               otherwise
               than
               I
               have
               hitherto
               requested
               you
               ,
               until
               I
               speak
               with
               you
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               or
               rather
               here
               in
               London
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               see
               you
               .
               The
               night
               before
               I
               received
               your
               Letter
               ,
               Mr.
               Crashaw
               acquainted
               me
               with
               a
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               Cook
               ,
               wherein
               he
               seemed
               to
               doubt
               of
               divers
               things
               in
               Mr.
               James
               his
               English
               Book
               ,
               whereof
               you
               write
               ;
               signifying
               withal
               that
               he
               purposeth
               to
               be
               at
               London
               this
               Spring
               ,
               where
               I
               hope
               to
               see
               you
               all
               three
               meet
               ,
               to
               the
               better
               performing
               of
               that
               business
               .
               Mr.
               Provost
               told
               me
               that
               he
               had
               sent
               you
               a
               Minister
               for
               Warberies
               (
               Mr.
               I
               have
               forgot
               his
               name
               ,
               Mr.
               Provost
               being
               now
               out
               of
               Town
               )
               with
               my
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               his
               Letters
               commendatory
               to
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ;
               I
               think
               he
               is
               come
               to
               you
               ere
               this
               time
               .
               Printing
               of
               Books
               ,
               especially
               Latin
               ,
               goeth
               hard
               here
               :
               mine
               is
               not
               yet
               printed
               ,
               nevertheless
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               mine
               honourable
               friends
               ,
               whom
               I
               have
               acquainted
               with
               the
               matter
               ,
               shew
               me
               still
               a
               friendly
               countenance
               ,
               with
               which
               I
               rest
               ,
               comforting
               my self
               with
               that
               ,
               
                 pro
                 captu
                 lector
                 is
                 habent
                 sua
                 fata
                 libelli
                 .
              
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               the
               King's
               Book
               in
               Latin
               against
               Vorstius
               ,
               yet
               scant
               dry
               from
               the
               Press
               ;
               which
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               matter
               wholly
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               swore
               to
               me
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               print
               ,
               unless
               he
               might
               have
               money
               to
               print
               it
               :
               a
               sufficient
               argument
               to
               make
               me
               content
               with
               my
               Manuscript
               lying
               still
               unprinted
               ,
               unless
               he
               Equivocated
               :
               but
               see
               how
               the
               World
               is
               changed
               ;
               time
               was
               when
               the
               best
               Book-printers
               ,
               and
               sellers
               would
               have
               been
               glad
               to
               be
               beholding
               to
               the
               meanest
               Book-makers
               .
               Now
               Mr.
               Norton
               ,
               not
               long
               since
               the
               meanest
               of
               many
               Book-Printers
               and
               sellers
               ,
               so
               talks
               and
               deals
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               would
               make
               the
               Noble
               King
               James
               ,
               I
               may
               well
               say
               the
               best
               Book-maker
               of
               this
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               any
               Kingdom
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               be
               glad
               to
               be
               beholding
               to
               him
               :
               any
               marvel
               therefore
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               to
               make
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               am
               his
               Vassal
               :
               but
               I
               had
               rather
               betake
               my self
               to
               another
               occupation
               ;
               therefore
               again
               I
               request
               you
               that
               my
               possibility
               be
               not
               frustrate
               for
               the
               School
               of
               Armagh
               .
               Thus
               hoping
               to
               see
               you
               in
               London
               ere
               long
               ,
               with
               my
               very
               hearty
               thanks
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               commendations
               to
               Mr.
               
                 D.
                 Chaloner
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Richardson
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               residue
               of
               our
               good
               friends
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               God's
               gracious
               preservation
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 as
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Lydiat
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Inner
                   Temple
                
                 .
                 
                   Aug.
                   22.
                   1611.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               VI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Lydyat
                 ,
              
            
             
               HOwsoever
               I
               intended
               not
               to
               have
               written
               unto
               you
               ,
               before
               I
               had
               first
               heard
               from
               you
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               long
               since
               expected
               )
               yet
               having
               the
               opportunity
               of
               this
               Bearer
               offered
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               pretermit
               that
               occasion
               of
               saluting
               you
               ,
               and
               making
               known
               that
               you
               are
               not
               out
               of
               remembrance
               with
               your
               friends
               here
               ,
               for
               in
               truth
               that
               was
               the
               special
               cause
               of
               my
               writing
               at
               this
               time
               :
               You
               will
               not
               believe
               how
               I
               long
               to
               be
               informed
               from
               you
               of
               the
               state
               of
               things
               there
               ,
               both
               of
               our
               own
               private
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               
                 Respublica
                 literaria
              
               in
               general
               .
               Now
               I
               pray
               you
               be
               not
               slack
               in
               satisfying
               my
               desire
               ;
               and
               let
               me
               hear
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               how
               matters
               go
               with
               Mr.
               Casaubon
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               is
               imployed
               .
               If
               hereafter
               you
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               enter
               into
               conference
               with
               him
               ,
               learn
               whether
               he
               can
               bring
               any
               light
               to
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               ,
               and
               Waldenses
               ,
               from
               those
               imputations
               wherewith
               they
               are
               charged
               by
               their
               Adversaries
               .
               
                 Ludovicus
                 Camerarius
              
               reporteth
               ,
               That
               many
               of
               their
               Writings
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Occitanical
               Language
               
                 (
                 Langue
                 d'
                 Oc
              
               )
               were
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Joseph
               Scaliger's
               Library
               .
               Poplinier
               in
               the
               28th
               .
               Book
               of
               his
               History
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               their
               Religion
               little
               differed
               from
               ours
               ,
               alledgeth
               the
               Acts
               of
               a
               Disputation
               between
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Pammiers
               ,
               and
               Arnoltot
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Lombres
               ,
               written
               in
               a
               Language
               savouring
               much
               of
               the
               Catalan
               Tongue
               :
               Yea
               ,
               sundry
               persons
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               have
               assured
               me
               that
               they
               have
               seen
               the
               Articles
               of
               their
               Faith
               engraved
               in
               certain
               old
               Tables
               ,
               which
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Alby
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               conformable
               to
               those
               of
               the
               Protestants
               .
               At
               my
               last
               being
               in
               London
               Mr.
               Fountayn
               ,
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               French
               Church
               ,
               (
               dwelling
               in
               the
               Black-Fryars
               )
               told
               me
               ,
               That
               in
               his
               time
               there
               was
               found
               a
               Confession
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               ,
               which
               being
               exhibited
               to
               a
               Synod
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               France
               ,
               was
               by
               them
               approved
               as
               Orthodox
               .
               He
               promised
               me
               to
               write
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Paris
               for
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               that
               Confession
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               it
               :
               And
               get
               from
               Mr.
               Casaubon
               ,
               and
               him
               ,
               what
               information
               you
               can
               in
               those
               particulars
               ;
               for
               you
               know
               how
               greatly
               they
               make
               for
               my
               purpose
               .
               You
               remember
               that
               Dr.
               Chaloner
               wished
               you
               to
               deal
               for
               some
               Minister
               to
               come
               hither
               for
               St.
               Warburghs
               :
               I
               would
               willingly
               understand
               what
               you
               have
               done
               therein
               ;
               if
               Mr.
               Ayre
               be
               about
               London
               ,
               you
               may
               do
               well
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               try
               whether
               he
               can
               find
               in
               his
               heart
               once
               again
               to
               visit
               poor
               Ireland
               .
               Dr.
               Chaloner
               hath
               written
               to
               Mr.
               Provost
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               You
               may
               do
               us
               a
               very
               great
               pleasure
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               help
               us
               to
               a
               faithful
               Minister
               to
               undertake
               that
               Charge
               ;
               and
               Letters
               commendatory
               from
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               .
               I
               would
               willingly
               hear
               what
               is
               done
               with
               Mr.
               Justice
               
               Sibthorp's
               Book
               ,
               the
               Preface
               whereof
               I
               sent
               over
               by
               you
               .
               If
               Mr.
               Briggs
               cannot
               get
               it
               printed
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               it
               be
               safely
               sent
               unto
               me
               again
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               as
               convenient
               speed
               as
               may
               be
               .
               If
               it
               will
               pass
               there
               ,
               intreat
               Mr.
               Crashaw
               for
               my
               sake
               to
               take
               some
               pains
               in
               perusing
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               altering
               therein
               what
               he
               thinketh
               fit
               ,
               for
               that
               hath
               the
               Author
               wholly
               referred
               to
               his
               discretion
               .
               If
               you
               can
               come
               any
               where
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               
                 Sanders
                 ,
                 De
                 Schismate
                 Anglicano
              
               ,
               write
               me
               out
               what
               he
               noteth
               concerning
               Ireland
               ,
               in
               the
               year
               1542.
               
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               promised
               me
               the
               Copy
               of
               certain
               Letters
               ,
               which
               concerned
               the
               Consecrating
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               by
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               (
               they
               are
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               great
               Manuscript
               Book
               of
               the
               Pope's
               
               Epistles
               .
               )
               I
               pray
               you
               call
               to
               him
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               likewise
               intreat
               Mr.
               Camden
               to
               send
               me
               the
               Copy
               of
               those
               Letters
               which
               he
               alledgeth
               to
               that
               purpose
               in
               his
               Hiberniâ
               ,
               pag.
               765.
               of
               the
               last
               Edition
               .
               I
               will
               trouble
               you
               no
               more
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               expect
               to
               hear
               from
               you
               after
               so
               long
               silence
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               committing
               you
               and
               your
               labours
               to
               God's
               good
               Blessing
               ,
               and
            
             
               
                 Wishing
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 mine
                 own
                 self
                 .
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Septemb.
                   9.
                   1611.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               VII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               at
               London
               .
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Letter
               of
               the
               22
               of
               August
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Books
               specified
               therein
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               give
               you
               great
               thanks
               .
               And
               as
               you
               have
               not
               been
               unmindful
               of
               my
               businesses
               ;
               so
               have
               not
               I
               been
               altogether
               of
               yours
               .
               I
               have
               dealt
               since
               with
               my
               Uncle
               ,
               the
               Primate
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               annual
               stipend
               in
               the
               Proportion
               of
               Land
               lying
               about
               the
               School
               ;
               and
               do
               find
               him
               constant
               in
               his
               Promise
               :
               Whereby
               I
               resolve
               you
               may
               well
               make
               account
               of
               your
               Fifty
               Pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ,
               at
               the
               least
               .
               His
               Register
               hath
               been
               very
               forward
               in
               furthering
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               will
               take
               care
               that
               the
               utmost
               benefit
               be
               made
               of
               the
               Land
               to
               your
               behoof
               .
               I
               have
               caused
               him
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               of
               the
               state
               thereof
               ,
               for
               your
               better
               information
               .
               Make
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               as
               convenient
               hast
               unto
               us
               as
               you
               can
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               let
               us
               hear
               (
               once
               more
               at
               least
               )
               of
               your
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               send
               unto
               me
               in
               your
               next
               Letter
               ,
               in
               what
               forwardness
               Justice
               
               Sibthorp's
               Book
               is
               —
               (
               as
               you
               have
               signified
               ,
               delivered
               unto
               a
               Stationer
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               )
               and
               whether
               Mr.
               Crashaw
               hath
               taken
               any
               pains
               in
               running
               it
               over
               .
               And
               at
               your
               coming
               ,
               forget
               not
               to
               bring
               for
               me
               a
               Bible
               in
               Octavo
               of
               the
               new
               Translation
               well
               bound
               ,
               (
               for
               my
               ordinary
               use
               )
               together
               with
               Mr.
               James
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Cook
               's
               Books
               you
               wrote
               me
               of
               .
               I
               would
               hear
               also
               willingly
               ,
               whether
               you
               have
               proceeded
               further
               with
               Mr.
               Web
               ,
               and
               what
               hope
               we
               may
               conceive
               of
               his
               coming
               .
               Because
               you
               met
               not
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               we
               had
               no
               certainty
               from
               you
               to
               pitch
               upon
               ,
               Dr.
               Chaloner
               thought
               good
               at
               Mr.
               
               Bernard's
               departure
               ,
               to
               try
               whether
               Mr.
               Storer
               (
               a
               worthy
               Preacher
               )
               might
               be
               drawn
               over
               to
               the
               place
               .
               We
               look
               for
               answer
               very
               speedily
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               certifie
               you
               with
               the
               first
               :
               for
               if
               we
               speed
               not
               this
               way
               ;
               the
               care
               must
               lie
               upon
               Mr.
               Provost
               ,
               or
               your self
               ,
               to
               see
               us
               otherwise
               provided
               for
               ;
               wherein
               you
               shall
               not
               only
               do
               us
               a
               great
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               also
               procure
               a
               great
               blessing
               to
               this
               whole
               City
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               remember
               me
               in
               all
               kindness
               to
               Mr.
               Provost
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               friends
               there
               :
               but
               especially
               remember
               me
               to
               God
               in
               your
               Prayers
               ;
               to
               whose
               good
               blessing
               I
               commend
               you
               and
               your
               Labours
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Jac.
                 Usserius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   October
                   the
                   4
                   th
                   .
                   1611.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               VIII
               .
               
                 Another
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Doctor
              
               Chaloner
               .
            
             
               
                 Dear
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Know
               you
               greatly
               wonder
               at
               my
               long
               silence
               ,
               and
               much
               blame
               my
               negligence
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               your
               Letters
               sent
               so
               long
               since
               by
               Mr.
               Cubbiche
               ,
               came
               not
               unto
               mine
               hands
               before
               the
               26th
               of
               March
               ;
               neither
               could
               I
               have
               full
               time
               to
               sollicite
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               in
               those
               businesses
               ,
               before
               the
               5th
               of
               April
               .
               What
               then
               (
               after
               two
               or
               three
               hours
               serious
               conference
               had
               with
               me
               )
               he
               resolved
               upon
               ,
               you
               may
               understand
               by
               his
               Letters
               written
               to
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Visitors
               .
               Divers
               defects
               he
               observed
               in
               our
               Statutes
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               of
               the
               Election
               of
               Fellows
               ,
               though
               an
               order
               be
               taken
               therein
               for
               others
               to
               have
               a
               voice
               in
               that
               business
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               
                 Electio
                 sit
                 penes
                 magistrum
              
               ,
               which
               he
               said
               was
               absurd
               .
               He
               observed
               that
               there
               was
               no
               order
               taken
               that
               the
               Scholars
               should
               come
               into
               the
               Chappel
               ,
               
                 Clericaliter
                 vestiti
              
               ;
               and
               took
               great
               exception
               against
               the
               Statute
               for
               the
               ordering
               of
               Common-placing
               ,
               which
               he
               affirmed
               to
               be
               flat
               Puritanical
               .
               The
               Statutes
               had
               been
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               ,
               if
               the
               Visitors
               there
               had
               subscribed
               unto
               them
               ,
               without
               whose
               consent
               they
               could
               not
               afterwards
               have
               been
               altered
               by
               the
               Provost
               and
               Fellows
               ;
               who
               (
               as
               the
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               our
               Chancellor
               ,
               saith
               )
               have
               by
               the
               Charter
               of
               Foundation
               power
               to
               make
               Statutes
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               alter
               them
               after
               they
               be
               made
               .
               Your
               Project
               for
               the
               general
               was
               well
               liked
               by
               the
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               but
               he
               excepted
               against
               it
               in
               divers
               particulars
               .
               We
               should
               not
               look
               so
               much
               (
               he
               said
               )
               for
               a
               great
               number
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               some
               competency
               of
               maintenance
               unto
               those
               whom
               we
               did
               entertain
               .
               That
               Batchelors
               of
               Art
               should
               have
               no
               more
               allowance
               ,
               than
               those
               that
               came
               newly
               into
               the
               House
               ,
               he
               misliked
               :
               And
               for
               Masters
               of
               Art
               ,
               if
               every
               year
               there
               be
               a
               new
               Commencement
               of
               twenty
               of
               them
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               your
               project
               )
               then
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               twenty
               whom
               you
               would
               have
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               House
               (
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               answer
               the
               Church
               Livings
               ,
               and
               Schools
               abroad
               )
               must
               of
               force
               be
               dismissed
               at
               every
               years
               end
               ,
               to
               give
               place
               unto
               the
               new
               supply
               :
               Therefore
               would
               he
               have
               a
               competent
               number
               of
               Fellows
               ,
               who
               might
               have
               a
               more
               setled
               abode
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               read
               Lectures
               by
               turns
               ;
               counting
               it
               a
               great
               inconvenience
               that
               there
               should
               be
               but
               about
               six
               Fellows
               constantly
               resident
               in
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               they
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               Lectures
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               have
               no
               time
               for
               themselves
               to
               grow
               up
               in
               further
               learning
               :
               And
               you
               must
               look
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               have
               some
               eminent
               men
               among
               you
               which
               may
               be
               deeply
               grounded
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               not
               content
               your self
               with
               sending
               out
               a
               number
               of
               such
               as
               are
               but
               superficial
               .
               Likewise
               for
               the
               proportion
               of
               Accates
               ,
               set
               down
               by
               you
               ,
               he
               said
               it
               was
               in
               vain
               to
               look
               that
               there
               should
               be
               in
               times
               to
               come
               the
               same
               prices
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               are
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               or
               have
               been
               heretofore
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               we
               would
               build
               upon
               any
               certainty
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               care
               that
               all
               our
               payments
               should
               not
               be
               brought
               in
               money
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               reservation
               should
               be
               made
               for
               Provisions
               .
               When
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               hath
               imparted
               unto
               you
               ,
               how
               far
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               hath
               proceeded
               ;
               what
               you
               see
               remaineth
               fit
               to
               be
               further
               sollicited
               ,
               signifie
               unto
               me
               by
               the
               first
               that
               cometh
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               move
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               therein
               :
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               withal
               send
               me
               a
               note
               of
               the
               most
               general
               ,
               and
               gross
               Defects
               ,
               or
               Abuses
               in
               our
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               the
               means
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               redressed
               ,
               if
               easily
               they
               may
               be
               redressed
               ;
               for
               in
               such
               matters
               I
               have
               good
               hope
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               may
               be
               wrought
               withal
               to
               
               do
               us
               good
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               you
               be
               not
               too
               forward
               to
               have
               Statutes
               sent
               you
               from
               hence
               .
               
                 Dictum
                 sapienti
              
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               your
               direction
               ,
               I
               dealt
               with
               Mr.
               Cook
               to
               come
               over
               unto
               St.
               Warburghs
               ,
               and
               now
               that
               Mr.
               Hill
               is
               placed
               there
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               do
               or
               say
               .
               You
               write
               unto
               me
               of
               an
               allowance
               of
               30
               l.
               which
               he
               might
               have
               from
               the
               Colledge
               ;
               let
               me
               know
               upon
               what
               consideration
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               understand
               what
               his
               imployment
               shall
               be
               ,
               before
               he
               resolve
               to
               leave
               his
               own
               Country
               .
               The
               Provost
               hath
               sent
               me
               a
               Bill
               for
               20
               l.
               to
               discharge
               my
               Credit
               with
               the
               Stationers
               ,
               for
               the
               Books
               which
               Mr.
               Martin
               brought
               over
               :
               You
               may
               do
               well
               to
               have
               a
               care
               that
               the
               English
               Popish
               Books
               be
               kept
               in
               a
               place
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               placed
               among
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               Library
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               prove
               dangerous
               .
               Purchase
               hath
               done
               nothing
               yet
               for
               the
               Religions
               of
               divers
               Churches
               ;
               having
               hitherto
               written
               not
               a
               word
               more
               in
               that
               intended
               work
               of
               his
               ,
               than
               you
               see
               printed
               .
               
               Speed's
               Chronicle
               is
               at
               3
               l.
               10.
               s.
               price
               .
               Sir
               Henry
               Savil's
               Chrysostom
               (
               in
               eight
               Volumes
               )
               at
               9
               l.
               which
               prices
               are
               too
               great
               for
               me
               to
               deal
               withal
               ,
               unless
               I
               might
               put
               them
               upon
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Carol
              
               his
               score
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               would
               have
               me
               put
               Pradus
               upon
               Ezekiel
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               discharged
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Temple
                 .
              
               )
               About
               the
               end
               of
               May
               I
               purpose
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               to
               see
               you
               .
               I
               am
               now
               earnestly
               attending
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               of
               my
               Book
               as
               is
               at
               this
               present
               printed
               ,
               I
               send
               unto
               you
               ;
               together
               with
               two
               small
               Treatises
               lately
               published
               here
               ,
               of
               some
               importance
               ,
               (
               which
               also
               I
               would
               have
               you
               deliver
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               already
               seen
               them
               .
               )
               That
               against
               Paulus
               V.
               is
               supposed
               to
               be
               written
               by
               Marta
               :
               and
               one
               thing
               therein
               I
               think
               special
               worthy
               of
               observation
               ,
               what
               the
               intendment
               may
               be
               of
               those
               great
               sums
               of
               money
               ,
               which
               the
               Pope
               is
               said
               there
               daily
               to
               lay
               up
               .
               The
               Parsonage
               of
               Trim
               (
               for
               as
               much
               as
               I
               can
               learn
               here
               by
               the
               Common-Lawyers
               )
               is
               like
               to
               fall
               to
               the
               King's
               Presentation
               :
               And
               otherwise
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Carol
              
               hath
               lost
               his
               turn
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               presented
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               his
               six
               months
               .
               Mr.
               Briggs
               would
               willingly
               hear
               from
               you
               ,
               what
               Scholars
               you
               would
               entertain
               of
               his
               sending
               over
               .
               Mr.
               Sherwood
               hath
               written
               to
               the
               Provost
               for
               one
               
                 Increase
                 Nowel
              
               ,
               of
               the
               Age
               of
               19
               years
               ,
               of
               good
               sufficiency
               in
               Learning
               ,
               and
               Religious
               ;
               he
               looketh
               to
               have
               your
               furtherance
               also
               in
               his
               admitting
               .
               Mr.
               Hildersham
               remembreth
               himself
               unto
               you
               .
               To
               morrow
               the
               Prince
               Palatine
               ,
               and
               the
               Lady
               Elizabeth
               remove
               to
               Greenwich
               ;
               on
               Tuesday
               from
               thence
               to
               Rochester
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               take
               shipping
               homeward
               .
               But
               I
               have
               no
               leisure
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               any
               news
               ;
               and
               therefore
               reserving
               the
               relation
               of
               them
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               remembring
               my
               heartiest
               commendations
               to
               Mrs.
               Chaloner
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               my
               good
               friends
               ;
               I
               leave
               you
               all
               unto
               the
               blessed
               Protection
               of
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               and
               rest
               always
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Affection
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 
                   April
                   9.
                   1613.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               IX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
               Salutem
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               given
               to
               understand
               by
               Mr.
               Bourchier
               ,
               That
               the
               Edition
               of
               the
               Councils
               specified
               in
               the
               new
               Catalogue
               ,
               as
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Quintus
              
               ,
               hath
               the
               Greek
               Councils
               in
               Greek
               .
               I
               would
               know
               whether
               the
               Acts
               of
               
               the
               IV.
               V.
               VI.
               VII
               .
               and
               VIII
               .
               Councils
               were
               set
               forth
               Graeco-lat
               .
               as
               the
               first
               Tome
               is
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               seen
               at
               Oxford
               ;
               also
               what
               other
               remarkable
               Differences
               you
               observe
               between
               these
               and
               former
               Editions
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               other
               Books
               of
               Note
               which
               you
               meet
               withal
               amongst
               the
               new
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               in
               the
               next
               Letter
               let
               me
               have
               the
               Names
               .
               Yesterday
               I
               went
               to
               Benedict
               Coll.
               Library
               ;
               where
               we
               found
               
                 Cladius
                 Seisellius
                 contra
                 Waldenses
              
               ,
               not
               perfect
               .
               Thus
               with
               my
               best
               Wishes
               I
               commend
               you
               and
               your
               Studies
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sydney
                 Coll.
                 
                 
                   May
                   12.
                   1613.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               .
               X.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Sam.
               Ward
               .
            
             
               YOU
               will
               not
               believe
               (
               good
               Sir
               )
               what
               great
               Pleasure
               I
               took
               in
               perusing
               those
               writings
               which
               I
               received
               from
               you
               ,
               especially
               where
               I
               found
               your
               learned
               Parisian
               so
               fully
               to
               agree
               with
               me
               ,
               in
               collecting
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               ancient
               
                 Codex
                 Canonum
              
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               .
               For
               not
               long
               before
               ,
               I
               had
               entred
               my self
               into
               the
               same
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               resolved
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               but
               upon
               somewhat
               a
               more
               sure
               Ground
               .
               I
               had
               found
               in
               
                 Baronius
                 (
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               341.
               
               §
               .
               34.
               )
               that
               both
               in
               the
               4th
               .
               and
               in
               the
               11th
               .
               Action
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               certain
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               were
               cited
               ,
               but
               without
               any
               Name
               ,
               out
               of
               some
               ancient
               Collections
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               95th
               .
               and
               96th
               .
               Canon
               did
               contain
               the
               same
               that
               the
               16th
               .
               and
               17th
               .
               of
               the
               Antiochen
               Council
               .
               I
               mused
               a
               while
               what
               this
               might
               mean
               ;
               and
               conceiving
               Baronius
               his
               Opinion
               to
               be
               somewhat
               improbable
               ,
               that
               these
               Canons
               should
               be
               produced
               from
               some
               other
               Place
               than
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               it self
               .
               I
               bethought
               my self
               at
               last
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               
                 Dionysius
                 Exiguus
              
               hath
               in
               his
               Preface
               before
               his
               Translation
               of
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Stephanum
                 Salonitanum
                 Episcopum
                 .
                 Regulas
                 Nicenae
                 Synodi
                 ,
                 &
                 deinceps
                 omnium
                 Conciliorum
                 ,
                 sive
                 quae
                 anteà
                 ,
                 seu
                 quae
                 postmodùm
                 facta
                 sunt
                 usque
                 ad
                 Synodum
              
               150.
               
               
                 Pontificum
                 ,
                 qui
                 apud
                 Constantinopolim
                 convenerunt
                 ,
                 sub
                 ordine
                 numerorum
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 à
                 primo
                 Capitulo
                 usque
                 ad
              
               165
               um
               .
               
                 sicut
                 habentur
                 in
                 Graecâ
                 auctoritate
                 ,
                 digessimus
                 .
                 Tum
                 sancti
                 Chalcedonensis
                 Concilii
                 Decreta
                 subdentes
                 in
                 his
                 Graecorum
                 Canonum
                 finem
                 esse
                 declaramus
                 .
              
               Then
               set
               I
               a
               numbring
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               and
               finding
               some
               variety
               in
               the
               divers
               Editions
               ,
               I
               resolved
               to
               try
               
                 Constantinus
                 Harmenopulus
              
               his
               reckoning
               in
               his
               Preface
               before
               the
               Abridgment
               of
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               :
               where
               he
               numbreth
               20
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               25.
               
               Ancyranae
               ,
               15.
               
               Neocaesariensis
               ,
               19.
               
               Gangrensis
               ,
               25.
               
               Antiochenae
               ,
               60.
               
               
                 Laodicen
                 .
                 Synodi
              
               .
               
               (
               although
               I
               yield
               rather
               to
               give
               with
               your
               Parisian
               ,
               14.
               to
               the
               Council
               of
               Neocaesaroea
               ,
               and
               20.
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Gangra
                 .
              
               )
               So
               applying
               his
               Reckoning
               to
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               old
               
                 Codex
                 Canonum
              
               ,
               the
               16th
               .
               and
               17th
               .
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Antioch
               ,
               fell
               out
               precisely
               to
               be
               95th
               .
               and
               96th
               .
               in
               the
               other
               Reckoning
               :
               and
               the
               first
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Constantinople
               (
               which
               immediately
               followed
               the
               five
               Provincials
               in
               Dionysius
               his
               Order
               )
               to
               the
               165th
               .
               Hence
               I
               concluded
               that
               the
               first
               Collection
               of
               the
               Canons
               consisted
               only
               of
               the
               first
               General
               ,
               and
               five
               other
               Provincial
               Councils
               ,
               unto
               which
               afterwards
               were
               added
               the
               General
               Councils
               that
               followed
               .
               For
               thus
               much
               both
               Dionysius
               his
               Distinction
               of
               them
               from
               the
               rest
               seemeth
               to
               insinuate
               ,
               and
               the
               Order
               of
               placing
               those
               General
               Councils
               after
               the
               Provincials
               (
               which
               otherwise
               no
               doubt
               if
               then
               they
               had
               been
               extant
               ,
               when
               this
               first
               Collection
               was
               compiled
               ,
               would
               immediately
               have
               been
               conjoyned
               with
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               )
               doth
               further
               
               confirm
               :
               and
               the
               Citation
               of
               this
               Collection
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               (
               afterwards
               incorporated
               into
               the
               same
               Book
               of
               Greek
               Canons
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               Dionysius
               )
               manifestly
               convinceth
               .
               Whether
               the
               Ephesine
               were
               as
               yet
               entred
               into
               the
               same
               body
               ,
               I
               make
               some
               Question
               :
               because
               I
               find
               no
               Canon
               thereof
               cited
               ,
               neither
               by
               
                 Fulgentius
                 Ferrandus
              
               ,
               or
               Cresconius
               ;
               neither
               is
               it
               well
               known
               which
               were
               to
               be
               accounted
               the
               Canons
               of
               that
               Council
               :
               the
               Canons
               which
               are
               in
               the
               counterfeit
               Isidorus
               his
               Collection
               ,
               being
               quite
               divers
               from
               those
               which
               are
               in
               Tilius
               his
               Greek
               Edition
               of
               the
               Canons
               .
            
             
               Of
               this
               ancient
               Collection
               of
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               ,
               there
               was
               an
               ancient
               Latin
               Translation
               extant
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Dionysius
               ,
               as
               he
               in
               his
               Preface
               witnesseth
               .
               But
               it
               being
               somewhat
               confused
               ,
               Dionysius
               made
               a
               new
               Translation
               ,
               which
               also
               he
               enlarged
               with
               Addition
               of
               new
               Canons
               :
               prefixing
               in
               the
               begininng
               of
               his
               Book
               the
               50.
               
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               translated
               by
               him
               out
               of
               Greek
               .
               
                 In
                 principio
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Canones
                 ,
                 qui
                 dicuntur
                 Apostolorum
                 ,
                 de
                 Graeco
                 transtulimus
                 :
                 quibus
                 quia
              
               *
               
                 plurimi
                 consensum
                 non
                 proebuere
                 facilem
                 ,
                 hoc
                 ipsum
                 ignorare
                 vestram
                 noluimus
                 sanctitatem
                 .
              
               Then
               having
               ended
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               he
               adjoyned
               thereunto
               the
               Latin
               Canons
               of
               the
               Sardican
               and
               African
               Councils
               ,
               which
               before
               were
               never
               brought
               into
               
                 Codex
                 Canonum
              
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               well
               observed
               .
               For
               so
               much
               also
               doth
               himself
               testifie
               in
               his
               Preface
               ;
               
                 Ne
                 quid
                 praeterea
                 notitiae
                 vestrae
                 videamur
                 velle
                 substrahere
                 ,
                 Statuta
                 quoque
                 Sardicensis
                 Concilii
                 atque
                 Africani
                 ,
                 quae
                 Latine
                 sunt
                 edita
                 ,
                 suis
                 à
                 nobis
                 numeris
                 cernuntur
                 esse
                 distincta
                 .
              
               And
               here
               I
               take
               it
               about
               the
               year
               530.
               do
               we
               *
               first
               find
               mentioned
               these
               Canons
               of
               Sardica
               of
               Dionysius
               ,
               and
               Ferrandus
               :
               being
               as
               yet
               also
               unknown
               unto
               the
               Greek
               Church
               howsoever
               afterward
               we
               find
               them
               added
               unto
               their
               
                 Codex
                 Canonum
              
               .
               For
               about
               this
               same
               time
               in
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Justinian
                 ,
                 Constantinus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               alledged
               by
               
                 Turrian
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 contra
                 Magdeburg
                 .
                 pro
                 ▪
                 Canonib
                 .
                 Apost
                 .
                 cap.
              
               21.
               
               &
               28.
               )
               maketh
               his
               Collection
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Constitutions
               ,
               only
               out
               of
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               ten
               great
               Synods
               (
               as
               he
               calleth
               them
               )
               viz.
               
                 Ancyrana
                 ,
                 Neocaesariensi
                 ,
                 Nicenâ
                 ,
                 Gangrensi
                 ,
                 Antiochenâ
                 ,
                 Laodicensi
                 ,
                 Constantinopolitanâ
                 ,
                 Ephesinâ
                 ,
                 Chalcedonensi
                 ,
                 Carthaginensi
              
               ;
               without
               mention
               of
               that
               of
               Sardica
               ,
               whose
               Canons
               seem
               to
               have
               been
               coyned
               for
               the
               Advancement
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
               Rome's
               Authority
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               Forgery
               of
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               ,
               had
               no
               Success
               ,
               as
               no
               small
               presumptions
               may
               induce
               us
               to
               imagine
               .
               If
               we
               may
               believe
               
                 Bellarmine
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
                 de
                 Romano
                 Pontif.
                 cap.
              
               25.
               (
               who
               herein
               I
               think
               followeth
               
                 Lindanus
                 .
                 )
                 Dionysius
              
               his
               Translation
               is
               
                 extant
                 in
                 Monasterio
                 S.
                 Vedasti
                 Atrebati
                 ;
                 where
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 and
                 of
                 Sardica
                 are
                 joyned
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 one
                 Council
                 .
              
               But
               they
               may
               believe
               him
               who
               list
               .
               The
               Words
               of
               Dionysius
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               already
               alledged
               ,
               put
               the
               Matter
               out
               of
               all
               question
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Edition
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Nice
               and
               Sardica
               were
               placed
               for
               enough
               asunder
               .
               But
               where
               this
               Edition
               of
               Dionysius
               is
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               told
               .
               This
               only
               I
               conjecture
               ,
               That
               whereas
               Crab
               setteth
               down
               two
               old
               Editions
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               different
               from
               
                 Codex
                 Moguntinus
              
               is
               likely
               for
               the
               most
               part
               to
               be
               that
               of
               Dionysius
               .
               So
               Baronius
               testifieth
               
                 (
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               314.
               
               §
               .
               81.
               87.
               
               )
               that
               the
               first
               Edition
               of
               the
               Ancyrane
               Council
               in
               Crab
               ,
               is
               of
               Dionysius
               his
               Translation
               :
               but
               
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               325.
               
               §
               .
               156.
               (
               he
               sheweth
               ,
               )
               That
               the
               first
               Edition
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Canons
               is
               not
               of
               Dionysius
               ,
               nor
               the
               second
               neither
               ,
               if
               we
               may
               give
               credit
               to
               his
               Relation
               .
               But
               this
               I
               leave
               to
               your
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               who
               have
               better
               means
               to
               search
               out
               this
               Matter
               ,
               than
               I
               can
               possibly
               have
               in
               this
               Country
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               cometh
               
                 Codex
                 Romanus
              
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               which
               had
               nothing
               of
               Dionysius
               his
               Translation
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               rest
               being
               either
               of
               the
               old
               Translation
               which
               was
               before
               Dionysius
               ,
               or
               of
               some
               other
               done
               after
               his
               time
               .
               For
               that
               there
               were
               many
               ,
               appeareth
               by
               the
               
               Preface
               of
               the
               counterfeit
               Isidorus
               to
               his
               Collection
               :
               And
               
                 Hincmarus
                 Rhemensis
                 Archiepisc.
                 in
                 libro
                 de
                 variis
                 capitulis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               27.
               
               
                 De
                 Translatione
                 è
                 Graeco
                 Concilior
                 .
                 &
                 Canonum
                 :
              
               where
               among
               other
               things
               he
               writeth
               thus
               of
               Isidorus
               his
               Collection
               ;
               
                 Et
                 beatus
                 Isidorus
                 in
                 Collectario
                 suo
                 de
                 Canonibus
                 quatuor
                 editiones
                 Nicaeni
                 Concilii
                 compaginavit
                 .
              
               Although
               in
               the
               printed
               Collection
               of
               Isidorus
               ,
               we
               have
               but
               one
               Edition
               left
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 Codex
                 Romanus
              
               contained
               no
               more
               Councils
               than
               that
               of
               Dionysius
               ;
               but
               had
               in
               the
               end
               adjoyned
               the
               Epistles
               of
               some
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               :
               first
               of
               six
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Siricius
                 ,
                 Innocentius
                 ,
                 Zosimus
                 ,
                 Celestinus
                 ,
                 Leo
                 ,
              
               and
               Gelasius
               ;
               as
               is
               manifest
               by
               the
               Collection
               of
               Cresconius
               ,
               (
               by
               some
               thought
               to
               be
               
                 Corippus
                 Grammaticus
              
               )
               who
               using
               this
               Codex
               about
               700
               years
               after
               Christ
               ,
               alledgeth
               the
               Decrees
               of
               no
               other
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               than
               these
               .
               Then
               in
               the
               Roman
               Book
               were
               added
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               Bishops
               from
               Gelasius
               to
               Hormisda
               :
               And
               afterwards
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Vigilius
               ,
               as
               I
               gather
               by
               Gregory
               lib.
               7.
               epist.
               53.
               
               From
               Gelasius
               to
               Gregorius
               junior
               ,
               the
               Decrees
               of
               *
               five
               Popes
               you
               have
               in
               
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
              
               ,
               (
               the
               true
               copy
               of
               
                 Codex
                 Romanus
                 )
                 Quod
                 volumen
                 postea
                 recognitum
                 est
                 Romae
                 cohoerere
                 cum
                 aliis
                 antiquis
                 fideliter
                 ,
              
               saith
               Possevinus
               :
               And
               just
               so
               many
               are
               mentioned
               by
               Leo
               IV.
               in
               
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 Distinct.
              
               20
               
                 C.
                 de
                 libellis
              
               ,
               (
               but
               that
               Silvester
               is
               by
               Error
               added
               ,
               of
               whose
               Decrees
               none
               were
               extant
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Canons
               )
               according
               to
               the
               last
               Roman
               Edition
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               former
               Editions
               of
               Gratian
               I
               find
               the
               name
               of
               *
               Symmachus
               written
               with
               great
               Letters
               :
               
                 Iste
                 Codex
                 est
                 scriptus
                 de
                 illo
                 authentico
                 ,
                 quem
                 dominus
                 Adrianus
                 Apostolicus
                 dedit
                 gloriosissimo
                 Carolo
                 regi
                 Francorum
                 &
                 Longobardorum
                 ,
                 ac
                 Patricio
                 Romanorum
                 ,
                 quando
                 fuit
                 Romae
                 .
              
               And
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               Eckius
               writeth
               ,
               were
               contained
               the
               Decrees
               of
               XV
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 (
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 de
                 primatu
                 Petri
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               20.
               )
               But
               in
               other
               Copies
               which
               
                 P.
                 Pithoeus
              
               had
               of
               the
               same
               sort
               ,
               there
               appear
               to
               be
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Epistles
               of
               XI
               Popes
               ,
               *
               as
               in
               
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
              
               .
               I
               have
               great
               want
               of
               this
               
                 Codex
                 Moguntinus
              
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               very
               glad
               you
               have
               lighted
               upon
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               is
               wholly
               inserted
               into
               Crab
               his
               Edition
               ;
               but
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               other
               Collections
               there
               :
               I
               would
               intreat
               you
               therefore
               to
               send
               me
               a
               transcript
               of
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Book
               (
               and
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               worthy
               the
               noting
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               him
               that
               set
               out
               the
               Book
               )
               as
               also
               of
               the
               several
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Epistles
               ,
               with
               a
               direction
               in
               what
               page
               we
               may
               read
               the
               same
               in
               *
               Crab
               ,
               or
               †
               Nicolinus
               his
               Edition
               ;
               that
               so
               I
               might
               learn
               which
               of
               the
               two
               old
               Editions
               in
               Crab
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               found
               in
               
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
              
               :
               As
               also
               whether
               the
               subscriptions
               be
               the
               same
               .
               And
               here
               especially
               desire
               I
               to
               be
               satisfied
               in
               the
               Sardican
               and
               African
               Councils
               .
               The
               like
               would
               I
               now
               do
               unto
               you
               for
               Isidorus
               his
               Collection
               ,
               directing
               you
               how
               you
               might
               read
               it
               entirely
               in
               Crab
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               thought
               the
               Book
               were
               not
               to
               be
               found
               with
               you
               there
               .
               And
               if
               you
               could
               spare
               for
               a
               time
               your
               Book
               hither
               (
               which
               I
               would
               not
               willingly
               desire
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               distance
               betwixt
               our
               dwellings
               )
               I
               would
               send
               it
               back
               with
               all
               speed
               ,
               and
               send
               together
               with
               it
               Tilius
               his
               Edition
               of
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               understand
               you
               wanted
               it
               at
               Cambridge
               .
               But
               if
               by
               your
               good
               direction
               I
               may
               find
               it
               fully
               in
               Crab
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               .
            
             
               Now
               a
               word
               of
               that
               Collection
               ,
               which
               falsly
               is
               attributed
               unto
               Isidorus
               ,
               being
               compiled
               sometime
               betwixt
               the
               years
               683.
               and
               783.
               as
               in
               my
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Theologicâ
              
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               I
               shall
               fully
               declare
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               this
               Collection
               ,
               taking
               pattern
               by
               the
               Epistles
               fathered
               upon
               Clement
               ,
               coyned
               a
               number
               more
               of
               the
               same
               stamp
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               superscription
               of
               
                 The
                 Names
                 of
                 the
                 ancient
                 Popes
                 :
              
               And
               not
               content
               by
               this
               means
               to
               advance
               only
               the
               Pope's
               Spiritual
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               for
               the
               enlarging
               of
               his
               Temporalties
               ,
               he
               counterfeiteth
               ,
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               that
               ridiculous
               Donation
               ,
               which
               before
               this
               time
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               .
               This
               forgery
               being
               first
               hammered
               in
               Spain
               ,
               was
               first
               of
               all
               uttered
               in
               France
               by
               Riculfus
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Mentz
                 ,
                 viro
                 erga
                 S.
                 sedem
                 Romanam
                 valdè
                 devoto
                 ,
              
               as
               a
               certain
               Author
               beareth
               witness
               of
               him
               ,
               (
               produced
               
               by
               
                 P.
                 Pithoeus
              
               in
               his
               Testimonies
               prefixed
               before
               Ansegisus
               )
               where
               what
               entertainment
               it
               had
               ,
               shall
               in
               his
               place
               be
               declared
               .
               This
               Collection
               was
               first
               published
               in
               Print
               by
               
                 Jacobus
                 Merlinus
                 ,
                 Paris
              
               .
               1530.
               80.
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               a
               manner
               wholly
               ,
               (
               but
               enlarged
               with
               some
               Additions
               of
               Popes
               Epistles
               at
               the
               end
               )
               in
               your
               
                 Corpus
                 Canonum
              
               of
               Benett
               Colledge
               ,
               [
               §
               .
               361
               ]
               and
               in
               the
               two
               great
               Volumes
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Publick
               Library
               of
               your
               University
               ,
               [
               §
               .
               235.
               ]
               in
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               are
               to
               be
               seen
               
                 Provinciarum
                 &
                 Regionum
                 nomina
              
               ,
               which
               are
               wanting
               in
               the
               Printed
               Books
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               Manuscripts
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               
                 Pithoeus
                 lib.
              
               11.
               
               
                 Adversariorum
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               I
               would
               willingly
               understand
               whether
               it
               hath
               more
               or
               less
               than
               
                 Provinciarum
                 Imperii
                 Romani
                 Libellus
              
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               
                 Ant.
                 Sconhovius
              
               with
               Eutropius
               ,
               and
               
                 Andr.
                 Schottus
              
               with
               Antoninus
               his
               
                 Itinerary
                 (
                 Colon
              
               .
               1600.
               80.
               
               In
               the
               Printed
               Copy
               of
               Isidorus
               ,
               there
               is
               1.
               
               
                 Origo
                 Conciliorum
                 generalium
              
               ,
               as
               in
               Crab
               ,
               taken
               in
               a
               manner
               verbatim
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               true
               
                 Isidorus
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               6.
               
               
                 Orig.
                 Cap.
              
               16.
               and
               by
               him
               out
               of
               some
               former
               Council-Book
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 &
                 siqua
                 sunt
                 Concilia
                 quae
                 Sancti
                 Patres
                 spiritu
                 Dei
                 pleni
                 sanxerunt
                 ,
                 post
                 istorum
                 quatuor
                 auctoritatem
                 omni
                 manent
                 stabilita
                 vigore
                 :
                 quorum
                 gesta
                 in
                 HOC
                 OPERE
                 condita
                 continentur
                 .
              
               2.
               
               Annotatio
               6.
               
                 principalium
                 Synodorum
                 :
                 item
                 ,
                 Annotatio
              
               [
               19.
               ]
               
                 Synodorum
                 ,
                 quarum
                 gesta
                 in
                 HOC
                 CODICE
                 continentur
                 .
              
               This
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 Distinct.
              
               16.
               
               Cap.
               10.
               
               &
               11.
               with
               some
               Additions
               at
               the
               end
               :
               Whereof
               see
               the
               Roman
               Corrections
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Now
               seeing
               in
               this
               Catalogue
               many
               Councils
               are
               reckoned
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
               Isidore's
               Collection
               ,
               and
               some
               also
               in
               Isidorus
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Catalogue
               ,
               (
               which
               seemeth
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               why
               this
               Catalogue
               was
               omitted
               by
               Crab
               ,
               as
               not
               agreeing
               to
               the
               Collections
               now
               extant
               )
               it
               appeareth
               that
               
                 Annotatio
                 Synodorum
                 quarum
                 gesta
                 in
                 HOC
                 CODICE
                 continentur
                 ,
              
               was
               translated
               hither
               out
               of
               some
               other
               Collection
               of
               Councils
               not
               now
               extant
               .
               For
               beside
               the
               Book
               which
               had
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               there
               were
               others
               which
               contained
               also
               the
               constitutions
               of
               the
               Western
               Councils
               .
               One
               of
               which
               was
               used
               by
               Ferrandus
               ,
               who
               ,
               beside
               
                 Concilium
                 Cellense
              
               or
               Zellense
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               
                 Concilium
                 Tilense
                 sub
                 Siricio
                 P.
              
               in
               Isidore
               and
               
                 Crab
                 ,
              
               )
               citeth
               7
               other
               Councils
               ,
               not
               now
               to
               be
               found
               as
               I
               suppose
               .
               Marazense
               (
               or
               
                 Marizanense
                 )
                 Macrianense
                 ,
                 Suffetulense
                 ,
                 Incense
                 ,
                 Tusduritanum
                 ,
                 Thenitanum
                 ,
              
               and
               Septimunicense
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               the
               Printed
               Isidorus
               .
               There
               follow
               there
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               Epistle
               of
               Aurelius
               to
               Damasus
               ,
               and
               of
               Damasus
               to
               Aurelius
               ,
               extant
               also
               in
               Crab
               ,
               and
               the
               Copy
               of
               your
               publick
               Library
               ;
               which
               Epistles
               Baronius
               sheweth
               
                 (
                 ad
                 an
              
               .
               374.
               
               §
               .
               11.
               )
               to
               have
               been
               counterfeited
               by
               this
               counterfeit
               Isidorus
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Isidorus
                 his
                 Preface
              
               ,
               which
               is
               extant
               in
               Crab
               ,
               and
               the
               MS.
               of
               your
               publick
               Library
               .
               Where
               he
               is
               called
               
                 Isidorus
                 Mercator
              
               ,
               for
               ,
               peccator
               .
               Whereof
               see
               the
               Roman
               Correct
               .
               of
               
                 Gratian
                 ,
                 Distinct.
              
               16.
               
               Cap.
               4.
               and
               Baronius
               in
               
                 Martyrolog
                 .
                 Roman
                 .
                 (
                 April
              
               4.
               )
               5.
               
               The
               50.
               
               
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               your
               Benett
               Copy
               .
               6.
               
               The
               
                 Decretal
                 Epistles
              
               of
               the
               Popes
               from
               Clemens
               to
               
                 Melchiades
                 ,
                 (
                 inclusivè
              
               )
               as
               in
               order
               they
               lie
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               first
               Tome
               of
               the
               
                 Decretal
                 Epistles
              
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Sixtus
               V.
               at
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1592.
               fol.
               as
               also
               in
               your
               two
               Manuscripts
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Discourse
               
                 De
                 Primitivâ
                 Ecclesiâ
              
               :
               and
               
                 Edictum
                 D.
                 Constantini
                 Imperatoris
              
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Lewd
               Donation
               fathered
               upon
               Constantine
               )
               extant
               in
               Crab
               ,
               immediately
               before
               the
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               .
               8.
               
               The
               
                 Nicene
                 Council
              
               ,
               with
               a
               Preface
               prefixed
               ,
               in
               your
               Copy
               of
               the
               publick
               Library
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               .
               The
               Acts
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               are
               more
               largely
               set
               down
               ,
               than
               in
               the
               Printed
               Copy
               of
               Isidore
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               make
               a
               Comparison
               with
               your
               Crab
               ,
               and
               Write
               unto
               me
               what
               you
               find
               .
               9.
               
               The
               
                 Canons
                 of
                 Councils
              
               ,
               from
               Nicen.
               I.
               to
               Hispalense
               II.
               as
               in
               your
               Bennet
               Copy
               .
               For
               in
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               publick
               Library
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               wanting
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Concilium
                 Romanum
                 sub
                 Silvestro
              
               :
               as
               in
               
                 Crab
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               271.
               the
               Counterfeit
               Epistles
               of
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               the
               Aegyptian
               Bishops
               to
               Pope
               Mark
               ,
               &c.
               (
               in
               
                 Crab
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               299
               )
               with
               other
               Decretal
               Epistles
               ,
               from
               Marcus
               
               to
               Gregory
               the
               first
               ,
               in
               whom
               Isidorus
               ended
               his
               Collection
               ,
               as
               himself
               in
               his
               Preface
               signifieth
               .
               Yet
               in
               the
               end
               are
               further
               added
               the
               Epistles
               of
               
                 Gregorius
                 Minor
                 ,
                 Vitalianus
                 ,
                 Martinus
                 ,
                 Gregorius
              
               III
               ,
               and
               Zacharias
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               found
               in
               the
               Ancient
               Copies
               of
               this
               Collection
               .
               But
               enough
               ,
               or
               rather
               too
               much
               now
               of
               Isidorus
               .
            
             
               Beside
               these
               Ancient
               Collections
               ,
               there
               were
               kept
               in
               later
               times
               ,
               greater
               Volumes
               of
               the
               Councils
               ;
               containing
               both
               Eastern
               and
               Western
               Councils
               ,
               Old
               and
               New
               ,
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               first
               Edition
               of
               Crab
               ,
               set
               out
               at
               
                 Colon.
                 An.
              
               1538
               ,
               fol.
               Such
               a
               one
               have
               I
               seen
               fairly
               Written
               ,
               with
               Sr.
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               is
               that
               which
               you
               enquire
               of
               in
               Sr.
               Thomas
               Bodley's
               Library
               ,
               
                 (
                 Pag.
              
               34.
               c.
               1.
               n.
               7.
               )
               Such
               a
               one
               also
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Lorrain
                 ,
                 in
                 bibliothecâ
                 Canonicorum
                 Ecclesiae
                 Virdunensis
                 ,
              
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Fronto
                 Ducoeus
              
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               
                 (
                 apud
                 Baron
                 .
                 An.
              
               811.
               
               §
               .
               19.
               )
               And
               hither
               do
               I
               refer
               the
               great
               Book
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Councils
               ,
               of
               which
               
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Aliaco
              
               (
               about
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Reformatione
                 Ecclesiae
              
               )
               wisheth
               care
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 magnus
                 Codex
                 Conciliorum
                 generalium
                 ,
                 qui
                 modo
                 rarus
                 est
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 licet
                 sit
                 perutilis
                 &
                 necessarius
                 ,
                 à
                 Metropolitanis
                 in
                 magnis
                 Ecclesiis
                 reponeretur
                 .
              
               And
               sure
               a
               Faithful
               Record
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               
                 General
                 Councils
              
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               matter
               of
               great
               moment
               .
               We
               have
               long
               expected
               them
               from
               the
               Roman
               Press
               :
               Where
               the
               good
               Fathers
               have
               been
               mending
               them
               a
               longer
               time
               ,
               than
               Nature
               requireth
               for
               bringing
               forth
               an
               Elephant
               .
               Anno
               1591.
               (
               or
               about
               the
               Year
               1593.
               at
               the
               farthest
               )
               the
               Work
               was
               under
               the
               Press
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               
                 Baronius
                 ,
                 ad
                 An.
              
               360.
               
               §
               .
               17.
               &
               
                 ad
                 An.
              
               431.
               
               §
               .
               112.
               
               
                 Jo.
                 Antonius
                 Petramellarius
              
               ,
               in
               his
               continuation
               of
               Onuphrius
               his
               Book
               of
               Popes
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               set
               out
               Anno
               1599.
               signified
               unto
               us
               that
               the
               work
               was
               Printed
               .
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               355.
               )
               But
               that
               it
               was
               not
               yet
               finished
               ,
               Baronius
               after
               that
               maketh
               known
               unto
               us
               .
               
                 (
                 ad
                 An.
              
               787.
               
               §
               .
               9.
               
               &
               811.
               
               §
               .
               19.
               )
               And
               whether
               this
               Birth
               of
               theirs
               as
               yet
               hath
               seen
               the
               Light
               ,
               I
               cannot
               learn.
               We
               read
               in
               
                 Socrates
                 (
                 lib.
              
               1.
               cap.
               5.
               lib.
               2.
               cap.
               11.
               
               &
               13.
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               21.
               )
               that
               one
               Sabinus
               ,
               a
               Macedonian
               Heretick
               ,
               gathered
               together
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Councils
               .
               But
               it
               seemeth
               that
               Work
               is
               perished
               ;
               except
               that
               be
               some
               abridgement
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               extant
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               intituled
               ,
               
                 Sabini
                 Monachi
                 Epitome
                 omnium
                 Synodorum
              
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               
                 Antonius
                 Verderius
                 ,
                 in
                 Supplemento
                 Epitomes
                 Gesnerianae
                 .
                 )
              
               But
               what
               should
               we
               talk
               of
               Works
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               no
               hope
               to
               come
               by
            
             
               
                 J.
                 U.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Salutem
                   in
                   Domino
                   plurimam
                   .
                
                 
                   Good
                   Mr.
                   Usher
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Received
                 your
                 large
                 Letters
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 As
                 you
                 were
                 confirmed
                 in
                 your
                 Opinion
                 touching
                 the
                 Ancient
                 
                   Canonical
                   Code
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Parisian
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 sent
                 you
                 .
                 So
                 I
                 having
                 long
                 since
                 observed
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Exiguus
                
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Saling
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 extant
                 in
                 Casiodorus
                 )
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 see
                 you
                 jump
                 with
                 me
                 ;
                 which
                 place
                 I
                 much
                 marvel
                 how
                 it
                 escaped
                 our
                 Parisian
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 far
                 better
                 Evidence
                 for
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Code
                 ,
                 than
                 is
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 considering
                 it
                 setteth
                 down
                 exactly
                 the
                 Number
                 of
                 
                 165
                 :
                 That
                 this
                 Collection
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 5
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 was
                 before
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 (
                 besides
                 your
                 conjecture
                 from
                 the
                 placing
                 of
                 the
                 Provincials
                 after
                 that
                 General
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 make
                 out
                 of
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 Titles
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Codex
                   Moguntinus
                   ,
                
                 )
                 methinks
                 that
                 may
                 probably
                 be
                 gathered
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 16th
                 .
                 Action
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 .
                 When
                 after
                 that
                 Constantine
                 the
                 Secretary
                 of
                 the
                 Consistory
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 6th
                 .
                 Can.
                 of
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Council
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Canonical
                   Code
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Custody
                 of
                 Aetius
                 the
                 Arch-Deacon
                 (
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 was
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 is
                 mentioned
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 4.
                 
                 &
                 11.
                 
                 Actions
                 )
                 coming
                 afterwards
                 to
                 alledge
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Constantinople
                 ,
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 read
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Synodicum
                   primi
                   Concilii
                   sub
                   Nectario
                   Episcopo
                
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 Synodicum
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 was
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 Codex
                 from
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 one
                 Volume
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 great
                 pity
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 these
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 pity
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 1.
                 
                 Constantinop
                 .
                 neither
                 in
                 Greek
                 or
                 Latin.
                 It
                 should
                 seem
                 by
                 
                   Verderius
                   Appendix
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 Libraries
                 in
                 Greece
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 citation
                 ,
                 and
                 Maxinianus
                 his
                 Subscription
                 in
                 that
                 Action
                 ,
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 Constantinopol
                 .
                 Councils
                 Canons
                 were
                 then
                 incorporated
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Canonical
                   Code
                
                 ;
                 though
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 former
                 probable
                 conjecture
                 ,
                 
                   non
                   sub
                   eadem
                   numerorum
                   serie
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Canons
                 howsoever
                 they
                 are
                 neglected
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 not
                 mentioned
                 by
                 
                   Ferrandus
                   ,
                   Dionysius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Cresconius
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 probability
                 especially
                 the
                 first
                 6
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 touching
                 general
                 Orders
                 in
                 Church
                 Discipline
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 particular
                 for
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 Nestorius
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Pelagian
                 Heresies
                 ,
                 whence
                 Baronius
                 seemeth
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 but
                 6
                 ,
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 received
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Canonical
                   Codes
                
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 East
                 and
                 West
                 Churches
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 comprehended
                 in
                 that
                 general
                 ratification
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 1st
                 .
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 by
                 Balsamon
                 his
                 Schol.
                 upon
                 that
                 Canon
                 .
                 2dly
                 ,
                 No
                 doubt
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 
                 Justinian's
                 
                   Canonical
                   Code
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 Novell
                 .
                 131
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 approved
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 as
                 
                   Imperial
                   Laws
                
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 6
                 first
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Council
                 are
                 all
                 orderly
                 compiled
                 together
                 Tom.
                 IV.
                 Cap.
                 9.
                 of
                 
                 Peltarus's
                 Edition
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Synodal
                 Epistle
                 to
                 the
                 Emperor
                 Theodos.
                 prefixed
                 for
                 the
                 confirmation
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 two
                 Canons
                 are
                 before
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 
                   in
                   Libello
                   Constitutionum
                   Synodicarum
                
                 ,
                 fathered
                 by
                 Crab
                 upon
                 Cyril
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 seemeth
                 )
                 faithfully
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 Tom.
                 1.
                 
                 Pag.
                 542.
                 &c.
                 which
                 is
                 dismembred
                 in
                 the
                 Venetian
                 and
                 the
                 late
                 Cologne
                 Edition
                 ;
                 one
                 Member
                 placed
                 one
                 where
                 and
                 another
                 elsewhere
                 ,
                 not
                 much
                 unlike
                 their
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 ancient
                 
                   Canonical
                   Code
                
                 .
                 This
                 Book
                 Crab
                 much
                 commendeth
                 as
                 having
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 since
                 by
                 Peltarus
                 ,
                 and
                 Sylburgius
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 where
                 most
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 .
                 Whereas
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 well
                 known
                 which
                 were
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Counterfeit
                 Isidore
                 hath
                 diverse
                 from
                 those
                 in
                 
                 Tilius's
                 Greek
                 Edition
                 :
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 those
                 and
                 those
                 only
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 
                 Tilius's
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 are
                 the
                 right
                 Canons
                 of
                 the
                 Councils
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 12
                 Anathematisms
                 being
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 reputed
                 Dogmata
                 than
                 Canones
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 
                 Justinian's
                 distinction
                 in
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 131
                 Novell
                 .
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Gelasius
                   Cyzicoenus
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 distinguisheth
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                   Joannes
                   Windlestin
                
                 who
                 set
                 forth
                 
                   Codex
                   Moguntinus
                
                 out
                 of
                 3
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 writeth
                 thus
                 in
                 
                   proefat
                   .
                   Concil
                   .
                   Ephesin
                   .
                   Hoc
                   Concilium
                   in
                   majoribus
                   duobus
                   quibus
                   utimur
                   codicibus
                   non
                   habetur
                   ,
                   ex
                   eâ
                   forsan
                   ratione
                   ,
                   quod
                   solum
                   de
                   fide
                   ,
                   nihil
                   de
                   statu
                   &
                   regimine
                   Ecclesiastico
                   statuisse
                   videtur
                   .
                   —
                   Integra
                   quidem
                   acta
                   illius
                   non
                   habemus
                   ,
                   Synodicam
                   verò
                   Epistolam
                   ,
                   una
                   cum
                   XII
                   Capitulis
                   ex
                
                 3
                 o
                 
                   Codice
                   huic
                   operi
                   adjungi
                   operae
                   pretium
                   fore
                   duximus
                   .
                
                 But
                 he
                 was
                 deceived
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Compilers
                 of
                 his
                 two
                 
                 greater
                 Codes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 Canons
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 rather
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Romanists
                 have
                 no
                 great
                 good
                 will
                 to
                 that
                 8th
                 .
                 Can.
                 concerning
                 much
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Universal
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 mutations
                 which
                 came
                 after
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 
                 Justinian's
                 Edict
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 times
                 might
                 by
                 diligence
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 by
                 Substraction
                 or
                 Addition
                 :
                 The
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Ephesine
                 Canons
                 ;
                 the
                 altering
                 of
                 the
                 Constantinopolitan
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 cutting
                 off
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 last
                 Canons
                 ;
                 also
                 the
                 leaving
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Chalcedon
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 that
                 was
                 by
                 the
                 Romanists
                 means
                 ,
                 which
                 hence
                 is
                 apparent
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 as
                 yet
                 entire
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Copies
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 these
                 defects
                 are
                 
                   in
                   Codice
                   Moguntino
                
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Canons
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 only
                 questioned
                 in
                 Dionysius
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 before
                 his
                 time
                 by
                 
                   Gelasius
                   ,
                   dist
                
                 .
                 16.
                 
                   cap.
                   Rom.
                   Eccles.
                
                 and
                 after
                 his
                 time
                 about
                 the
                 year
                 580.
                 
                 For
                 in
                 a
                 Synod
                 at
                 Paris
                 held
                 
                   Contra
                   praetextatum
                   Rhothomagensem
                
                 ,
                 about
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 King
                 Chilperic
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Synod
                 ,
                 
                   Librum
                   Canonum
                   in
                   quo
                   erat
                   quaternio
                   novus
                   annexus
                   ,
                   habens
                   Canones
                   quasi
                   Apostolicos
                   continentes
                   haec
                   ,
                   Episcopus
                   in
                   homicidio
                   ,
                   adulterio
                   ,
                   &
                   perjurio
                   deprehensus
                   ,
                   à
                   sacerdotio
                   divellatur
                   :
                
                 now
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 25th
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 saith
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Turonensis
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 5.
                 cap.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   Regi
                   nihilominus
                   neque
                   Bertichranus
                   Burdegal
                   .
                   neque
                   Gregorius
                   Turonensis
                   ,
                   neque
                   alii
                   qui
                   aderant
                   Episcopi
                   fidem
                   habere
                   voluerunt
                   ,
                   quod
                   falso
                   Canone
                   uteretur
                   ,
                   observantissium
                   antiquorum
                   Canonum
                   .
                
                 Whence
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 French
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 first
                 fifty
                 Translated
                 by
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 were
                 received
                 .
                 Some
                 100
                 years
                 after
                 all
                 the
                 85
                 Canons
                 were
                 confirmed
                 in
                 Trullo
                 ,
                 but
                 Cresconius
                 after
                 that
                 doth
                 acknowledge
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Codice
                   Moguntino
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 Whereas
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Sardica
                 ;
                 surely
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 just
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 suspicion
                 of
                 Forgery
                 .
                 Reasons
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 on
                 both
                 sides
                 ;
                 I
                 wish
                 I
                 had
                 leisure
                 to
                 scan
                 my
                 doubts
                 .
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Carthag
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Can.
                 5.
                 
                   &
                   habetur
                   dist
                
                 .
                 71.
                 
                   c.
                   primatus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 privatus
                 .
                 Mr.
                 B.
                 calleth
                 it
                 
                   Sanctissimum
                   Concilium
                
                 ,
                 mentioning
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 that
                 Council
                 .
                 Augustine
                 afterward
                 calleth
                 it
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 
                   cont
                   .
                   Crescon
                   .
                   lib.
                
                 3.
                 c.
                 34.
                 
                   &
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 c.
                 44.
                 acknowledging
                 no
                 other
                 Sardican
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 heretical
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Patres
                   Aphricani
                
                 (
                 as
                 you
                 know
                 )
                 writing
                 
                   ad
                   Coelestinum
                   :
                   Ut
                   aliqui
                   tanquam
                   à
                   tuae
                   Sanctitatis
                   latere
                   mittantur
                   ,
                   nulla
                   invenimus
                   patrum
                   Synodo
                   constitutum
                   .
                
                 I
                 know
                 their
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 Sardicans
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 against
                 it
                 .
                 Sure
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 holden
                 for
                 General
                 which
                 made
                 the
                 Canons
                 .
                 
                   Codex
                   Hadrianaeus
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 inserted
                 into
                 the
                 late
                 Cologne
                 Edition
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Henricus
                   Canisius
                
                 his
                 
                   Lib.
                   Antiq.
                   Lection
                
                 .
                 maketh
                 mention
                 only
                 of
                 60
                 Bishops
                 which
                 subscribed
                 to
                 that
                 Council
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Codex
                   Moguntinus
                
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 numbereth
                 but
                 LX.
                 which
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 but
                 after
                 the
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 the
                 names
                 ,
                 it
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   Et
                   subscripserunt
                   omnes
                   Episcopi
                   diversarum
                   Provinciarum
                   vel
                   Civitatum
                   ,
                
                 Numero
                 CXXI
                 .
                 Moreover
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 in
                 
                   Codice
                   Hadrianaeo
                
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Canons
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 XX
                 Regulae
                 XL
                 Episcoporum
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 
                   Codice
                   Moguntino
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 *
                 Preface
                 there
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 XL
                 Regulae
                 XX
                 Episcoporum
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Codex
                   Hadrianoeus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Moguntinus
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 substance
                 they
                 agree
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 many
                 circumstances
                 they
                 disagree
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 in
                 many
                 particulars
                 in
                 the
                 said
                 Prefaces
                 ;
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 Canons
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 in
                 Titles
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 also
                 for
                 number
                 of
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 which
                 Eckius
                 saw
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 
                   H.
                   Canisius
                
                 had
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 that
                 
                 Eckius's
                 Book
                 had
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 15
                 Popes
                 ,
                 whereas
                 
                   Codex
                   Moguntinus
                
                 hath
                 but
                 13
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 11
                 only
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 seem
                 to
                 say
                 out
                 of
                 Pithoeus
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 since
                 I
                 mention
                 Pithoeus
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 copy
                 of
                 
                 Ferrandus's
                 Breviary
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 there
                 were
                 other
                 Canons
                 amongst
                 the
                 Sardican
                 Canons
                 than
                 those
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 Ferrandus
                 his
                 Breviary
                 ,
                 num
                 .
                 92
                 ,
                 93
                 ,
                 and
                 214
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 1.
                 and
                 13.
                 
                 Tit.
                 there
                 alledged
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Canons
                 of
                 Sardica
                 now
                 extant
                 .
                 Another
                 
                 thing
                 also
                 touching
                 Pithoeus
                 :
                 He
                 saith
                 in
                 the
                 Preface
                 of
                 
                 Ferrandus's
                 Breviary
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Version
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Codice
                   Moguntino
                
                 is
                 not
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Exiguus
                
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 
                   Baronius
                   ,
                   Ant.
                   Augustinus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Recognisers
                 of
                 Gratian
                 in
                 their
                 Annotations
                 ,
                 and
                 Binius
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 Cologne
                 Edition
                 ,
                 take
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Codice
                   Moguntino
                
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Dionysius
                   Exiguus
                
                 .
              
               
                 You
                 alledge
                 
                   Hincmarus
                   Rhemens
                   .
                   in
                   lib.
                   de
                   variis
                   capitul
                   .
                   Eccles.
                
                 I
                 would
                 know
                 whether
                 you
                 have
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 or
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 *
                 from
                 some
                 others
                 who
                 do
                 alledge
                 him
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 desire
                 your
                 help
                 for
                 such
                 Books
                 as
                 were
                 pertinent
                 to
                 this
                 business
                 .
                 Hincmarus
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stout
                 Champion
                 against
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 prejudged
                 ancient
                 Canonical
                 Liberties
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 opinion
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 first
                 they
                 were
                 brewed
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 and
                 broached
                 by
                 *
                 Riculfus
                 ,
                 and
                 afterward
                 by
                 Otgarius
                 ,
                 (
                 or
                 Autcarius
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Bened.
                   Levit.
                   proefat
                   .
                   in
                
                 5.
                 
                   lib.
                   capitular
                
                 .
                 termeth
                 him
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 so
                 much
                 doth
                 
                   Hincmarus
                   lib.
                   contra
                   Hincman
                   .
                   Laudunens
                
                 insinuate
                 ;
                 alledged
                 
                   inter
                   testimonia
                   proefixa
                   capitularibus
                
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Fr.
                   Pithoeus
                
                 his
                 Glossary
                 ,
                 
                   lit
                   .
                   R.
                
                 and
                 by
                 
                   Baron
                   .
                   ad
                   an
                
                 .
                 865.
                 n.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 in
                 one
                 thing
                 I
                 cannot
                 accord
                 to
                 
                   Fr.
                   Pithaeus
                
                 in
                 the
                 forenamed
                 place
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   Isidorus
                   Mercator
                
                 was
                 the
                 Collector
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                
                 from
                 Clement
                 to
                 
                   Gregorius
                   Magnus
                
                 .
                 It
                 seemeth
                 tho
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Decretal
                   Epistles
                
                 began
                 chiefly
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 request
                 about
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Isidore
                 lived
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 XIV
                 .
                 Council
                 of
                 Toledo
                 Can.
                 11.
                 there
                 is
                 somewhat
                 which
                 may
                 argue
                 so
                 much
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 Cresconius
                 followed
                 Isidore
                 his
                 Collection
                 ,
                 considering
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 doubted
                 whether
                 ever
                 he
                 saw
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 though
                 Isidore
                 gathered
                 the
                 Decretals
                 to
                 Gregory
                 the
                 Great
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 intimateth
                 in
                 his
                 Preface
                 ;
                 yet
                 Cresconius
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 )
                 followed
                 some
                 former
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Error
                 in
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Cellensi
                
                 was
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 presupposed
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Councils
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Ferrandus
                 ,
                 (
                 excepting
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 
                   Codice
                   Tiliano
                
                 )
                 were
                 in
                 Africk
                 :
                 whereas
                 Tela
                 is
                 in
                 Spain
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 Antoninus's
                 Itinerarium
                 witnesseth
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 that
                 Edition
                 of
                 Isidore
                 printed
                 by
                 Merlinus
                 1530.
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 your
                 directions
                 I
                 shall
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 when
                 I
                 meet
                 with
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 included
                 here
                 a
                 note
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 whole
                 
                   Codex
                   Moguntinus
                
                 in
                 
                 Crab's
                 Edition
                 .
                 I
                 had
                 verily
                 thought
                 you
                 had
                 had
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Councils
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 out
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 fear
                 me
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 jugling
                 in
                 that
                 work
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 that
                 
                   Ant.
                   Augustinus
                
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 gotten
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 chief
                 Libraries
                 of
                 Asia
                 ,
                 and
                 Europe
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 IV
                 General
                 Councils
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 them
                 almost
                 in
                 a
                 readiness
                 for
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 was
                 prevented
                 in
                 this
                 Work
                 by
                 untimely
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 Bennet
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 but
                 could
                 not
                 get
                 into
                 the
                 Library
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 being
                 from
                 home
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 remember
                 sometime
                 for
                 to
                 look
                 the
                 places
                 out
                 of
                 Burchardus
                 :
                 As
                 for
                 that
                 other
                 place
                 of
                 your
                 Irish
                 Synod
                 ,
                 alledged
                 Dist.
                 82.
                 
                 Can.
                 5.
                 
                 But
                 of
                 that
                 Canon
                 thus
                 writeth
                 
                   Ant.
                   August
                   .
                   emendat
                   .
                   Gratian.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Dialog
                   .
                   XIV
                   .
                   Post
                   Concilium
                   Carthaginens
                   .
                   III.
                   quaedam
                   fragmenta
                   sunt
                   incerta
                   ,
                   quibus
                   proeponitur
                   illud
                   ,
                   quod
                   Gangrensi
                   Concilio
                   falsò
                   Gratianus
                   &
                   poenitentiale
                   Romanum
                   tit
                   .
                
                 8.
                 c.
                 6.
                 
                   ascribunt
                   ,
                   cujus
                   initium
                   est
                   ,
                   Presbyter
                   si
                   fornicatione
                   :
                   Concilio
                   Hiberniensi
                   vindicatur
                   in
                   lib.
                   Anselmi
                   Lucensis
                   Romano
                   lib.
                
                 8.
                 
                   cap.
                   ult
                   .
                   Et
                   ut
                   audio
                   ita
                   inscribitur
                   à
                   Gregorio
                   Presbytero
                   in
                   Polycarpi
                   lib.
                
                 4.
                 
                   titulo
                   ,
                   De
                   Incontinentia
                   Clericorum
                   .
                   Poenitentiali
                   Theodori
                   in
                   veteri
                   lib.
                   Mich.
                   Thomasii
                   ;
                   &
                   certè
                   illud
                   Hiberniense
                   Concilium
                   sub
                   eodem
                   Theodoro
                   Cantuariensi
                   habitum
                   est
                   .
                
                 Since
                 the
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 writ
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Lent
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 receipt
                 of
                 yours
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 occasioned
                 to
                 be
                 going
                 and
                 coming
                 from
                 and
                 to
                 Cambridge
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 settled
                 place
                 of
                 abode
                 ;
                 being
                 limited
                 in
                 my
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 keeping
                 of
                 my
                 place
                 in
                 our
                 Colledge
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 I
                 could
                 have
                 enjoyed
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 should
                 hardly
                 have
                 removed
                 hither
                 ,
                 (
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Bath
                   &
                   Wells
                
                 )
                 or
                 any
                 where
                 else
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Bishop
                 sending
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 offering
                 me
                 a
                 Competency
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 I
                 requested
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 unprovided
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 neglect
                 God's
                 Providence
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 advised
                 hereunto
                 by
                 my
                 best
                 Friends
                 :
                 This
                 unsettled
                 Abode
                 of
                 mine
                 was
                 the
                 Cause
                 why
                 I
                 finished
                 not
                 this
                 Letter
                 so
                 long
                 since
                 begun
                 ,
                 and
                 sent
                 it
                 not
                 before
                 this
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 since
                 got
                 Jacob
                 Merlin's
                 Edition
                 of
                 
                 Isidore's
                 Collection
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 that
                 at
                 my
                 being
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 I
                 borrowed
                 out
                 of
                 Durham
                 Library
                 ,
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 
                   Corpus
                   Canonum
                
                 in
                 
                   Bennet
                   Colledge
                
                 Library
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 
                   Trinity
                   Colledge
                
                 Library
                 newly
                 erected
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 another
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 I
                 got
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 a
                 fair
                 Transcript
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Canons
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 understand
                 ,
                 Erasmus
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 copied
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 ancient
                 Copy
                 which
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 Basil
                 ,
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Basil
                 was
                 held
                 .
                 This
                 Copy
                 Erasmus
                 sent
                 to
                 
                   Cuthbert
                   Tunstall
                
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Durham
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 since
                 .
                 Bishop
                 Barnes
                 who
                 was
                 Bishop
                 there
                 since
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 translated
                 by
                 
                   Gentian
                   Harvett
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 Balsamon
                 commenteth
                 upon
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 day
                 my
                 Lord
                 shewed
                 me
                 a
                 Letter
                 which
                 came
                 from
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Chaplains
                 at
                 Windsor
                 ,
                 who
                 signified
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Savil
                
                 had
                 an
                 intendment
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 
                   Greek
                   Councils
                
                 :
                 I
                 fear
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 hardly
                 get
                 Copies
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 inquire
                 further
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 further
                 it
                 what
                 lyeth
                 in
                 me
                 :
                 
                   Antonius
                   Augustinus
                
                 had
                 gathered
                 all
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 4
                 first
                 
                   General
                   Councils
                
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Libraries
                 of
                 Italy
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 purposed
                 to
                 have
                 set
                 them
                 forth
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Andreas
                   Schottus
                
                 reporteth
                 in
                 a
                 funeral
                 Oration
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 further
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 writ
                 a
                 Book
                 thus
                 entituled
                 ,
                 
                   Concilia
                   Graeca
                   &
                   Latina
                   cum
                   Historia
                   ,
                   Scholiis
                   ,
                   &
                   Variae
                   Lectiones
                   .
                
                 But
                 surely
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 suppressed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 for
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Volusianus
                   ad
                   Nicholaum
                
                 in
                 Colleg.
                 
                   Corp.
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Bennet
                 Colledge
                 by
                 his
                 Foundation
                 is
                 called
                 
                   Collegium
                   Corporis
                   Christi
                
                 ,
                 not
                 Christ's
                 Colledge
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Book
                 in
                 that
                 Library
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 looked
                 into
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Printed
                 Book
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   ad
                   Verbum
                
                 is
                 printed
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 hath
                 Nicholaus
                 I.
                 but
                 falsly
                 I
                 verily
                 think
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 Nicholaus
                 II.
                 which
                 is
                 Mr.
                 Fox
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 other
                 probable
                 Arguments
                 than
                 he
                 hath
                 might
                 be
                 brought
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 my
                 Books
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 can
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 of
                 that
                 now
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 meet
                 with
                 
                   Turrian
                   de
                   Eucharistia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 relate
                 unto
                 you
                 now
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 thinketh
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Epistle
                 
                   ad
                   Caesarium
                   Monachum
                
                 :
                 I
                 remember
                 
                   P.
                   Martyr
                   de
                   Eucharistiâ
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 that
                 Chrysostom
                 was
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 his
                 second
                 Exile
                 ,
                 against
                 Appollinarius
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 Sect
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Library
                 of
                 Florence
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Manuscript
                 Copy
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 Arch-Bishop
                 Cranmer
                 had
                 another
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 good
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
                 to
                 shut
                 up
                 these
                 disorderly
                 and
                 scambling
                 Lines
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 acknowledge
                 Mr.
                 
                 Alvey's
                 great
                 Kindness
                 and
                 kind
                 Offer
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 have
                 wished
                 his
                 Offer
                 had
                 come
                 first
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 had
                 otherwise
                 disposed
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 had
                 disposed
                 of
                 my self
                 before
                 I
                 heard
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 who
                 otherwise
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 glad
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Confociates
                 .
                 But
                 howsoever
                 I
                 hope
                 by
                 Entercourse
                 of
                 Letters
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 benefit
                 one
                 another
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 by
                 Gods
                 Grace
                 .
                 Mr.
                 Eyres
                 is
                 purposed
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 see
                 your
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 some
                 Tryal
                 ;
                 you
                 'll
                 find
                 him
                 a
                 sound
                 Christian
                 ,
                 an
                 honest
                 and
                 faithful
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 )
                 in
                 some
                 sort
                 Eminent
                 in
                 one
                 kind
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Constitution
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 Pains
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 so
                 is
                 willing
                 .
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 such
                 an
                 one
                 as
                 I
                 think
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 much
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 of
                 Mr.
                 Pearson
                 too
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 also
                 come
                 among
                 you
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 hast
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 to
                 omit
                 many
                 things
                 :
                 I
                 must
                 send
                 the
                 Concordance
                 of
                 
                   Codex
                   Moguntinus
                
                 with
                 
                 Crab's
                 Edition
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Councils
                 ,
                 from
                 London
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 forgot
                 it
                 at
                 Greenwich
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 keep
                 you
                 ,
                 prosper
                 your
                 Studies
                 ,
                 bless
                 your
                 endeavours
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 his
                 Grace
                 to
                 conduct
                 us
                 in
                 those
                 Ways
                 which
                 lead
                 to
                 Happiness
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   very
                   Loving
                   Friend
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Samuel
                   Ward
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Eman.
                     Coll.
                  
                   
                   
                     July
                     the
                     6th
                     .
                     1608.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   leisure
                   to
                   revise
                   my
                   Letter
                   .
                   Pardon
                   my
                   loose
                   and
                   negligent
                   Writing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Diligentius
                     mihi
                     consideranti
                     quo
                     Tempore
                     prima
                     Canonum
                     Collectio
                     facta
                     esset
                     ,
                     duplex
                     occurrit
                     Ratio
                     quae
                     me
                     in
                     hanc
                     Sententiam
                     traxit
                     ,
                     et
                     existimem
                     primum
                     et
                     antiquissimum
                     Homo-canonicum
                     ex
                     Nicaenis
                     ,
                     Ancyranis
                     ,
                     Neocaesariensibus
                     ,
                     Gangrensibus
                     ,
                     Antiochenis
                     ,
                     Laodicenis
                     Canonibus
                     ,
                     compositum
                     ,
                     inter
                     An.
                  
                   364.
                   
                   &
                   381.
                   (
                   1
                   )
                   
                     post
                     Laodicenum
                     ,
                     &
                     ante
                     Constantinopolitanum
                     primum
                     in
                     unum
                     Corpus
                     coactum
                     fuisse
                     .
                     Prior
                     fundata
                     est
                     in
                     Verbis
                     Dionysii
                     in
                     Epistola
                     ad
                     Stephanum
                     Salonitanum
                     ,
                     qui
                     cùm
                     secutus
                     sit
                     antiquum
                     Graecum
                     Homo-canonicum
                     ,
                     perspicuè
                     docet
                     supradictos
                     Canones
                     numerorum
                     serie
                     continuatos
                     olim
                     fuisse
                     CLXV
                     .
                     Constantinopolitanos
                     verò
                     Canones
                     novâ
                     serie
                     et
                     seorsim
                     numeratos
                     .
                     Quorsum
                     enim
                     summam
                     colligeret
                     Canonum
                     proecedentium
                     ,
                     priusquam
                     recitet
                     Constantinopolitanos
                     ,
                     eosdemque
                     serie
                     de
                     novo
                     inchoaret
                     ,
                     si
                     in
                     vetusto
                     Graeco
                     Codice
                     ,
                     quo
                     usus
                     est
                     ,
                     hi
                     Canones
                     unâ
                     eâdemque
                     serie
                     continuati
                     fuissent
                     cum
                     prioribus
                     Firmatur
                     adhuc
                     haec
                     Ratio
                     conjecturâ
                     petitâ
                     ex
                     Act.
                     XVI
                     .
                     Concilii
                     Chalced.
                     ubi
                     Constantinus
                     Secretarius
                     relegit
                     Nicaenos
                     Canones
                     ex
                     Codice
                     ,
                     [
                     qui
                     proculdubio
                     idem
                     erat
                     cum
                     illo
                     ,
                     ex
                     quo
                     leguntur
                     Canones
                  
                   16.
                   et
                   17.
                   
                   
                     Synod
                     .
                     Antiochen
                     .
                     Actione
                     XI
                     .
                     qui
                     coincidunt
                     cum
                     Can.
                     XCV
                     .
                     &
                     XCVI
                     .
                     Tituli
                     Codicis
                     ,
                     planè
                     juxta
                     seriem
                     numerorum
                     in
                     Codice
                     Graeco
                     quo
                     usus
                     est
                     Dionysius
                     ]
                     postea
                     cum
                     legit
                     Canones
                     Constantinopolitanos
                     ,
                     sic
                     incipit
                     ,
                  
                   Synodicum
                   Concilii
                   Constantinopolitani
                   .
                   
                     Altera
                     Ratio
                     petita
                     est
                     è
                     Titulo
                     proefixo
                     Canonibus
                     Ancyranis
                     &
                     Neocaesariensibus
                     in
                     Graecis
                     Exemplaribus
                     &
                     Codice
                     Moguntino
                     ,
                     &
                     aliis
                     Latinis
                     Editionibus
                     ;
                     ubi
                     cum
                     collectores
                     primi
                     dicant
                     proepositos
                     fuisse
                     in
                     hoc
                     Codice
                     Canones
                     Nicaenos
                     propter
                     authoritatem
                     Oecumenicae
                     Synodi
                     ,
                     manifestum
                     est
                     nondum
                     secundam
                     Oecumenicam
                     Synodum
                     habitam
                     fuisse
                     .
                     Si
                     enim
                     Canones
                     Constantinopolitani
                     jam
                     extitissent
                     ,
                     cum
                     facta
                     esset
                     haec
                     prima
                     Collectio
                     ,
                     unà
                     cum
                     Nicaenis
                     priorem
                     locum
                     obtinuissent
                     ,
                     cum
                     illud
                     Concilium
                     pro
                     Oecumenico
                     etiam
                     habitum
                     .
                     Haec
                     subjeci
                     ,
                     ut
                     tibi
                     ansam
                     ministrarem
                     amplius
                     in
                     haec
                     inquirendi
                     ;
                     ut
                     haec
                     ,
                     quae
                     tamdiu
                     in
                     tenebris
                     delituerunt
                     ,
                     tandem
                     in
                     apertam
                     lucem
                     proferantur
                     .
                     Vale
                     (
                     Amicissime
                     Usher
                     )
                     &
                     D.
                     Alveium
                     ,
                     virum
                     multis
                     nominibus
                     reverendum
                     ,
                     meo
                     nomine
                     saluta
                     .
                     Welliae
                     Calend.
                     Augusti
                     ,
                  
                   1608.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Versio
                 quae
                 habetur
                 in
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
                 ,
                 &
                 quae
                 dicitur
                 fuisse
                 Dionysii
                 Exigui
                 tota
                 inserta
                 est
                 Edit
                 .
                 Coloniens
                 .
                 P.
                 Crab
                 ,
                 1551.
                 eámque
                 facilè
                 hoc
                 indiculo
                 subjecto
                 ita
                 dignoscas
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Editione
                 Crabbensi
                 ,
                 haec
                 sunt
                 Codicis
                 Moguntini
                 .
              
               
                 
                   In
                   Canonibus
                   Apostolorum
                   Vetus
                   Editio
                
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Graecis
                 Conciliis
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 
                   
                     Nicaena
                  
                   
                     Ancyrana
                  
                   
                     Neocaesariensi
                  
                   
                     Antiochena
                  
                   
                     Laodicena
                  
                   
                     Chalcedonensi
                  
                
                 Editio
                 prior
                 in
                 
                   
                     Titulis
                     .
                  
                   
                     Canonibus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 Gangrensi
                 Editio
                 
                   
                     2
                     a
                     in
                     Titulis
                     .
                  
                   
                     1
                     a
                     in
                     Canonibus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 In
                 
                   Concil
                   .
                   Constantinopol
                
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Editio
                 secunda
                 in
                 
                   
                     Titulis
                     .
                  
                   
                     Canonibus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Ephesini
                 nulli
                 Canones
                 ,
                 sed
                 eorum
                 vice
                 ,
                 Epistola
                 Synodalis
                 Concilii
                 Ephesini
                 ad
                 Nestorium
                 ,
                 unà
                 cum
                 Symbolo
                 ,
                 &
                 12
                 Anathematismis
                 Cyrilli
                 ,
                 quae
                 omnia
                 unâ
                 habentur
                 in
                 editione
                 P.
                 Crab
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 535.
                 ad
                 lin
                 .
                 12.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 pag.
                 539.
                 
              
               
                 In
                 Latina
                 Synodo
                 Sardicensi
                 Editio
                 prior
                 in
                 
                   
                     Titulis
                     .
                  
                   
                     Canonibus
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Carthaginens
                 .
                 Canones
                 sunt
                 33.
                 qui
                 iidem
                 sunt
                 cum
                 33.
                 primis
                 Canonibus
                 ,
                 qui
                 sunt
                 in
                 Graeco
                 Codice
                 Tiliano
                 .
                 Latine
                 non
                 fimul
                 extant
                 in
                 Edit
                 .
                 Crabbens
                 .
              
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Aphricanum
                 integrè
                 extat
                 apud
                 P.
                 Crab
                 ,
                 prout
                 est
                 in
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 500
                 ad
                 522.
                 
              
               
                 Pro●emium
                 Gangrens
                 .
                 
                   Dominis
                   honorabilibus
                
                 ,
                 &c
                 ,
                 et
                 praefatio
                 Synod
                 .
                 Antiochenae
                 ,
                 
                   Sancta
                   &
                   pacata
                   Synodus
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 extant
                 iisdem
                 Verbis
                 in
                 Cod.
                 Moguntino
                 .
              
               
                 Subscriptiones
                 non
                 multum
                 variant
                 in
                 
                   
                     Nicaena
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ancyrana
                     .
                  
                   
                     Neocaesariensi
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gangrensi
                     .
                  
                   
                     Constantinopol
                     .
                     1.
                     
                  
                
              
               
               
                 Magis
                 in
                 Antiochena
                 .
              
               
                 Nullae
                 in
                 Codice
                 Mogunt
                 .
                 in
                 
                   
                     Ephesina
                     .
                  
                   
                     Laodicena
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Subscriptiones
                 Concil
                 .
                 Chalcedonens
                 .
                 quae
                 tres
                 integras
                 pagin
                 .
                 occupant
                 in
                 Cod.
                 Moguntino
                 ,
                 non
                 extant
                 in
                 Editione
                 Crabbens
                 .
              
               
                 Subscriptiones
                 Concil
                 .
                 Sardicens
                 .
                 in
                 Cod.
                 Mogunt
                 .
                 &
                 Crabbens
                 .
                 non
                 variant
                 numero
                 ,
                 sed
                 Lectiones
                 variae
                 &
                 Ordo
                 varius
                 .
                 Crab
                 enim
                 Alphabeticum
                 sequitur
                 ordinem
                 ,
                 non
                 sic
                 Cod.
                 Mogunt
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Haec
                   de
                   Conciliorum
                   Canonibus
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Catalogus
                     Roman
                     .
                     Pontificum
                     ,
                     quorum
                     decreta
                     in
                     Codice
                     Moguntin
                     .
                     habentur
                     .
                  
                   
                     1
                     Siricius
                     —
                     XV.
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     2
                     Innocentius
                     1.
                     —
                     LVII
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     3
                     Zosimus
                     —
                     IIII.
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     4
                     Bonifacius
                     1.
                     —
                     IIII.
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     5
                     Coelestinus
                     1.
                     —
                     XXII
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     6
                     Leo
                     1.
                     —
                     XLIX
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     7
                     Hilarius
                     —
                     VI.
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     8
                     Simplicius
                     —
                     II.
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     9
                     Felix
                     —
                     III.
                     cap.
                     Interseritur
                     in
                     ipso
                     Codice
                     ,
                     non
                     tamen
                     in
                     Catalogo
                     praefixo
                     .
                  
                   
                     10
                     Gelasius
                     1
                     .
                     -XXVIII
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     11
                     Anastasius
                     2.
                     —
                     VIII
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     12
                     Symmachus
                     .
                     —
                     V.
                     item
                     VIII
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     13
                     Hormisda
                     —
                     IIII.
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     14
                     Gregorius
                     2.
                     —
                     XVII
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                   
                     Summa
                     ,
                     Decreta
                     CCXXIX
                     .
                     cap.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 Concordantia
                 horum
                 Decretorum
                 prout
                 extant
                 in
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
                 cum
                 Edition
                 .
                 Concil
                 .
                 Petri
                 Crab
                 ,
                 3
                 bus
                 .
                 Tom.
                 Colon.
                 an
                 .
                 1551.
                 in
                 gratiam
                 eorum
                 penes
                 quos
                 non
                 sit
                 iste
                 Codex
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Decreta
                 Siricii
                 in
                 Cod.
                 Mogunt
                 .
                 XV.
                 
                   —
                   apud
                   Crab.
                   pag.
                
                 415.
                 ubi
                 tituli
                 ferè
                 respondent
                 Codici
                 Moguntino
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Innocentii
                 —
                 LVII
                 .
                 quae
                 sic
                 concordes
                 cum
                 Edit
                 .
                 Crabbens
                 .
              
               
                 Decreta-VIII
                 
                   —
                   apud
                   Crabb
                
                 .
                 —
                 Epistol
                 .
                 1.
                 ad
                 Decentium
                 Eugubinum
                 Episcopum
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 452.
                 ad
                 455.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     XIII
                     —
                     2
                     ad
                     Victricium
                     Rothomagens
                     .
                     à
                     pag.
                     455.
                     ad
                     457.
                     col
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     
                  
                   
                     VII
                     —
                     3
                     ad
                     Exuperium
                     Tholosanum
                     ,
                     à
                     pag.
                     457
                     ad
                     459.
                     
                  
                   
                     V
                     —
                     4
                     ad
                     Foelicem
                     Nucerianum
                     Episcopum
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Horum
                 Summa
                 —
                 XXXII
                 
                   
                     XXXIII
                     5
                  
                   
                     XXXIV
                     6
                  
                   
                     XXXV
                     7
                  
                   
                     XXXVI
                     8
                  
                   
                     XXXVII
                     9
                  
                   
                     XXXVIII
                     10
                  
                   
                     XXXIX
                     13
                  
                   
                     XL
                     11
                  
                   
                     XLI
                     14
                  
                   
                     XLII
                     15
                  
                   
                     XLIII
                     16
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     XLIV
                     17
                  
                   
                     XLV
                     18
                  
                   
                     XLVI
                     18
                  
                   
                     XLVII
                     18
                  
                   
                     XLVIII
                     19
                  
                   
                     XLIX
                     20
                  
                   
                     L
                     21
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     LI
                  
                   
                     LII
                  
                   
                     LIII
                  
                   
                     LIV
                  
                   
                     LV
                  
                   
                     LVI
                  
                   
                     LVII
                  
                
                 22.
                 
                   ergo
                   si
                   ita
                   est
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Plura
                 Decreta
                 Innocentii
                 I.
                 non
                 extant
                 in
                 Cod.
                 Mogunt
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Zosimi
                 Decreta
                 IIII.
                 ad
                 verbum
                 habentur
                 apud
                 Crab
                 ,
                 p.
                 487.
                 
                 &
                 488.
                 
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Bonifacii
                 etiam
                 Decreta
                 IIII.
                 ubi
                 rescriptum
                 Honorii
                 habetur
                 pro
                 Decreto
                 novo
                 ,
                 p.
                 490.
                 ad
                 493.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Coelestini
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 523.
                 ad
                 528.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Decreta
                     .
                  
                   
                     Epistol
                     .
                     1
                     a
                     XIII
                  
                   
                     Epistol
                     .
                     2
                     a
                     VI
                  
                   
                     Epistol
                     .
                     3
                     a
                     III
                  
                   
                     Sum.
                     XXII
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 Leonis
                 I.
                 Decreta
                 XLIX
                 .
                 quae
                 cum
                 Edit
                 .
                 Crabbens
                 .
                 sic
                 in
                 concordiam
                 redigas
                 .
              
               
                 apud
                 Crab.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Decreta
                  
                   
                     V
                     Epist.
                     1.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     VI
                     Epist.
                     2.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     VII
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     VIII
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     IX
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     X
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     XI
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     XII
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     XIII
                     Epist.
                     4.
                     pag.
                     632.
                     
                  
                   
                     XIV
                     Epist.
                     3.
                     p.
                     634.
                     
                  
                   
                     XV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XVI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XVII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XVIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XIX
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XX
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXIV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXVI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXVII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXVIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXIX
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXX
                     Epistol
                     .
                     90
                     ad
                     Rusticum
                     Episcopum
                     Narbon
                     a
                     pag.
                     709.
                     ad
                     712.
                     
                  
                   
                   
                     XXXI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXIV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXVI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXVII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXVIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XXXIX
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XL
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     82
                     ad
                     Anastasium
                     Episcopum
                     Thessalonicensem
                     à
                     pag.
                     697.
                     ad
                     700.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLIV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLV
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLVI
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLVII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLVIII
                     Epistol
                     .
                     77.
                     ad
                     Nicetam
                     Episcopum
                     Aquileiensem
                     ,
                     pag.
                     691.
                     
                  
                   
                     XLIX
                     .
                     Epistol
                     .
                     85
                     ad
                     Episcopos
                     Africanos
                     per
                     Mauritaniam
                     ,
                     pag.
                     702.
                     in
                     Codice
                     Mogunt
                     .
                     non
                     distinguitur
                     in
                     plures
                     Canon
                     sed
                     unious
                     est
                     Can.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Hilari
                 Decreta
                 apud
                 Crab.
                 
                 
                   
                     I
                     pag.
                     951.
                     
                     §
                     .
                     quoniam
                     .
                  
                   
                     II
                     952.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     §
                     .
                     praeterea
                     .
                  
                   
                     III
                     952.
                     col
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     §
                     .
                     Epistol
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Tarraconens
                     .
                  
                   
                     IV
                     953.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     &
                     2.
                     
                     Epistol
                     .
                     2
                     a
                     Tarraconens
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Videtur
                 mihi
                 Codex
                 Moguntinus
                 hîc
                 parum
                 accuratus
                 .
                 Nam
                 Epistolae
                 Tarraconensium
                 proculdubio
                 non
                 pro
                 decretis
                 habendae
                 ,
                 sed
                 Rescripta
                 Hilati
                 .
                 pag.
                 954.
                 
                 &
                 955.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 post
                 medium
                 ,
                 apud
                 Crab.
                 Non
                 enim
                 plures
                 Epistolae
                 habentur
                 in
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Simplicii
                 Decreta
                 tantum
                 duo
                 ;
                 
                   
                     I
                     est
                     Epistol
                     .
                     apud
                     Crab.
                     II
                     pag.
                     957.
                     
                  
                   
                     II
                     est
                     Epistol
                     .
                     apud
                     Crab.
                     III
                     pag.
                     957.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Foelicis
                 Pap.
                 III.
                 Decreta
                 duo
                 ;
                 
                   
                     I
                     apud
                     Crab
                     ,
                     p.
                     959.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     lin
                     .
                     à
                     fine
                     8.
                     
                       communis
                       dolor
                    
                     ,
                     &
                     usque
                     ad
                     fin
                     .
                     illius
                     col
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Anastasius
                       Diaconus
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     ad
                     pag.
                     961.
                     col
                     .
                     usque
                     ad
                     lineam
                     3
                     am
                     .
                  
                   
                     II
                     apud
                     Crab
                     ,
                     p.
                     959.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     lin
                     .
                     à
                     fine
                     8.
                     
                       communis
                       dolor
                    
                     ,
                     &
                     usque
                     ad
                     fin
                     .
                     illius
                     col
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Anastasius
                       Diaconus
                    
                     ,
                     &c.
                     ad
                     pag.
                     961.
                     col
                     .
                     usque
                     ad
                     lineam
                     3
                     am
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 Gelasii
                 Decreta
                 XXVIII
                 .
                 apud
                 Crab
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 965.
                 ad
                 969.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 ad
                 lin
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Anastasii
                 Decreta
                 VIII
                 .
                 apud
                 Crab
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 997.
                 ad
                 999.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 lin
                 .
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 Symmachi
                 Papae
                 Decreta
                 ,
                 sub
                 nomine
                 Symmachi
                 Papae
                 extant
                 in
                 Codice
                 Moguntino
                 ,
                 quae
                 in
                 Edit
                 .
                 Crab.
                 dicuntur
                 esse
                 Decreta
                 Romanarum
                 Synodorum
                 I.
                 II.
                 III.
                 IV.
                 hoc
                 est
                 apud
                 Crab
                 ,
                 à
                 pag.
                 1001.
                 col
                 .
                 2.
                 ad
                 pag.
                 1009.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 ad
                 ista
                 :
                 
                   Finiunt
                   Decreta
                   Symmachi
                   Papae
                
                 .
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 Hormisdae
                 Papae
                 Decreta
                 IV.
                 
                 
                   
                     I
                     apud
                     Crab
                     ,
                     p.
                     1042.
                     col
                     .
                     2.
                     
                     Quo
                     finimus
                     semper
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     II
                     apud
                     Crab
                     ,
                     1043.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Deo
                     amabili
                     ,
                     ac
                     piissimo
                     Imp.
                     ad
                     finem
                     Epist.
                     
                  
                   
                     III
                     apud
                     Crab
                     ,
                     1034.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     gloriosissimo
                     atque
                     elementiss
                     .
                     ad
                     finem
                     Epist.
                     
                  
                   
                     IV
                     apud
                     Crab
                     ,
                     1044.
                     col
                     .
                     1.
                     
                     Lectis
                     literis
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 Gregorii
                 Junioris
                 Decreta
                 XVII
                 -
                 extant
                 apud
                 Crab
                 ,
                 sub
                 nomine
                 Gregorii
                 III.
                 Tom.
                 20
                 à
                 pag.
                 437.
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 circa
                 medium
                 ,
                 ad
                 pag.
                 439.
                 &
                 finem
                 col
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Alexander
               Cook
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Read
               in
               the
               Mariale
               ,
               That
               
                 Deus
                 in
                 curia
                 sua
                 coelesti
                 habet
                 tres
                 Cancellarios
              
               ;
               
               
                 primus
                 est
                 ,
                 ad
                 quem
                 spectat
                 dare
                 literas
                 simplicis
                 justitiae
                 ,
                 et
                 iste
                 est
                 Michael
                 Arch-Angelus
                 ,
                 &c.
                 secundus
                 Cancellarius
                 ,
                 ad
                 quem
                 spectat
                 dare
                 literas
                 mixtas
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 Justitiae
                 &
                 Misericordiae
                 ,
                 est
                 B.
                 Petrus
                 Apostolus
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 palatio
                 Dei
                 est
                 janitor
                 constitutus
                 ,
                 ubi
                 sunt
                 duae
                 portae
                 ,
                 viz.
                 porta
                 justitiae
                 &
                 misericordiae
                 .
                 Nam
                 per
                 portam
                 justitiae
                 ingrediuntur
                 illi
                 qui
                 salvantur
                 exoperibus
                 justitiae
                 ;
                 per
                 portam
                 verò
                 misericordiae
                 ingrediuntur
                 illi
                 qui
                 salvantur
                 ex
                 sola
                 Dei
                 misericordia
                 &
                 gratia
                 sine
                 operibus
                 .
                 Et
                 istam
                 differentiam
                 tangit
                 Apostolus
                 ad
                 Rom.
              
               4.
               
                 dicens
                 :
                 Ei
                 autem
                 qui
                 operatur
                 ,
                 merces
                 non
                 imputatur
                 secundum
                 gratiam
                 ,
                 sed
                 secundum
                 debitum
                 :
                 ei
                 verò
                 qui
                 non
                 operatur
                 ,
                 credenti
                 autem
                 in
                 eum
                 qui
                 justificat
                 impium
                 ,
                 reputatur
                 fides
                 ejus
                 ad
                 justitiam
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Ideo
                 Petrus
                 pingitur
                 cum
                 duabus
                 clavibus
                 ,
                 quia
                 cum
                 una
                 aperit
                 portam
                 justitiae
                 ,
                 illis
                 viz.
                 qui
                 dicere
                 possunt
                 cum
                 Psal.
              
               107.
               
               
                 Aperite
                 mihi
                 portas
                 justitiae
                 ,
                 &
                 ingressus
                 in
                 eas
                 confitebor
                 domino
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Cum
                 alia
                 verò
                 aperit
                 portam
                 gratiae
                 &
                 miserecordiae
                 viz.
                 illis
                 quibus
                 dicitur
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               2.
               
               
                 Gratiâ
                 servati
                 estis
                 per
                 fidem
                 ,
                 hoc
                 non
                 ex
                 vobis
                 ,
                 Dei
                 enim
                 donum
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 ex
                 operibus
                 ,
                 ne
                 quis
                 glorietur
                 .
                 Tertius
                 Cancellarius
                 est
                 ille
                 ,
                 ad
                 quem
                 spectat
                 dare
                 literas
                 purae
                 gratiae
                 ,
                 &
                 misericordiae
                 ,
                 &
                 hoc
                 officium
                 habet
                 B.
                 virgo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               pray
               ,
               if
               your
               leisure
               serve
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               too
               ,
               let
               me
               know
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               read
               of
               like
               Divinity
               to
               that
               of
               the
               two
               Gates
               ,
               and
               of
               St.
               
               Peter's
               two
               Keys
               ,
               in
               any
               other
               Paper
               .
               And
               besides
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               ,
               whether
               you
               have
               not
               seen
               these
               words
               in
               the
               Title
               page
               of
               
                 Arius
                 Montanus
              
               his
               Interlineal
               Bible
               ,
               printed
               by
               
                 Plantin
                 ,
                 An.
              
               1584.
               viz.
               
            
             
               Accesserunt
               &
               huic
               editioni
               libri
               Graece
               scripti
               ,
               quos
               Ecclesia
               Orthodoxa
               Hebroeorum
               Canonum
               sequuta
               ,
               inter
               Apocryphos
               recenset
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               my
               memory
               deceive
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               them
               there
               :
               And
               yet
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               hath
               that
               Bible
               bearing
               the
               same
               date
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               not
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               not
               opportunity
               to
               see
               more
               Copies
               .
               I
               verily
               think
               the
               Papists
               have
               reprinted
               the
               first
               page
               ,
               whereby
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
               that
               in
               some
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               they
               are
               not
               .
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               see
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               you
               promise
               in
               that
               you
               have
               set
               out
               already
               .
               And
               if
               I
               can
               hear
               when
               good
               occasion
               brings
               you
               to
               London
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               hard
               shift
               but
               I
               will
               meet
               you
               there
               .
               The
               bearer
               hereof
               ,
               Mr.
               Foxcroft
               ,
               is
               an
               honest
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               my
               Brother's
               neighbours
               ;
               by
               him
               you
               may
               send
               to
               us
               at
               your
               pleasure
               .
               My
               Brother
               commends
               himself
               very
               kindly
               to
               you
               :
               And
               so
               with
               remembrance
               of
               mine
               own
               love
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Labours
               to
               God's
               gracious
               blessing
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 unfeigned
                 Well-willer
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Cook.
                 
              
               
                 Leedes
                 in
                 Yorkshire
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   2.
                   1614.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Do
                 not
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 Mr.
                 
                   Casaubon
                   p.
                
                 305
                 ,
                 306.
                 mistook
                 Baronius
                 his
                 opinion
                 of
                 Damascen
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 his
                 censure
                 touched
                 
                   Damascen
                   de
                   Imaginibus
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XIII
               .
               
                 Another
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Sam.
               Ward
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Understood
               by
               a
               paper
               inclosed
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               Winch
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               desirous
               of
               some
               information
               hence
               in
               sundry
               particulars
               therein
               mentioned
               .
               And
               first
               for
               the
               place
               alledged
               out
               of
               
                 Joachim
                 Abbas
              
               in
               Mr.
               Perkins
               his
               Problem
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               mistake
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               cited
               pag.
               2.
               whereas
               it
               should
               have
               been
               Part.
               2.
               pag.
               119.
               facie
               2.
               in
               the
               Edition
               which
               was
               
                 An.
                 Dom.
              
               1527.
               
               There
               is
               in
               the
               allegation
               a
               word
               or
               two
               differing
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               place
               mentioned
               you
               shall
               find
               somewhat
               more
               to
               that
               purpose
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               which
               is
               written
               touching
               Rabanus
               in
               the
               Preface
               of
               
                 Guilielmus
                 Malmesb.
                 in
                 abbreviatione
                 Amularii
              
               ,
               it
               is
               verbatim
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               you
               have
               in
               your
               Book
               alledged
               out
               of
               the
               MS.
               in
               
                 Collegio
                 Omnium
                 Animarum
                 Oxon.
              
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               words
               which
               
                 M.
                 Plesseis
              
               alledgeth
               out
               of
               
                 Claudius
                 Seisellius
                 contra
                 Waldenses
              
               ,
               in
               commendation
               of
               the
               said
               Waldenses
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               exactly
               perused
               the
               Book
               :
               but
               thus
               much
               I
               find
               fol.
               9.
               
               
                 Nonnihil
                 etiam
                 ad
                 horum
                 Waldensium
                 confirmandam
                 toler
                 and
                 amque
                 sectam
                 confert
                 ,
                 quod
                 praeter
                 haec
                 (
                 quae
                 contra
                 fidem
                 religionemque
                 nostram
                 assumunt
                 )
                 in
                 reliquis
                 fermè
                 puriorem
                 quam
                 coeteri
                 Christiani
                 vitam
                 agunt
                 .
                 Non
                 enim
                 nisi
                 coacti
                 ,
                 jurant
                 ,
                 raroque
                 nomen
                 Dei
                 in
                 vanum
                 proferunt
                 ,
                 promissaque
                 sua
                 bonâ
                 fide
                 implent
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 paupertate
                 pars
                 maxima
                 degentes
                 Apostolicam
                 vitam
                 doctrinamque
                 servare
                 se
                 solos
                 protestantur
                 .
              
            
             
               Touching
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Earls
               of
               Tholouse
               ,
               I
               have
               transcribed
               some
               part
               of
               that
               which
               concerneth
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               and
               will
               finish
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               you
               ere
               long
               .
               It
               chiefly
               consisteth
               in
               a
               narration
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Mountiffort
              
               his
               attempt
               warranted
               by
               the
               great
               Council
               of
               Lateran
               ,
               for
               the
               suppressing
               of
               the
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               their
               Abbettors
               ,
               chiefly
               Raymundus
               Earl
               of
               Tholouse
               .
               But
               I
               will
               in
               some
               sort
               satisfie
               your
               request
               shortly
               ,
               by
               sending
               you
               the
               Transcript
               .
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               which
               set
               forth
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               writ
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               with
               my
               best
               wishes
               ,
               and
               kindest
               salutations
               ,
               and
               willingness
               to
               help
               you
               here
               in
               what
               I
               can
               out
               of
               our
               Libraries
               ,
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               highest
               .
               In
               hast
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Sam.
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney
                 Colledge
                 
                   July
                   28.
                   1614.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 lost
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 )
                 a
                 great
                 loss
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                 Casaubon's
                 untimely
                 decease
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 then
                 in
              
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 .
              
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               sorry
               I
               had
               not
               opportunity
               to
               see
               you
               before
               my
               departure
               out
               of
               the
               City
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               inform
               me
               what
               the
               Specialties
               are
               which
               are
               omitted
               in
               Mr.
               
               Mason's
               Book
               .
               I
               would
               only
               know
               the
               heads
               .
               I
               would
               know
               of
               you
               ,
               whether
               you
               have
               seen
               ,
               or
               heard
               of
               the
               second
               Tome
               of
               Councils
               ,
               Groeco-lat
               .
               set
               out
               at
               Rome
               .
               I
               hear
               it
               is
               alledged
               by
               
                 Fronto
                 Ducoeus
              
               .
               Or
               whether
               you
               can
               remember
               out
               of
               the
               Reading
               of
               Catalogues
               of
               Manuscripts
               ,
               whether
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               be
               extant
               in
               any
               Library
               in
               Europe
               ,
               Graecè
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               1
               
                 Concilium
                 Arelatense
              
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 P.
                 Pithoeus
              
               ,
               but
               could
               never
               come
               by
               them
               :
               I
               would
               know
               whether
               they
               be
               extant
               in
               the
               late
               Paris
               Edition
               of
               Hilary
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               1605.
               
               I
               had
               no
               leisure
               when
               I
               was
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               inquire
               how
               Mr.
               Mason
               doth
               warrant
               the
               Vocation
               ,
               and
               Ordination
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               in
               Foreign
               Parts
               .
               Thus
               with
               my
               best
               wishes
               ,
               and
               kindest
               salutations
               ,
               I
               commend
               your self
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               labours
               to
               God's
               blessing
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney
                 Colledge
                 
                   April
                   14.
                   1615.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 did
                 hear
                 that
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 given
                 600
                 
                   l.
                   per
                   Annum
                
                 to
                 the
                 Colledge
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 whole
                 revenue
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 1100
                 
                   l.
                   per
                   Annum
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 to
                 hear
                 of
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Eyres
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Clarissimo
                   Viro
                   ac
                   amico
                   suo
                   singulari
                   Dom.
                
                 Jacobo
                 Usher
                 ,
                 
                   sacrae
                   Theologiae
                   Professori
                   eximio
                
                 ,
                 Guil.
                 Eyre
                 
                   salutem
                   in
                   Christo.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Cùm
               multis
               aliis
               nominibus
               (
               clarissime
               ,
               charissiméque
               Usher
               )
               metibi
               oboeratum
               esse
               lubens
               agnoscam
               ,
               tum
               postremùm
               ,
               pro
               libro
               quem
               superiore
               anno
               abs
               te
               dono
               accepi
               ;
               intelligo
               historicam
               tuam
               explicationem
               gravissimae
               questionis
               ,
               cujus
               tertiam
               partem
               multi
               (
               sat
               scio
               )
               avide
               desiderant
               &
               expectant
               :
               certe
               omnes
               qui
               Orthodoxam
               fidem
               amplexantur
               ,
               pro
               utilissimo
               hoc
               opere
               tuo
               multùm
               tibi
               debent
               .
               Beasti
               me
               hoc
               munere
               ,
               ut
               non
               dicam
               quanti
               aestimo
               :
               atque
               praeterea
               animum
               addidisti
               ad
               antiquitatis
               studia
               intermissa
               ,
               
               in
               quibus
               infantiam
               meam
               agnosco
               ,
               &
               jam
               hospes
               plane
               fui
               in
               iisdem
               praesertim
               perquinquennium
               ,
               quo
               hic
               Colestriae
               assiduis
               ad
               populum
               concionibus
               distentus
               fuerim
               .
            
             
               Gratulor
               tibi
               purpuram
               si
               verus
               sit
               rumor
               :
               nobis
               etiam
               ipsis
               Vitam
               &
               Valetudinem
               tuam
               gratulari
               debeo
               ,
               propter
               tristem
               rumorem
               de
               morte
               tua
               apud
               nos
               sparsum
               :
               cura
               (
               quaeso
               )
               Valetudinem
               ;
               ac
               si
               me
               audies
               ,
               minùs
               frequens
               eris
               post
               reditum
               tuum
               in
               Angliam
               ,
               quem
               expectamus
               ,
               quàm
               olim
               fueris
               Londini
               concionibus
               ,
               ne
               ardor
               tuus
               citiùs
               quàm
               cupimus
               ,
               languescat
               .
               Tu
               quidem
               ipsissimos
               antiquitatis
               fontes
               &
               reconditos
               thesauros
               apperuisti
               ,
               &
               limatissimo
               judicio
               Veritatem
               collegisti
               ;
               quam
               scioli
               nonnulli
               ex
               Foxii
               Martyrologio
               aliisque
               id
               genus
               rivulis
               tantum
               derivatum
               à
               te
               affirmare
               non
               dubitârunt
               .
               Hoc
               forsan
               in
               proxima
               operis
               editione
               ,
               vel
               saltem
               in
               ejusdem
               proxima
               parte
               ,
               praeoccupare
               juvabit
               :
               Sed
               in
               tanta
               re
               minimè
               opus
               esse
               consilio
               existimo
               .
               Atque
               de
               his
               rebus
               ,
               si
               nobis
               tam
               liceat
               esse
               fortunatis
               ,
               in
               Angliâ
               reverentiam
               vestram
               alloqui
               speramus
               .
            
             
               Aliquoties
               Domino
               nostro
               Domino
               Archiepiscopo
               Cantuariensi
               Academiae
               vestrae
               Cancellario
               ,
               officium
               meum
               praesentare
               soleo
               :
               quod
               si
               aliquid
               sit
               vobis
               negotii
               apud
               illum
               ,
               quod
               mea
               tenuitas
               expedire
               possit
               ,
               nec
               mihi
               nec
               meis
               parcere
               decrevi
               ,
               sed
               facilè
               intelligo
               paratissimos
               vos
               habere
               Londini
               ,
               quorum
               opera
               uti
               liceat
               :
               hoc
               tantum
               amoris
               &
               Officii
               mei
               erga
               vos
               &
               Collegium
               vestrum
               Gratiâ
               ,
               calamo
               incidebat
               .
               Deus
               opt
               .
               max.
               clementissimus
               in
               Christo
               Pater
               vos
               omnes
               ,
               omni
               benedictionum
               genere
               cumulatissimos
               reddat
               ,
               per
               Dominum
               nostrum
               Jesum
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Guil.
                 Eyre
                 .
              
               
                 Colcestriae
                 
                   29.
                   
                     die
                     Aprilis
                  
                   ,
                   1615.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               Briggs
               
                 professor
                 of
                 Astronomy
                 at
              
               Gresham
               
                 College
                 ,
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               MR.
               Carew
               ,
               shewed
               me
               your
               Letter
               written
               to
               Mr.
               Smith
               of
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               (
               whose
               Death
               ,
               I
               perceive
               ,
               even
               we
               which
               did
               not
               know
               him
               ,
               have
               much
               cause
               to
               lament
               )
               wherein
               you
               mention
               me
               ,
               and
               a
               Letter
               which
               formerly
               you
               Writ
               to
               me
               ,
               which
               never
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               .
               But
               to
               the
               point
               which
               here
               you
               repeat
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               meet
               with
               that
               part
               of
               Theon
               .
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               Ptolomoeus
               his
               
                 magna
                 constructio
              
               ;
               I
               have
               it
               in
               Greek
               ,
               but
               there
               I
               have
               no
               hope
               to
               find
               that
               thing
               either
               explained
               or
               recorded
               .
               There
               is
               in
               Christman
               upon
               Alfraganus
               which
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               ,
               in
               his
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 connexione
                 annorum
                 ,
                 pag.
              
               306.
               and
               in
               other
               places
               mention
               of
               
                 oera
                 Philippica
              
               which
               Kabasilla
               maketh
               the
               same
               with
               
                 à
                 morte
                 Alexandri
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Arabs
               ignorantly
               confound
               Philip
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               Alexander
               and
               Nicanor
               ,
               making
               
                 oeram
                 Alexandrinam
                 Seleucidarum
              
               12
               years
               and
               325
               days
               later
               than
               
                 oera
                 Philippica
              
               .
               But
               I
               am
               out
               of
               mine
               element
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               you
               have
               these
               things
               better
               known
               than
               I
               can
               :
               But
               I
               shall
               most
               gladly
               do
               any
               thing
               I
               can
               according
               to
               your
               direction
               .
               Concerning
               Eclipses
               which
               my
               Coufien
               Midgeley
               putteth
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               from
               you
               (
               for
               whom
               I
               heartily
               thank
               you
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               your
               
               other
               kindnesses
               .
               )
               Mullerus
               in
               his
               
                 Phris
                 .
                 Tabulis
              
               hath
               mightily
               discouraged
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               weakned
               the
               Prutenicks
               ,
               my
               Foundation
               ,
               in
               three
               places
               of
               his
               Book
               at
               least
               ,
               yet
               hath
               not
               either
               helped
               it
               ,
               or
               shewed
               the
               fault
               in
               particular
               ,
               that
               others
               might
               seek
               remedy
               .
               I
               have
               seriously
               set
               upon
               it
               ;
               but
               these
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               other
               straitness
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               weight
               of
               other
               easier
               and
               more
               proper
               business
               ,
               have
               ,
               sore
               against
               my
               will
               ,
               forced
               me
               to
               lay
               it
               aside
               as
               yet
               ,
               till
               I
               can
               find
               better
               leisure
               and
               then
               I
               hope
               still
               to
               do
               somewhat
               .
               Napper
               ,
               Lord
               of
               Markinston
               ,
               hath
               set
               my
               Head
               and
               Hands
               a
               Work
               ,
               with
               his
               new
               and
               admirable
               Logarithms
               .
               I
               hope
               to
               see
               him
               this
               Summer
               if
               it
               please
               God
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               saw
               Book
               which
               pleased
               me
               better
               ,
               or
               made
               me
               more
               wonder
               .
               I
               purpose
               to
               discourse
               with
               him
               concerning
               Eclipses
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               there
               which
               we
               may
               not
               hope
               for
               at
               his
               hands
               .
               
                 Paulus
                 Middleb
              
               .
               is
               at
               pawn
               as
               I
               hear
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Book
               likewise
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               ,
               somuch
               as
               I
               can
               in
               Mr.
               
               Crawshaw's
               absence
               ,
               had
               care
               to
               have
               them
               kept
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               see
               Mr.
               Widdows
               ,
               commend
               me
               heartily
               to
               him
               .
               We
               have
               here
               long
               expected
               him
               .
               Thus
               desiring
               the
               Almighty
               ever
               to
               bless
               and
               prosper
               you
               ,
               referring
               all
               news
               ,
               &c.
               to
               Mr.
               
               Egerton's
               report
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leave
               from
               Gresham
               House
               this
               10th
               .
               of
               March
               ,
               1615.
               
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ever
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 H.
                 Briggs
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Let
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 put
                 you
                 in
                 mind
                 
                   de
                   pres
                   .
                   numero
                   &
                   Officio
                   .
                
                 I
                 set
                 it
                 here
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 seriously
                 remember
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               Tobias
               Mathews
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               York
               ,
               to
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               oftentimes
               wished
               occasion
               to
               Write
               unto
               you
               ,
               since
               the
               publication
               of
               that
               your
               Learned
               Work
               ,
               
                 de
                 continuâ
                 Successione
                 ,
                 &
                 Statu
                 Christianarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               God
               now
               at
               last
               ,
               though
               long
               first
               ,
               sending
               so
               good
               opportunity
               ,
               by
               this
               honest
               Religious
               Gentleman
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Peregrine
                 Towthby
              
               ,
               I
               can
               do
               no
               less
               than
               both
               wish
               and
               advise
               you
               to
               Proceed
               in
               the
               full
               performance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               by
               addition
               of
               the
               third
               part
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               project
               of
               your
               whole
               Design
               :
               Which
               last
               shall
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               be
               no
               less
               useful
               and
               beneficial
               to
               all
               Christian
               and
               truly
               Catholick
               Professors
               ,
               than
               the
               former
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               may
               contain
               the
               rest
               within
               the
               compass
               of
               no
               more
               ,
               at
               the
               most
               ,
               than
               the
               Volume
               already
               extant
               doth
               comprehend
               ;
               So
               do
               I
               verily
               perswade
               my self
               you
               shall
               therein
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               edifie
               his
               People
               exceedingly
               .
               Especially
               if
               you
               will
               but
               interlace
               ,
               or
               adjoyn
               ,
               some
               rather
               judicious
               ,
               than
               large
               or
               copious
               discourse
               of
               this
               punctual
               question
               ,
               or
               objection
               ,
               
                 Quid
                 de
                 Salute
                 Patrum
                 ,
                 &
                 Majorum
                 nostrum
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 fit
                 statuendum
              
               ;
               whereof
               albeit
               some
               other
               good
               Authors
               have
               well
               ,
               and
               worthily
               delivered
               their
               Opinions
               ,
               yet
               you
               shall
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               lose
               your
               farther
               labour
               ,
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               determination
               therein
               .
               For
               assure
               your self
               that
               in
               the
               Controversie
               
                 de
                 Ecclesiâ
              
               ,
               our
               adversaries
               do
               not
               demurre
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               intangle
               others
               (
               though
               needlesly
               ,
               yet
               sophistically
               )
               in
               any
               one
               Quillity
               ,
               or
               Cavil
               ,
               more
               than
               in
               that
               particular
               before
               
               expressed
               .
               Were
               I
               not
               throughly
               perswaded
               both
               of
               your
               sufficiency
               ,
               and
               integrity
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               intimate
               thus
               much
               unto
               you
               :
               All
               which
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               I
               refer
               to
               your
               own
               Pious
               and
               Discreet
               consideration
               ;
               yet
               hoping
               withal
               to
               hear
               from
               you
               ere
               long
               ,
               by
               whom
               you
               now
               receive
               these
               from
               me
               ;
               which
               I
               trust
               you
               will
               reserve
               to
               your self
               alone
               ,
               howsoever
               you
               entertain
               ,
               or
               dislike
               ,
               yea
               or
               deliberate
               of
               the
               motion
               .
               The
               while
               here
               I
               right
               heartily
               commend
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               godly
               studies
               to
               the
               special
               good
               blessings
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 very
                 loving
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Tobias
                 Eboracensis
                 .
              
               
                 Bishopthorpe
                 
                   May
                   12
                   ,
                   1616.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Gataker
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Health
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Good
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               PResuming
               on
               your
               kindness
               shewed
               me
               at
               your
               being
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               together
               with
               your
               ingenuous
               disposition
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               request
               a
               further
               courtesie
               from
               you
               .
               I
               have
               in
               mine
               hands
               a
               Manuscript
               ,
               containing
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               certain
               Treatises
               ,
               which
               I
               cannot
               yet
               learn
               to
               have
               been
               printed
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Guilielmi
                 de
                 Sancto
                 Amore
                 ;
                 de
                 periculis
                 novissimorum
                 temporum
              
               ;
               as
               also
               divers
               things
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Grosthed
              
               ,
               sometime
               of
               
                 Lincoln
                 ,
                 viz.
                 An
                 Oration
                 delivered
                 in
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 at
              
               Lions
               ;
               (
               whereof
               I
               find
               a
               peice
               recorded
               in
               
                 Catalogus
                 Testium
                 ;
                 )
                 excerpta
                 quaedam
                 ex
                 ejusdem
                 epistolis
                 ;
                 tractatus
                 de
                 oculo
                 morali
                 ;
                 de
                 modo
                 confitendi
                 ;
                 &
                 sermones
                 quidam
                 .
              
               Some
               of
               these
               ,
               peradventure
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               abroad
               already
               ,
               might
               not
               be
               unworthy
               to
               see
               the
               light
               :
               nor
               should
               I
               be
               unwilling
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               be
               so
               esteemed
               ,
               to
               bend
               my
               poor
               and
               weak
               endeavours
               that
               way
               ;
               but
               of
               that
               Oration
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               certain
               lines
               ,
               not
               many
               ,
               are
               pared
               away
               in
               my
               Copy
               ,
               though
               so
               as
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               may
               be
               guessed
               ,
               and
               gathered
               from
               the
               context
               :
               And
               in
               the
               other
               Treatises
               there
               are
               many
               faults
               ,
               that
               cannot
               easily
               or
               possibly
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               without
               help
               of
               other
               Copies
               ,
               be
               amended
               .
               My
               desire
               is
               to
               understand
               from
               you
               ,
               whether
               at
               your
               being
               here
               in
               England
               (
               for
               I
               wot
               well
               how
               careful
               you
               were
               to
               make
               inquiry
               after
               such
               Monuments
               )
               you
               lighted
               upon
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               or
               in
               whose
               hands
               they
               were
               .
               There
               are
               besides
               in
               this
               Manuscript
               a
               Commentary
               on
               
                 Augustine
                 De
                 Civitate
                 Dei
              
               ;
               and
               a
               Postil
               on
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               with
               a
               Treatise
               
                 De
                 modo
                 proedicandi
              
               ;
               but
               these
               two
               imperfect
               ,
               of
               nameless
               Authors
               :
               Besides
               
                 Guilielm
                 .
                 Paris
                 .
                 de
                 Prebendis
                 ,
                 &
                 Malachiae
                 Minorith
                 de
                 veneno
                 spirituali
                 :
              
               which
               two
               last
               I
               understand
               to
               have
               been
               published
               .
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               hear
               ,
               as
               many
               others
               desire
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               part
               of
               your
               painful
               and
               profitable
               Task
               ,
               so
               generally
               applauded
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               greedily
               expected
               ,
               were
               preparing
               ,
               or
               fully
               prepared
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               see
               it
               abroad
               .
               Works
               of
               that
               kind
               are
               in
               these
               times
               very
               seasonable
               ;
               nor
               deserve
               any
               better
               of
               God's
               Church
               than
               those
               that
               deal
               soundly
               ,
               and
               learnedly
               in
               them
               ,
               among
               whom
               your self
               ,
               as
               not
               a
               few
               acknowledge
               ,
               may
               well
               claim
               
               a
               prime
               place
               :
               Your
               Labours
               both
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               the
               Lord
               bless
               ,
               and
               continue
               unto
               you
               life
               and
               strength
               ,
               to
               be
               long
               an
               Instrument
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Churches
               good
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 assured
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Gataker
                 .
              
               
                 Rederith
                 
                   Martii
                   18.
                   1616.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Robert
               Usher
               
                 to
                 Doctor
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Ornatissimo
                   viro
                   ,
                   amantissimoque
                   suo
                   sobrino
                
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 ,
                 
                   dignissimo
                   in
                   nostra
                   Academia
                   Theologiae
                   Professori
                   ,
                   Salutem
                   .
                
              
            
             
               DUas
               fulgentes
               &
               insignes
               stellas
               (
               vir
               ornatissime
               )
               firmamento
               nostrae
               Ecclesiae
               nuper
               decessisse
               ,
               cimmeriae
               ,
               &
               horrendae
               ,
               quibus
               miserima
               haec
               Insula
               ,
               &
               in
               occasum
               vergens
               Academia
               involvuntur
               ,
               tenebrae
               promulgant
               ;
               ad
               quas
               dispellendas
               te
               sulgenti
               scientiarum
               splendore
               omnibus
               praelucentem
               ,
               admirabili
               morum
               candore
               corruscantem
               ,
               summoque
               honore
               coronatum
               ,
               Deus
               elegit
               ,
               ut
               studiorum
               tuorum
               habenas
               ,
               ad
               emolumentum
               nostrae
               Ecclesiae
               Babylonica
               superstitione
               infestae
               ,
               ad
               salutem
               Patriae
               mentis
               caecitate
               laborantis
               ,
               &
               ad
               dignitatem
               Academiae
               in
               praecipitem
               ruinam
               irruentis
               ,
               expeditè
               flectas
               .
               Miseris
               fuccurrere
               te
               didicisse
               ,
               ter
               nobilis
               illa
               pugna
               nunquam
               fatis
               laudanda
               nuper
               cum
               superba
               ,
               &
               septemplici
               Romanae
               gentis
               Hydra
               ,
               sub
               Christi
               vexillo
               inita
               ,
               pro
               maturata
               aetate
               ,
               ac
               illibatâ
               despectae
               Ecclesiae
               castitate
               ,
               palam
               testatur
               ;
               quam
               pene
               oblivio
               ,
               vel
               potius
               cruenta
               tyrannorum
               rabies
               etiam
               spirantem
               absorbuit
               ,
               &
               sepelivit
               .
               Perpetuas
               hujus
               peregrinationes
               ,
               duraque
               exilia
               ,
               terribilem
               Draconis
               faciem
               fugientis
               ,
               ab
               ultima
               antiquitate
               ,
               quâ
               in
               cunabulis
               fuerat
               ,
               ad
               nostra
               fere
               tempora
               vivis
               coloribus
               depinxisti
               .
               Nunc
               igitur
               facessant
               nostris
               finibus
               mendaces
               Romanae
               Synagogae
               Cretenses
               ,
               quos
               olim
               abyssus
               turmatim
               evomuit
               ,
               facessant
               ,
               (
               inquam
               )
               non
               sine
               hac
               novitate
               ,
               quâ
               perfidam
               ,
               &
               obscoenam
               Babyloniae
               meretricem
               salutent
               :
               ferreo
               tui
               ingenii
               ariete
               Antichristiani
               regni
               fundamenta
               concussa
               ,
               vel
               potius
               convulsa
               novâ
               restauratione
               indigere
               ;
               veram
               Christi
               sponsam
               demum
               tenebrosis
               umbris
               extulisse
               caput
               ;
               teque
               istius
               gravissimae
               controversiae
               &
               contentionis
               palmam
               reportasse
               .
               Hinc
               omnes
               ,
               quos
               liber
               tuus
               ,
               variâ
               sane
               lectione
               &
               doctrina
               perpolitus
               ,
               vel
               saltem
               ejus
               fama
               à
               limine
               salutavit
               ,
               uno
               ore
               te
               solum
               in
               hac
               materia
               Apollinis
               lyram
               attigisse
               ,
               constanter
               perhibent
               :
               hoc
               idem
               insignis
               tua
               fama
               astipulatur
               ,
               quae
               nullam
               Europae
               partem
               insalutatam
               reliquit
               ,
               idem
               industriae
               &
               ingenii
               tui
               foetus
               ,
               quem
               omnes
               avidè
               arripiunt
               ,
               summoque
               prosequuntur
               amore
               .
               Filium
               equidem
               parentis
               causâ
               omnes
               fovent
               ,
               parentem
               filii
               gratiâ
               omnes
               admirantur
               ,
               sic
               cunctos
               te
               cum
               admiratione
               amare
               ,
               cunctosque
               te
               cum
               amore
               admirari
               facile
               percipias
               .
               Immortales
               Deo
               grates
               ,
               propterea
               quod
               te
               per
               devios
               antiquorum
               campos
               vagantem
               in
               penetralia
               suae
               veritatis
               deduxit
               ,
               benignitatis
               suae
               Thesauros
               tibi
               apperuit
               ,
               teque
               patriae
               incolumem
               ,
               patriamque
               tibi
               restituit
               :
               tibique
               (
               amantissime
               sobrine
               )
               justissimas
               habeo
               gratias
               ,
               quas
               me
               tibi
               diu
               debuisse
               immensa
               tua
               erga
               me
               gratia
               comprobat
               ;
               cujus
               tuum
               cubiculum
               mihi
               creditum
               minimam
               non
               esse
               tesseram
               ingenuè
               fateor
               .
               Sed
               ne
               chartacea
               haec
               salutatio
               te
               gravissimorum
               negotiorum
               mole
               obrutum
               ,
               molestiâ
               afficiat
               ,
               vela
               
               contraham
               ,
               hoc
               interim
               abs
               te
               flagitarem
               ,
               &
               hoc
               audaciae
               meae
               symbolum
               ,
               pariterque
               amoris
               ,
               ferena
               humanitatis
               fronte
               accipias
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuae
                 salutis
                 ,
                 &
                 felicitatis
                 studiosiss
                 .
                 Rob.
                 Usserius
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Ad
                 obscoenam
                 meretricem
                 septem
                 insidentem
                 Montibus
                 ,
                 de
                 tuo
                 libro
                 ,
                 Carmen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Frigore
                   cur
                   pavido
                   trepidas
                   Babylonica
                   Thais
                
              
               
                 
                   Cur
                   trepidae
                   proebes
                   turpia
                   terga
                   fugoe
                
              
               
                 
                   Fluctibus
                   Hesperiis
                   emergit
                   lucida
                   stella
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quâ
                   Veniente
                   fagis
                   ,
                   quâque
                   Oriente
                   cadis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Purpuream
                   lucem
                   vitat
                   caligo
                   profunda
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Dagon
                   sic
                   Arcam
                   concidit
                   ante
                   Dei.
                
              
               
                 
                   Hac
                   radiante
                   patent
                   cunctis
                   genitura
                   nefanda
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Gorgoneusque
                   tuus
                   partus
                   ,
                   uterque
                   parens
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Mordaces
                   anni
                   ,
                   violataque
                   foedera
                   lecti
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Et
                   stygio
                   soboles
                   carcere
                   spurca
                   fluens
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Fulgenti
                   nuper
                   cecidit
                   tua
                   gloria
                   coelo
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   eadem
                   terris
                   in
                   loca
                   nigra
                   cadit
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XX.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               at
               Dublin
               Colledge
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Reverend
                   and
                   Dear
                   Dr.
                   Usher
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Received
                 your
                 Letter
                 dated
                 the
                 sixth
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 you
                 received
                 my
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 thank
                 you
                 for
                 yours
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 received
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Harris
                 of
                 Hanwell
                 .
                 The
                 former
                 part
                 of
                 your
                 Letter
                 ,
                 being
                 ,
                 in
                 regard
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 a
                 Tragi-Comedy
                 ,
                 drave
                 me
                 almost
                 into
                 an
                 ecstasie
                 ;
                 and
                 afterwards
                 brought
                 to
                 my
                 mind
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   are
                   the
                   troubles
                   of
                   the
                   righteous
                   :
                   but
                   God
                   delivereth
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   all
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 hold
                 fast
                 by
                 him
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 desire
                 his
                 direction
                 and
                 furtherance
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Affairs
                 and
                 Businesses
                 :
                 So
                 although
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 middle
                 thereof
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 end
                 will
                 be
                 happy
                 and
                 prosperous
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Astronomical
                 Calculation
                 of
                 years
                 in
                 
                 Ptolemy's
                 Canons
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Genuine
                 ,
                 is
                 doubtless
                 an
                 excellent
                 Monument
                 of
                 Antiquity
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 see
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 to
                 make
                 me
                 to
                 let
                 go
                 mine
                 account
                 of
                 Darius
                 his
                 years
                 ,
                 firmly
                 proved
                 out
                 of
                 Thucydides
                 ,
                 and
                 Ctesias
                 ,
                 compared
                 with
                 Diodorus
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 satisfie
                 you
                 ,
                 touching
                 the
                 objections
                 you
                 make
                 in
                 your
                 Letter
                 :
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 satisfie
                 your
                 desire
                 touching
                 the
                 distances
                 of
                 Taurus
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Albategnius
                 ;
                 and
                 touching
                 the
                 quantity
                 of
                 the
                 Solar
                 and
                 Lunar
                 year
                 ,
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Grecian
                 Calendar
                 ,
                 in
                 Geminus
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 with
                 remembrance
                 of
                 my
                 dutiful
                 commendations
                 to
                 your self
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 
                 
                   Provost
                   Temple
                
                 ,
                 D.
                 Richardson
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 commit
                 you
                 ,
                 your
                 Studies
                 ,
                 and
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 blessing
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 behoof
                 of
                 your
                 Country
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Yours
                   to
                   be
                   commanded
                   in
                   all
                   Christian
                   Duties
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   Lydyat
                   .
                
                 
                   Alkerton
                   ,
                   
                     Monday
                     March
                     18.
                     1616.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Excerpta
                 ex
                 Albatenio
                 .
              
               
                 
                   DE
                   Epocharum
                   distantiis
                
                 ,
                 I
                 find
                 no
                 such
                 express
                 mention
                 in
                 Albategnius
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 15
                 of
                 Alfraganus
                 ,
                 of
                 Christman's
                 Edition
                 :
                 neither
                 are
                 his
                 32
                 nor
                 his
                 421
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 method
                 .
                 The
                 325
                 (
                 the
                 Title
                 whereof
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Indice
                   Capitum
                
                 before
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   scientiâ
                   Tarec
                   Arabum
                   &
                   Romanorum
                   ac
                   Persarum
                   atque
                   Alkept
                   alternatim
                   )
                
                 hath
                 three
                 parts
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 their
                 4
                 sorts
                 of
                 Months
                 ,
                 thus
                 .
                 
                   Mensium
                   quidem
                   Arabum
                   nomina
                   sunt
                   ,
                   Almuhartan
                   ,
                   Saphar
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   Romanorum
                   autem
                   mensium
                   nomina
                   secundùm
                   Graecorum
                   &
                   Egyptiorum
                   principia
                   sunt
                   ,
                   Elul
                   ,
                   Tisrin
                   primus
                   ,
                   Tisrin
                   Secundus
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Nomina
                   verò
                   mensium
                   Persarum
                   ,
                   sunt
                   Efrosometh
                   ,
                   Asdiasdmed
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Mensium
                   autem
                   Alkept
                   nomina
                   sunt
                   Tut
                   ,
                   Bena
                   ,
                   Accur
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Whereunto
                 is
                 subjoyned
                 a
                 Clause
                 directly
                 concerning
                 your
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 truly
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 amidst
                 the
                 manifold
                 errors
                 about
                 the
                 Dates
                 of
                 Times
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Book
                 ,
                 as
                 appeareth
                 by
                 comparing
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 other
                 places
                 in
                 these
                 Words
                 .
                 
                   Principium
                   autem
                   à
                   quo
                   Romani
                   incipiunt
                   &
                   Alkept
                   ,
                   est
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                   Macedonis
                   secundum
                   Graecos
                   .
                   Aegyptii
                   verò
                   &
                   Romani
                   ab
                   Ehahilcarnain
                   annis
                   numerant
                   ,
                   &
                   sunt
                   inter
                   eos
                
                 12
                 
                   anni
                   Aegyptiaci
                
                 .
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 Albatenius
                 his
                 meaning
                 ,
                 confirmed
                 by
                 the
                 Dates
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 principal
                 of
                 his
                 observations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plain
                 truth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 second
                 part
                 ,
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 to
                 find
                 the
                 beginnings
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 4
                 sorts
                 of
                 Years
                 and
                 Months
                 .
                 Where
                 the
                 Arabian
                 and
                 
                   Alhegira
                   radix
                
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 5d
                 .
                 The
                 Roman
                 from
                 Alhilcarnain
                 ,
                 1
                 is
                 
                   0d
                   .
                   7d
                
                 .
                 The
                 Persian
                 from
                 
                   Jesdag
                   ,
                   3d.
                
                 The
                 Alkept
                 also
                 from
                 
                   Adhilcarnain
                   ,
                   5d
                
                 .
                 Whereby
                 is
                 signified
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 year
                 of
                 Dhilcarnain
                 began
                 in
                 the
                 436
                 year
                 of
                 Nabonazar
                 ,
                 and
                 12
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                
                 ,
                 almost
                 ending
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 8d
                 .
                 2
                 Of
                 
                   Tisrin
                   posterioris
                
                 ,
                 or
                 November
                 following
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 3.
                 he
                 sheweth
                 how
                 to
                 find
                 one
                 sort
                 of
                 year
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 hath
                 8
                 Sections
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     Romanorum
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                     Syre-Graecorum
                     &
                     Constantinopolitana
                     ,
                     à
                     die
                     Septembris
                     feria
                     7a
                     ,
                     anni
                     periodi
                     Julianae
                  
                   4402.
                   
                     [
                     ab
                     initio
                     Octobris
                     alii
                     Arabes
                     exteri
                     Antiochiam
                     deducunt
                     ;
                     ut
                     à
                  
                   1
                   o
                   
                     Tisri
                     Hebraei
                     in
                     suâ
                     aerâ
                     contractuum
                     ,
                     &
                     Jason
                     Cyrenaeus
                     in
                  
                   2o.
                   
                     lib.
                     Maccab.
                     —
                     vel
                  
                   1
                   o
                   
                     die
                     Octobris
                     (
                     ejusdem
                     anni
                     )
                     feriâ
                  
                   22
                   ,
                   
                     ut
                     apud
                     Alfraganum
                     ,
                     &
                     alios
                     Arabas
                     ,
                     &
                     Hebraeos
                     in
                     suo
                  
                   —
                   .
                   ]
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     Alkept
                     ,
                     Alexandrinorum
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                     à
                  
                   290
                   
                     die
                     Augusti
                     feriâ
                     ,
                     anni
                     periodi
                     Julianae
                  
                   4403.
                   
                     ut
                     aera
                     Chaldaeorum
                     apud
                     Ptolęmaeum
                     ,
                     &
                     Laodicenorum
                     apud
                     Scalig.
                     p.
                  
                   405.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Nam
                     Thoth
                     Nabonass
                  
                   .
                   436.
                   
                     incurrit
                     in
                     Novem.
                  
                   9.
                   seria
                   5a.
                   
                     Thoth
                     verò
                  
                   437
                   
                     (
                     quod
                     hic
                     potius
                     intelligendum
                     ,
                     quia
                     à
                  
                   12
                   
                     Alexandri
                     dessnente
                     sit
                     supputatio
                     )
                     à
                     Nov.
                     ser.
                  
                   6a.
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Si
                   autem
                   Romanorum
                   Taric
                   per
                   Taric
                   Alhegira
                   scire
                   volueris
                   ,
                   ita
                   ut
                   diem
                   Romani
                   mensis
                   in
                   quo
                   fueris
                   ,
                   &
                   quot
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   anni
                   praeterierint
                   ,
                   deprehendas
                   ,
                   Arabicam
                   radicem
                   servatam
                   accipe
                   ,
                   eique
                
                 317
                 
                   dies
                   superadde
                   (
                   viz.
                
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 3
                 Elul
                 or
                 September
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 15
                 of
                 4
                 Themmur
                 or
                 Tamuz
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   )
                   —
                   quibus
                
                 933
                 
                   superadde
                   annos
                   ,
                   collectumque
                   erunt
                   anni
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   .
                
                 This
                 confirms
                 the
                 former
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 granted
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 945
                 years
                 
                   inter
                   Philippum
                   sive
                   mortem
                   Alexandri
                   ,
                   &
                   Hegiram
                   ,
                
                 take
                 away
                 12
                 ,
                 there
                 remain
                 933
                 between
                 Dhilcarnaim
                 and
                 Hegira
                 .
              
               
               
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Cum
                   autem
                   Taric
                   Alkept
                   per
                   Romanorum
                   Taric
                   nosse
                   desideras
                   ,
                   annos
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   cum
                   anno
                   in
                   quo
                   fueris
                   (
                   etsi
                   Elul
                   per
                   unum
                   tantùm
                   diem
                   ingressus
                   sit
                   )
                   accipe
                   ;
                   post
                   hoc
                   ,
                   ex
                   eo
                
                 387
                 
                   diem
                   abjice
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   —
                   et
                   collecto
                   ,
                   tres
                   semper
                   dies
                   adjunge
                   ,
                   et
                   hi
                   sunt
                   dies
                   in
                   quibus
                   Alkepin
                   ,
                   Elul
                   Graecos
                   ingressu
                   ,
                   quae
                   est
                   Tut
                   ,
                   proecedunt
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                   —
                   per
                   hoc
                   autem
                   Taric
                   stellarum
                   ex
                   Canonibus
                   Theum
                   abstrahuntur
                   postquàm
                   his
                   annis
                
                 15
                 
                   anni
                   superadduntur
                   ,
                   eo
                   quod
                   sit
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                   Macedonis
                   .
                
              
               
                 §
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Romanorum
                   autem
                   Taric
                   per
                   Taric
                   Alkept
                   si
                   nosse
                   quaeris
                   ,
                   annos
                   Alkept
                   (
                   qui
                   sunt
                   anni
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   Aegyptiaci
                   perfecti
                
                 *
                 )
                 
                   sume
                   ,
                   ex
                   quibus
                
                 387
                 abjice
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   —
                   Et
                   si
                   perfectis
                   annis
                   Alkept
                
                 15
                 
                   annos
                   ,
                   ut
                   ab
                   Alexandri
                   Macedonis
                   morte
                   ,
                   sic
                   adhibueris
                   .
                   Dehinc
                   collecto
                
                 †
                 535
                 
                   annos
                   Aegyptiacos
                   adjunxeris
                   ,
                   inde
                   collectum
                   annos
                   libri
                   Ptolemaei
                   ,
                   quibus
                   stellarum
                   motus
                   abstrahuntur
                   ,
                   efficies
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   à
                   principio
                   regni
                   Nabuchodonosor
                   primi
                   usque
                   ad
                   annum
                   in
                   quo
                   fue
                   is
                   ,
                   ex
                   annis
                   Alkept
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 the
                 last
                 number
                 535
                 ,
                 being
                 by
                 a
                 manifest
                 error
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Figure
                 ,
                 put
                 for
                 435
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 
                 Nabonazar's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Alkept
                 year
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 which
                 
                   oera
                   Dhilcarnaim
                
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Syro-Graeco-Roman
                 Month
                 ,
                 
                   Elul
                   Gorpioeus
                
                 and
                 September
                 began
                 ,
                 )
                 doth
                 as
                 manifestly
                 discover
                 the
                 error
                 of
                 15
                 twice
                 put
                 for
                 11
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 ‖
                 387
                 days
                 for
                 283
                 *
                 years
                 ,
                 from
                 
                   anno
                   Nabonazari
                
                 436
                 to
                 719
                 ,
                 as
                 being
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 11
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 294.
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                
                 in
                 the
                 425
                 year
                 ,
                 
                   ad
                   regnum
                   Aegyptiacum
                   Augusti
                
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 719.
                 
                 And
                 so
                 likewise
                 in
                 the
                 42.
                 
                 
                   Cap.
                   Quod
                   si
                   conjunctionem
                   vel
                   proeventionem
                   per
                   Taric
                   Alkept
                   scire
                   volueris
                   ,
                   annos
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   cum
                   anno
                   in
                   quo
                   fueris
                   ,
                   licet
                   una
                   dies
                   tantum
                   Elul
                   praeterierat
                   ,
                   assume
                   ;
                   post
                   hoc
                   ,
                   ex
                   annis
                
                 587
                 
                   projice
                   ,
                   residuique
                   quartam
                   accipe
                   ,
                   quodque
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   erit
                   dies
                   quartarum
                   .
                   —
                   Et
                   ei
                   quod
                   ex
                   diebus
                   quartarum
                   provenerit
                   ,
                
                 3
                 
                   dies
                   ,
                   in
                   quibus
                   mensis
                   Tut
                   ab
                   Alkept
                   priusquam
                   à
                   Graecis
                   habetur
                   ,
                   superis
                   junge
                   ,
                   eique
                   quod
                   ex
                   diebus
                   post
                   hoc
                   exierit
                   ,
                   ab
                   Elul
                   initio
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 annis
                 587
                 ,
                 read
                 annis
                 283.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 
                   oera
                   Dhilcarnaim
                
                 is
                 placed
                 by
                 Albategnius
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Syro-Roman
                   Elul
                
                 or
                 September
                 ,
                 falling
                 into
                 the
                 436
                 Aegyptian
                 year
                 from
                 
                 Nabonazar's
                 Reign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 12
                 from
                 
                 Alexander's
                 Death
                 ending
                 ,
                 is
                 further
                 proved
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Dates
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 and
                 principal
                 of
                 his
                 Observations
                 .
                 As
                 ,
                 namely
                 in
                 the
                 27
                 Cap.
                 where
                 he
                 writeth
                 ,
                 he
                 observed
                 the
                 Autumnal
                 Aequinoctium
                 at
                 
                   Arac
                   ,
                   anno
                
                 119
                 
                   ex
                   annis
                   Adilcanari
                   ,
                   qui
                   sunt
                   post
                   mortem
                   Alexandri
                
                 1206
                 †
                 
                   Annorum
                   ,
                   ante
                   solis
                   ortum
                
                 19
                 
                   die
                   mensis
                   Elul
                   ex
                   Romanorum
                   mensibus
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                
                 8
                 
                   die
                   mensis
                   pachon
                   ex
                   mensibus
                
                 ‖
                 
                   Alkept
                   per
                   quatuor
                   horas
                   et
                   dimidiam
                   et
                   quartam
                   ferè
                   ,
                   —
                   post
                   Ptolemaei
                   observationem
                
                 (
                 before
                 set
                 down
                 ,
                 
                   ejusdem
                   Aequinoctii
                   ,
                   anno
                   tertio
                   regni
                   Antonini
                   ,
                   quod
                   fuit
                   anno
                
                 463
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                   ,
                   nonâ
                   die
                   mensis
                   Athyr
                   ,
                   ex
                   mensibus
                   Aegyptiorum
                   ,
                   unâ
                   horâ
                   ferè
                   post
                   ortum
                   solis
                   in
                   Alexandriâ
                   )
                
                 743
                 
                   annis
                   Aegyptiacis
                   et
                
                 178
                 
                   diebus
                   ,
                   et
                   medietate
                   et
                   quarta
                   unius
                   diei
                   minutis
                   duabus
                   quintis
                   unius
                   horae
                   ferè
                   ;
                   vice
                
                 185
                 
                   dierum
                   et
                   unius
                   medietatis
                   ,
                   ac
                   quartae
                   diei
                   partis
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 30
                 
                   Cap.
                   Medietas
                   autem
                   Eclypsis
                   primae
                   (
                   Solaris
                   ,
                   )
                   secundum
                   quod
                   visu
                   deprehendimus
                   ,
                   fuit
                   anno
                
                 1202
                 
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   ,
                   qui
                   est
                   annus
                
                 1214
                 
                   ab
                   Alexandri
                   morte
                   ,
                   post
                   dimidium
                   unae
                   octavae
                   Diei
                   mensis
                   Ab
                   ,
                   in
                   Arracta
                   civitate
                   ,
                   per
                   spatium
                   unius
                   horae
                   temporalis
                   ,
                   sole
                   existente
                   inter
                
                 19
                 et
                 20
                 
                   gradus
                   Leonis
                
                 .
                 The
                 second
                 Eclipse
                 noted
                 
                   23d
                   .
                   mens
                   .
                   Huni
                   (
                   sive
                   —
                   secundi
                   )
                   An.
                
                 1205.
                 
                 Dhilc
                 .
                 1554.
                 
                   ab
                   Alex.
                   morte
                
                 ,
                 hath
                 both
                 numbers
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 1204
                 and
                 1215.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Eclypsis
                   Lunaris
                   prima
                   fuit
                   anno
                
                 1194
                 
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   anno
                
                 1206
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                   die
                
                 53
                 
                   mensis
                   Temur
                   (
                   Tamuz
                   )
                   .
                   Invenimasque
                   dimidium
                   Eclypsis
                   in
                   Arracta
                   post
                   hujus
                   diei
                   dimidium
                   ,
                
                 8
                 
                   horis
                   ,
                   et
                   modicum
                   plus
                   ex
                   horis
                   aequalibus
                   :
                   —
                   Sole
                   existente
                   inter
                
                 4
                 et
                 5
                 
                   gradus
                   Leonis
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Eclypsis
                   secunda
                   anno
                
                 1212
                 
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                   ,
                   quod
                   est
                   anno
                
                 1224
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                   apparuit
                   ,
                   fuitque
                   medietas
                   Eclypsis
                   in
                   Antiochia
                   post
                   medium
                   secundae
                   diei
                   mensis
                   Ab
                   —
                   horis
                   et
                   tertiâ
                   parte
                   horae
                   ferè
                   —
                   sole
                   existente
                   inter
                
                 14
                 et
                 16
                 
                   gradus
                   Leonis
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Note
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 Places
                 and
                 Allegations
                 (
                 contrary
                 to
                 my self
                 upon
                 
                 Scaliger's
                 Allegations
                 in
                 the
                 18
                 —
                 my
                 Tract
                 ,
                 before
                 my self
                 had
                 seen
                 Albategnius
                 )
                 he
                 understandeth
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 year
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Dhilcarnaim
                   ,
                   Syro-Graeco-Roman
                
                 ,
                 not
                 †
                 Alkept
                 .
                 Only
                 in
                 the
                 51
                 Chap.
                 he
                 connecteth
                 the
                 year
                 1191
                 
                   ad
                   Hilcarnaim
                
                 with
                 the
                 year
                 1627
                 
                   regni
                   Nabuchodonosor
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 agreement
                 of
                 Day
                 or
                 Month
                 :
                 the
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 site
                 of
                 the
                 fixt
                 Stars
                 in
                 the
                 Zodiack
                 ,
                 as
                 namely
                 
                   Cor
                   Leonis
                
                 ,
                 not
                 requiring
                 either
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 year
                 1191
                 Dhilk.
                 falls
                 into
                 the
                 year
                 1627
                 Nabon
                 .
                 ending
                 the
                 15
                 of
                 
                   Canna
                   posterioris
                
                 or
                 January
                 ,
                 thereof
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 farther
                 confirmation
                 of
                 the
                 Premises
                 .
                 For
                 thence
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 Dhilk.
                 likwise
                 fell
                 into
                 the
                 436
                 year
                 Nab.
                 ending
                 in
                 
                   Tisrin
                   posteriore
                
                 or
                 November
                 :
                 there
                 being
                 one
                 whole
                 *
                 Alkept
                 year
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 1200
                 years
                 †
                 Dhilk.
                 within
                 little
                 more
                 than
                 two
                 Months
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 52
                 Chap.
                 confuting
                 the
                 Author
                 
                   's
                   Motus
                   Coeli
                   ante
                   &
                   retro
                   ,
                
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 Words
                 ,
                 
                   Dixerunt
                   etiam
                   quod
                   perfectio
                   anterioris
                   motus
                   fuit
                   ante
                   regnum
                   Augusti
                
                 128
                 
                   Aegyptiacos
                   ,
                   et
                   sunt
                
                 666
                 
                   anni
                   Alexandri
                   Macedonis
                
                 .
                 Where
                 restoring
                 the
                 true
                 reading
                 166
                 
                   anni
                   à
                   morte
                   Alex.
                   Mac.
                
                 and
                 adding
                 the
                 128
                 and
                 166
                 together
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 
                 Ptolemy's
                 294
                 years
                 
                   à
                   morte
                   Alexandri
                   ad
                   regnum
                   Augusti
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 hope
                 I
                 have
                 fully
                 satisfied
                 your
                 desire
                 touching
                 the
                 distances
                 of
                 the
                 Taric's
                 in
                 Albategnius
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   annorum
                   Alkept
                   ab
                   Alexandri
                   morte
                   ad
                   regnum
                   Augusti
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 
                   Taric
                   annorum
                   Dhilcarnaim
                
                 between
                 and
                 from
                 them
                 both
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 down
                 the
                 Translator's
                 very
                 Words
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 and
                 the
                 Printer's
                 Faults
                 ,
                 not
                 doubting
                 but
                 you
                 will
                 easily
                 discern
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Objections
                   against
                   mine
                   account
                   .
                
                 
                   Darius
                   hath
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     α
                  
                   36
                   years
                   ,
                   and
                   Xerxes
                   21
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   me
                   somewhat
                   to
                   stagger
                   at
                   your
                   beginning
                   of
                   
                     Artaxerxes
                     Longim
                  
                   .
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   doubt
                   of
                   the
                   flight
                   of
                   Themistocles
                   to
                   Artaxerxes
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     β
                  
                   after
                   the
                   Death
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   Xerxes
                   ,
                   (
                   for
                   of
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   well
                   resolved
                   )
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   would
                   be
                   satisfied
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     γ
                  
                   better
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   that
                   Flight
                   .
                   Which
                   that
                   it
                   fell
                   on
                   the
                   2
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   77
                   Olympiad
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   proved
                   out
                   of
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     δ
                  
                   
                     Diodorus
                     Siculus
                  
                   ,
                   than
                   that
                   he
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     ε
                  
                   died
                   the
                   same
                   year
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   to
                   be
                   untrue
                   .
                   Diodorus
                   doth
                   ,
                   as
                   Baronius
                   in
                   his
                   Annals
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   findeth
                   a
                   Note
                   of
                   the
                   Time
                   expressed
                   in
                   his
                   Authors
                   ,
                   he
                   followeth
                   that
                   direction
                   ,
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     ζ
                  
                   where
                   he
                   findeth
                   none
                   ,
                   he
                   placeth
                   things
                   at
                   adventures
                   .
                   
                   Cimon's
                   Victory
                   at
                   Eurymedon
                   ,
                   is
                   by
                   Eusebius
                   set
                   at
                   the
                   4th
                   .
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     ν
                  
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   79
                   
                     Olympiad
                     .
                     Diodorus
                  
                   placeth
                   not
                   it
                   only
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   
                   Cimon's
                   Conquest
                   of
                   
                     
                       objection
                    
                     θ
                  
                   Eione
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   taking
                   of
                   Scyrus
                   by
                   the
                   Athenians
                   (
                   even
                   as
                   he
                   found
                   them
                   related
                   together
                   by
                   
                     Thucydides
                     l.
                  
                   1.
                   pag.
                   65.
                   
                     edit
                     .
                     Graeco-Lat
                  
                   .
                   without
                   any
                   note
                   of
                   time
                   ,
                   )
                   at
                   the
                   3d.
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   77
                   Olympiad
                   .
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   have
                   further
                   satisfaction
                   from
                   your self
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Mine
                   Answer
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       answer
                    
                     α
                  
                   That
                   is
                   not
                   much
                   material
                   ,
                   unless
                   there
                   be
                   recorded
                   some
                   Astronomical
                   Observation
                   ,
                   made
                   in
                   any
                   year
                   of
                   his
                   above
                   31
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   that
                   lived
                   at
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       answer
                    
                     β
                  
                   If
                   you
                   grant
                   that
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   needs
                   grant
                   ,
                   that
                   Artaxerxes
                   began
                   to
                   Reign
                   before
                   the
                   3
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   77
                   Olympiad
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   credit
                   be
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   Thucydides
                   or
                   Diodorus
                   touching
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   
                   Themistocles's
                   Flight
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       answer
                    
                     γ
                  
                   What
                   better
                   satisfaction
                   can
                   you
                   desire
                   than
                   that
                   Thucydides
                   places
                   it
                   anon
                   after
                   the
                   Execution
                   of
                   Pausanias
                   ,
                   indefinitely
                   before
                   
                   Cimon's
                   double
                   Victory
                   ,
                   and
                   Diodorus
                   definitely
                   in
                   the
                   2
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   77
                   Olymp.
                   and
                   next
                   before
                   the
                   same
                   famous
                   Victory
                   :
                   And
                   no
                   other
                   Author
                   that
                   you
                   do
                   name
                   ,
                   or
                   I
                   ween
                   can
                   name
                   ,
                   places
                   it
                   later
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       answer
                    
                     δ
                  
                   I
                   prove
                   not
                   that
                   point
                   out
                   of
                   Diodorus
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   Thucydides
                   ,
                   convincing
                   Diodorus
                   of
                   error
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   by
                   his
                   own
                   confession
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Yet
                   Diodorus
                   might
                   with
                   very
                   good
                   Historical
                   order
                   and
                   reason
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   his
                   *
                   Flight
                   ,
                   (
                   as
                   falling
                   out
                   in
                   Greece
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   last
                   memorable
                   matter
                   concerning
                   him
                   )
                   adjoyn
                   the
                   story
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   whereof
                   was
                   uncertain
                   ,
                   as
                   falling
                   out
                   in
                   the
                   Persians
                   †
                   Dominions
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   general
                   imputation
                   raised
                   ,
                   as
                   may
                   seem
                   ,
                   upon
                   occasion
                   of
                   Pontacus
                   his
                   Note
                   upon
                   
                   Themistocles's
                   Death
                   ,
                   in
                   
                     Euseb.
                     Chron.
                  
                   is
                   of
                   no
                   force
                   to
                   the
                   shaking
                   of
                   this
                   particular
                   Truth
                   ,
                   touching
                   
                   Themistocles's
                   Flight
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   2
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   77
                   Olymp.
                   at
                   the
                   latest
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   sufficiently
                   confirmed
                   .
                   Your self
                   alledge
                   no
                   Author
                   that
                   sets
                   it
                   later
                   :
                   and
                   you
                   may
                   see
                   that
                   in
                   
                     Eusebius
                     Chron.
                  
                   it
                   is
                   set
                   2
                   years
                   sooner
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   4th
                   .
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   76
                   Olymp.
                   at
                   what
                   time
                   perhaps
                   his
                   trouble
                   began
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Arraignment
                   and
                   Examination
                   of
                   ‖
                   Pausanias
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   manifest
                   and
                   notorious
                   error
                   of
                   two
                   Olympiads
                   ,
                   acknowledged
                   also
                   by
                   Scaliger
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   no
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   doubted
                   that
                   Cimon
                   got
                   that
                   most
                   Famous
                   Persian
                   Victory
                   in
                   the
                   year
                   that
                   Demotion
                   was
                   Archon
                   at
                   Athens
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   was
                   the
                   39
                   year
                   of
                   the
                   77
                   Olymp.
                   than
                   that
                   Pompey
                   took
                   Jerusalem
                   ,
                   when
                   Cicero
                   was
                   Consul
                   at
                   Rome
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   that
                   he
                   there
                   mentioneth
                   them
                   both
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   entrance
                   to
                   the
                   History
                   of
                   that
                   year
                   ;
                   but
                   so
                   as
                   he
                   plainly
                   signifieth
                   they
                   were
                   obtained
                   before
                   that
                   year
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   he
                   writeth
                   :
                   Cimon
                   ,
                   the
                   Athenians
                   Admiral
                   ,
                   *
                   after
                   he
                   had
                   taken
                   Eione
                   and
                   Scyrus
                   ,
                   enterprizing
                   greater
                   matters
                   ,
                   returned
                   home
                   ;
                   and
                   encreasing
                   his
                   Navy
                   ,
                   and
                   making
                   sufficient
                   preparation
                   ,
                   he
                   set
                   forwards
                   towards
                   Caria
                   ,
                   &c.
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   interpretation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   years
                   Story
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   Diodorus
                   ;
                   which
                   also
                   you
                   saw
                   .
                   Where
                   also
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   the
                   noting
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   concludes
                   the
                   same
                   Story
                   with
                   these
                   express
                   words
                   :
                   
                     So
                     these
                     things
                     were
                     done
                     this
                     year
                     .
                  
                   And
                   for
                   your
                   further
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   note
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   being
                   two
                   Fountains
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   History
                   and
                   Chronology
                   of
                   the
                   Persian
                   Monarchy
                   :
                   The
                   one
                   Herodotus
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   Records
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   guessed
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   
                     Hecatoeus
                     Milesius
                  
                   his
                   Copy
                   ,
                   having
                   by
                   some
                   error
                   of
                   the
                   Writer
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   for
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   in
                   
                     Darius
                     Hystaspis
                  
                   years
                   ;
                   the
                   other
                   
                     Ctesias
                     ,
                     Artaxerxes
                  
                   Mnemor's
                   Physician
                   ,
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Persians
                   own
                   Records
                   :
                   Howsoever
                   your
                   Author
                   Ptolemy
                   being
                   an
                   Aegyptian-Greek
                   may
                   follow
                   Herodotus
                   account
                   ;
                   yet
                   Ctesias
                   adding
                   to
                   his
                   account
                   of
                   years
                   ,
                   a
                   further
                   Advertisement
                   of
                   Darius
                   his
                   dying
                   within
                   a
                   few
                   days
                   ,
                   after
                   the
                   Marathonian
                   discomfiture
                   ,
                   deserveth
                   more
                   credit
                   .
                   And
                   his
                   meaning
                   is
                   more
                   fully
                   explained
                   by
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                   
                   Scaliger's
                   Georgian
                   Collections
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   43.
                   pag.
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   :
                   And
                   Darius
                   
                     himself
                     not
                     enduring
                     the
                     ignominy
                     died
                     for
                     grief
                     .
                  
                   Mark
                   those
                   words
                   well
                   .
                
                 
                   Note
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Marginal
                     Notes
                     are
                     the
                     Bishop's
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     Mr.
                  
                   Lydyat
                   
                     '
                     s.
                  
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               .
               XXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 à
                 Salutis
                 Fonte
                 D.
                 N.
                 I.
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 Dear
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Remember
               that
               some
               three
               or
               four
               years
               since
               ,
               having
               occasion
               in
               a
               publick
               Lecture
               in
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Daniel's
               Seventies
               :
               I
               laboured
               to
               prove
               that
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 Longimanus
              
               began
               his
               Reign
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               third
               year
               of
               the
               77
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               By
               the
               number
               of
               years
               attributed
               to
               
                 Darius
                 Hystaspis
              
               ,
               by
               
                 Ctesias
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               31.
               not
               36.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               the
               time
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               same
               Darius
               ,
               noted
               not
               only
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               
                 Georgius
                 Syncellus
              
               his
               Collections
               ,
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               43.
               
               
                 Graec.
                 Euseb.
                 Scaligeri
              
               ;
               which
               place
               ,
               I
               then
               did
               cite
               long
               before
               you
               advertised
               me
               thereof
               :
               )
               to
               be
               not
               long
               after
               the
               overthrow
               received
               at
               
                 Marathon
                 ,
                 An.
              
               2
               o
               Olympiadis
               72.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Petrus
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               (
               whom
               Mr.
               Casaubon
               ,
               in
               his
               Exercitations
               against
               Baronius
               ,
               wrongfully
               maketh
               the
               same
               with
               Peter
               the
               Ancient
               Martyr
               of
               
                 Alexandria
                 ,
              
               )
               or
               whosoever
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               those
               Fasti
               ,
               which
               commonly
               are
               called
               Siculi
               :
               wherein
               the
               beginning
               of
               Artaxerxes
               is
               expresly
               placed
               at
               the
               time
               above
               assigned
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               By
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Thucydides
               ,
               making
               Artaxerxes
               then
               to
               Reign
               ,
               when
               Themistocles
               fled
               into
               Persia.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               I
               made
               a
               doubt
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Themistocles
               his
               flight
               :
               wherein
               I
               desired
               your
               further
               resolution
               .
               For
               though
               I
               willingly
               yield
               to
               that
               which
               I
               find
               recorded
               in
               Thucydides
               ,
               that
               it
               fell
               after
               the
               Execution
               of
               Pausanias
               ,
               and
               before
               
               Cimon's
               double
               Victory
               :
               Yet
               whether
               that
               Victory
               was
               gotten
               in
               the
               year
               that
               Demotion
               was
               Archon
               at
               Athens
               ,
               and
               whether
               Themistocles
               his
               flight
               fell
               out
               the
               year
               before
               that
               ,
               is
               not
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               so
               clear
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               call
               it
               into
               question
               .
               The
               former
               I
               would
               willingly
               believe
               ,
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               ;
               upon
               whose
               credit
               only
               ,
               the
               referring
               of
               
               Cimon's
               Victory
               unto
               that
               year
               dependeth
               .
               Eusebius
               (
               who
               is
               the
               only
               man
               I
               know
               of
               ,
               that
               after
               him
               setteth
               down
               the
               time
               of
               his
               Victory
               )
               placeth
               it
               at
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               the
               79
               th
               .
               
                 Olympiad
                 :
                 by
                 a
                 manifest
                 and
                 notorious
                 Error
                 of
                 two
                 Olympiads
                 ,
              
               you
               say
               ,
               but
               prove
               by
               no
               other
               Authority
               but
               the
               Confession
               of
               Scaliger
               ;
               which
               with
               me
               (
               and
               I
               think
               with
               you
               too
               )
               is
               of
               very
               little
               moment
               .
               Diodorus
               is
               the
               only
               man
               we
               can
               find
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               this
               Victory
               was
               gotten
               in
               the
               year
               that
               Demotion
               was
               Archon
               at
               
                 Athens
                 ,
                 Publicola
              
               and
               Rufus
               Consuls
               at
               Rome
               .
               But
               doth
               not
               he
               also
               say
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               he
               being
               thus
               made
               Admiral
               took
               Eïone
               ,
               and
               Scyrus
               The
               words
               methinks
               sound
               thus
               plainly
               ,
               That
               this
               year
               he
               was
               made
               Admiral
               ,
               and
               then
               conquered
               those
               places
               ;
               which
               being
               untrue
               ,
               derogates
               much
               from
               the
               credit
               of
               his
               report
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               Cimon
               got
               his
               famous
               Victory
               at
               Eurymedon
               the
               same
               year
               .
               You
               say
               ,
               the
               former
               is
               reported
               by
               him
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               recapitulation
               :
               but
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               seem
               to
               me
               very
               clear
               ,
               that
               Diodorus
               meant
               plainly
               ,
               That
               Cimon
               this
               year
               was
               made
               Admiral
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               following
               as
               plainly
               import
               ,
               that
               having
               thus
               undertaken
               the
               Admiralty
               ,
               he
               took
               Eïone
               and
               Scyrus
               .
            
             
               I
               never
               read
               that
               part
               of
               your
               written
               Chronicle
               ,
               wherein
               this
               matter
               is
               handled
               :
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               may
               farther
               clear
               the
               point
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               communicate
               it
               unto
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               do
               desire
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               you
               do
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               the
               Authority
               of
               Diodorus
               ,
               in
               placing
               
               Cimon's
               Victory
               at
               the
               Praetorship
               of
               Demotion
               ,
               (
               or
               which
               is
               all
               one
               )
               at
               the
               third
               year
               of
               the
               77
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               being
               admitted
               ,
               for
               Diodorus
               his
               sake
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               prove
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Author
               ,
               that
               Themistocles
               his
               flight
               into
               Persia
               fell
               out
               just
               the
               year
               before
               that
               for
               this
               is
               the
               main
               matter
               that
               concerneth
               the
               cause
               :
               You
               say
               ,
               That
               you
               
                 prove
                 not
                 that
                 point
                 out
                 of
              
               Diodorus
               ,
               
                 but
                 out
                 of
              
               Thucydides
               .
               For
               Diodorus
               ,
               I
               think
               you
               do
               well
               ,
               seeing
               he
               expresseth
               not
               any
               way
               ,
               that
               this
               flight
               fell
               upon
               that
               year
               ,
               more
               than
               his
               Ostracism
               ,
               or
               his
               death
               ,
               but
               heapeth
               promiscuously
               all
               that
               appertained
               to
               his
               fall
               .
               Thucydides
               saith
               no
               more
               than
               what
               I
               have
               delivered
               ,
               and
               do
               willingly
               acknowledge
               :
               that
               his
               flight
               happened
               after
               the
               Execution
               of
               Pausanias
               ,
               and
               before
               
               Cimon's
               Victory
               .
               Other
               proof
               you
               produce
               none
               for
               the
               setling
               thereof
               at
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               77
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               these
               words
               of
               your
               Letter
               [
               Your
               self
               alledgeth
               no
               Author
               that
               sets
               it
               later
               :
               and
               you
               may
               see
               that
               in
               
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
               it
               is
               set
               two
               years
               sooner
               ,
               viz.
               in
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               the
               76
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               .
               At
               what
               time
               perhaps
               his
               trouble
               began
               ,
               upon
               
               the
               Arraignment
               and
               Examination
               of
               
                 Pausanias
                 .
              
               ]
               Whereunto
               I
               thus
               answer
               :
               It
               was
               far
               from
               my
               meaning
               to
               alledge
               any
               Author
               that
               setteth
               the
               flight
               of
               Themistocles
               later
               than
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               77
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               .
               But
               I
               would
               know
               of
               you
               ,
               what
               reason
               might
               be
               alledged
               ,
               why
               it
               should
               not
               be
               placed
               forwarder
               .
               The
               Arraignment
               and
               Execution
               of
               Pausanias
               is
               referred
               by
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               to
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               the
               75
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               :
               The
               flight
               of
               Themistocles
               by
               Eusebius
               to
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               76
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               .
               These
               two
               being
               the
               sole
               Authors
               ,
               who
               express
               the
               time
               of
               these
               two
               accidents
               ;
               why
               should
               we
               without
               cause
               reject
               the
               Testimony
               of
               either
               Especially
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               Assertion
               of
               Eusebius
               ;
               which
               we
               may
               thus
               farther
               reason
               .
               The
               Peloponnesian
               War
               began
               in
               that
               Spring
               ,
               which
               ended
               the
               first
               year
               of
               the
               87
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               ,
               as
               is
               known
               .
               Two
               years
               and
               a
               half
               after
               that
               ,
               dyed
               Pericles
               ,
               (
               witness
               Thucydides
               lib.
               2.
               pag.
               141.
               )
               He
               began
               to
               rule
               the
               Common-wealth
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Aristides
               ;
               and
               continued
               the
               Government
               fourty
               years
               ;
               (
               witness
               
                 Plutarch
                 in
                 Pericle
              
               ,
               pag.
               155.
               
               &
               161.
               )
               Aristides
               deceased
               almost
               four
               years
               after
               Themistocles
               was
               expelled
               from
               Athens
               ,
               as
               
                 Aemilius
                 Probus
              
               (
               or
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
              
               )
               testified
               in
               the
               life
               of
               Aristides
               .
               These
               things
               being
               laid
               together
               ,
               do
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               expulsion
               of
               Themistocles
               from
               Athens
               fell
               no
               later
               than
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               the
               76
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               ;
               (
               to
               which
               time
               you
               doubtfully
               refer
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               troubles
               :
               )
               how
               much
               sooner
               soever
               ,
               my
               opinion
               is
               ,
               That
               at
               that
               time
               Themistocles
               fled
               unto
               Persia
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               noteth
               ,
               whose
               Testimony
               I
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               discredit
               ,
               unless
               I
               have
               some
               better
               Testimony
               or
               Reason
               to
               oppose
               against
               it
               .
               The
               year
               before
               that
               (
               which
               is
               the
               third
               of
               the
               76
               th
               .
               Olympiad
               )
               I
               suppose
               
                 Artaxerxes
                 Longimanus
              
               to
               have
               begun
               his
               Reign
               :
               to
               whom
               ,
               as
               yet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Themistocles
               fled
               ,
               as
               Thucydides
               sufficiently
               proveth
               .
               Thus
               the
               20
               th
               .
               year
               of
               his
               Reign
               should
               fall
               upon
               the
               second
               year
               of
               the
               81
               Olympiad
               :
               And
               the
               487
               th
               .
               year
               from
               that
               (
               which
               is
               the
               middle
               of
               
               Daniel's
               last
               week
               )
               should
               fall
               toward
               the
               end
               of
               the
               fourth
               year
               of
               the
               202
               Olympiad
               ;
               from
               which
               I
               cannot
               be
               drawn
               as
               yet
               ,
               to
               draw
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ.
               If
               you
               have
               any
               further
               reason
               to
               perswade
               me
               to
               hold
               my
               first
               Opinion
               ,
               which
               I
               learned
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               did
               once
               publickly
               deliver
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               upon
               the
               reasons
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               me
               understand
               thereof
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               most
               willing
               to
               learn
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               may
               further
               me
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               Daniel
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               
                 Aera
                 Dhilkarnain
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Taric
                 Alkept
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               ,
               in
               such
               manner
               as
               I
               would
               ,
               deliver
               my
               mind
               unto
               you
               ,
               until
               I
               see
               the
               intire
               work
               of
               Albategnius
               ,
               which
               I
               expect
               from
               you
               by
               this
               Bearer
               ,
               together
               with
               Geminus
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               request
               in
               my
               former
               Letter
               :
               (
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Bearer's
               sudden
               departure
               from
               hence
               ,
               hath
               lain
               by
               me
               well
               nigh
               a
               year
               .
               )
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               commit
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Godly
               Studies
               ,
               unto
               the
               Blessing
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               resting
               always
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Assured
                 Loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 
                   Jan.
                   2.
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Satisfaction
                 on
                 the
                 Cross.
                 
              
            
             
               THE
               All-sufficient
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               The
               true
               Intent
               and
               Extent
               ,
               is
               
                 Lubricus
                 locus
              
               to
               be
               handled
               ,
               and
               hath
               ,
               and
               doth
               now
               much
               trouble
               the
               Church
               :
               this
               question
               hath
               been
               moved
               
                 sub
                 iisdem
                 terminis
                 quibus
                 nunc
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               received
               contrary
               resolutions
               ;
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               
                 two
                 extremities
              
               of
               Opinions
               held
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               true
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               false
               ;
               
                 The
                 one
              
               extremity
               extends
               the
               benefit
               of
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               
                 too
                 far
              
               ,
               as
               if
               hereby
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               were
               actually
               reconciled
               to
               all
               mankind
               ,
               and
               did
               really
               discharge
               every
               man
               from
               all
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               reason
               why
               all
               men
               do
               not
               reap
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               benefit
               ,
               is
               the
               want
               of
               that
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               believed
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               this
               sort
               did
               love
               them
               :
               whence
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               forgive
               a
               man
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               justifie
               him
               before
               he
               believed
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Elect
               themselves
               ,
               before
               their
               effectual
               vocation
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 without
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 utter
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Covenants
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               2.
               2.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 other
              
               extremity
               contracts
               the
               riches
               of
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               into
               
                 too
                 narrow
              
               a
               room
               ;
               as
               if
               none
               had
               any
               kind
               of
               interest
               therein
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               elected
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               howsoever
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 every
                 one
              
               be
               charged
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               :
               whereby
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               believe
               that
               which
               is
               untrue
               ,
               and
               charged
               to
               take
               that
               wherewith
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               
                 Both
                 extremities
              
               then
               drawing
               with
               them
               unavoidable
               absurdities
               ;
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               
                 (
                 by
                 hearing
                 whereof
                 ,
                 faith
                 is
                 begotten
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               13.
               
               )
               must
               be
               sought
               unto
               by
               a
               middle
               course
               ,
               to
               avoid
               these
               extremities
               .
            
             
               For
               finding
               out
               this
               
                 middle
                 Course
              
               ,
               we
               must
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               carefully
               put
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               absolutely
               considered
               ,
               and
               the
               application
               thereof
               to
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               :
               The
               former
               was
               once
               done
               for
               all
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               still
               in
               doing
               :
               The
               former
               brings
               with
               it
               sufficiency
               abundant
               ,
               to
               discharge
               the
               whole
               debt
               ;
               the
               other
               adds
               to
               it
               efficacy
               .
               The
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               only
               makes
               the
               sins
               of
               mankind
               
                 fit
                 for
                 pardon
              
               ,
               which
               without
               it
               ,
               could
               not
               well
               be
               ;
               the
               injury
               done
               to
               God's
               Majesty
               being
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               his
               honour
               to
               put
               it
               up
               without
               amends
               made
               .
               The
               particular
               application
               makes
               the
               sins
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               that
               mercy
               is
               vouchsafed
               to
               be
               
                 actually
                 pardoned
              
               :
               for
               ,
               as
               all
               sins
               are
               mortal
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               stipend
               due
               thereunto
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               all
               do
               not
               
                 actually
                 bring
                 forth
                 death
              
               ,
               because
               the
               gracious
               Promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               stayeth
               the
               execution
               ;
               even
               so
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               mankind
               are
               become
               venial
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               price
               paid
               by
               Christ
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               (
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               in
               shewing
               mercy
               upon
               all
               ,
               if
               so
               it
               were
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               his
               justice
               should
               be
               no
               loser
               ,
               )
               but
               all
               do
               not
               obtain
               
                 actual
                 remission
              
               ,
               because
               most
               offenders
               do
               not
               take
               out
               ,
               nor
               plead
               their
               pardon
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               do
               .
               If
               Christ
               had
               not
               assumed
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               therein
               made
               satisfaction
               for
               the
               injury
               offered
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               have
               come
               unto
               a
               
                 Treaty
                 of
                 Peace
              
               with
               us
               ,
               more
               than
               with
               the
               
                 fallen
                 Angels
              
               ,
               whose
               nature
               the
               Son
               did
               not
               assume
               :
               But
               this
               way
               being
               made
               ,
               God
               holds
               out
               unto
               us
               the
               
                 Golden
                 Scepter
              
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               thereby
               ,
               not
               only
               signifieth
               his
               pleasure
               of
               admitting
               us
               unto
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               accepting
               of
               our
               submission
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               wonderful
               Grace
               ,
               but
               also
               sends
               an
               Embassage
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               
                 entreats
                 us
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 reconciled
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
            
             
             
               Hence
               ,
               we
               infer
               against
               the
               first
               extremity
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               virtue
               of
               this
               blessed
               Oblation
               ,
               God
               is
               made
               placable
               unto
               our
               Nature
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               never
               will
               be
               unto
               the
               Angelical
               nature
               offending
               )
               but
               not
               actually
               appeased
               with
               any
               ,
               until
               he
               hath
               received
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               .
               As
               also
               against
               the
               latter
               extremity
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Common
               ,
               though
               all
               do
               not
               enjoy
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               ;
               because
               they
               have
               no
               will
               to
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Well-spring
               of
               life
               is
               set
               open
               unto
               all
               ,
               Apoc.
               22.
               17.
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 ,
              
               but
               many
               have
               
                 nothing
                 to
                 draw
                 with
              
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 Well
                 is
                 deep
              
               :
               Faith
               is
               the
               Vessel
               whereby
               we
               draw
               all
               vertue
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               2
               Thes.
               3.
               2.
               
               Now
               the
               means
               of
               getting
               this
               Faith
               is
               the
               
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 truth
                 ,
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               13.
               which
               ministreth
               this
               general
               ground
               for
               every
               one
               to
               build
               his
               Faith
               upon
               .
            
             
               Syllogism
               .
               What
               Christ
               hath
               prepared
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               offereth
               unto
               thee
               ,
               that
               oughtest
               thou
               with
               all
               thankfulness
               to
               accept
               and
               apply
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               thy
               own
               Soul.
               
            
             
               But
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               and
               obedience
               hath
               provided
               a
               sufficient
               remedy
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               all
               thy
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               offereth
               the
               same
               unto
               thee
               .
               Therefore
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               accept
               ,
               and
               apply
               the
               same
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               thine
               own
               Soul.
               
            
             
               Now
               this
               Gospel
               of
               Salvation
               many
               do
               not
               hear
               at
               all
               ,
               being
               destitute
               of
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               and
               many
               hearing
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               or
               lightly
               regard
               it
               ;
               and
               many
               that
               do
               believe
               the
               truth
               thereof
               ,
               are
               so
               wedded
               to
               their
               sins
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               desire
               to
               be
               divorced
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               refuse
               to
               accept
               the
               gracious
               offer
               that
               is
               made
               unto
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               their
               refusal
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               we
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               That
               good
               things
               were
               provided
               for
               them
               on
               Christ's
               part
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               
                 prize
                 was
                 put
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 heart
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ,
              
               Prov.
               17.
               16.
               
            
             
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               performed
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               hath
               procured
               a
               Jubilee
               for
               the
               Sons
               of
               Adam
               ;
               and
               his
               Gospel
               is
               his
               Trumpet
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               proclaim
               
                 Liberty
                 to
                 the
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 preacheth
                 the
                 acceptable
                 year
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               4.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               If
               for
               all
               this
               some
               are
               so
               well
               pleased
               with
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               that
               they
               desire
               no
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               derogates
               nothing
               from
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               freedom
               annexed
               to
               that
               year
               .
               If
               one
               say
               to
               sin
               ,
               his
               old
               Master
               ,
               
                 (
                 Levit.
              
               25.
               39.
               
               Exod.
               21.
               5.
               
               Deut.
               15.
               66.
               )
               
                 I
                 love
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 out
                 free
                 ,
              
               he
               shall
               be
               bored
               for
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               serve
               for
               ever
               ,
               But
               that
               slavish
               disposition
               of
               his
               ,
               maketh
               the
               extent
               of
               the
               priviledge
               of
               that
               year
               not
               a
               whit
               the
               straighter
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               included
               within
               the
               general
               Grant
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ;
               howsoever
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               disposed
               to
               take
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               is
               like
               to
               a
               certain
               King
               that
               made
               a
               marriage
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               Servants
               to
               those
               that
               were
               bidden
               to
               the
               Wedding
               with
               this
               message
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 prepared
                 my
                 Dinner
                 ;
                 my
                 Oxen
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Fatlings
                 are
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 ready
                 ;
                 Come
                 to
                 the
                 Marriage
                 ,
              
               (
               Mat.
               24.
               )
               If
               we
               look
               to
               the
               event
               ,
               they
               that
               were
               bidden
               made
               light
               of
               their
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               went
               their
               ways
               ;
               
                 one
                 to
                 his
                 Farm
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 to
                 his
                 Merchandise
                 ,
              
               (
               verse
               5.
               )
               but
               that
               neglect
               of
               theirs
               doth
               not
               falsifie
               the
               word
               of
               the
               King
               (
               verse
               4.
               )
               viz.
               That
               the
               Dinner
               was
               prepared
               ,
               and
               these
               unworthy
               Guests
               were
               invited
               thereunto
               :
               For
               what
               ,
               
                 If
                 some
                 did
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 shall
                 their
                 unbelief
                 disannul
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               Rom.
               3.
               3
               ,
               4.
               )
               
                 God
                 forbid
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 let
                 God
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 lyar
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 be
                 justified
                 in
                 thy
                 sayings
                 ,
                 and
                 overcome
                 when
                 thou
                 judgest
                 .
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 say
                 ,
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 unequal
                 .
              
               For
               when
               he
               cometh
               to
               judge
               them
               ,
               the
               inequality
               will
               be
               found
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               and
               not
               on
               his
               .
               
                 O
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 ways
                 equal
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 ways
                 unequal
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               18.
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 right
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 ways
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 are
              
               
               
                 mercy
                 and
                 truth
              
               ;
               when
               we
               were
               in
               our
               sins
               it
               was
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               any
               way
               ,
               or
               remedy
               should
               be
               prepared
               for
               our
               recovery
               :
               And
               when
               the
               remedy
               is
               prepared
               ,
               we
               are
               never
               the
               nearer
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               pleased
               of
               his
               free
               mercy
               to
               apply
               the
               same
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               whole
               praise
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               may
               intirely
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 grace
              
               ,
               and
               nothing
               left
               to
               sinful
               flesh
               wherein
               it
               may
               rejoyce
               .
            
             
               The
               freeing
               of
               the
               Jews
               from
               the
               Captivity
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               that
               great
               deliverance
               ,
               which
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               hath
               wrought
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               Cyrus
               ,
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 Christus
                 Domini
              
               ,
               (
               and
               herein
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               
                 Christus
                 Dominus
              
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               our
               Redemption
               )
               published
               his
               Proclamation
               in
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 Who
                 is
                 amongst
                 you
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               let
               him
               go
               up
               ,
               (
               2
               Chron.
               36.
               23.
               and
               Ezra
               1.
               2.
               )
               Now
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               alone
               did
               follow
               this
               Calling
               ,
               whose
               spirit
               God
               had
               raised
               to
               go
               up
               ,
               Ezra
               1.
               5.
               
               But
               could
               they
               that
               remained
               still
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               justly
               plead
               ,
               That
               the
               King's
               Grant
               was
               not
               large
               enough
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               were
               excluded
               from
               going
               up
               by
               any
               clause
               contained
               therein
               The
               matter
               of
               our
               Redemption
               purchased
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               lieth
               open
               to
               all
               ,
               all
               are
               invited
               to
               it
               ,
               none
               that
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               excluded
               from
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 beautiful
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 do
                 bring
                 glad
                 tidings
                 of
              
               good
               things
               to
               every
               house
               where
               they
               tread
               :
               The
               first
               part
               of
               their
               Message
               being
               this
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 to
                 this
                 house
              
               ,
               (
               Rom.
               10.
               15.
               
               Luk.
               10.
               5.
               )
               But
               ,
               unless
               God
               be
               pleased
               out
               of
               his
               abundant
               mercy
               
                 to
                 guide
                 our
                 feet
                 into
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               the
               Rebellion
               of
               our
               Nature
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               run
               head-long
               to
               the
               
                 ways
                 of
                 destruction
                 and
                 misery
              
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 ways
                 of
                 peace
                 do
                 we
                 not
                 know
                 .
              
               They
               have
               not
               all
               obeyed
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               16.
               
               All
               are
               not
               apt
               to
               entertain
               this
               Message
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               though
               God's
               Ambassadours
               make
               a
               true
               tender
               of
               it
               to
               all
               unto
               whom
               they
               are
               sent
               ,
               yet
               
                 their
                 peace
                 ,
                 only
                 resteth
                 on
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               but
               if
               it
               meet
               with
               such
               as
               will
               not
               listen
               to
               the
               motion
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 their
                 peace
                 doth
                 again
                 return
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               10.
               6.
               
               The
               Proclamation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               runneth
               thus
               :
               Apoc.
               22.
               17.
               
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 come
                 ,
              
               for
               him
               this
               Grace
               is
               specially
               provided
               ,
               because
               none
               but
               he
               will
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               come
               ;
               but
               least
               we
               should
               think
               this
               should
               abridge
               the
               largeness
               of
               the
               offer
               ,
               a
               
                 Quicunque
                 vult
              
               ,
               is
               immediately
               added
               ,
               and
               
                 whosoever
                 will
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 take
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 :
              
               yet
               withal
               this
               must
               be
               yielded
               for
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               God
               who
               must
               work
               in
               us
               
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 of
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Call
               be
               never
               so
               loud
               and
               large
               ,
               yet
               none
               can
               
                 come
                 except
                 the
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               6.
               44.
               
               For
               the
               Universality
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               derogates
               nothing
               from
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               special
               Grace
               in
               the
               application
               :
               Neither
               doth
               the
               speciality
               of
               the
               one
               any
               ways
               abridge
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Indeed
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               saith
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 :
              
               but
               the
               consequence
               hereby
               inferred
               may
               well
               be
               excepted
               against
               ,
               viz.
               He
               prayed
               not
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               Therefore
               ,
               He
               payed
               not
               for
               the
               World
               ;
               Because
               the
               latter
               is
               an
               act
               of
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               the
               former
               of
               his
               Intercession
               :
               which
               being
               divers
               parts
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               are
               distinguishable
               one
               from
               another
               by
               sundry
               differences
               .
               This
               his
               satisfaction
               doth
               properly
               give
               contentment
               to
               God's
               justice
               ,
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               formerly
               hath
               been
               declared
               :
               His
               Intercession
               doth
               sollicit
               God's
               mercy
               .
               The
               first
               contains
               the
               preparation
               of
               the
               remedy
               necessary
               for
               man's
               salvation
               ;
               the
               second
               brings
               with
               it
               an
               Application
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               And
               consequently
               the
               one
               may
               well
               appertain
               to
               the
               common
               nature
               which
               the
               Son
               assumed
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               is
               a
               special
               Priviledge
               vouchsafed
               to
               such
               particular
               persons
               only
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 father
                 hath
                 given
                 him
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               out
               of
               all
               these
               premises
               ,
               That
               the
               
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 offering
                 himself
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
              
               intended
               ,
               by
               giving
               sufficient
               satisfaction
               to
               God's
               Justice
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               he
               
               assumed
               ,
               a
               fit
               subject
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               a
               Medicine
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ;
               which
               should
               be
               denied
               to
               none
               that
               intended
               to
               take
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               :
               Howsoever
               he
               intended
               not
               by
               applying
               this
               All-sufficient
               remedy
               unto
               every
               person
               in
               particular
               ,
               tomake
               it
               effectual
               unto
               the
               salvation
               of
               all
               ,
               or
               to
               procure
               thereby
               actual
               Pardon
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               So
               ,
               in
               one
               respect
               he
               may
               be
               said
               to
               have
               
                 died
                 for
                 all
              
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               respect
               
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 died
                 for
                 all
              
               ;
               yet
               so
               as
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               mercy
               he
               may
               be
               counted
               a
               
                 kind
                 of
                 universal
                 cause
              
               of
               the
               restoring
               of
               our
               Nature
               ,
               as
               Adam
               was
               of
               the
               depraving
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               discern
               ,
               he
               rightly
               hits
               the
               nail
               on
               the
               head
               that
               determineth
               the
               point
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               Thom.
               Contra
               Gentiles
               ,
               lib.
               4o.
               55.
               
            
             
               
                 Mors
                 Christi
                 est
                 quasi
                 quaedam
                 universalis
                 causa
                 salutis
                 ;
                 sicut
                 peccatum
                 primi
                 hominis
                 fuit
                 quasi
                 universalis
                 causa
                 damnationis
                 .
                 Oportet
                 autem
                 universalem
                 causam
                 applicari
                 ad
                 unumquemque
                 specialiter
                 ,
                 ut
                 effectum
                 universalis
                 causae
                 participet
                 .
                 Effectus
                 igitur
                 peccati
                 primi
                 parentis
                 pervenit
                 ad
                 unumquemque
                 per
                 carnis
                 originem
                 ;
                 effectus
                 autem
                 mortis
                 Christi
                 pertinget
                 ad
                 unumquemque
                 per
                 spiritualem
                 regenerationem
                 per
                 quam
                 Christo
                 homo
                 quodammodo
                 conjungitur
                 &
                 incorporatur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   March
                   3.
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXIII
               .
               
                 An
                 Answer
                 to
                 some
                 exceptions
                 taken
                 against
                 the
                 former
                 Letter
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               sufficiently
               wonder
               ,
               why
               such
               exceptions
               should
               be
               taken
               at
               a
               
                 Letter
                 of
                 Mine
              
               ,
               which
               without
               my
               privity
               came
               to
               so
               many
               mens
               hands
               ,
               as
               if
               thereby
               I
               had
               confirmed
               
                 Papism
                 ,
                 Arminianism
              
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               error
               of
               Mr.
               
               Culverwell's
               which
               (
               as
               you
               write
               )
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               ,
               opposed
               by
               many
               ;
               yea
               ,
               
                 all
                 good
                 men
              
               .
               The
               Papist
               (
               saith
               one
               )
               doth
               thus
               distinguish
               ;
               a
               Mediator
               of
               Redemption
               and
               Intercession
               ;
               and
               Bellarmine
               (
               saith
               another
               )
               divides
               the
               satisfaction
               and
               application
               of
               Christ.
               To
               which
               ,
               what
               other
               Answer
               should
               I
               make
               but
               this
               To
               hold
               ,
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               only
               Mediator
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               but
               the
               Saints
               are
               also
               Mediators
               of
               Intercession
               ,
               That
               Christ
               by
               his
               Merits
               hath
               made
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Father
               in
               gross
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Pope
                 by
                 his
                 Indulgence
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Priests
               by
               their
               Oblations
               in
               the
               Mass
               do
               make
               a
               particular
               application
               to
               particular
               persons
               ;
               to
               joyn
               thus
               Partners
               with
               Christ
               in
               this
               manner
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Mediation
               is
               Popery
               indeed
               :
               but
               he
               who
               attributing
               the
               entire
               work
               of
               the
               Mediation
               unto
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               doth
               yet
               distinguish
               the
               Act
               of
               Redemption
               from
               the
               Act
               of
               Intercession
               ,
               the
               Satisfaction
               made
               by
               him
               unto
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               Application
               thereof
               communicated
               unto
               men
               ,
               is
               as
               far
               from
               Popery
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               thinks
               otherwise
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               
                 grounds
                 of
                 the
                 Catechism
              
               ;
               for
               that
               Christ
               hath
               so
               died
               for
               all
               men
               (
               as
               they
               lay
               down
               in
               the
               conference
               of
               
                 Hague
                 )
                 Ut
                 reconciliationem
                 cum
                 Deo
                 ,
                 &
                 peccatorum
                 remissionem
                 singulis
                 impetraverit
                 ,
              
               I
               hold
               to
               be
               untrue
               ,
               being
               well
               assured
               ,
               That
               our
               Saviour
               hath
               obtained
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Father
               Reconciliation
               ,
               
               and
               Forgiveness
               of
               sins
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               but
               
                 Elect
                 only
              
               ;
               and
               not
               for
               them
               neither
               ,
               before
               they
               be
               truly
               regenerated
               ,
               and
               implanted
               into
               himself
               .
               For
               ,
               Election
               being
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               resting
               in
               his
               own
               mind
               ,
               makes
               no
               kind
               of
               alteration
               in
               the
               party
               elected
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               execution
               of
               that
               Decree
               and
               purpose
               ,
               which
               in
               such
               as
               have
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               is
               done
               by
               an
               
                 effectual
                 Calling
              
               ,
               in
               all
               by
               spiritual
               regeneration
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               without
               which
               no
               man
               can
               
                 see
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               That
               Impetration
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Arminians
               speak
               ,
               I
               hold
               to
               be
               a
               fruit
               ,
               not
               of
               his
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               Intercession
               ;
               and
               seeing
               I
               have
               learned
               from
               Christ's
               own
               mouth
               ,
               Joh.
               17.
               9.
               
               
                 I
                 pray
                 not
                 for
                 the
              
               reprobate
               World
               :
               I
               must
               needs
               esteem
               it
               a
               great
               folly
               to
               imagine
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               impetrated
               Reconciliation
               and
               Remission
               of
               sins
               for
               that
               World.
               I
               agree
               therefore
               thus
               far
               with
               Mr.
               Ames
               in
               his
               dispute
               against
               Grevinchovius
               ,
               That
               Application
               and
               Impetration
               ,
               in
               this
               matter
               we
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               are
               
                 of
                 equal
                 extent
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               That
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               is
               not
               by
               our
               Saviour
               impetrated
               for
               any
               unto
               whom
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               death
               is
               not
               applyed
               in
               particular
               .
               If
               in
               seeking
               to
               make
               straight
               that
               which
               was
               crooked
               in
               the
               Arminians
               Opinion
               ,
               he
               hath
               bended
               it
               too
               far
               the
               contrary
               way
               ,
               and
               inclined
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               other
               extremity
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               in
               the
               heat
               of
               disputation
               hath
               befallen
               many
               worthy
               men
               before
               him
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               gave
               the
               first
               occasion
               to
               this
               present
               controversie
               .
               But
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               I
               should
               be
               tied
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               every
               step
               ,
               wherein
               he
               treadeth
               :
               And
               so
               much
               for
               Mr.
               Ames
               .
            
             
               The
               main
               error
               of
               the
               
                 Arminians
                 (
                 vid.
                 Corvin
                 .
                 in
                 Defen
                 .
                 Armini
                 .
                 cap.
              
               11.
               )
               and
               of
               the
               patrons
               of
               Universal
               Grace
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 offereth
              
               unto
               every
               man
               those
               means
               that
               are
               necessary
               unto
               salvation
               ,
               both
               sufficiently
               and
               effectually
               ;
               and
               ,
               that
               it
               resteth
               in
               the
               Free-Will
               of
               every
               one
               to
               receive
               ,
               or
               reject
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               the
               proof
               thereof
               they
               alledge
               ,
               as
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               the
               Semipelagians
               ,
               did
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               received
               Axiom
               of
               Christ's
               
                 dying
                 for
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               which
               being
               rightly
               understood
               ,
               makes
               nothing
               for
               their
               purpose
               .
               Some
               of
               their
               Opposites
               (
               subject
               to
               oversights
               as
               well
               as
               others
               )
               more
               forward
               herein
               than
               circumspect
               ,
               have
               answered
               this
               Objection
               ,
               not
               by
               expounding
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               fit
               )
               but
               by
               flat
               denying
               that
               famous
               Axiom
               ;
               affirming
               peremptorily
               ,
               That
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 only
                 for
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               others
               
                 nullo
                 modo
              
               ;
               whereby
               they
               gave
               the
               adverse
               party
               advantage
               to
               drive
               them
               unto
               this
               extream
               absurdity
               ,
               viz.
               That
               seeing
               Christ
               in
               no
               wise
               died
               for
               any
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               were
               bound
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               pain
               of
               damnation
               for
               the
               contrary
               infidelity
               ;
               therefore
               all
               men
               were
               bound
               to
               believe
               that
               they
               themselves
               were
               Elected
               ,
               although
               in
               truth
               the
               matter
               were
               nothing
               so
               :
            
             
               
                 Non
                 tali
                 auxilio
                 nec
                 defensoribus
                 istis
              
               
                 Tempus
                 eget
                 .
              
            
             
               Neither
               is
               there
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               Arminians
               will
               be
               drawn
               to
               acknowledge
               the
               Error
               of
               their
               Position
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               are
               perswaded
               the
               contrary
               Opinion
               cannot
               be
               maintained
               without
               admitting
               that
               an
               untruth
               must
               be
               believed
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               commandment
               of
               him
               that
               is
               
                 God
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               that
               word
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
              
               .
            
             
               Endeavouring
               therefore
               to
               make
               one
               truth
               stand
               by
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               ward
               off
               the
               blow
               given
               by
               the
               Arminians
               in
               such
               sort
               that
               it
               should
               neither
               bring
               hurt
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               nor
               give
               advantage
               to
               Error
               ;
               admit
               I
               failed
               of
               mine
               intent
               ,
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               accounted
               rather
               an
               Oppugner
               ,
               than
               any
               wise
               an
               Abettor
               of
               their
               fancies
               .
               That
               for
               the
               Arminians
               .
               Now
               for
               Mr.
               Culverwell
               ,
               That
               which
               I
               have
               heard
               him
               charged
               withal
               ,
               is
               the
               former
               extremity
               ,
               which
               in
               my
               Letter
               I
               did
               condemn
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 Christ
              
               in
               such
               sort
               did
               die
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               That
               by
               his
               death
               he
               made
               an
               actual
               reconcilement
               between
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               and
               That
               the
               special
               reason
               why
               all
               men
               reap
               not
               the
               fruit
               of
               this
               reconciliation
               ,
               
               is
               the
               want
               of
               that
               faith
               ,
               whereby
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               believed
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               this
               sort
               did
               love
               them
               .
               How
               justly
               he
               hath
               been
               charged
               with
               this
               error
               ,
               himself
               can
               best
               tell
               ;
               but
               if
               ever
               he
               held
               it
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               he
               was
               driven
               thereunto
               by
               the
               absurdities
               ,
               which
               he
               discerned
               in
               the
               other
               extremity
               ;
               for
               what
               would
               not
               a
               man
               fly
               unto
               ,
               rather
               than
               yield
               ,
               that
               Christ
               no
               manner
               of
               way
               died
               for
               any
               Reprobate
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               the
               Elect
               had
               any
               kind
               of
               Title
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               many
               thousand
               Reprobates
               should
               be
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               tied
               to
               accept
               him
               for
               their
               Redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               condemned
               to
               everlasting
               Torments
               for
               
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 faith
              
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               may
               call
               that
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               grounded
               upon
               the
               word
               of
               truth
               )
               whereby
               they
               should
               have
               believed
               that
               which
               in
               it self
               was
               most
               untrue
               ,
               and
               laid
               hold
               of
               that
               in
               which
               they
               had
               no
               kind
               of
               interest
               If
               they
               who
               dealt
               with
               Mr.
               Culverwell
               ,
               laboured
               to
               drive
               out
               one
               absurdity
               by
               bringing
               in
               another
               ,
               or
               went
               about
               to
               stop
               one
               hole
               by
               making
               two
               ,
               I
               should
               the
               less
               wonder
               at
               that
               you
               write
               ,
               that
               though
               he
               hath
               been
               
                 dealt
                 withal
                 by
                 many
                 brethren
              
               ,
               and
               for
               many
               years
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               be
               drawn
               from
               his
               errour
               .
               But
               
                 those
                 stumbling
                 blocks
              
               being
               removed
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               word
               of
               truth
               laid
               open
               ,
               by
               which
               faith
               is
               to
               be
               begotten
               ,
               I
               dare
               boldly
               say
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               hold
               that
               extremity
               wherewith
               he
               is
               charged
               ,
               but
               followeth
               that
               safe
               ,
               and
               
                 middle
                 course
              
               ,
               which
               I
               laid
               down
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               had
               well
               weighed
               what
               I
               had
               written
               ,
               he
               
                 heartily
                 thanked
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 me
                 ,
              
               for
               so
               good
               a
               resolution
               of
               this
               Question
               ,
               which
               for
               his
               part
               he
               wholly
               approved
               ,
               not
               seeing
               how
               it
               could
               be
               gainsaid
               .
               And
               so
               much
               likewise
               for
               Mr.
               Culverwell
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               Mr.
               
               Stock
               's
               publick
               opposition
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               I
               can
               hardly
               be
               induced
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               aimed
               at
               me
               therein
               ;
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               he
               was
               deceived
               ,
               when
               he
               reckoned
               me
               amongst
               those
               good
               men
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               Universality
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               to
               be
               one
               :
               Indeed
               I
               wrote
               but
               even
               now
               ,
               that
               God
               did
               execute
               his
               Decree
               of
               Election
               in
               All
               by
               spiritual
               generation
               :
               But
               if
               any
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               by
               All
               ,
               thereby
               I
               should
               understand
               the
               universality
               of
               All
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               universality
               of
               all
               the
               Elect
               alone
               ,
               he
               should
               greatly
               wrong
               my
               meaning
               :
               for
               I
               am
               of
               no
               other
               mind
               than
               Prosper
               was
               ,
               Lib.
               1.
               
               De
               Vocat
               .
               Gent.
               
                 Habet
                 populus
                 Dei
                 plenitudinem
                 suam
                 ,
                 &
                 quamvis
                 magna
                 pars
                 hominum
                 salvantis
                 Gratiam
                 aut
                 repellat
                 aut
                 negligat
                 ,
                 in
                 elect
                 is
                 tamen
                 &
                 proescitis
                 ,
                 atque
                 ab
                 omni
                 generalitate
                 discretis
                 ,
                 specialis
                 quaedam
                 censetur
                 universitas
                 ,
                 ut
                 de
                 toto
                 mundo
                 ,
                 totus
                 mundus
                 liberatus
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 omnibus
                 hominibus
                 ,
                 omnes
                 homines
                 videantur
                 assumpti
                 .
              
               That
               Christ
               died
               for
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               Luk.
               22.
               19.
               
               For
               his
               Sheep
               ,
               Joh.
               10.
               15.
               
               For
               his
               Friends
               ,
               Joh.
               15.
               13.
               
               For
               his
               Church
               ,
               Ephes.
               5.
               25.
               may
               make
               peradventure
               against
               those
               ,
               who
               make
               all
               men
               to
               have
               a
               share
               alike
               in
               the
               death
               of
               our
               Saviour
               :
               But
               I
               profess
               my self
               to
               hold
               fully
               with
               him
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
                 Etsi
                 Christus
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 mortuus
                 est
                 ,
                 tamen
                 specialiter
                 pro
                 nobis
                 passus
                 est
                 ,
                 quia
                 pro
                 Ecclesia
                 passus
                 est
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               and
               in
               my
               former
               writing
               I
               did
               directly
               conclude
               ,
               That
               as
               in
               one
               respect
               Christ
               might
               have
               been
               said
               to
               die
               for
               all
               ,
               so
               in
               another
               respect
               truly
               said
               not
               to
               have
               died
               for
               all
               :
               and
               my
               belief
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               principal
               end
               of
               the
               Lord's
               death
               ,
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 gather
                 together
                 in
                 one
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               11.
               52.
               and
               ,
               that
               for
               their
               sakes
               he
               did
               
                 specially
                 sanctifie
                 himself
              
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 also
                 might
                 be
                 sanctified
                 through
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               John
               17.
               19.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               well
               concluded
               ,
               That
               Christ
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               died
               for
               these
               ;
               but
               to
               infer
               from
               hence
               ;
               that
               in
               no
               manner
               of
               respect
               he
               died
               for
               any
               others
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               very
               weak
               collection
               ,
               specially
               the
               respect
               by
               me
               expressed
               being
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               no
               sober
               mind
               advisedly
               considering
               thereof
               ,
               can
               justly
               make
               question
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 That
                 the
                 Lamb
                 of
                 God
                 offering
                 himself
              
               a
               sacrifice
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               intended
               by
               giving
               satisfaction
               to
               God's
               Justice
               to
               make
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               he
               assumed
               ,
               a
               fit
               Subject
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               prepare
               a
               Sovereign
               medicine
               that
               should
               not
               only
               be
               a
               sufficient
               Cure
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               but
               also
               should
               be
               laid
               
               open
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               denied
               to
               none
               ,
               that
               indeed
               do
               take
               the
               benefit
               thereof
               :
               For
               he
               is
               much
               deceived
               that
               thinks
               a
               preaching
               of
               a
               bare
               sufficiency
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               yield
               sufficient
               ground
               of
               comfort
               to
               a
               distressed
               Soul
               ,
               without
               giving
               a
               further
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               opening
               a
               further
               passage
               .
            
             
               To
               bring
               news
               to
               a
               Bankrupt
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               hath
               Treasure
               enough
               to
               pay
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               than
               he
               owes
               ,
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               but
               yields
               but
               cold
               comfort
               to
               him
               the
               miserable
               Debtor
               :
               Sufficiency
               indeed
               is
               requisite
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               word
               of
               promise
               that
               gives
               comfort
               .
            
             
               If
               here
               exception
               be
               taken
               ,
               That
               I
               make
               the
               whole
               Nature
               of
               man
               fit
               for
               Mercy
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               as
               unfit
               a
               subject
               for
               Grace
               as
               may
               be
               ;
            
             
               
                 I
                 Answer
              
               ,
               That
               here
               
                 two
                 impediments
              
               do
               occurr
               ,
               which
               give
               a
               stop
               unto
               the
               peace
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               made
               betwixt
               God
               and
               man.
               
                 The
                 one
              
               respects
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 party
                 offended
              
               ,
               whose
               justice
               hath
               been
               in
               such
               sort
               violated
               by
               his
               base
               Vassals
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               unfit
               for
               his
               glorious
               Majesty
               to
               put
               up
               such
               an
               injury
               without
               a
               good
               satisfaction
               .
               
                 The
                 other
              
               respects
               Man
               ,
               the
               
                 party
                 offending
              
               ,
               whose
               blindness
               ,
               stupidity
               ,
               and
               hardness
               of
               heart
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               neither
               sensible
               of
               his
               own
               wretchedness
               ,
               nor
               God's
               goodness
               :
               that
               when
               God
               offers
               to
               be
               reconciled
               unto
               him
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               much
               intreaty
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               20.
               
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               latter
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 natural
                 man
                 receives
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 foolishness
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 neither
                 can
                 he
                 ,
                 because
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               2.
               14.
               
               And
               this
               impediment
               is
               not
               taken
               away
               by
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
               (
               which
               is
               a
               work
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Function
               )
               but
               by
               the
               enlightening
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               softening
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sinner
               ,
               which
               are
               effects
               issuing
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Prophetical
               and
               Kingly
               Office
               of
               our
               Redeemer
               .
               When
               therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               by
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               made
               the
               Nature
               of
               Man
               a
               fit
               subject
               for
               mercy
               ,
               I
               mean
               thereby
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               impediment
               arising
               on
               God's
               part
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               the
               other
               (
               for
               the
               having
               whereof
               we
               can
               blame
               none
               but
               our selves
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               not
               removing
               whereof
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               God
               hath
               done
               us
               any
               wrong
               )
               there
               were
               no
               let
               ,
               but
               all
               Men
               might
               be
               saved
               :
               And
               if
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               extend
               his
               mercy
               unto
               All
               ,
               as
               he
               keeps
               his
               freedom
               therein
               ,
               in
               
                 having
                 compassion
                 on
                 whom
                 he
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               and
               leaving
               others
               in
               blindness
               ,
               natural
               hardness
               of
               their
               own
               heart
               ,
               yet
               the
               worth
               of
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               his
               Justice
               herein
               should
               be
               no
               loser
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               Justice
               (
               you
               will
               say
               )
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               God
               exacts
               payment
               again
               from
               any
               
                 I
                 Answer
              
               ,
               We
               must
               take
               heed
               we
               stretch
               not
               our
               similitudes
               beyond
               their
               just
               extent
               ,
               lest
               at
               last
               we
               drive
               the
               matter
               too
               far
               ,
               and
               be
               forced
               to
               say
               (
               as
               some
               have
               done
               )
               That
               we
               cannot
               see
               how
               
                 satisfaction
                 and
                 forgiveness
                 can
                 stand
                 together
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               by
               denying
               Christ's
               Satisfaction
               be
               injurious
               to
               God's
               Justice
               ,
               or
               by
               denying
               
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
              
               become
               injurious
               to
               God's
               mercy
               .
               We
               are
               therefore
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               God's
               Justice
               is
               to
               make
               way
               for
               God's
               free
               liberty
               in
               shewing
               mercy
               ,
               that
               so
               Mercy
               and
               Justice
               meeting
               ,
               and
               embracing
               one
               another
               ,
               God
               
                 may
                 be
                 just
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 justifier
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 believes
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               3.
               26.
               
               Now
               the
               general
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               act
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
               prepares
               the
               way
               for
               God's
               mercy
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               sins
               of
               all
               mankind
               pardonable
               ,
               the
               interposition
               of
               any
               bar
               from
               God's
               Justice
               notwithstanding
               ,
               and
               so
               puts
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               only
               in
               a
               possibility
               of
               being
               justified
               ,
               a
               thing
               denied
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               fallen
               Angels
               ,
               which
               the
               Son
               was
               not
               pleased
               to
               assume
               :
               But
               the
               special
               Application
               of
               this
               Satisfaction
               vouchsafed
               by
               Christ
               unto
               those
               persons
               only
               whom
               his
               Father
               hath
               
                 given
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               an
               appendant
               ,
               or
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               second
               Act
               of
               his
               Priest-hood
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 his
                 Intercession
              
               ,
               produceth
               this
               
                 potentia
                 in
                 Actum
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 procureth
                 an
                 actual
              
               discharge
               from
               God's
               anger
               ,
               and
               maketh
               Justification
               ,
               which
               before
               was
               a
               part
               of
               our
               possibility
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               our
               present
               Possession
               .
            
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               great
               
                 derogation
                 to
                 the
                 dignity
              
               of
               Christ's
               death
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               sins
               of
               mankind
               only
               pardonable
               ,
               and
               brings
               in
               a
               
                 bare
                 possibility
                 of
                 Justification
              
               ;
            
             
               I
               Answer
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               most
               unchristian
               imagination
               to
               suppose
               the
               merit
               of
               Christ's
               death
               ,
               being
               particularly
               applied
               to
               the
               Soul
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               produceth
               no
               further
               effect
               than
               this
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               only
               justifiable
               ,
               but
               
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 blood
              
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               9.
               yet
               not
               simply
               as
               offered
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               but
               
                 through
                 faith
                 in
                 his
                 blood
              
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               that
               is
               ,
               through
               his
               blood
               
                 applyed
                 by
                 faith
                 .
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               John
               ,
               1
               John
               1.
               17.
               
               )
               
                 cleanseth
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 sins
              
               ,
               yet
               cleanse
               it
               doth
               not
               by
               being
               prepared
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               applyed
               ;
               prepared
               it
               was
               when
               he
               poured
               it
               out
               once
               upon
               the
               Cross
               ;
               applyed
               it
               is
               when
               he
               washeth
               us
               from
               our
               sins
               therein
               ,
               Rev.
               1.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               one
               thing
               therefore
               to
               speak
               of
               Christ's
               satisfaction
               ,
               in
               the
               general
               absolutely
               considered
               ;
               and
               another
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               applyed
               to
               every
               one
               in
               particular
               :
               The
               consideration
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Causes
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               have
               an
               actual
               Existence
               ,
               is
               another
               thing
               .
               Things
               as
               they
               are
               in
               their
               Causes
               ,
               are
               no
               otherwise
               considerable
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               have
               a
               possibility
               to
               be
               .
               The
               application
               of
               the
               Agent
               to
               the
               Patient
               ,
               with
               all
               circumstances
               necessarily
               required
               ,
               is
               it
               that
               gives
               to
               the
               thing
               an
               actual
               Being
               .
               That
               Disease
               is
               curable
               for
               which
               a
               Soveraign
               Medicine
               may
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               cured
               it
               is
               not
               till
               the
               Medicine
               be
               applyed
               to
               the
               Patient
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Medicine
               being
               not
               applied
               ,
               the
               party
               miscarries
               ,
               We
               say
               ,
               He
               was
               lost
               ,
               not
               because
               his
               sickness
               was
               incurable
               ,
               but
               because
               there
               wanted
               a
               care
               to
               apply
               that
               to
               him
               that
               might
               have
               helped
               him
               .
            
             
               All
               
               Adam's
               Sons
               have
               taken
               a
               
                 mortal
                 sickness
              
               from
               their
               Father
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               not
               remedied
               ,
               will
               without
               fail
               ,
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               
                 second
                 death
              
               :
               No
               Medicine
               under
               Heaven
               can
               heal
               this
               Disease
               ,
               but
               only
               a
               
                 potion
                 confected
              
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Lamb
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               came
               
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 World
              
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               Prosper
               truly
               notes
               ,
               
                 habet
                 quidem
                 in
                 se
                 ut
                 omnibus
                 profit
                 ;
                 sed
                 si
                 non
                 bibitur
                 non
                 medetur
                 .
              
               The
               virtue
               thereof
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               did
               take
               it
               ,
               all
               without
               doubt
               should
               be
               recovered
               ,
               but
               without
               taking
               it
               there
               is
               no
               recovery
               :
               In
               the
               former
               respect
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               said
               ,
               That
               no
               man's
               state
               is
               so
               desperate
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               means
               it
               is
               recoverable
               ,
               (
               and
               this
               is
               the
               first
               comfortable
               news
               that
               the
               Gospel
               brings
               to
               the
               distressed
               Soul
               )
               but
               here
               it
               resteth
               not
               ,
               nor
               feedeth
               a
               man
               with
               such
               a
               possibility
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               say
               in
               
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 Who
                 shall
                 ascend
                 into
                 Heaven
                 to
                 bring
                 Christ
                 from
                 above
              
               but
               it
               brings
               the
               word
               of
               comfort
               
                 nigh
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               even
               to
               his
               mouth
               and
               heart
               ,
               and
               presents
               him
               with
               the
               Medicine
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               desireth
               him
               to
               take
               it
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               the
               cure
               is
               actually
               performed
               .
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Bath
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               VVERE
               my
               Invention
               able
               to
               find
               Words
               to
               express
               the
               greatness
               of
               my
               Error
               ,
               I
               would
               fill
               this
               Sheet
               of
               Paper
               with
               Phrases
               Apologetical
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               of
               Excuse
               for
               my
               long
               Silence
               ;
               but
               when
               I
               consider
               the
               Goodness
               of
               your
               Disposition
               and
               mine
               own
               Confidence
               ,
               of
               the
               Interest
               I
               have
               heretofore
               had
               in
               your
               Love
               ,
               they
               diminish
               Despair
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               perswade
               strongly
               to
               conceive
               Hope
               of
               Pardon
               at
               your
               Hands
               .
               I
               should
               
               have
               been
               very
               glad
               in
               this
               time
               of
               my
               Absence
               from
               thence
               ,
               to
               have
               heard
               from
               you
               ,
               but
               your
               greater
               Imployments
               ,
               and
               the
               Burthen
               of
               a
               higher
               Duty
               that
               lyeth
               upon
               you
               ,
               do
               speak
               sufficiently
               in
               your
               behalf
               .
               If
               you
               can
               steal
               any
               time
               from
               your
               Pastoral
               Function
               to
               give
               Perfection
               and
               Life
               ,
               to
               many
               of
               your
               exquisite
               Labours
               ,
               there
               liveth
               no
               man
               who
               would
               more
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               News
               thereof
               than
               my self
               .
               I
               hear
               by
               common
               Fame
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               somewhat
               published
               against
               you
               this
               Mart
               ;
               but
               the
               Catalogue
               is
               now
               come
               over
               ,
               and
               proves
               Fame
               a
               Lyar.
               The
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Spal
               .
               his
               great
               promised
               Work
               is
               in
               the
               Press
               here
               at
               London
               ,
               and
               will
               come
               abroad
               before
               the
               End
               of
               the
               Term.
               It
               will
               be
               as
               large
               as
               
               Bellarmin's
               Work.
               
                 Laurentius
                 Beyerlinke
              
               ,
               who
               stiles
               himself
               
                 Archipresbyter
                 Antuerpiensis
              
               ,
               hath
               begun
               the
               Fight
               against
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               you
               have
               seen
               his
               Book
               or
               no.
               There
               came
               but
               a
               few
               over
               .
               I
               only
               saw
               it
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               buy
               it
               for
               Money
               .
               He
               is
               much
               threatned
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               in
               all
               Countries
               of
               Christendom
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Ambassage
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bennet
              
               to
               Bruxels
               to
               question
               the
               Arch-Duke
               in
               the
               Behalf
               of
               the
               King
               our
               Master
               ,
               concerning
               the
               late
               Book
               of
               Patianus
               ,
               who
               neither
               apprehended
               the
               Author
               ,
               nor
               suppressed
               the
               Book
               ,
               until
               he
               was
               sollicited
               by
               the
               Kings
               Agent
               ,
               and
               only
               interdicted
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               suffered
               the
               Author
               to
               fly
               his
               Dominions
               .
               On
               Munday
               the
               13th
               .
               of
               April
               ,
               in
               the
               King's
               Chamber
               of
               Presence
               at
               the
               tower
               in
               Paris
               ,
               the
               Marquess
               
                 d'
                 Ancre
              
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               no
               obscure
               Fame
               ,
               was
               murthered
               with
               a
               Pistol
               ,
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               
                 Mouns
                 .
                 de
                 Vitri
              
               his
               old
               professed
               Enemy
               ,
               whose
               death
               will
               give
               a
               great
               assistance
               to
               the
               much
               desired
               Peace
               in
               France
               .
               A
               Synod
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               began
               at
               Rochel
               the
               28th
               .
               of
               the
               last
               Month
               ;
               wherein
               will
               be
               handled
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Princes
               in
               the
               late
               Stirres
               .
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Digby
              
               makes
               Preparation
               for
               his
               Journey
               into
               Spain
               ,
               to
               treat
               of
               a
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               (
               to
               give
               you
               my
               Opinion
               )
               I
               think
               is
               unfeignedly
               intended
               on
               our
               Part
               ,
               but
               whether
               by
               them
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               Doctors
               doubt
               ,
               as
               the
               Saying
               is
               .
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleigh
              
               is
               now
               at
               Southampton
               ,
               and
               the
               Ships
               of
               his
               Fleet
               follow
               him
               daily
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               .
               The
               action
               is
               most
               distastful
               to
               the
               Spaniards
               beyond
               any
               that
               we
               have
               undertaken
               these
               many
               years
               ,
               and
               hath
               received
               strong
               Opposition
               from
               the
               Spanish
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               who
               have
               sucked
               in
               too
               much
               Spanish
               Air.
               We
               hear
               that
               two
               Scottish
               Earls
               ,
               Angus
               and
               Morton
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               Family
               of
               Douglas
               ,
               have
               lately
               withdrawn
               themselves
               out
               of
               their
               Country
               ,
               and
               are
               gone
               into
               France
               .
               This
               place
               is
               now
               grown
               somewhat
               solitary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               my
               Advertisements
               be
               somewhat
               trivial
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               afford
               them
               a
               favourable
               Interpretation
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               Servant
               to
               your
               Love
               ,
               and
               will
               ever
               be
               ready
               (
               I
               make
               profession
               )
               to
               declare
               my self
            
             
               
                 Your
                 true
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   31th
                   .
                   of
                   May
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Crashaw
               ,
               
                 Preacher
                 at
                 the
              
               Temple
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               THese
               be
               some
               of
               the
               Points
               I
               would
               have
               conferred
               with
               you
               in
               .
               1.
               
               Whereas
               the
               Oath
               for
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               it
               runs
               thus
               ,
               
                 Credo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Sanctam
                 Cath.
                 Ap.
                 Romanam
                 Ecclesiam
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Our
               Men
               say
               Luther
               and
               others
               were
               not
               perjured
               :
               For
               that
               Romana
               was
               then
               put
               in
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               afore
               when
               they
               took
               it
               :
               I
               pray
               shew
               me
               where
               any
               such
               Oath
               or
               Creed
               is
               extant
               of
               theirs
               that
               hath
               it
               not
               in
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               Credit
               is
               to
               be
               given
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               George
               extant
               in
               Lipomanus
               ,
               printed
               at
               Rome
               ,
               1558.
               translated
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               out
               of
               Metaphrastes
               and
               what
               Evidence
               in
               Story
               you
               find
               of
               Alexandra
               ,
               an
               Empress
               ,
               Wife
               to
               Dioclesian
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               found
               Evidence
               have
               you
               of
               Cyril
               the
               Monk
               his
               
                 Evangelium
                 Aeternum
              
               ,
               and
               whether
               it
               is
               extant
               more
               than
               in
               
                 Gul.
                 de
                 S.
                 Amore
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Hellish
               Libel
               ,
               
                 De
                 tribus
                 Mundi
                 Impostoribus
              
               ,
               and
               whether
               you
               ever
               saw
               it
            
             
               5.
               
               What
               Author
               have
               you
               more
               than
               Scaliger
               ,
               that
               Mysterium
               in
               Greek
               was
               written
               within
               on
               the
               fore-part
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Crown
               And
               what
               certainty
               of
               Proof
               conceive
               you
               to
               be
               in
               that
               Testimony
               of
               Scaliger
            
             
               6.
               
               What
               Evidence
               have
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               4
               Book
               of
               Esdras
               ,
               refused
               both
               by
               Us
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               was
               written
               before
               Christ
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               Why
               then
               is
               it
               refused
               as
               non-Canonical
               ,
               seeing
               such
               plain
               and
               pregnant
               Prophecies
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               no
               Power
               but
               Divine
               could
               foretel
               ,
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               12
               
                 Caesars
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               11
            
             
               Of
               these
               things
               I
               pray
               consider
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               leisure
               ,
               write
               me
               what
               you
               conceive
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               not
               lose
               it
               ;
               I
               lent
               you
               
                 Josseline
                 de
                 Vitis
                 .
                 Archiep.
                 Cant.
                 in
                 Fol.
              
               which
               you
               said
               you
               lent
               Dr.
               Mocket
               and
               I
               believe
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               could
               never
               get
               it
               ;
               and
               now
               I
               find
               my
               Book
               at
               Mr.
               Edwards
               his
               Shop
               ,
               near
               Duke-Lane
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               he
               bought
               it
               with
               Dr.
               
               Mocket's
               Library
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               have
               it
               .
               Happily
               you
               might
               by
               your
               Testimony
               prevail
               to
               get
               it
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               charged
               him
               not
               to
               fell
               it
               :
               I
               pray
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               you
               go
               that
               way
               .
               Thus
               longing
               to
               see
               you
               ,
               and
               till
               you
               send
               me
               Word
               what
               day
               you
               will
               be
               here
               ,
               I
               commend
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               am
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 William
                 Crashaw
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Gataker
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Health
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Esteem
               my self
               much
               beholden
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               for
               your
               former
               love
               ,
               so
               for
               this
               your
               late
               kindness
               ,
               in
               vouchsafeing
               me
               so
               large
               a
               Letter
               ,
               with
               so
               full
               instructions
               concerning
               this
               business
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               bold
               to
               break
               unto
               you
               ,
               though
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               by
               your
               information
               appeareth
               ,
               were
               wholly
               superfluous
               .
            
             
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               though
               not
               fully
               purposed
               to
               do
               ought
               therein
               my self
               ,
               willing
               rather
               to
               have
               afforded
               mine
               endeavours
               and
               furtherance
               to
               some
               others
               ,
               I
               supposed
               that
               those
               two
               treatises
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Oration
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Wilhelm
               of
               
                 S.
                 Amore.
              
               his
               might
               be
               not
               unworthy
               the
               publishing
               ,
               had
               the
               one
               been
               perfect
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               not
               yet
               published
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               for
               that
               of
               
                 Parisiensis
                 de
                 prebendis
              
               ,
               I
               had
               heard
               to
               be
               already
               abroad
               :
               and
               Gesner
               in
               his
               Bibliotheca
               hath
               tractatus
               2.
               
               
                 Argentin
                 .
                 impress
              
               .
               1507
               
                 de
                 collatione
                 &
                 pluralitate
                 Eccles.
                 beneficiorum
                 ,
              
               which
               may
               seem
               the
               same
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               with
               this
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 gemma
                 pretiosior
              
               in
               that
               Manuscript
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               
                 auro
                 pret
              
               .
               in
               mine
               .
               )
               But
               I
               perceive
               now
               by
               your
               instructions
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               is
               out
               already
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               perfect
               and
               fit
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               one
               better
               furnished
               and
               fitter
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               such
               a
               work
               than
               my self
               ,
               whom
               I
               would
               therefore
               rather
               incite
               to
               send
               what
               he
               hath
               perfect
               ,
               abroad
               ,
               than
               by
               his
               perfect
               Copy
               ,
               having
               pieced
               out
               mine
               imperfect
               one
               ,
               to
               take
               his
               Labours
               out
               of
               his
               hand
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               since
               I
               Wrote
               to
               you
               by
               Mr.
               Bill
               ,
               that
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               is
               about
               to
               publish
               Bishop
               
               Grosthead's
               Epistles
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Manuscript
               remaining
               in
               Merton
               Colledge
               Library
               .
               That
               treatise
               
                 de
                 oculo
                 morali
              
               ,
               I
               lighted
               lately
               on
               ,
               in
               another
               Manuscript
               bound
               together
               with
               
                 Grosthead
                 in
                 Decalog
              
               .
               having
               this
               Title
               before
               it
               ,
               
                 Incipit
                 Liber
                 de
                 Oculo
                 morali
                 ,
                 quem
                 composuit
                 Magister
                 Petrus
                 de
                 Sapiere
                 Lemovicensis
                 .
              
               And
               I
               find
               it
               cited
               by
               
                 Petrus
                 Reginaldeti
              
               ,
               a
               Friar
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Speculum
                 finalis
                 retributionis
              
               ,
               under
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Johannes
                 de
                 Pechano
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               .
               Neither
               seemeth
               it
               ,
               though
               written
               honestly
               ,
               yea
               wittily
               and
               learnedly
               ,
               as
               the
               wit
               and
               learning
               of
               those
               times
               was
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               same
               frame
               and
               strain
               for
               gravity
               ,
               that
               other
               the
               works
               of
               that
               Bishop
               are
               ;
               which
               also
               maketh
               me
               suspect
               those
               Sermons
               ,
               that
               in
               my
               Manuscript
               go
               under
               his
               name
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               his
               ,
               having
               lately
               at
               idle
               times
               run
               over
               some
               of
               them
               .
               If
               I
               meet
               with
               your
               Country-man
               Malachy
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               unmindful
               of
               your
               request
               .
               And
               if
               any
               good
               Office
               may
               be
               performed
               by
               me
               for
               you
               here
               ,
               either
               about
               the
               Impression
               of
               your
               Learned
               and
               Religious
               Labours
               ,
               (
               so
               esteemed
               and
               much
               desired
               ,
               not
               of
               my self
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               many
               others
               of
               greater
               judgment
               than
               my self
               ,
               )
               or
               in
               any
               other
               imployment
               ,
               that
               my
               weak
               ability
               may
               extend
               it self
               unto
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               and
               glad
               upon
               any
               occasion
               to
               do
               my
               best
               therein
               .
               I
               lighted
               of
               late
               upon
               an
               obscure
               fellow
               ,
               one
               
                 Hieronymus
                 Dungersheim
                 de
                 Ochsenfart
              
               ,
               who
               in
               Anno
               1514
               published
               a
               confutation
               dedicated
               to
               George
               ,
               then
               Duke
               of
               Saxony
               ,
               of
               a
               confession
               of
               the
               Picards
               ,
               which
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               Gretser
               saith
               Luther
               set
               out
               with
               his
               Preface
               ,
               I
               wot
               not
               :
               The
               Title
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Totius
                 quasi
                 Scripturae
                 Apologia
              
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 In
                 summi
                 Dei
                 maximo
                 nomine
                 &
                 terribili
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 Nos
                 homines
                 in
                 terrae
                 or
                 be
                 quanquam
                 ad
                 ima
                 subacti
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               though
               it
               be
               not
               entirely
               ,
               inserted
               by
               him
               in
               his
               answer
               ,
               yet
               so
               much
               is
               picked
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               in
               their
               words
               ,
               as
               may
               shew
               in
               divers
               main
               points
               their
               dissent
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               consent
               with
               us
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               ,
               that
               this
               Author
               ,
               though
               obscure
               and
               not
               worthy
               the
               Light
               ,
               hath
               escaped
               your
               curious
               eye
               .
               Gesner
               seemeth
               mistaken
               in
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hieronymus
                 Dungersheim
                 scripsit
                 Apologiam
                 sacrae
                 Scripturae
                 Boemorum
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               wrote
               not
               it
               ,
               but
               against
               it
               .
               But
               I
               trouble
               you
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               unseasonably
               ,
               with
               needless
               trifles
               ,
               amids
               your
               more
               serious
               Affairs
               ,
               which
               forbearing
               therefore
               to
               do
               ,
               further
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               with
               hearty
               Salutations
               ,
               and
               my
               best
               Prayers
               unto
               God
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               and
               your
               godly
               Labours
               to
               his
               gracious
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 Friend
                 and
                 Unworthy
                 Fellow-Labourer
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Gatacre
                 .
              
               
                 Rederith
                 
                   June
                   24.
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutations
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 Reverend
                 Mr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               both
               your
               Letters
               ;
               and
               as
               touching
               your
               discourse
               in
               the
               latter
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Artaxerxes's
               Reign
               ,
               and
               
               Daniel's
               weeks
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Lord's
               Passion
               ,
               &c.
               depending
               thereupon
               ,
               I
               framed
               mine
               answer
               to
               your
               former
               discourse
               therebout
               ,
               in
               your
               Letter
               bearing
               date
               ,
               Octob.
               6.
               1615.
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               your
               opinion
               ,
               which
               I
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Words
               thereof
               :
               
                 Darius
                 hath
                 there
                 (
                 in
              
               Ptolemy
               
                 's
                 Canons
              
               )
               36
               
                 years
                 ,
                 and
              
               Xerxes
               21
               
                 which
                 maketh
                 me
                 somewhat
                 to
                 stagger
                 at
                 your
                 beginning
                 of
              
               Artaxerxes
               .
               Which
               words
               I
               could
               not
               otherwise
               understand
               ,
               than
               that
               they
               had
               drawn
               
               Artaxerxes's
               Beginning
               back
               again
               ,
               in
               your
               conceit
               ,
               unto
               the
               vulgar
               Station
               ,
               lower
               than
               I
               had
               advanced
               it
               ,
               upon
               the
               grounds
               mentioned
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               last
               Letter
               ,
               and
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Fast.
                 Sicul.
              
               which
               either
               I
               had
               not
               marked
               ,
               or
               else
               had
               neglected
               and
               forgotten
               .
               And
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               seems
               unto
               me
               to
               tend
               that
               you
               inferr
               in
               the
               same
               Letter
               ,
               upon
               
               Cimon's
               taking
               Eione
               and
               Scyrus
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Admiralty
               ,
               first
               mentioned
               by
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               in
               
               Demotion's
               year
               .
               Whence
               it
               would
               follow
               ,
               That
               the
               Siege
               of
               Naxos
               ,
               and
               
               Themistocles's
               Flight
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               was
               later
               ,
               and
               the
               Victory
               at
               Eurymedon
               yet
               later
               than
               that
               .
               My
               Manuscript
               Chronicle
               being
               the
               third
               part
               of
               my
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 Emendat
                 .
                 Tempor
              
               .
               after
               my
               first
               project
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               wholly
               translaed
               those
               places
               of
               Thucydides
               and
               Diodorus
               ,
               concerning
               
               Themistocles's
               Flight
               ,
               I
               did
               communicate
               unto
               you
               ;
               if
               I
               have
               not
               much
               forgotten
               my self
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               be
               not
               much
               deceived
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               that
               part
               of
               my
               Translation
               ,
               agreable
               both
               to
               Diodorus
               his
               Words
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
               Wherefore
               it
               made
               me
               marvel
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               same
               Letter
               ,
               you
               now
               go
               about
               contrariwise
               ,
               to
               set
               
               Themistocles's
               Flight
               ,
               according
               to
               
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               beginning
               of
               Artaxerxes
               ,
               according
               to
               Thucydides
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               years
               higher
               ,
               at
               what
               time
               I
               supposed
               his
               troubles
               began
               ,
               about
               the
               Arraignment
               
               and
               Examination
               of
               Pausanias
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               ,
               that
               for
               your
               purpose
               you
               alledge
               
                 Aurelius
                 Probus
              
               or
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
              
               ,
               affirming
               Themistocles
               to
               have
               been
               expelled
               Athens
               ,
               four
               years
               before
               
               Aristides's
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Perieles's
               Government
               ;
               which
               falling
               out
               just
               upon
               the
               very
               same
               year
               of
               my
               supposal
               ,
               strongly
               confirmeth
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               strongly
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               Words
               seem
               to
               have
               direct
               reference
               to
               those
               of
               
                 Thucydides
                 .
                 Erat
                 enim
                 Themistocles
                 patriâ
                 puisus
                 per
                 ostracismum
                 ,
                 Argis
                 vitam
                 agens
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 caeteram
                 Peloponnesum
                 commeans
                 .
              
               Whereas
               therefore
               
                 Cornelius
                 Nepos
              
               his
               account
               casts
               
               Themistocles's
               expulsion
               or
               exostracism
               from
               Athens
               ,
               right
               upon
               that
               same
               year
               ,
               after
               which
               time
               ,
               saith
               Thucydides
               ,
               he
               lived
               at
               Argis
               ,
               and
               was
               going
               up
               and
               down
               about
               Peloponnesus
               :
               needs
               must
               his
               Pursuit
               and
               Flight
               be
               supposed
               a
               good
               space
               after
               that
               ,
               upon
               the
               Execution
               of
               Pausanias
               ,
               whose
               first
               plotting
               of
               Treason
               and
               endictment
               thereupon
               ,
               whereabout
               was
               long
               and
               much
               ado
               before
               his
               Execution
               ,
               seem
               to
               have
               be
               fallen
               the
               4th
               .
               year
               of
               the
               75
               Olympiad
               :
               Where
               Diodorus
               relateth
               his
               whole
               History
               together
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               manner
               .
               But
               that
               ,
               that
               made
               me
               most
               of
               all
               to
               marvel
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               by
               your
               thus
               urging
               
               Artaxerxes's
               beginning
               together
               with
               
               Themistocles's
               Flight
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               years
               higher
               than
               my
               Pitch
               ,
               you
               not
               only
               utterly
               discredit
               your
               
               Ptolemy's
               Canons
               ,
               for
               giving
               36
               years
               to
               Darius
               and
               21
               to
               Xerxes
               ,
               together
               with
               Diodorus
               and
               Eusebius
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               other
               Authors
               of
               Antiquity
               that
               I
               know
               ,
               whereof
               none
               ascribes
               less
               than
               31
               to
               Darius
               ,
               and
               20
               to
               Xerxes
               ,
               which
               hereby
               ,
               whether
               upon
               oversight
               or
               otherwise
               ,
               you
               enforce
               your self
               to
               do
               ;
               namely
               subtracting
               two
               or
               three
               years
               more
               from
               Xerxes
               ,
               leaving
               him
               scarce
               15.
               whose
               Authorities
               and
               Testimonies
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               other
               reasons
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               in
               place
               alledged
               ,
               will
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               prevail
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               move
               and
               draw
               you
               ,
               to
               assent
               to
               the
               truth
               which
               I
               have
               delivered
               ,
               concerning
               the
               beginning
               and
               ending
               of
               
               Daniel's
               weeks
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Passion
               and
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               dependences
               thereupon
               .
               For
               certainly
               how
               weak
               soever
               I
               the
               restorer
               and
               publisher
               thereof
               am
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               strong
               and
               will
               prevail
               ;
               and
               notwithstanding
               mine
               obscure
               estate
               ,
               in
               due
               time
               ,
               the
               Clouds
               and
               Mists
               of
               errors
               being
               dispersed
               and
               vanished
               ,
               it
               will
               shine
               forth
               as
               bright
               as
               the
               clear
               Sun
               at
               Noontyde
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               Books
               you
               wrote
               for
               ,
               I
               told
               this
               Messenger
               that
               I
               meant
               to
               send
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               appointed
               him
               to
               call
               for
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               my
               Letter
               this
               Day
               .
               But
               since
               I
               have
               altered
               my
               purpose
               ,
               not
               envying
               you
               the
               sight
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               expecting
               your
               coming
               into
               England
               ere
               long
               as
               of
               custom
               ,
               once
               within
               three
               or
               four
               years
               :
               at
               which
               time
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               shew
               you
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               confer
               them
               together
               with
               your
               
               Ptolemy's
               Canons
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               if
               you
               have
               any
               more
               urgent
               occasion
               ,
               of
               desiring
               to
               be
               resolved
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               them
               ,
               do
               but
               acquaint
               me
               with
               your
               purpose
               ,
               what
               you
               would
               prove
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               truly
               give
               my
               best
               diligence
               to
               ●●●
               what
               may
               be
               found
               in
               them
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               so
               save
               you
               that
               Labour
               on
               seeking
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               you
               may
               better
               bestow
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               trust
               I
               shall
               deserve
               better
               of
               you
               ,
               than
               if
               I
               sent
               you
               the
               Books
               .
               Thus
               desiring
               your
               daily
               Prayers
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               mine
               ,
               for
               Gods
               blessing
               ,
               to
               bend
               our
               Studies
               to
               the
               best
               ends
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               most
               profitable
               to
               the
               setting
               forth
               of
               his
               glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               of
               our
               Countries
               ,
               I
               take
               leave
               of
               you
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               resting
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 duties
                 .
                 Thomas
                 Lydyan
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 
                   July
                   8
                   ,
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXVIII
               .
               Mr.
               William
               Eyres
               
                 Letter
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Eximio
                 Doctori
                 Domino
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Guilielmus
                 Eyre
                 S.
                 P.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Praestantissime
                 Domine
                 ;
              
            
             
               FAteor
               me
               tibi
               plus
               debere
               quàm
               verbis
               exprimere
               possim
               ,
               etiamsi
               centiès
               ad
               te
               quotannis
               literas
               darem
               ,
               idque
               non
               solùm
               propter
               privatae
               benevolentiae
               erga
               me
               tuae
               fructus
               uberrimos
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ob
               magnitudinem
               tuorum
               erga
               nos
               omnes
               qui
               Theologiae
               studiosi
               sumus
               meritorum
               .
               Macte
               virtute
               tua
               ,
               faxitque
               Christus
               Opt.
               Max.
               (
               cujus
               sub
               vexillo
               militamus
               )
               ut
               Scripta
               tua
               polemica
               cedant
               in
               nominis
               sui
               gloriam
               ,
               &
               Antichristi
               interitum
               ,
               quo
               de
               in
               Sibyllinus
               memini
               me
               legisse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quod
               de
               scriptis
               doctissimorum
               Virorum
               quidam
               interpretantur
               .
               Nos
               hic
               plerique
               omnes
               (
               ut
               opinor
               )
               preces
               fundimus
               ,
               dum
               vos
               ,
               sive
               gubernatores
               ,
               sive
               nautae
               ,
               vel
               clavum
               tenetis
               ,
               vel
               per
               foros
               cursitatis
               ,
               &c.
               &
               navali
               praelio
               dimicatis
               .
               preces
               &
               lachrymae
               ,
               arma
               nunquam
               magis
               necessaria
               fuerunt
               ,
               quàm
               in
               hac
               in
               exulceratissima
               tempestate
               &
               omnium
               pessimâ
               morum
               corruptelâ
               .
            
             
               Serenissimus
               Rex
               noster
               Jacobus
               jam
               denuò
               collegium
               illud
               Chelseiense
               prope
               Londinum
               ,
               Theologorum
               Gratia
               ,
               qui
               controversiis
               dent
               operam
               ,
               adornare
               &
               locupletare
               coepit
               .
               Matthaeus
               Sutlivius
               ea
               in
               re
               nullum
               lapidem
               immotum
               relinquit
               .
               Quid
               fiet
               nescio
               .
               Res
               agitur
               per
               Regias
               literas
               ad
               Episcopos
               apud
               Clerum
               ,
               &
               eorum
               operâ
               apud
               subditos
               ditiores
               ,
               ut
               opus
               tandem
               perficiatur
               .
               Forsan
               majora
               adhuc
               à
               vobis
               in
               Dubliniensi
               Collegio
               ,
               quàm
               ab
               illis
               Chelseiensibus
               expectare
               possumus
               ,
               quamdiù
               vivit
               acviget
               amicus
               ille
               meus
               ,
               de
               quo
               Draxus
               quidam
               nostras
               ,
               in
               libello
               nuper
               edito
               ,
               
                 lumen
                 illud
                 Irlandiae
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Academia
                 Dubliniensi
                 Professor
                 regius
                 ,
                 Theologus
                 tam
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 ut
                 sive
                 scripta
                 sive
                 disputationem
                 requiras
                 ,
                 idoneus
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 cum
                 tota
                 Papistarum
                 natione
                 concertet
                 .
              
               Sed
               quid
               ego
               haec
               autem
               ne
               quicquam
               ingrata
               revolvo
               Me
               quod
               atinet
               ,
               ita
               nuper
               ,
               praesertim
               per
               integrum
               annum
               novissime
               elapsum
               &
               eo
               plus
               &
               secularibus
               negotiis
               quotidianis
               ,
               contra
               genium
               &
               voluntatem
               meam
               &
               concionibus
               ad
               populum
               nimis
               (
               ut
               videtur
               )
               frequentibus
               ,
               quasi
               demersus
               fuerim
               ut
               nihil
               in
               Hebraicis
               quaestionibus
               me
               posse
               videar
               ;
               atque
               in
               quibusdam
               absque
               te
               ,
               quem
               pure
               indigitare
               possim
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ita
               haeret
               aqua
               ,
               ut
               ulterius
               progredi
               non
               liceat
               :
               fas
               sit
               igitur
               mihi
               Oraculum
               tuum
               consulere
               ,
               &
               limatissimum
               judicium
               tuum
               expiscari
               .
               Nolo
               tamen
               in
               hoc
               tempore
               diutiùs
               te
               interpellare
               .
               Gratulor
               tibi
               ex
               animo
               &
               purpuram
               tuam
               &
               costam
               illam
               ,
               quam
               tibi
               Deus
               restituit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cura
               Valetudinem
               .
               Gratia
               Jesu
               Christi
               sit
               cum
               omnibus
               vobis
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 G.
                 Eyres
                 .
              
               
                 Colcestriae
                 
                   170
                   
                     die
                     Augusti
                  
                   ,
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Edward
               Warren
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 at
                 St.
              
               Patricks
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               THat
               the
               Beast
               
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 ,
              
               should
               be
               
                 Romanus
                 Pontifex
              
               ,
               I
               like
               your
               Conjecture
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               the
               Ground
               seems
               to
               me
               firm
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               I
               may
               tread
               safely
               on
               .
               And
               that
               which
               you
               quote
               out
               of
               
                 Dionys.
                 Halicarnas
              
               .
               touching
               his
               Immunity
               ,
               brought
               me
               to
               consider
               better
               of
               his
               Office
               and
               Authority
               set
               down
               by
               
                 Livy
                 ,
                 (
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
               
                 )
                 —
                 Caetera
                 quoque
                 omnia
                 publica
                 privataque
                 sacra
                 pontificis
                 scitis
                 subjecit
                 [
                 Numa
                 :
                 ]
                 ut
                 esset
                 quò
                 consultum
                 Plebs
                 veniret
                 :
                 ne
                 quid
                 divini
                 juris
                 negligendo
                 patrios
                 ritus
                 peregrinósque
                 asciscendo
                 turbaretur
                 .
              
               Which
               in
               my
               conceit
               is
               some
               Resemblance
               of
               that
               Head-ship
               which
               the
               latter
               Pontifex
               now
               challengeth
               to
               himself
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               other
               Part
               I
               take
               all
               to
               be
               clear
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               I
               stick
               somewhat
               at
               the
               Accommodation
               of
               those
               Words
               ,
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               10.
               )
               That
               
                 when
                 he
                 cometh
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 continue
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 Space
                 .
              
               I
               heartily
               thank
               you
               ,
               that
               for
               my
               satisfaction
               you
               have
               taken
               so
               much
               Pains
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 poor
                 Friend
                 Edward
                 Warren
                 .
              
               
                 Kilkenny
                 .
                 
                   Novemb.
                   4.
                   1617.
                   
                
              
               The
               God
               of
               Peace
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Usserii
                 notae
                 .
              
               
                 Of
                 
                   Pontifex
                   Maximus
                
                 see
                 
                   Plutarch
                   .
                   in
                   Vitâ
                   Numae
                   ,
                   Ciceronem
                   in
                   orat
                   .
                   pro
                   domo
                   ,
                   apud
                   Pont.
                   et
                   de
                   aruspic
                   .
                   Resp.
                   Val.
                   Max.
                   lib.
                
                 1.
                 cap.
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Georg.
                   Fabrice
                   observat
                   .
                   lect
                   .
                   Virgil.
                   Aenead
                   .
                
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Insolentia
                   &
                   superbia
                   eorum
                   abiit
                   in
                   Proverbium
                   .
                   (
                   Horat.
                   Od.
                
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 )
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Mero
                
              
               
                 
                   Tinget
                   pavimentum
                   superbo
                
              
               
                 
                   Pontificum
                   potiore
                   Coenis
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Vid.
                   loc
                   .
                   ubi
                   Interpres
                   not
                   at
                   proelautas
                   coenas
                   Proverbio
                   Pontificales
                   appellari
                   solitas
                   .
                   Exemplum
                   hujus
                   Coenae
                   vide
                   in
                   Macrobio
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Saturnal
                   .
                   cap.
                
                 9.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               ,
               
                 Rector
                 of
              
               Askerton
               in
               Oxford-shire
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               AS
               I
               was
               now
               going
               out
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               
                 Robert
                 Allen
              
               ,
               who
               told
               me
               he
               was
               to
               go
               presently
               for
               England
               ,
               and
               required
               my
               Letters
               unto
               you
               .
               I
               have
               nothing
               that
               upon
               this
               sudden
               I
               can
               well
               write
               of
               ,
               but
               the
               
               renewing
               of
               my
               former
               Request
               for
               those
               two
               Books
               which
               I
               wrote
               for
               in
               my
               two
               former
               Letters
               .
               And
               therefore
               according
               to
               the
               Form
               which
               our
               Canonists
               use
               in
               their
               Court
               Proceedings
               ,
               
                 —
                 Peto
                 ,
                 primò
                 ,
                 secundò
                 ,
                 &
                 tertio
                 ,
                 instantèr
                 ,
                 instantiùs
                 ,
                 &
                 instantissimè
                 ,
              
               That
               you
               will
               let
               me
               have
               the
               use
               of
               your
               Geminus
               and
               Albategnius
               ,
               which
               shall
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               be
               returned
               unto
               you
               as
               safely
               and
               as
               speedily
               as
               you
               shall
               desire
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               the
               rather
               condescend
               unto
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               no
               purpose
               to
               see
               England
               these
               many
               Years
               :
               the
               contrary
               Report
               whereunto
               ,
               was
               the
               chief
               Cause
               wherefore
               you
               deferred
               the
               sending
               of
               those
               Books
               by
               the
               former
               Messenger
               .
               And
               so
               nothing
               doubting
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               yield
               at
               last
               to
               my
               earnest
               Request
               ,
               I
               bid
               you
               heartily
               farewel
               ,
               resting
               ever
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Scripsi
                   raptim
                   Dominici
                   Adventûs
                   Anno
                   Domini
                
                 
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               
                 XXXI
                 .
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Dublin
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAD
               the
               Opportunity
               of
               convenient
               Messengers
               concurr'd
               with
               my
               Desires
               ,
               my
               Letters
               should
               have
               come
               faster
               to
               your
               Hands
               than
               they
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               what
               hath
               been
               wanting
               of
               that
               Respect
               which
               absent
               Friends
               yield
               one
               another
               ,
               I
               do
               assure
               you
               hath
               been
               supplied
               by
               an
               affectionate
               Desire
               in
               me
               to
               enjoy
               your
               Company
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Remembrance
               of
               those
               many
               happy
               Hours
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               spent
               with
               you
               .
               I
               had
               once
               hop'd
               to
               have
               seen
               you
               this
               Winter
               ,
               but
               my
               necessary
               Occasions
               in
               England
               ,
               with
               the
               Difficulties
               of
               a
               Winter
               Journey
               ,
               are
               like
               to
               detain
               me
               here
               until
               the
               Spring
               ;
               where
               ,
               if
               my
               Service
               may
               be
               useful
               or
               advantageous
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               absolutely
               at
               your
               Command
               ,
               as
               any
               Friend
               of
               yours
               that
               lives
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               you
               have
               heard
               much
               of
               the
               troublesome
               Estate
               of
               the
               Low-Country
               Churches
               ,
               by
               their
               Diversity
               of
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               what
               Tumults
               had
               like
               to
               have
               ensued
               ;
               or
               rather
               are
               like
               to
               ensue
               ,
               for
               the
               Tempest
               is
               not
               yet
               over-blown
               ;
               and
               had
               not
               the
               opposite
               Faction
               to
               the
               Arminian
               ,
               by
               them
               termed
               vulgarly
               Gomarians
               ,
               shewed
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               Patience
               ,
               much
               Effusion
               of
               Christian
               Blood
               had
               followed
               .
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               seen
               Sir
               Dud.
               Carlton's
               Speech
               in
               the
               last
               General
               Assembly
               at
               the
               Hague
               ,
               which
               is
               answered
               by
               
                 H.
                 Grotius
              
               in
               Print
               :
               He
               is
               a
               Professor
               in
               Leyden
               ,
               very
               inward
               with
               
                 Mouns
                 .
                 Barneveldt
              
               ,
               and
               by
               name
               (
               I
               think
               )
               well
               known
               to
               you
               :
               And
               14
               of
               the
               18
               Cities
               ,
               which
               send
               their
               Deputies
               to
               the
               General
               Assembly
               ,
               have
               publickly
               protested
               against
               any
               National
               ,
               or
               Provincial
               Synods
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               called
               .
               About
               a
               Fortnight
               since
               ,
               the
               Heads
               and
               others
               of
               the
               University
               of
               Cambridge
               ,
               were
               summon'd
               to
               appear
               before
               his
               Majesty
               at
               New-market
               ,
               where
               ,
               at
               their
               coming
               ,
               they
               were
               required
               to
               deliver
               their
               Opinions
               concerning
               Mouns
               .
               Barneveldt's
               Confession
               ,
               lately
               sent
               over
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               did
               subscribe
               ;
               and
               principally
               Dr.
               Richardson
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Professor
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               either
               hath
               already
               ,
               or
               is
               in
               some
               Danger
               of
               losing
               his
               Place
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               you
               have
               
               seen
               the
               Book
               called
               
                 Analecta
                 Sacra
              
               ,
               published
               the
               last
               Mart
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               discover
               the
               Author
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               me
               know
               him
               .
               I
               have
               written
               to
               a
               Friend
               of
               mine
               at
               Paris
               ,
               to
               enquire
               at
               the
               Printers
               ,
               where
               the
               Book
               was
               printed
               of
               the
               Author
               .
               With
               much
               difficulty
               I
               obtained
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               you
               should
               have
               received
               ,
               had
               I
               not
               been
               constrained
               to
               bestow
               it
               otherwise
               .
               Here
               in
               England
               there
               is
               little
               written
               or
               published
               in
               any
               kind
               of
               Learning
               .
               In
               every
               Parish-Church
               there
               are
               now
               Sums
               of
               Money
               collected
               for
               Chelsey
               Colledge
               ,
               but
               I
               see
               no
               Addition
               to
               the
               Work.
               Our
               kind
               Friend
               ,
               Mr.
               Briggs
               ,
               hath
               lately
               published
               a
               Supplement
               to
               the
               most
               excellent
               Tables
               of
               Logarithms
               ,
               which
               I
               presume
               he
               hath
               sent
               you
               .
               
               Suarez's
               Book
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               is
               now
               grown
               common
               by
               the
               late
               German
               Impression
               ;
               which
               if
               you
               please
               you
               may
               have
               .
               The
               Popish
               Writers
               having
               sharpned
               their
               Weapons
               ,
               being
               now
               to
               strike
               ,
               with
               sharp
               Invectives
               ,
               our
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Spalato
               ,
               after
               their
               wonted
               manners
               ,
               and
               now
               openly
               charge
               him
               with
               Apostacy
               ,
               and
               revolt
               from
               their
               Religion
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               obtained
               any
               Ecclesiastical
               Promotion
               ,
               nor
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               hear
               ,
               desireth
               any
               ;
               but
               rather
               to
               end
               his
               Days
               in
               a
               retired
               and
               solitary
               Exile
               .
               Since
               the
               return
               of
               Digby
               into
               Spain
               ,
               there
               is
               little
               known
               of
               the
               Progress
               of
               our
               Affairs
               there
               ;
               neither
               of
               Sir
               
                 Walter
                 Raleigh
              
               ,
               since
               the
               Return
               of
               Captain
               Bayly
               from
               him
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               give
               his
               unworthy
               running
               away
               so
               honest
               a
               name
               .
               Sir
               ,
               both
               I
               and
               my
               Messenger
               stand
               upon
               Thorns
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               being
               both
               presently
               to
               begin
               our
               Journeys
               ;
               he
               for
               Ireland
               ,
               I
               for
               the
               West
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               I
               mean
               to
               spend
               this
               Festival
               time
               ;
               which
               I
               hope
               shall
               excuse
               my
               Rudeness
               in
               Writing
               ,
               both
               for
               Matter
               and
               Manner
               .
               When
               I
               come
               to
               a
               place
               of
               more
               leisure
               ,
               you
               shall
               hear
               from
               me
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               let
               me
               live
               in
               your
               good
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               truly
               loves
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               ever
               declare
               himself
            
             
               
                 Your
                 truly
                 affectionate
                 and
                 faithful
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 
                   
                     the
                     6th
                     .
                     of
                     December
                  
                   1617.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Eyres
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Eximio
                 Sacr.
                 Theologiae
                 Professori
                 ,
                 &
                 amico
                 suo
                 singulari
                 ,
                 Domino
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 ,
                 S.
                 
              
            
             
               RAMUS
               iste
               tuus
               &
               noster
               ,
               qui
               brevi
               (
               ut
               opinor
               )
               ad
               nos
               in
               Angliam
               reversurus
               est
               ,
               absque
               grati
               animi
               mei
               significatione
               aliqua
               ,
               pro
               singulari
               tuâ
               erga
               me
               clementiâ
               &
               benignitate
               ,
               non
               est
               dimittendus
               .
               Gratulor
               verò
               tibi
               (
               charissime
               frater
               !
               )
               felicitatem
               tuam
               ,
               qui
               in
               regione
               minùs
               culta
               ,
               &
               variis
               motibus
               perturbatâ
               natus
               &
               educatus
               ,
               nobis
               hic
               in
               florentissimo
               Regno
               ,
               totique
               orbi
               Christiano
               facem
               Divinae
               intelligentiae
               in
               rebus
               maximè
               necessariis
               praebuisti
               ;
               ac
               etiamnum
               porrò
               (
               uti
               speramus
               ,
               &
               expectamus
               )
               praebiturus
               es
               .
               Intelligo
               doctissimas
               tuas
               lucubrationes
               ,
               tanquam
               stellas
               totidem
               
               lucidissimas
               .
               Macte
               Virtute
               istâ
               tuâ
               ,
               Christo
               optimo
               Maximo
               duce
               in
               omnibus
               .
            
             
               Nos
               hic
               Semipagani
               qui
               ad
               stivam
               religati
               sumus
               ,
               Rusticos
               in
               Christianae
               fidei
               fundamentalibus
               ,
               &
               in
               timore
               Domini
               instruimus
               .
            
             
               Plerique
               hic
               ferè
               omnes
               Papismum
               detestantur
               .
            
             
               Sit
               nomen
               Domini
               benedictum
               .
            
             
               Contra
               Papatum
               quotidie
               concionamur
               .
            
             
               Neminem
               habemus
               repugnantem
               :
               omnes
               consentientes
               .
               Caeterum
               valde
               multi
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               odio
               Papismi
               plusquam
               Vatiniano
               (
               ut
               ita
               dicam
               )
               flagrant
               ,
               ut
               solenniorem
               Dei
               cultum
               nullo
               modo
               ferre
               possint
               .
               Hinc
               omne
               genus
               nequitiae
               caput
               sustollere
               taxim
               occoepit
               .
               Multi
               qui
               contra
               Papisticam
               superstitionem
               invehuntur
               ,
               contra
               rapinam
               ,
               sacrilegium
               ,
               luxuriam
               ,
               ebrietatem
               ,
               gulam
               ,
               arrogantiam
               ,
               superbiam
               ,
               avaritiam
               ,
               usuram
               ,
               &
               id
               genus
               enormia
               ,
               ne
               protestantur
               quidem
               .
               Sed
               quorsum
               haec
               Manum
               de
               Tabula
               .
               Verbum
               sapienti
               sat
               est
               ,
               satque
               habet
               favitorum
               semper
               qui
               rectè
               agit
               .
               Quid
               nos
               in
               votis
               habemus
               ,
               postmodum
               accipies
               .
               Interea
               verò
               ,
               in
               Jesu
               Christo
               Domino
               ac
               sospitatore
               nostro
               benè
               vale
               .
            
             
               
                 Fraterculus
                 tibi
                 multis
                 nominibus
                 devinctissimus
                 ,
                 Guilielmus
                 Eyres
                 .
              
               
                 Colcestriae
                 
                   21.
                   die
                   Aprilis
                   ,
                   1618.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Camden
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 dear
                 and
                 worthy
                 Friend
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               been
               earnestly
               intreated
               by
               Dr.
               Rives
               to
               send
               this
               inclosed
               ▪
               Letter
               unto
               you
               .
               He
               hath
               had
               his
               Education
               in
               New-Colledge
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               where
               he
               took
               his
               Degree
               of
               Doctor
               in
               the
               Civil
               Law.
               He
               is
               now
               one
               of
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               Chancery
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               Judge
               of
               the
               Faculties
               and
               Prerogative
               Court.
               Two
               things
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               he
               was
               very
               desirous
               to
               be
               certified
               of
               from
               you
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               In
               what
               sort
               you
               would
               have
               him
               answer
               that
               Calumniation
               of
               our
               Irish
               Libeller
               ,
               where
               he
               intimateth
               ,
               that
               you
               dissemble
               your
               Religion
               ,
               and
               write
               otherwise
               than
               you
               think
               ,
               
                 delusus
                 Spe
                 hujus
                 secult
                 ,
                 et
                 mundani
                 honor
                 is
                 lenocinio
                 illectus
                 .
              
               The
               other
               ,
               What
               you
               think
               of
               our
               great
               St.
               Patrick
               and
               of
               his
               Miracles
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               former
               ,
               I
               assured
               him
               of
               my
               own
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               wrong'd
               most
               shamefully
               :
               what
               you
               did
               you
               did
               out
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               not
               led
               by
               any
               such
               base
               Respect
               as
               you
               were
               charged
               withal
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               knew
               for
               certain
               ,
               that
               with
               your
               heart
               you
               embraced
               the
               Religion
               which
               by
               Authority
               is
               maintained
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               For
               the
               latter
               ,
               I
               gave
               him
               good
               leave
               to
               discredit
               as
               much
               as
               he
               list
               ,
               that
               Pack
               of
               ridiculous
               Miracles
               which
               latter
               Writers
               had
               fastned
               upon
               St.
               Patrick
               ;
               but
               wished
               him
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               touch
               the
               Credit
               of
               that
               worthy
               man
               himself
               ,
               nor
               to
               question
               his
               Succession
               to
               Palladius
               ,
               nor
               to
               cast
               him
               unto
               lower
               Times
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               consent
               of
               all
               Writers
               that
               ever
               make
               Mention
               of
               him
               .
               And
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               I
               shewed
               unto
               him
               what
               I
               had
               gathered
               together
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               in
               a
               Treatise
               
               which
               I
               lately
               wrote
               at
               the
               Request
               of
               Dr.
               Hampton
               ,
               Lord
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               Planters
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               specially
               ,
               of
               St.
               Patrick
               and
               his
               Successors
               in
               the
               See
               of
               Armagh
               :
               but
               one
               word
               from
               you
               will
               satisfie
               him
               more
               than
               a
               hundred
               from
               me
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               me
               intreat
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               here
               
                 erranti
                 comiter
                 monstrare
                 viam
              
               .
               You
               easily
               may
               see
               what
               little
               Credit
               the
               Testimony
               (
               or
               the
               Silence
               rather
               )
               of
               so
               late
               an
               Author
               as
               Platina
               is
               ,
               may
               carry
               to
               bear
               down
               the
               constant
               agrement
               of
               all
               our
               own
               Writers
               .
               The
               Objection
               would
               be
               far
               more
               specious
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               drawn
               from
               the
               Silence
               of
               venerable
               Bede
               ,
               who
               making
               express
               Mention
               both
               in
               his
               History
               and
               his
               Chronicle
               of
               Palladius
               ,
               speaketh
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               Patricius
               .
               Yet
               have
               I
               seen
               in
               Sir
               Robert
               Cotton's
               Library
               an
               ancient
               Fragment
               written
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Bede
               ,
               wherein
               St.
               Patrick
               is
               not
               only
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               also
               made
               to
               be
               as
               ancient
               in
               time
               as
               hitherto
               we
               have
               still
               believed
               him
               to
               have
               been
               .
               It
               was
               found
               among
               Mr.
               
               Josseline's
               Papers
               :
               and
               is
               now
               bound
               up
               in
               blew
               Leather
               ,
               with
               other
               Antiquities
               .
               If
               you
               can
               come
               by
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               transcribe
               that
               place
               of
               it
               where
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Liturgy
               from
               Man
               to
               Man
               is
               described
               (
               for
               there
               this
               Mention
               of
               St.
               Patrick
               is
               to
               be
               found
               )
               either
               that
               or
               nothing
               will
               give
               full
               Satisfaction
               to
               our
               Doctor
               .
            
             
               The
               Company
               of
               Stationers
               in
               London
               are
               now
               erecting
               a
               Factory
               for
               Books
               and
               a
               Press
               among
               us
               here
               :
               Mr.
               
                 Felix
                 Kingston
              
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               are
               sent
               over
               for
               that
               Purpose
               .
               They
               begin
               with
               the
               printing
               of
               the
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               afterwards
               they
               purpose
               to
               fall
               in
               Hand
               with
               my
               Collections
               
                 De
                 Christianarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Successione
                 &
                 Statu
                 .
              
               I
               do
               intreat
               you
               of
               all
               Love
               ,
               to
               look
               over
               the
               first
               Edition
               ;
               and
               what
               you
               find
               I
               have
               mistaken
               ,
               or
               what
               you
               think
               may
               be
               further
               added
               out
               of
               the
               Antiquities
               which
               you
               have
               met
               withal
               ,
               signifie
               unto
               me
               .
               I
               wrote
               unto
               you
               to
               this
               purpose
               about
               four
               years
               since
               ,
               by
               a
               Kinsman
               of
               mine
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Brereton
              
               :
               at
               which
               time
               also
               I
               desired
               to
               understand
               from
               you
               ,
               Whether
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               get
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Epistles
               to
               the
               Monks
               of
               Glastenbury
               ,
               attributed
               to
               St.
               Patrick
               ,
               which
               I
               remember
               you
               told
               me
               you
               had
               sometimes
               seen
               .
               But
               since
               that
               time
               I
               have
               heard
               nothing
               from
               you
               .
               If
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               at
               this
               time
               to
               write
               unto
               me
               ,
               or
               to
               Dr.
               Rives
               ,
               (
               who
               earnestly
               expecteth
               your
               Answer
               )
               you
               may
               leave
               your
               Letters
               at
               my
               Lord
               
               Knevet's
               House
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               there
               to
               be
               delivered
               unto
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Docwra
              
               ,
               our
               Treasurer
               at
               Wars
               ;
               who
               will
               take
               Order
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               safely
               conveyed
               unto
               me
               .
               And
               thus
               craving
               Pardon
               for
               my
               Boldness
               in
               troubling
               you
               thus
               far
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               Leave
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               resting
               always
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 loving
                 and
                 firm
                 Friend
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   8.
                   1618.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Camden
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 afterward
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 esteemed
                 good
                 Mr.
                 Dr.
                 
              
            
             
               YOur
               loving
               Letter
               of
               the
               Eighth
               of
               June
               I
               received
               the
               Fourth
               of
               July
               ,
               being
               retired
               into
               the
               Country
               for
               the
               recovery
               of
               my
               tender
               health
               ,
               where
               
                 portum
                 anhelans
                 beatadinis
              
               ,
               I
               purposed
               to
               sequester
               my self
               from
               Worldly
               business
               and
               cogitations
               .
               Yet
               being
               somewhat
               recovered
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               but
               answer
               your
               love
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Doctor
               Rieves
               Letter
               for
               your
               sake
               ,
               with
               the
               few
               lines
               herein
               enclosed
               ,
               which
               I
               submit
               to
               your
               censure
               .
            
             
               I
               thank
               God
               my
               life
               hath
               been
               such
               among
               men
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               neither
               ashamed
               to
               live
               ,
               nor
               fear
               to
               die
               ,
               being
               secure
               in
               Christ
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               whose
               true
               Religion
               I
               was
               born
               and
               bred
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Edward
               VI.
               and
               have
               continued
               firm
               therein
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               make
               you
               my
               Confessor
               
                 sub
                 sigillo
                 Confessionis
              
               ,
               I
               took
               my
               Oath
               thereunto
               at
               my
               Matriculation
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxon.
               (
               when
               Popery
               was
               predominant
               )
               and
               for
               defending
               the
               Religion
               established
               ,
               I
               lost
               a
               fellowship
               in
               All-Souls
               ,
               as
               Sir
               
                 Daniel
                 Dun
              
               could
               testifie
               ,
               and
               often
               would
               relate
               how
               I
               was
               there
               opposed
               by
               the
               Popish
               Faction
               .
               At
               my
               coming
               to
               Westminster
               I
               took
               the
               like
               Oath
               ,
               where
               
                 (
                 absit
                 jactantia
              
               )
               God
               so
               blessed
               my
               labours
               ,
               that
               the
               now
               Bishops
               of
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Durham
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Asaph
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               persons
               employed
               now
               in
               eminent
               place
               abroad
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               especial
               note
               at
               home
               of
               all
               degrees
               ;
               do
               acknowledge
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               my
               Scholars
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               brought
               there
               to
               Church
               divers
               Gentlemen
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               
                 Walshes
                 ,
                 Nugents
                 ,
                 O
                 Raily
                 ,
                 Shee
                 s
                 ,
              
               the
               eldest
               Son
               of
               the
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               
                 Cassiles
                 ,
                 Petre
                 Lombard
              
               a
               Merchants
               Son
               of
               Waterford
               ,
               a
               youth
               of
               admirable
               docility
               ,
               and
               others
               bred
               Popishly
               ,
               and
               so
               affected
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               who
               may
               justly
               say
               that
               I
               was
               ambitious
               ,
               who
               contented
               my self
               in
               Westminster
               School
               when
               I
               writ
               my
               Britannia
               ,
               and
               eleven
               years
               afterward
               :
               Who
               refused
               a
               Mastership
               of
               Requests
               offered
               ,
               and
               then
               had
               the
               place
               of
               a
               King
               of
               Arms
               ,
               without
               any
               suit
               cast
               upon
               me
               .
               I
               did
               never
               set
               sail
               after
               present
               preferments
               ,
               or
               desired
               to
               soar
               higher
               by
               others
               .
               I
               never
               made
               suit
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               matter
               of
               course
               incident
               to
               my
               place
               ,
               neither
               (
               God
               be
               praised
               )
               I
               needed
               ,
               having
               gathered
               a
               contented
               sufficiency
               by
               my
               long
               labours
               in
               the
               School
               .
               Why
               the
               Annalectist
               should
               so
               censure
               me
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               men
               of
               all
               humours
               repair
               unto
               me
               in
               respect
               of
               my
               place
               ;
               and
               rest
               content
               to
               be
               belied
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               ashamed
               to
               belie
               the
               Lords
               Deputies
               of
               Ireland
               and
               others
               of
               honourable
               rank
               .
               
                 Sed
                 haec
                 tibi
                 uni
                 &
                 soli
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               I
               might
               give
               you
               better
               satisfaction
               ,
               I
               sent
               my
               Servant
               with
               directions
               to
               my
               Study
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               who
               found
               this
               which
               I
               have
               herein
               inclosed
               .
               Which
               if
               they
               may
               stead
               you
               I
               shall
               be
               right
               glad
               .
               As
               my
               health
               will
               permit
               I
               will
               look
               over
               your
               learned
               Treatise
               
                 De
                 Christianarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Successione
              
               .
               But
               such
               hath
               been
               your
               happy
               industry
               therein
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               little
               hope
               to
               add
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               less
               to
               observe
               any
               mistaking
               .
               Thus
               with
               my
               salutations
               to
               your
               good
               self
               ,
               and
               my
               respectful
               love
               remembred
               to
               Sir
               
                 Arthur
                 Savage
              
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 true
                 and
                 devoted
                 Friend
                 ,
                 William
                 Camden
                 .
              
               
                 Chesilhurst
                 
                   July
                   10.
                   1618.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               .
               XXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Warren
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 after
                 -
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               read
               carefully
               what
               Arminius
               hath
               written
               
                 De
                 justitia
                 &
                 efficacia
                 providentiae
                 Dei
                 in
                 malo
                 .
              
               Yet
               in
               that
               I
               read
               him
               for
               especially
               ,
               he
               leaves
               me
               as
               doubtful
               as
               he
               found
               me
               .
               For
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Quum
                 soepenumero
                 futurum
              
               
               
                 sit
                 ,
                 ut
                 creatura
                 non
                 omnino
                 in
                 malo
                 obdurata
                 actum
                 quia
                 peccato
                 junctus
                 sit
                 patrare
                 nolit
                 ,
                 nisi
                 argumentis
                 quibusdam
                 &
                 occasionibus
                 ,
                 quae
                 velut
                 incitamenta
                 sint
                 ad
                 illum
                 patrandum
                 ,
                 objectis
                 ;
                 istius
                 quoque
                 objectionis
                 administratio
                 penes
                 Dei
                 providentiam
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 irritamenta
                 ista
                 objicit
                 :
              
               In
               these
               words
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               him
               not
               )
               he
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               That
               God
               casts
               Stumbling-blocks
               in
               the
               way
               of
               them
               that
               of
               themselves
               would
               have
               gone
               upright
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               provoke
               them
               to
               do
               evil
               ;
               which
               ,
               taken
               together
               with
               his
               foreknowledge
               of
               the
               event
               ,
               in
               my
               apprehension
               seems
               very
               harsh
               ,
               and
               flat
               contrary
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Jam.
               1.
               13.
               
               Indeed
               if
               God
               ,
               foreseeing
               both
               what
               arguments
               and
               occasions
               inciting
               unto
               sin
               ,
               would
               by
               ordinary
               course
               of
               Nature
               ,
               or
               free-will
               ,
               come
               in
               the
               way
               of
               him
               that
               for
               the
               present
               meant
               no
               such
               evil
               ;
               and
               likewise
               ,
               that
               unless
               his
               Providence
               hindered
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               thereby
               overcome
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               God
               ,
               foreseeing
               all
               this
               ,
               should
               with-hold
               his
               preventing
               interposition
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               more
               than
               bare
               permission
               ,
               the
               justice
               whereof
               cannot
               be
               called
               in
               question
               .
               And
               if
               this
               seem
               too
               little
               ,
               it
               might
               haply
               be
               farther
               granted
               ,
               
                 istius
                 objectionis
                 administrationem
                 penes
                 Dei
                 providentiam
                 esse
                 ,
              
               (
               to
               use
               his
               own
               words
               )
               though
               I
               cannot
               think
               what
               bounds
               are
               thereunto
               due
               :
               but
               that
               he
               should
               
                 irritamenta
                 ista
                 objicere
                 ,
                 cum
                 creatura
                 actum
                 peccato
                 junctum
                 ex
                 se
                 patrare
                 nolit
                 ,
              
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               very
               hard
               to
               grant
               ,
               and
               he
               as
               hardly
               to
               maintain
               the
               justice
               of
               it
               ,
               pag.
               102.
               
               &
               114.
               
               But
               of
               the
               extent
               ,
               and
               justice
               of
               his
               Administration
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               would
               your
               leisure
               served
               to
               send
               me
               your
               opinion
               ;
               you
               shall
               both
               pleasure
               me
               ,
               and
               do
               God
               service
               in
               it
               .
               So
               commending
               you
               to
               his
               Protection
               and
               Grace
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
            
             
               
                 Ever
                 at
                 Your
                 Service
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Warren
                 .
              
               
                 Kilkenny
                 
                   Sept.
                   1.
                   1610.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 sent
                 you
                 Arminius
                 by
                 this
                 Bearer
                 ,
                 
                   James
                   Congame
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Thomas
               Morton
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Chester
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 late
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Do
               heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               double
               pains
               in
               writing
               ,
               which
               is
               your
               kindness
               beyond
               any
               single
               desert
               of
               my
               part
               ;
               and
               I
               must
               twice
               thank
               you
               for
               the
               young
               Batchelor
               ,
               who
               hath
               approved
               himself
               ,
               since
               his
               coming
               hither
               ,
               to
               be
               indeed
               very
               commendable
               .
               Your
               manifold
               Imployments
               specified
               in
               your
               Letters
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               be
               too
               large
               in
               these
               of
               mine
               ,
               lest
               I
               might
               
                 morari
                 tua
                 tempora
              
               .
            
             
               Truly
               I
               cannot
               but
               admire
               your
               exceeding
               pains
               ,
               and
               bless
               God
               for
               his
               Graces
               in
               you
               .
               The
               Synod
               in
               the
               low
               Countries
               is
               held
               at
               Dort
               ,
               the
               most
               of
               their
               Suffragators
               are
               already
               Assembled
               ,
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               proceedings
               is
               methodically
               ordered
               ;
               the
               Remonstrants
               (
               excepting
               some
               few
               )
               do
               exempt
               themselves
               .
               I
               think
               to
               hold
               universal
               grace
               
                 quoad
                 revelationem
                 negativè
              
               ,
               as
               importing
               that
               no
               Soul
               can
               be
               said
               particularly
               to
               be
               excluded
               ,
               may
               sufficiently
               qualifie
               the
               violence
               of
               oppositions
               .
               I
               shall
               long
               to
               see
               you
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               enjoy
               the
               comfort
               of
               your
               presence
               ;
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               ,
               satisfie
               my
               desire
               :
               In
               the
               interim
               ,
               and
               always
               ,
               I
               pray
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               preserve
               us
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Cestrensis
                 .
              
               
                 Chester
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   15.
                   1618.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               at
               Dublin
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Dr.
                 Usher
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               kindest
               salutations
               premised
               .
               These
               are
               to
               signifie
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               I
               received
               at
               Dort
               the
               Letter
               you
               sent
               me
               ,
               though
               a
               long
               time
               after
               the
               date
               .
               As
               touching
               the
               Additions
               and
               Corrections
               *
               which
               
                 J.
                 Scaliger
              
               left
               with
               Gomarus
               ;
               I
               understand
               by
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               shortly
               be
               published
               .
               He
               hath
               delivered
               them
               to
               a
               Printer
               at
               Leyden
               ,
               who
               is
               to
               print
               them
               .
               The
               Additions
               are
               many
               ,
               as
               he
               telleth
               me
               ,
               almost
               as
               many
               as
               are
               already
               set
               forth
               .
               Chamierus
               was
               not
               at
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               learn
               whether
               any
               such
               ancient
               Writings
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               were
               left
               with
               him
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               you
               desired
               to
               be
               transcribed
               out
               of
               
                 Paulus
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               method
               of
               the
               Alexandrian
               Year
               ,
               I
               being
               at
               Leyden
               after
               the
               Synod
               ,
               was
               desirous
               to
               have
               spoken
               with
               Meursius
               ;
               but
               enquiring
               for
               him
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Joannes
                 Latius
              
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               Synod
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               he
               would
               go
               to
               Meursius
               ,
               and
               transcribe
               it
               ,
               and
               send
               it
               me
               into
               England
               ;
               for
               he
               thought
               it
               not
               seasonable
               to
               go
               to
               him
               that
               day
               ,
               being
               the
               day
               of
               
               Bernevelt's
               Execution
               ,
               whose
               Sons
               Meursius
               had
               been
               
               Tutor
               unto
               .
               When
               I
               receive
               the
               Transcript
               from
               Latius
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               it
               you
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               you
               will
               be
               desirous
               to
               know
               the
               remarkable
               passages
               of
               the
               Synod
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               shortly
               published
               ,
               both
               the
               Acts
               ,
               and
               the
               Canons
               concluded
               upon
               touching
               the
               five
               Articles
               :
               We
               had
               somewhat
               to
               do
               when
               we
               came
               to
               frame
               Canons
               ,
               with
               the
               Provincials
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Exteri
               ,
               touching
               some
               points
               ,
               especially
               touching
               the
               second
               Article
               .
               Some
               of
               us
               were
               held
               by
               some
               half
               Remonstrants
               ,
               for
               extending
               the
               Oblation
               made
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               to
               all
               ;
               and
               for
               holding
               sundry
               effects
               thereof
               offered
               seriò
               ,
               and
               some
               really
               communicated
               to
               the
               reprobate
               .
               I
               had
               somewhat
               to
               do
               with
               a
               principal
               man
               touching
               this
               point
               ;
               somewhat
               passed
               in
               writing
               between
               us
               privately
               .
               We
               were
               careful
               that
               nothing
               should
               be
               defined
               which
               might
               gainsay
               the
               Confession
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               which
               was
               effected
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               were
               desirous
               to
               have
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Canons
               defined
               
                 unanimi
                 consensu
              
               .
               We
               foreign
               Divines
               ,
               after
               the
               Subscription
               of
               the
               Canons
               ,
               and
               a
               general
               approbation
               of
               the
               Belgick
               Confession
               ,
               and
               Catechism
               (
               which
               is
               the
               
               Palatine's
               )
               as
               containing
               no
               Dogmata
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Decree
               against
               
               Vorstius's
               Doctrine
               ,
               chiefly
               that
               in
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Deo
              
               ,
               were
               dismissed
               .
               In
               our
               approbation
               of
               the
               Belgick
               Confession
               ,
               our
               consent
               was
               only
               asked
               for
               Doctrinals
               ,
               not
               for
               matters
               touching
               Discipline
               .
               We
               had
               a
               solemn
               parting
               in
               the
               Synod
               ,
               and
               all
               was
               concluded
               with
               a
               solemn
               Feast
               .
               This
               was
               upon
               Thursday
               April
               29.
               
               The
               Saturday
               we
               went
               to
               the
               Hague
               to
               take
               our
               leaves
               of
               the
               States
               General
               ,
               where
               we
               resolved
               ,
               while
               our
               Ship
               was
               made
               ready
               ,
               to
               see
               
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 Amsterdam
              
               and
               Harlem
               ,
               which
               we
               did
               the
               week
               following
               .
               Upon
               the
               Monday
               we
               purposing
               to
               go
               for
               Leyden
               ,
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               were
               informed
               ,
               that
               Bernevelt
               ,
               was
               to
               lose
               his
               head
               that
               morning
               ,
               which
               was
               executed
               .
               Upon
               the
               tenth
               of
               May
               we
               loosed
               from
               the
               Bril
               ,
               and
               arrived
               at
               Gravesend
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               May
               :
               And
               visited
               his
               Majesty
               at
               Greenwich
               as
               we
               came
               by
               ,
               who
               graciously
               did
               receive
               us
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               safely
               returned
               to
               our
               homes
               .
               And
               here
               with
               my
               hearty
               salutations
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               gracious
               Protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 ,
                 ever-loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney
                 Colledge
                 
                   May
                   26.
                   1619.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Lydyat
               :
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 ,
                 à
                 Salutis
                 fonte
                 D.
                 N.
                 Jesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Dear
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Do
               acknowledge
               my self
               much
               bound
               unto
               you
               for
               the
               Loan
               of
               your
               Geminus
               and
               Albategnius
               (
               the
               Reading
               whereof
               hath
               given
               me
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Contentment
               )
               but
               most
               of
               all
               for
               your
               kind
               Letter
               (
               delivered
               unto
               me
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Allen
              
               ,
               the
               3d.
               of
               July
               last
               )
               wherein
               you
               so
               gently
               pass
               over
               my
               great
               Error
               in
               detaining
               your
               Books
               so
               long
               from
               you
               .
               I
               will
               not
               make
               any
               long
               Apology
               for
               my self
               ,
               and
               excuse
               my
               Negligence
               by
               want
               of
               Opportunity
               of
               a
               fit
               Messenger
               :
               your
               love
               having
               covered
               my
               Offence
               already
               
               I
               may
               spare
               my
               Labour
               in
               covering
               any
               further
               .
               Now
               at
               length
               therefore
               I
               return
               your
               Books
               unto
               you
               again
               ,
               with
               a
               thousand
               Thanks
               ;
               and
               heartily
               do
               wish
               that
               I
               may
               have
               some
               Occasion
               offered
               on
               my
               part
               to
               gratify
               you
               in
               the
               same
               kind
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               send
               you
               
               Ptolomy's
               
                 Canon
                 Regum
              
               ,
               so
               often
               cited
               by
               Dr.
               Rainolds
               in
               his
               Lectures
               :
               a
               Copy
               whereof
               I
               received
               from
               
                 Bishop
                 Overal
              
               (
               lately
               deceased
               )
               transcribed
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Rich.
                 Mountague
              
               out
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savils
              
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               In
               the
               same
               Volume
               is
               Theon
               also
               upon
               those
               Canons
               ,
               whence
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               himself
               hath
               sent
               me
               certain
               Notes
               
                 de
                 Ratione
                 anni
                 Alexandrini
              
               ;
               touching
               which
               also
               within
               these
               three
               daies
               I
               received
               from
               Meursius
               a
               Greek
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Scholiasts
               against
               
                 Paulus
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               who
               wrote
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               the
               World
               (
               according
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               Grecians
               )
               6659
               ,
               Dioclesiani
               867
               ,
               (
               hoc
               est
               Aerae
               nostrae
               1151.
               )
            
             
               This
               latter
               doth
               contain
               but
               ordinary
               Stuff
               :
               in
               Theon
               the
               Principal
               thing
               that
               I
               observe
               is
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Concurrence
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Aegyptian
               and
               the
               Alexandrian
               year
               ,
               
                 (
                 hoc
                 est
                 anni
                 vagi
                 et
                 fixi
                 )
              
               noted
               by
               him
               in
               these
               Words
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               (
               as
               he
               otherwise
               expresseth
               it
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 ab
                 initio
                 aerae
                 Philippicae
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               reckoneth
               with
               
                 Ptolomy
                 annos
              
               294
               ,
               but
               299
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               from
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               we
               must
               deduce
               
                 Caput
                 aerae
                 Alkept
                 apud
                 Albategnium
              
               ,
               which
               by
               him
               is
               placed
               annis
               287.
               
               (
               587
               ,
               387.
               your
               Book
               hath
               the
               first
               Figure
               being
               set
               down
               inconstantly
               and
               falsly
               ,
               the
               other
               two
               constantly
               and
               truly
               )
               
                 post
                 aeram
                 Dhilcarnain
              
               ,
               I
               make
               little
               question
               :
               howsoever
               I
               be
               not
               yet
               fully
               resolved
               whether
               I
               should
               referr
               the
               same
               to
               the
               beginning
               or
               the
               ending
               of
               the
               fifth
               year
               of
               Augustus
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               whether
               I
               should
               begin
               it
               
                 à
                 Thoth
                 anni
              
               299.
               or
               300.
               
                 oerae
                 Philippicoe
              
               :
               for
               in
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               Thoth
               fell
               upon
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               
                 tam
                 in
                 anno
                 vago
                 ,
                 quam
                 in
                 fixo
              
               ;
               in
               the
               former
               upon
               August
               30
               ,
               feria
               5
               a
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               Character
               
                 oerae
                 Alkept
              
               in
               Albategnius
               ;
               if
               the
               number
               be
               not
               depraved
               )
               in
               the
               latter
               upon
               August
               29
               ,
               feria
               6
               a
               ,
               unto
               which
               I
               rather
               incline
               ;
               because
               by
               this
               means
               we
               shall
               keep
               straight
               the
               beginning
               of
               Dhilkarnain
               ,
               which
               by
               Albategnius
               his
               Account
               certainly
               doth
               incurr
               
                 in
                 annum
                 periodi
                 Julianoe
              
               4402
               ,
               twelve
               years
               after
               the
               Death
               of
               Alexander
               (
               as
               himself
               setteth
               down
               fol.
               43.
               lin
               .
               4.
               and
               you
               do
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               true
               )
               whereas
               by
               the
               former
               Hypothesis
               it
               must
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               Year
               4401
               ,
               (
               contrary
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               Albategnius
               )
               eleven
               Years
               after
               
               Alexander's
               Death
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Aegyptians
               received
               the
               use
               of
               their
               
                 annus
                 aequabilis
              
               from
               Nabonasar
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Babylonians
               did
               ever
               use
               that
               Form
               of
               Year
               ,
               I
               think
               will
               hardly
               be
               proved
               .
               If
               that
               be
               true
               which
               Eratosthenes
               writeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 apud
                 Geminum
              
               pag.
               127.
               )
               that
               the
               Aegyptians
               sometime
               celebrated
               their
               Isia
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               using
               this
               manner
               of
               year
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               they
               used
               this
               Form
               of
               year
               before
               the
               time
               of
               Nabonasar
               .
               For
               the
               17th
               .
               day
               of
               Athyr
               (
               to
               which
               you
               rightly
               refer
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               —
               I
               could
               never
               concurr
               with
               the
               Summer
               Solstice
               betwixt
               the
               time
               of
               Nabonasar
               and
               Eratosthenes
               .
               The
               Authority
               of
               Geminus
               also
               moveth
               me
               to
               yield
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 Metonis
                 Enneadecaëteride
              
               ,
               the
               years
               were
               not
               
                 alternatim
                 pleni
              
               and
               cavi
               (
               as
               you
               imagine
               )
               although
               in
               Calippus
               his
               Period
               the
               Disposition
               seemeth
               to
               have
               been
               such
               ;
               to
               which
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               that
               which
               was
               received
               into
               civil
               use
               in
               his
               time
               )
               I
               referr
               that
               place
               of
               Geminus
               (
               pag.
               115
               8
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               rightly
               observ'd
               that
               in
               my
               Discourse
               
                 de
                 Christianarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 Successione
              
               &
               Statu
               ,
               there
               is
               wanting
               for
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               the
               second
               Part
               ,
               an
               hundred
               years
               Story
               :
               which
               defect
               in
               the
               Continuation
               of
               the
               Work
               is
               by
               me
               supplied
               .
               I
               purpose
               to
               publish
               the
               whole
               Work
               together
               
               much
               augmented
               :
               but
               do
               first
               expect
               the
               Publication
               of
               my
               Uncle
               
               Stanihurst's
               Answer
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               which
               I
               hear
               since
               his
               death
               is
               sent
               to
               Paris
               to
               be
               there
               Printed
               .
               I
               am
               advertised
               also
               ,
               that
               even
               now
               there
               is
               come
               out
               at
               Antwerp
               ,
               a
               Treatise
               of
               my
               Country-man
               
                 Christopher
                 de
                 Sacro-Bosco
                 ,
                 De
                 verae
                 Ecclesiae
                 Investigatione
                 ,
              
               wherein
               he
               hath
               some
               dealing
               with
               me
               .
               Both
               these
               I
               would
               willingly
               see
               ,
               before
               I
               set
               out
               my
               Book
               anew
               :
               that
               if
               they
               have
               justly
               found
               fault
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               I
               may
               amend
               it
               ;
               if
               unjustly
               ,
               I
               may
               defend
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               very
               glad
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Pains
               taken
               in
               the
               unfolding
               of
               the
               Revelation
               :
               and
               hope
               that
               e'er
               long
               ,
               it
               will
               come
               abroad
               among
               us
               .
               To
               help
               you
               therein
               touching
               the
               
                 Fratricelli
                 ,
                 Beguini
              
               ,
               &c.
               my
               Opinion
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               as
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Albigenses
               were
               comprehended
               not
               only
               the
               Manichees
               which
               swarmed
               in
               those
               parts
               of
               France
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Waldenses
               which
               dwelt
               among
               them
               :
               so
               likewise
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Fratricelli
               and
               Beguini
               (
               unto
               whom
               as
               monstrous
               Opinions
               and
               Practices
               are
               ascribed
               as
               unto
               the
               other
               )
               those
               also
               were
               contained
               who
               made
               Profession
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               For
               to
               omit
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               certain
               Writing
               ,
               
                 in
                 quo
                 S.
                 Bernardini
                 Errores
                 recensentur
              
               (
               alledged
               by
               Illyricus
               )
               affirming
               ,
               
                 Fratricellos
                 ,
                 qui
                 potissimum
                 in
                 Italiâ
                 fuerunt
                 ,
                 communiter
                 esse
                 Hussitas
                 :
              
               the
               Witness
               of
               
                 Conradus
                 de
                 Monte
                 Puellarum
              
               ,
               or
               of
               Maydenburg
               ,
               (
               a
               Canon
               of
               Ratisbon
               ,
               who
               wrote
               about
               the
               year
               1340.
               
               
                 De
                 Erroribus
                 Begehardorum
              
               )
               is
               plain
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 Sub
                 illorum
                 habitu
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 quarumlibet
                 Hoeresum
                 species
                 ,
                 utpote
                 pauperum
                 de
                 Lugduno
                 ,
                 &
                 aliarum
                 iniquitatis
                 Sectarum
                 partitiones
                 per
                 Ovile
                 Christi
                 suos
                 Apostolos
                 satagunt
                 seminare
                 .
              
               Add
               hereunto
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Waldenses
                 Merindoll
              
               and
               Cabriers
               ,
               are
               known
               to
               have
               been
               a
               Colony
               deduced
               from
               the
               Alpes
               ,
               the
               chief
               Receptacle
               of
               the
               Fratricelli
               .
               This
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Inquisition
               returned
               unto
               Francis
               the
               first
               ,
               anno
               1540.
               by
               
                 William
                 Bellay
              
               then
               Governor
               of
               those
               Parts
               :
               wherein
               was
               certified
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 ducentis
                 abhinc
                 annis
                 ex
                 regione
                 Pedemontanâ
                 profectos
                 ,
                 in
                 provinciae
                 partemillam
                 commigrasse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               as
               may
               be
               seen
               in
               
                 Crispin
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3
               o
               
                 Actionum
                 &
                 Moniment
                 .
                 Martyrum
                 .
                 Thuanus
              
               hath
               here
               300
               Years
               ,
               but
               200
               of
               these
               times
               they
               were
               persecuted
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Beghardi
               .
               I
               alledge
               the
               Testimony
               of
               
                 Matthias
                 Parisiensis
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               Bohemia
               about
               the
               year
               1390.
               
               
                 Qui
                 alienant
                 se
                 strenuè
              
               (
               saith
               he
               
                 in
                 lib.
                 de
                 Sacerdotum
                 &
                 Monachorum
                 spiritualium
                 abominatione
                 Cap.
              
               30.
               )
               
                 ab
                 exercitio
                 tulium
                 &
                 à
                 contubernio
                 propter
                 Domini
                 Jesu
                 timorem
                 &
                 amorem
                 ,
                 mox
                 à
                 vulgo
                 Christiano
                 hujus
                 mundi
                 conviciantur
                 &
                 confunduntur
                 ,
                 &
                 nota
                 pessima
                 singularitatum
                 vel
                 Hoeresum
                 criminantur
                 :
                 propter
                 quod
                 tales
                 homines
                 devoti
                 ,
                 qui
                 similia
                 vulgo
                 profano
                 non
                 agunt
                 ,
                 Bechardi
                 ,
                 vel
                 Turspinii
                 (
                 lego
                 Turebipini
                 )
                 aut
                 aliis
                 nominibus
                 blasphemis
                 communiter
                 jam
                 nominantur
                 :
                 quod
                 figuratum
                 est
                 in
                 illis
                 primis
                 in
                 Babylone
                 ,
                 quibus
                 alia
                 nomina
                 impofuerunt
                 quàm
                 habuerunt
                 in
                 terra
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               cometh
               also
               unto
               my
               mind
               ,
               another
               place
               (
               which
               is
               not
               common
               )
               touching
               the
               Beghardi
               and
               Fratricelli
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               
                 de
                 squaloribus
                 Romanae
                 Curiae
              
               ,
               written
               by
               
                 Matthew
                 de
                 Cracovia
              
               ,
               who
               was
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Worms
                 ,
                 ab
                 anno
              
               1405
               ad
               1410.
               
               Thus
               he
               there
               complaineth
               ,
               
                 Vadunt
                 Beckardi
                 ,
                 Fratricelli
                 ,
                 Sectuarii
                 suspectissimi
                 de
                 hoerefi
                 ,
                 &
                 clero
                 infestissimi
                 ,
                 erectis
                 capitibus
                 absque
                 ullo
                 timore
                 in
                 urbe
                 ,
                 et
                 seducunt
                 liberè
                 quotquot
                 possunt
                 .
              
               And
               mark
               that
               this
               fell
               upon
               the
               time
               of
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               XII
               ,
               who
               usually
               did
               send
               his
               Letters
               to
               the
               Princes
               and
               Bishops
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               
                 per
                 Lollardos
                 seu
                 Beguardos
                 ,
                 ad
                 quos
                 semper
                 videbatur
                 ejus
                 affectio
                 specialitèr
                 inclinari
                 .
              
               As
               is
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Theodoricus
                 à
                 Niem
                 .
                 lib.
              
               3.
               
                 de
                 Schism
                 .
                 cap.
              
               6.
               
               Whereby
               we
               see
               what
               Rest
               and
               Boldness
               the
               same
               Professors
               got
               by
               the
               great
               Schism
               in
               the
               Papacy
               ;
               agreeable
               to
               that
               which
               Wickliff
               writeth
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               
                 de
                 Sermone
                 Domini
                 in
                 monte
              
               .
            
             
             
               You
               see
               ,
               when
               I
               begin
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               make
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               I
               prove
               not
               too
               tedious
               ,
               I
               will
               abruptly
               break
               off
               ,
               desiring
               you
               to
               remember
               in
               prayers
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 Assured
                 ,
                 Loving
                 Friend
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   16.
                   1619.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XXXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 's
                 ,
                 afterwards
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOU
               hear
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               ere
               this
               ,
               of
               the
               lamentable
               news
               out
               of
               Bohemia
               ;
               how
               it
               pleased
               God
               ,
               on
               the
               29th
               .
               of
               October
               last
               ,
               to
               give
               victory
               to
               the
               Emperor's
               Army
               against
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               .
               His
               whole
               Army
               was
               routed
               ,
               3000
               flain
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               others
               taken
               Prisoners
               ,
               who
               have
               yielded
               
               (
               to
               save
               their
               lives
               )
               to
               serve
               against
               him
               .
               Himself
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               Commanders
               ,
               fled
               with
               2000
               Horse
               ,
               came
               to
               Prague
               ,
               took
               away
               the
               poor
               Queen
               (
               being
               with
               Child
               )
               and
               some
               of
               his
               Councellors
               ,
               with
               such
               things
               as
               in
               that
               hast
               could
               be
               carried
               away
               ;
               and
               so
               left
               that
               Town
               (
               it
               not
               being
               to
               be
               held
               )
               and
               withdrew
               himself
               into
               Silesia
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               another
               Army
               (
               as
               also
               in
               Moravia
               )
               though
               not
               without
               an
               Enemy
               there
               invading
               also
               .
               How
               those
               of
               the
               Religion
               in
               Bohemia
               are
               like
               to
               be
               dealt
               with
               ,
               you
               may
               imagine
               ;
               and
               what
               other
               evil
               effects
               will
               follow
               ,
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               if
               he
               in
               mercy
               stay
               not
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Enemy
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               likelihood
               intendeth
               to
               prosecute
               the
               Victory
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
               Spinola
               also
               prevaileth
               still
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               one
               Town
               or
               two
               more
               ,
               with
               two
               or
               three
               little
               Castles
               ,
               he
               hath
               gained
               ;
               and
               now
               we
               hear
               ,
               that
               a
               Cessation
               of
               Arms
               is
               on
               either
               side
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               for
               the
               space
               of
               five
               months
               .
               The
               Spaniard
               hath
               made
               himself
               Master
               of
               the
               Passage
               betwixt
               Italy
               and
               Germany
               ,
               by
               getting
               Voltelina
               ;
               where
               he
               hath
               put
               down
               five
               Protestant
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Erected
               Idolatry
               in
               their
               places
               .
               He
               hath
               so
               corrupted
               many
               among
               the
               Switzers
               ,
               as
               they
               cannot
               resolve
               on
               any
               good
               course
               ,
               how
               to
               help
               the
               mischief
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               prevent
               the
               further
               increasing
               of
               it
               .
               The
               French
               (
               that
               should
               protect
               them
               )
               are
               Hispaniolized
               :
               The
               Germans
               have
               their
               hands
               full
               at
               home
               :
               And
               the
               Venetians
               ,
               that
               would
               ,
               dare
               not
               alone
               enter
               into
               the
               business
               .
               And
               now
               newly
               (
               while
               I
               am
               writing
               this
               addition
               )
               we
               are
               certified
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               hath
               quit
               Moravia
               and
               Silesia
               ,
               seeing
               all
               things
               there
               desperate
               ;
               and
               hath
               withdrawn
               himself
               unto
               Brandenburgh
               .
               God
               grant
               we
               may
               lay
               this
               seriously
               to
               heart
               ;
               otherwise
               I
               fear
               ,
               the
               judgment
               that
               hath
               begun
               there
               ,
               will
               end
               heavily
               upon
               us
               ;
               and
               
                 (
                 if
                 all
                 things
                 deceive
                 me
                 not
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 now
                 marching
                 toward
                 us
                 with
                 a
                 swift
                 pace
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               touching
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Germany
               ,
               which
               you
               desired
               me
               to
               impart
               unto
               you
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               good
               or
               evil
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Mr.
               
               Southwick's
               departure
               ,
               although
               not
               only
               you
               ,
               but
               divers
               others
               also
               have
               advertised
               me
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               ,
               as
               yet
               ,
               be
               perswaded
               that
               it
               is
               intended
               by
               him
               :
               for
               both
               himself
               in
               his
               last
               Letter
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               his
               Wife
               here
               (
               no
               longer
               than
               yesterday
               )
               hath
               signified
               unto
               me
               the
               plain
               contrary
               .
               Your
               Son
               Downing
               wisheth
               the
               place
               unto
               Mr.
               Ward
               ,
               your
               neighbour
               Mr.
               
               Johnson
               unto
               Mr.
               Cook
               of
               Gawran
               ,
               and
               others
               unto
               one
               Mr.
               Neyle
               ,
               who
               hath
               lately
               preached
               there
               with
               good
               liking
               (
               as
               I
               hear
               :
               )
               The
               last
               of
               these
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               with
               the
               first
               I
               have
               dealt
               ,
               and
               am
               able
               to
               draw
               him
               over
               into
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 
                   1619.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XL.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Edward
               Browncker
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Marvel
               much
               at
               the
               Deputy's
               exceptions
               ;
               he
               discovers
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               unworthy
               suspicion
               .
               What
               answer
               I
               have
               made
               unto
               him
               you
               may
               here
               see
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               will
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ,
               unless
               he
               hath
               resolved
               to
               do
               me
               open
               wrong
               .
               You
               may
               seal
               it
               up
               with
               any
               ,
               but
               your
               own
               Seal
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               lend
               me
               your
               best
               furtherance
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               go
               unacknowledged
               ,
               howsoever
               I
               speed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Manuscripts
               you
               desire
               to
               hear
               of
               ,
               neither
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               is
               to
               be
               found
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               according
               unto
               Dr.
               James
               his
               Catalogue
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               Gildas
               in
               Merton
               Colledge
               Library
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               
                 Gildas
                 Sapiens
              
               ,
               not
               
                 Gildas
                 Albanius
              
               ,
               whom
               Pitts
               says
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Book
               entituled
               ,
               
                 De
                 Victoria
                 Aurelii
                 Ambrosii
              
               ;
               neither
               is
               that
               
                 Gildas
                 Sapiens
              
               now
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               Merton
               Colledge
               ,
               he
               hath
               been
               cut
               out
               of
               the
               Book
               whereunto
               he
               was
               annexed
               :
               Yet
               there
               is
               one
               in
               our
               Publick
               Library
               .
               *
               who
               writes
               a
               story
               
                 De
                 Gestis
                 Britannorum
              
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               find
               mention
               of
               King
               Lucius
               his
               Baptism
               :
               His
               words
               be
               these
               ,
               Post
               164
               
                 annos
                 post
                 adventum
                 Christi
                 Lucius
                 Britannicus
                 Rex
                 cum
                 Universis
                 Regulis
                 totius
                 Britaniae
                 Baptismum
                 susceperunt
                 ,
                 missa
                 legatione
                 ab
                 Imperatore
                 &
                 Papa
                 Romano
                 Evaristo
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               Orations
               of
               
                 Richard
                 Fleming
              
               ,
               there
               be
               no
               such
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               in
               Lincoln
               Colledge
               Library
               :
               Neither
               can
               I
               find
               ,
               or
               learn
               ,
               that
               the
               Junior
               Proctor's
               Book
               relates
               any
               passage
               of
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Britains
               .
               If
               you
               have
               any
               thing
               else
               to
               be
               search'd
               for
               ,
               I
               pray
               make
               no
               scruple
               of
               using
               me
               further
               :
               So
               wishing
               you
               comfort
               in
               your
               labours
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 loving
                 and
                 thankful
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Browncker
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Wadham
                 Colledge
                 
                   Septemb.
                   11.
                   1620.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop-elect
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hampton
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               yesterday
               your
               Grace's
               Letter
               ,
               whereby
               I
               understand
               ,
               how
               unadvisedly
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Clogher
               entred
               into
               contestation
               with
               your
               Lordship
               for
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               and
               laboured
               to
               turn
               your
               particular
               favour
               toward
               me
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               advantage
               ,
               whereat
               I
               was
               not
               a
               little
               grieved
               .
               It
               was
               far
               from
               my
               meaning
               ever
               to
               oppose
               either
               your
               Archiepiscopal
               right
               ,
               or
               the
               duties
               of
               your
               Register
               for
               the
               time
               present
               ,
               much
               less
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               .
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Registers
               is
               by
               their
               mutual
               consent
               referred
               to
               the
               determination
               of
               my
               L.
               Chancellor
               ,
               before
               whom
               let
               them
               plead
               their
               own
               Cause
               ;
               I
               mean
               not
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               it
               .
               The
               exercising
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               hitherto
               ,
               cannot
               be
               justified
               by
               taking
               out
               a
               Commission
               now
               from
               your
               Lordship
               :
               But
               seeing
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               herein
               ,
               cannot
               now
               be
               undone
               ,
               I
               will
               thus
               far
               shew
               my
               respect
               unto
               your
               Metropolitical
               Authority
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               the
               matter
               shall
               be
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               I
               will
               profess
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               have
               done
               in
               the
               exercising
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               it
               by
               your
               special
               Licence
               ,
               without
               which
               I
               would
               not
               have
               meddled
               with
               it
               .
               And
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               order
               to
               my
               Commissary
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               proceed
               no
               farther
               ,
               but
               presently
               surcease
               from
               dealing
               any
               way
               in
               the
               Jurisdiction
               :
               that
               no
               occasion
               may
               be
               left
               ,
               whereby
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               that
               I
               stood
               upon
               any
               right
               of
               mine
               own
               ,
               to
               the
               derogation
               of
               any
               point
               of
               your
               Archiepiscopal
               Authority
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               my self
               .
               As
               for
               my
               Lord
               of
               Clogher
               ,
               howsoever
               I
               be
               none
               of
               his
               Council
               ,
               yet
               the
               respect
               and
               duty
               which
               I
               owe
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               unto
               my
               Father
               ,
               forceth
               me
               to
               wish
               ,
               That
               your
               Grace
               would
               seriously
               deliberate
               of
               this
               business
               ,
               before
               you
               bring
               it
               unto
               a
               publick
               Tryal
               .
               For
               then
               I
               fear
               the
               matter
               will
               be
               determined
               ,
               not
               by
               Theological
               Argumentations
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               King's
               Prerogative
               in
               Causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Land.
               If
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Clogher's
               Council
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               challenge
               the
               exercising
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               as
               an
               incident
               to
               that
               which
               he
               had
               already
               received
               from
               the
               King
               :
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               in
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               the
               Bishoprick
               is
               granted
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Una
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 Juribus
                 ,
                 Jurisdictionibus
                 ,
                 Prerogativis
                 ,
                 Preeminentiis
                 ,
                 Allocationibus
                 ,
                 Commoditatibus
                 &
                 Privilegiis
                 tam
                 spiritualibus
                 quàm
                 temporalibus
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               Mandamus
               directed
               
                 Universis
                 &
                 singulis
                 Archiepiscopis
                 ,
                 Episcopis
                 ,
                 Decanis
                 ,
                 Archidiaconis
                 ,
                 Officialibus
                 ,
                 Commissariis
                 ,
                 Rectoribus
                 ,
                 Vicariis
                 ,
                 Presbyteris
                 ,
                 &
                 aliis
                 personis
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 quibuscunque
                 ;
                 quatenus
                 ipsum
                 Episcopum
                 &
                 ejus
                 Officiarios
                 tam
                 spirituales
                 quàm
                 temporales
                 Episcopatum
                 proedictum
                 habere
                 ,
                 percipere
                 ,
                 gubernare
                 ,
                 gaudere
                 &
                 disponere
                 permittant
                 .
              
               And
               howsoever
               ,
               if
               the
               matter
               were
               to
               be
               disputed
               in
               the
               Schools
               ,
               he
               peradventure
               might
               obtain
               the
               victory
               ,
               who
               did
               defend
               ,
               That
               
                 Jurisdiction
                 Ecclesiastical
                 doth
                 issue
                 from
                 the
                 Keys
                 ,
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Sword
                 :
              
               Yet
               I
               doubt
               me
               ,
               when
               the
               case
               cometh
               to
               be
               argued
               in
               the
               King's
               Court
               ,
               he
               will
               have
               the
               advantage
               that
               hath
               the
               Sword
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               standeth
               to
               maintain
               the
               King's
               Prerogative
               .
               Again
               ,
               by
               the
               Statute
               of
               2
               Eliz.
               whereby
               Congedelires
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               King's
               
                 Letters
                 Patents
              
               for
               a
               Bishoprick
               is
               put
               in
               the
               same
               state
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               Canonically
               both
               Elected
               and
               Confirmed
               .
               Now
               ,
               howsoever
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               barely
               elected
               can
               do
               little
               or
               nothing
               :
               yet
               the
               Canonists
               do
               clearly
               resolve
               ,
               
               that
               he
               who
               is
               both
               Elected
               and
               Confirmed
               ,
               may
               exercise
               all
               things
               that
               appertain
               to
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               although
               he
               may
               not
               meddle
               with
               matters
               of
               Ordination
               ,
               
               until
               he
               receive
               his
               Consecration
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               would
               intreat
               your
               Lordship
               to
               consider
               ,
               when
               the
               See
               of
               Armagh
               becometh
               void
               ,
               (
               as
               sometimes
               it
               hath
               been
               for
               two
               or
               three
               years
               together
               :
               )
               in
               whom
               doth
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               
                 Archiepiscopal
                 Jurisdiction
              
               remain
               Doth
               it
               not
               in
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               Armagh
               If
               a
               Dean
               then
               ,
               who
               is
               but
               
                 simplex
                 Presbyter
              
               ,
               without
               receiving
               Commission
               from
               any
               other
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               custom
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               capable
               in
               this
               case
               of
               
                 Episcopal
                 Jurisdiction
              
               ;
               What
               should
               make
               him
               that
               is
               elected
               and
               confirmed
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               uncapable
               of
               the
               same
               I
               speak
               now
               only
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Customs
               of
               the
               Realm
               ;
               by
               which
               (
               I
               take
               it
               )
               this
               matter
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               to
               question
               ,
               must
               be
               tryed
               .
               All
               which
               I
               humbly
               submit
               unto
               your
               Graces
               grave
               consideration
               ;
               protesting
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               for
               mine
               own
               particular
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               not
               only
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               cease
               to
               exercise
               the
               Jurisdiction
               (
               of
               the
               proceeding
               further
               wherein
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               great
               necessity
               before
               my
               Consecration
               )
               but
               also
               willingly
               herein
               submit
               my self
               unto
               any
               course
               that
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               be
               further
               pleased
               to
               prescribe
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               at
               this
               time
               in
               Dublin
               neither
               Civilian
               nor
               Register
               with
               whom
               I
               might
               advise
               touching
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Dilapidation
               .
               My
               Lord
               Chancellor
               offered
               to
               grant
               (
               if
               I
               pleased
               )
               a
               Commission
               out
               of
               the
               Chancery
               ,
               for
               the
               inquiry
               hereof
               :
               But
               I
               considered
               with
               my self
               that
               this
               business
               was
               more
               proper
               for
               the
               Archiepiscopal
               Court
               ;
               whereof
               I
               remembred
               that
               famous
               President
               of
               
                 William
                 Wickham
              
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ;
               who
               sued
               the
               Executors
               of
               his
               Predecessor
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 William
                 Witlesey
              
               Arch-Bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               recovered
               against
               him
               127
               afros
               ,
               1556
               boves
               ,
               3876
               mutones
               ,
               4717
               
                 oves
                 matrices
              
               ,
               3521
               agnos
               ,
               &
               1662
               
                 libras
                 cum
              
               10
               
                 solidis
                 ,
                 pro
                 reparatione
                 Aedificiorum
                 ad
                 ruinas
                 vergentium
                 :
              
               as
               in
               the
               Register
               of
               the
               said
               Witlesey
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               seen
               .
               I
               will
               cause
               Mr.
               Ford
               to
               draw
               up
               my
               Libel
               in
               the
               best
               manner
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               then
               expect
               the
               issuing
               of
               the
               Commission
               with
               all
               convenient
               expedition
               :
               For
               it
               behoveth
               me
               that
               the
               inquiry
               of
               the
               Dilapidations
               be
               returned
               ,
               before
               I
               go
               in
               hand
               with
               the
               reparation
               :
               and
               that
               I
               must
               do
               very
               shortly
               ,
               though
               upon
               mine
               own
               charges
               ,
               unless
               I
               will
               see
               the
               house
               fall
               quite
               down
               the
               next
               Winter
               .
            
             
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Grace
               for
               your
               remembrance
               of
               me
               in
               the
               matter
               Armagh
               .
               For
               howsoever
               I
               conceive
               very
               little
               hope
               that
               I
               shall
               ever
               enjoy
               that
               Deanry
               ;
               yet
               am
               I
               nothing
               the
               less
               beholding
               unto
               you
               for
               your
               care
               of
               me
               :
               for
               which
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               honourable
               favours
               ,
               I
               must
               always
               remain
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 to
                 be
                 Commanded
                 ,
                 James
                 Usher
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   11.
                   1621.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hampton
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               Thank
               your
               Lordship
               for
               your
               care
               and
               respect
               of
               me
               ,
               as
               likewise
               your
               counsel
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               be
               well
               advised
               ,
               ere
               I
               brought
               the
               matter
               of
               Jurisdiction
               into
               publick
               Tryal
               .
               I
               truly
               have
               not
               cause
               to
               complain
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Clogher
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               think
               themselves
               wronged
               ,
               that
               I
               give
               not
               way
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               until
               he
               be
               Consecrated
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               desire
               Justice
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               shew
               reason
               ,
               and
               yield
               account
               of
               my
               Opinion
               as
               well
               in
               the
               King's
               Courts
               ,
               as
               in
               Theological
               Schools
               .
               For
               to
               pass
               the
               general
               words
               of
               his
               grant
               
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 Jurisdictionibus
              
               ,
               which
               grant
               him
               
                 Jus
                 ad
                 rem
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 in
                 re
              
               :
               The
               Statute
               of
               2
               
                 Eliz.
                 cap.
              
               1.
               expresly
               forbiddeth
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               preferred
               ,
               to
               take
               upon
               them
               ,
               receive
               ,
               use
               ,
               exercise
               any
               Bishoprick
               ,
               &c.
               before
               he
               hath
               taken
               the
               corporal
               
                 Oath
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 Supremacy
              
               before
               such
               person
               as
               hath
               Authority
               to
               admit
               him
               to
               his
               Bishoprick
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Statute
               of
               Conferring
               and
               Consecrating
               Bishops
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               I
               find
               not
               the
               words
               you
               have
               written
               ,
               viz.
               That
               he
               which
               hath
               the
               King's
               
                 Letters
                 Patents
              
               for
               a
               Bishoprick
               ,
               is
               put
               in
               the
               same
               state
               as
               if
               he
               were
               Canonically
               elected
               and
               confirmed
               .
               But
               that
               his
               Majesties
               Collation
               shall
               be
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               
                 Conge
                 delire
              
               had
               been
               given
               ,
               the
               election
               duly
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               election
               confirmed
               (
               for
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapters
               election
               in
               England
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               until
               the
               King
               have
               confirmed
               by
               his
               Royal
               assent
               )
               then
               it
               followeth
               in
               the
               Statute
               ,
               upon
               that
               collation
               the
               person
               may
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               &c.
               
               Afterward
               in
               the
               same
               Statute
               it
               is
               further
               enacted
               ,
               That
               
                 every
                 person
                 hereafter
                 conferred
                 ,
                 invested
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrated
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 shall
                 be
                 obeyed
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 and
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 execute
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 things
                 touching
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 without
                 offending
                 of
                 the
                 Prerogatives
                 Royal.
              
               Now
               by
               an
               argument
               
                 à
                 contrario
                 sensu
              
               it
               appeareth
               that
               it
               is
               not
               I
               which
               stand
               against
               his
               Majesties
               Prerogative
               ,
               but
               they
               which
               exercise
               Jurisdiction
               without
               the
               form
               prescribed
               in
               these
               Statutes
               :
               Confider
               again
               how
               impertinent
               the
               opinion
               of
               Canonists
               is
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               where
               the
               King's
               collation
               is
               aequivalent
               to
               a
               Canonical
               Election
               ,
               and
               Confirmation
               :
               The
               Confirmation
               which
               the
               Canonists
               speak
               of
               is
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               not
               from
               the
               
                 Prince
                 .
                 Gregoriana
                 constitutione
                 in
                 Lugdunensi
                 Consilio
                 cautum
                 est
                 ,
                 Electum
                 infra
                 tres
                 menses
                 post
                 consensum
                 suum
                 electioni
                 proestitum
                 ,
                 si
                 nullum
                 justum
                 impedimentum
                 obstat
                 confirmationem
                 à
                 superiore
                 Proelato
                 ,
                 petere
                 debere
                 ,
                 alioqui
                 trimestri
                 spatio
                 elapso
                 electionem
                 esse
                 penitus
                 irritandam
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               the
               See
               of
               Armagh
               falleth
               void
               ,
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               have
               Authority
               by
               the
               Canons
               to
               exercise
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               the
               Bishop
               elect
               hath
               not
               until
               he
               be
               consecrated
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               read
               in
               
               Mason's
               Book
               ,
               and
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               practised
               in
               England
               .
               Behold
               the
               cause
               which
               maketh
               the
               Dean
               capable
               ,
               namely
               the
               Authority
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               and
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               So
               is
               not
               the
               Bishop
               elect
               warranted
               ,
               and
               standeth
               still
               in
               the
               quality
               of
               a
               simple
               Presbyter
               ,
               until
               he
               be
               further
               advanced
               by
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               When
               
                 Jo.
                 Forth
              
               shall
               bring
               his
               Libel
               I
               will
               do
               the
               part
               which
               belongeth
               to
               me
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Armagh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   13
                   July
                   1621.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Gataker
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               duty
               to
               your
               Lordship
               remembred
               .
               This
               Messenger
               so
               fitly
               offering
               himself
               unto
               me
               ,
               albeit
               it
               were
               the
               Sabbath
               Even
               ,
               and
               I
               cast
               behind
               hand
               in
               my
               studies
               by
               absence
               from
               home
               ,
               yet
               I
               could
               not
               but
               in
               a
               line
               or
               two
               salute
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               thereby
               signifie
               my
               continued
               and
               deserved
               remembrance
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               hearty
               desire
               of
               your
               welfare
               .
               By
               this
               time
               I
               presume
               your
               Lordship
               in
               setled
               in
               your
               weighty
               charge
               of
               Over-sight
               ,
               wherein
               I
               beseech
               the
               Lord
               in
               mercy
               to
               bless
               your
               Labours
               ,
               and
               Endeavours
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               own
               Name
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               never
               more
               in
               our
               times
               oppugned
               and
               opposed
               by
               mighty
               and
               malitious
               Adversaries
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               :
               never
               in
               foreign
               Parts
               generally
               more
               distracted
               and
               distressed
               than
               at
               the
               present
               .
               Out
               of
               France
               daily
               news
               of
               Murthers
               and
               Massacres
               ,
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               taken
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               put
               to
               the
               Sword.
               Nor
               are
               those
               few
               that
               stand
               out
               yet
               ,
               likely
               to
               hold
               long
               against
               the
               power
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Prince
               ,
               having
               no
               succours
               from
               without
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Palatinate
               likewise
               all
               is
               reported
               to
               go
               to
               ruine
               .
               Nor
               do
               the
               Hollanders
               sit
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               any
               surer
               ,
               the
               rather
               for
               that
               the
               Coals
               that
               have
               here
               been
               heretofore
               kindled
               against
               them
               ,
               about
               Transportation
               of
               Coin
               ,
               and
               the
               Fine
               imposed
               for
               it
               ,
               the
               Quarrels
               of
               the
               East-Indies
               ,
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               
                 Narrow
                 Seas
              
               ,
               the
               Interrupting
               of
               the
               Trade
               into
               Flanders
               ,
               &c.
               are
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               blown
               upon
               ,
               and
               fire
               beginneth
               to
               break
               out
               ,
               which
               I
               pray
               God
               do
               not
               burn
               up
               both
               them
               and
               us
               too
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               worthy
               Sir
               ,
               but
               you
               see
               as
               well
               ,
               yea
               much
               better
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               than
               my self
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               as
               being
               able
               further
               to
               pierce
               into
               the
               state
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               the
               consequents
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               what
               need
               the
               forlorn
               flock
               of
               Christ
               hath
               of
               hearts
               and
               hands
               to
               help
               to
               repair
               her
               ruines
               ,
               and
               to
               fence
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Fold
               that
               as
               yet
               is
               not
               so
               openly
               broken
               in
               upon
               ,
               against
               the
               Incursions
               of
               such
               ravenous
               Wolves
               ,
               as
               having
               prevailed
               so
               freely
               against
               the
               other
               parts
               ,
               will
               not
               in
               likelihood
               leave
               it
               also
               unassaulted
               :
               as
               also
               what
               need
               she
               hath
               ,
               if
               ever
               ,
               of
               Prayers
               and
               Tears
               (
               her
               ancient
               principal
               Armor
               )
               unto
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               the
               hearts
               and
               hands
               of
               all
               men
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               whose
               help
               (
               our
               only
               hope
               ,
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               ,
               )
               is
               oft-times
               then
               most
               present
               ,
               when
               all
               humane
               helps
               and
               hopes
               do
               fail
               .
               But
               these
               lamentable
               occurrents
               carry
               me
               further
               than
               I
               had
               purposed
               when
               I
               put
               Pen
               to
               Paper
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               right
               glad
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               health
               and
               welfare
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               vouchsafe
               to
               continue
               ;
               gladder
               to
               see
               the
               remainder
               of
               your
               former
               learned
               ,
               and
               laborious
               Work
               abroad
               .
               The
               Lord
               bless
               and
               protect
               you
               :
               And
               thus
               ready
               to
               do
               your
               Lordship
               any
               service
               I
               may
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Gataker
                 .
              
               
                 Rothtrith
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   19.
                   1621.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               William
               Boswel
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IF
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               forgotten
               my
               name
               ,
               I
               shall
               account
               my self
               very
               unhappy
               therein
               ,
               yet
               justly
               rewarded
               for
               my
               long
               silence
               ;
               the
               cause
               whereof
               hath
               especially
               been
               my
               continual
               absence
               (
               almost
               for
               these
               last
               eight
               years
               )
               from
               my
               native
               Country
               :
               where
               now
               returning
               ,
               and
               disposed
               to
               rest
               I
               would
               not
               omit
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               hoping
               that
               the
               renewing
               of
               my
               ancient
               respects
               will
               be
               entertained
               by
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               an
               old
               Friend
               or
               Servant
               ,
               who
               arriving
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               unexpected
               ,
               hath
               been
               better
               welcomed
               than
               if
               he
               had
               kept
               a
               set
               and
               frequent
               course
               of
               visiting
               and
               attendance
               .
            
             
               With
               this
               representing
               of
               my
               service
               ,
               I
               presume
               your
               Lordship
               will
               not
               dislike
               that
               I
               recommend
               my
               especial
               kind
               friend
               Dr.
               Price
               (
               one
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               for
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               )
               and
               for
               his
               Learning
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               other
               Merits
               (
               which
               your
               Lordship
               will
               find
               in
               him
               )
               truly
               deserving
               your
               Lordships
               good
               affection
               .
            
             
               The
               most
               current
               news
               I
               can
               signifie
               to
               your
               Lordship
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               are
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               
                 Vicomte
                 Doncastré
              
               returneth
               (
               within
               three
               days
               )
               into
               France
               ,
               (
               as
               't
               is
               thought
               )
               invited
               thereunto
               by
               that
               King
               ,
               both
               at
               his
               coming
               from
               thence
               ,
               and
               since
               by
               his
               Ambassadour
               resident
               here
               ;
               which
               occasioneth
               some
               forward
               natures
               to
               presage
               of
               Peace
               very
               speedily
               in
               those
               Parts
               ,
               between
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Protestant
               Subjects
               .
               Whereof
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               (
               except
               want
               of
               moneys
               )
               the
               importunity
               of
               his
               old
               Councellors
               ,
               at
               length
               ,
               having
               been
               long
               slighted
               ,
               the
               disunion
               of
               his
               Grandees
               ,
               and
               desperate
               resolution
               of
               the
               afflicted
               Protestants
               to
               withstand
               these
               Enemies
               ,
               shall
               beget
               an
               alteration
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               see
               little
               reason
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               ,
               That
               either
               the
               Prince
               of
               Condé
               ,
               who
               hateth
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               loveth
               to
               fish
               in
               troubled
               Waters
               ;
               or
               the
               Jesuit
               party
               (
               earnest
               votaries
               of
               the
               House
               of
               Austria
               )
               being
               still
               powerful
               in
               France
               ,
               will
               ever
               suffer
               that
               King
               to
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               until
               their
               Patrons
               Affairs
               shall
               be
               settled
               in
               
                 Grisons
                 ,
                 Germany
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               From
               Italy
               I
               hear
               that
               in
               Rome
               there
               is
               lately
               erected
               a
               new
               Congregation
               
                 De
                 fide
                 propaganda
              
               ,
               consisting
               of
               12
               Cardinals
               ,
               (
               whereof
               Cardinal
               Savelli
               is
               chief
               :
               )
               A
               principal
               Referendary
               thereof
               being
               
                 Gaspar
                 Schioppius
              
               :
               There
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               this
               Congregation
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               their
               Opus
               is
               to
               provide
               maintenance
               from
               their
               Friends
               ,
               &c.
               for
               Proselites
               of
               all
               Nations
               ,
               who
               shall
               retire
               into
               the
               Bosom
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               :
               But
               I
               fear
               I
               begin
               to
               be
               tedious
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               craving
               Pardon
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               my
               present
               boldness
               as
               former
               omissions
               ,
               with
               my
               ancient
               and
               most
               unfeigned
               Respects
               I
               take
               leave
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               desiring
               to
               know
               if
               in
               these
               parts
               I
               may
               be
               useful
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               remaining
               ever
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 Affectionate
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 serve
                 you
                 ,
                 William
                 Boswel
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Westminster
                 Colledge
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   17.
                   1621.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Spelman
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 most
                 worthy
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               THough
               I
               be
               always
               tied
               to
               reiterate
               my
               thankfulness
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               for
               your
               favours
               here
               in
               England
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               trouble
               you
               too
               often
               with
               Letters
               only
               of
               complement
               .
               And
               other
               occasion
               I
               have
               hitherto
               not
               had
               any
               ,
               save
               what
               in
               Michaelmas
               Term
               last
               I
               wrote
               unto
               you
               touching
               the
               Monument
               of
               Bury
               Abby
               ,
               which
               the
               Cutter
               going
               then
               in
               hand
               with
               came
               to
               me
               about
               ,
               as
               directed
               so
               by
               your
               Lorship
               .
               I
               was
               bold
               to
               stay
               him
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               signified
               by
               those
               Letters
               that
               I
               thought
               much
               exception
               might
               be
               taken
               to
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Monument
               ,
               for
               that
               both
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               upper
               Label
               pictured
               in
               the
               Glass
               ,
               over
               the
               head
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               are
               stretched
               out
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               they
               rest
               not
               in
               the
               Glass
               ,
               but
               run
               on
               either
               way
               upon
               the
               stone
               Pillars
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordship
               knows
               ,
               could
               not
               possibly
               be
               so
               in
               the
               Window
               it self
               .
               How
               it
               cometh
               to
               pass
               I
               do
               not
               know
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               rashness
               of
               the
               Painter
               ,
               (
               not
               heeding
               so
               light
               a
               matter
               as
               he
               might
               take
               it
               )
               or
               that
               perphaps
               those
               which
               in
               the
               picture
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Window
               ,
               were
               but
               painted
               Pillars
               in
               the
               Glass
               it self
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               Window
               but
               one
               Pannel
               .
               I
               cannot
               determine
               this
               doubt
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               all
               doubt
               such
               a
               picture
               there
               was
               ,
               and
               taken
               out
               exactly
               by
               a
               Painter
               then
               ,
               as
               a
               right
               honest
               old
               Gentleman
               which
               saw
               it
               standing
               in
               the
               Abby
               Window
               ,
               and
               the
               Painter
               that
               took
               it
               out
               ,
               did
               often
               tell
               me
               about
               40
               years
               since
               ;
               affirming
               the
               picture
               now
               at
               the
               Cutters
               to
               be
               the
               true
               pattern
               thereof
               .
               But
               at
               that
               time
               my
               understanding
               shewed
               me
               not
               to
               make
               this
               doubt
               ;
               if
               I
               had
               ,
               he
               perhaps
               could
               have
               resolved
               it
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               though
               I
               think
               it
               fitter
               in
               this
               respect
               not
               to
               be
               published
               ,
               as
               doth
               also
               Sir
               
                 H.
                 Bourgchier
              
               ,
               yet
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               your
               direction
               ,
               which
               the
               Cutter
               hitherto
               expecteth
               .
               So
               remembring
               my
               service
               most
               humbly
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               desiring
               your
               blessing
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Spelman
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Tuttle-street
                   ,
                   Westm.
                
                 
                 
                   Mar.
                   18.
                   1621.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XLVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Should
               before
               this
               have
               returned
               your
               
                 Nubiensis
                 Geographia
              
               ;
               but
               Mr.
               Bedwell
               had
               it
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               until
               this
               time
               ,
               presuming
               on
               your
               favour
               ,
               he
               keeps
               it
               ;
               nor
               can
               we
               have
               of
               them
               till
               the
               return
               of
               the
               Mart.
               Then
               I
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               send
               your
               through
               Mr.
               Burnet
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               here
               is
               worth
               memory
               to
               you
               touching
               the
               State
               of
               Learning
               ;
               only
               I
               received
               Letters
               lately
               
               out
               of
               France
               touching
               this
               point
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 any
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 elder
                 times
                 of
                 Christianity
                 were
                 with
                 the
                 Doors
                 ,
                 or
                 Fronts
                 Eastward
                 or
                 no
                 ,
              
               because
               of
               that
               in
               
                 Sidonius
                 —
                 Arce
                 Frontis
                 ortum
                 spectat
                 aequinoctialem
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               ep
               .
               10.
               &c.
               and
               other
               like
               .
               I
               beseech
               your
               Lordship
               to
               let
               me
               know
               from
               you
               what
               you
               think
               hereof
               .
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               sent
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               most
               greedily
               covet
               your
               resolution
               :
               And
               if
               any
               thing
               be
               here
               in
               England
               that
               may
               do
               your
               Lordship
               favour
               or
               service
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               my
               power
               ,
               command
               it
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               and
               believe
               that
               no
               man
               more
               admires
               ,
               truly
               admires
               your
               worth
               ,
               and
               professes
               himself
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               than
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Selden
                 .
              
               
                 
                   March
                   24.
                   1621.
                   
                   Styl-Anglic
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 
                   Titles
                   of
                   Honour
                
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 and
                 new
                 written
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hear
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 staid
                 ;
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 salute
                 you
                 with
                 one
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XLVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Robert
               Cotton
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 honourable
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               THe
               opportunity
               I
               had
               by
               the
               going
               over
               of
               this
               honourable
               Gentleman
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
              
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               pass
               over
               without
               doing
               my
               service
               to
               your
               Lordship
               in
               these
               few
               lines
               .
               We
               are
               all
               glad
               here
               you
               are
               so
               well
               settled
               to
               your
               own
               content
               and
               merit
               ,
               yet
               sorry
               that
               you
               must
               have
               so
               important
               a
               cause
               of
               stay
               ;
               that
               all
               hopes
               we
               had
               to
               have
               seen
               your
               Lordship
               in
               these
               parts
               is
               almost
               taken
               away
               :
               Yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               worthy
               work
               you
               gave
               in
               England
               the
               first
               life
               to
               ,
               and
               have
               so
               far
               happily
               proceeded
               in
               ,
               will
               be
               again
               a
               just
               motive
               to
               draw
               you
               over
               into
               England
               to
               see
               it
               perfected
               ,
               for
               without
               your
               direction
               in
               the
               sequel
               I
               am
               afraid
               it
               will
               be
               hopeless
               and
               impossible
               .
               Let
               me
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               intreat
               from
               your
               Honour
               ,
               the
               Copy
               of
               as
               much
               as
               you
               have
               finished
               ,
               to
               show
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               the
               more
               earnest
               to
               urge
               on
               other
               Labourers
               to
               work
               up
               ,
               with
               your
               Lordships
               advice
               ,
               the
               rest
               .
               I
               have
               received
               Eight
               of
               the
               Manuscripts
               you
               had
               ;
               the
               rest
               are
               not
               returned
               :
               If
               I
               might
               know
               what
               my
               Study
               would
               afford
               to
               your
               content
               ,
               I
               would
               always
               send
               you
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               may
               the
               better
               direct
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               perfected
               ,
               send
               your
               Honour
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               my
               Books
               .
               The
               Occurrents
               here
               I
               forbear
               to
               write
               ,
               because
               a
               Gentleman
               so
               intelligent
               cometh
               to
               you
               .
               What
               after
               falleth
               worthy
               your
               Honours
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               will
               write
               hereafter
               upon
               direction
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               whither
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               I
               may
               address
               my
               Letters
               .
               I
               cannot
               forget
               your
               Lordships
               promise
               to
               get
               me
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               Irish
               Saints
               Lives
               ,
               and
               that
               Poem
               of
               Richard
               the
               Second
               your
               Honour
               told
               me
               of
               :
               A
               love
               to
               these
               things
               I
               hope
               shall
               make
               excuse
               for
               my
               bold
               remembrance
               .
               My
               service
               to
               your self
               ,
               I
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 constant
                 and
                 assured
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 Commanded
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Cotton
                 .
              
               
                 
                   New
                   Exchange
                
                 ,
                 
                   Mar.
                   26.
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Must
               excuse
               my
               long
               silence
               ,
               partly
               by
               my
               long
               stay
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               my
               expectation
               of
               your
               Lordship
               here
               about
               this
               time
               :
               Now
               being
               somewhat
               doubtful
               of
               your
               repair
               hither
               ,
               I
               have
               adventur'd
               these
               ,
               as
               an
               assured
               Testimony
               of
               my
               respect
               and
               observance
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               Many
               of
               your
               good
               friends
               here
               were
               glad
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               health
               ,
               and
               hopeful
               to
               see
               you
               .
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               hath
               purchased
               a
               House
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               near
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 House
              
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               now
               repairing
               ,
               and
               there
               means
               to
               settle
               his
               Library
               by
               Feoffment
               to
               continue
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Posterity
               .
               Mr.
               Camden
               is
               much
               decayed
               ,
               
                 Et
                 senio
                 planè
                 confectus
              
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               I
               doubt
               his
               friends
               shall
               not
               enjoy
               him
               long
               .
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               is
               busie
               about
               the
               impression
               of
               his
               Glossary
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Selden
               of
               his
               Eadmerus
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               finished
               within
               three
               or
               four
               days
               ;
               together
               with
               his
               Notes
               ,
               and
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Conqueror
               ;
               the
               comparing
               whereof
               with
               the
               Copy
               of
               Crowland
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               long
               stay
               ;
               for
               they
               could
               not
               get
               the
               Book
               hither
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               many
               promises
               ,
               but
               were
               faign
               to
               send
               one
               to
               Crowland
               to
               compare
               things
               .
               We
               have
               not
               yet
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Frankfort
               ;
               nor
               any
               news
               but
               what
               you
               often
               hear
               .
               The
               reports
               of
               the
               Princes
               entertainment
               in
               Spain
               fills
               the
               Mouths
               and
               Ears
               of
               all
               men
               ;
               and
               not
               so
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               set
               the
               Printers
               a
               work
               .
               I
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               know
               your
               Lordships
               resolution
               of
               coming
               into
               England
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               accordingly
               send
               you
               either
               Books
               ,
               or
               other
               news
               which
               we
               have
               here
               .
               If
               your
               Lordship
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               send
               me
               your
               Copy
               of
               
                 Dionysius
                 Exiguus
              
               ,
               I
               would
               willingly
               take
               some
               pains
               in
               the
               publication
               of
               him
               ;
               for
               I
               doubt
               your
               own
               labours
               take
               you
               up
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               attend
               him
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               most
               kindly
               remembred
               to
               Mr.
               Dean
               of
               Christ-Church
               .
               I
               hear
               much
               murmurings
               among
               the
               Papists
               here
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               our
               County
               ,
               against
               some
               new
               persecutions
               ,
               (
               you
               know
               their
               Phrase
               )
               lately
               raised
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               particularly
               against
               some
               courses
               of
               your
               Lordships
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Meath
               ;
               as
               namely
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Clandestine
               Christnings
               ,
               &c.
               beyond
               all
               others
               of
               your
               rank
               .
               I
               should
               be
               larger
               ,
               did
               I
               not
               doubt
               of
               my
               Letter
               's
               finding
               your
               Lordship
               there
               ;
               but
               wheresoever
               God
               will
               dispose
               of
               us
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               ;
               I
               will
               ever
               approve
               myself
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 true
                 Affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   16.
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 
                   Colledge
                   Statute
                
                 of
                 seven
                 years
                 continuance
                 is
                 much
                 disliked
                 here
                 ,
                 with
                 some
                 other
                 things
                 in
                 that
                 Society
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 fault
                 laid
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 take
                 a
                 more
                 exact
                 Survey
                 of
                 their
                 Affairs
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XLIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               loving
               Letter
               sent
               unto
               me
               by
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
              
               ,
               and
               do
               heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               kind
               remembrance
               of
               me
               .
               Touching
               that
               which
               you
               move
               ,
               concerning
               the
               situation
               of
               Churches
               in
               the
               elder
               times
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 Walafridus
                 Strabo
                 (
                 De
                 rebus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 cap.
              
               4.
               )
               telleth
               us
               ,
               
                 Non
                 magnoperè
                 curabant
                 illius
                 temporis
                 justi
                 ,
                 quam
                 in
                 partem
                 orationis
                 loca
                 converterent
                 .
              
               Yet
               his
               conclusion
               is
               ,
               
                 Sed
                 tamen
                 usus
                 frequentior
                 ,
                 &
                 rationi
                 vicinior
                 habet
                 ,
                 in
                 Orientem
                 orantes
                 converti
                 ,
                 &
                 pluralitatem
                 maximam
                 Ecclesiarum
                 eo
                 tenore
                 constitui
                 .
              
               Which
               doth
               further
               also
               appear
               by
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Paulinus
               Bishop
               of
               Nola
               ,
               in
               his
               *
               twelfth
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Severus
                 :
                 Prospectus
                 verò
                 basilicae
                 non
                 ,
                 ut
                 usitatior
                 mos
                 ,
                 Orientem
                 spectat
                 .
              
               And
               particularly
               with
               us
               here
               in
               
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 Joceline
              
               in
               the
               Life
               of
               St.
               Patrick
               ,
               observeth
               ,
               That
               a
               Church
               was
               built
               by
               him
               in
               Sabul
               ,
               hard
               by
               Downe
               (
               in
               
                 Ulster
                 )
                 Ab
                 aquilonali
                 parte
                 versus
                 meridianam
                 plagam
                 .
              
               Add
               hereunto
               that
               place
               of
               
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               5.
               
                 hist.
                 Eccles.
                 cap.
              
               22.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               And
               compare
               it
               with
               that
               other
               place
               of
               
                 Walafridus
                 Strabo
              
               ,
               where
               he
               sheweth
               both
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               Constantine
               and
               Helena
               builded
               at
               Jerusalem
               ;
               and
               at
               Rome
               also
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               All-Saints
               ,
               (
               which
               before
               was
               the
               Pantheon
               )
               and
               St.
               
                 Peters
                 ;
                 Altaria
                 non
                 tantum
                 ad
                 Orientem
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 in
                 alias
                 partes
                 esse
                 distributa
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               desire
               to
               have
               some
               news
               out
               of
               France
               concerning
               the
               
                 Samaritan
                 Pentateuch
              
               ;
               and
               how
               the
               numbers
               of
               the
               years
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               noted
               therein
               ,
               do
               agree
               with
               those
               which
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               in
               
                 Graecis
                 Eusebianis
                 Scaligeri
              
               ;
               also
               whether
               
                 Fronto
                 Ducoeus
              
               his
               Edition
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               be
               yet
               published
               .
               I
               would
               intreat
               you
               likewise
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               too
               great
               a
               trouble
               )
               to
               transcribe
               for
               me
               out
               of
               the
               Annals
               of
               Mailrose
               in
               Sir
               Robert
               Cotton's
               Library
               ,
               the
               Succession
               and
               Times
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Scotland
               .
               So
               ceasing
               to
               be
               further
               troublesome
               unto
               you
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 ,
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Mid.
                 
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   16.
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               L.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 Margaret
                 Professor
                 at
              
               Cambridge
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               THe
               remembrance
               of
               our
               former
               love
               ,
               doth
               embolden
               me
               to
               present
               these
               lines
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               which
               otherwise
               I
               would
               not
               presume
               to
               do
               .
               I
               wish
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               in
               your
               great
               Place
               and
               Dignity
               ,
               all
               happiness
               and
               contentment
               ;
               
               still
               perswading
               my self
               ,
               That
               your
               Place
               and
               Dignity
               doth
               not
               so
               alter
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               still
               do
               continue
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               no
               less
               than
               that
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Durham
                 ,
                 R.
                 Angervile
              
               ,
               was
               .
               I
               hope
               therefore
               it
               will
               not
               be
               altogether
               ungrateful
               to
               write
               of
               things
               touching
               that
               argument
               .
               I
               am
               right
               sorry
               to
               hear
               of
               that
               heavy
               news
               which
               was
               reported
               unto
               me
               upon
               Monday
               last
               ,
               of
               the
               taking
               of
               Heydelberg
               by
               Tilly
               ,
               the
               Commander
               of
               the
               Duke
               of
               Bavaria
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               grief
               that
               the
               place
               where
               the
               purity
               of
               the
               
                 Reformed
                 Religion
              
               hath
               so
               long
               been
               maintained
               ,
               should
               now
               come
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Enemy
               .
               I
               take
               it
               (
               I
               have
               heard
               )
               that
               ,
               out
               of
               fear
               it
               should
               be
               Besieged
               ,
               care
               was
               taken
               that
               the
               Manuscripts
               were
               conveyed
               into
               the
               Duke
               of
               
               Wirtemburg's
               Country
               .
               I
               wish
               it
               were
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               .
               It
               should
               grieve
               me
               ,
               if
               that
               famous
               Library
               too
               should
               come
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               who
               are
               so
               faithless
               in
               setting
               them
               out
               .
            
             
               Your
               Lordship
               was
               partly
               acquainted
               with
               a
               business
               which
               I
               had
               undertaken
               ,
               to
               answer
               one
               Chapter
               of
               
               Perron's
               latest
               work
               ,
               set
               out
               after
               his
               decease
               .
               Since
               that
               time
               
                 Petrus
                 Bertius
              
               ,
               the
               Remonstrant
               ,
               is
               turned
               
                 Roman
                 Catholick
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               Translation
               of
               that
               whole
               Book
               into
               Latin
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               Specimen
               set
               forth
               the
               Translation
               of
               that
               Chapter
               which
               I
               had
               undertaken
               to
               answer
               ,
               as
               a
               principal
               motive
               of
               his
               Conversion
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               added
               to
               the
               Oration
               of
               the
               motives
               to
               his
               Conversion
               ;
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               seen
               the
               Book
               .
               Now
               having
               been
               lately
               chosen
               ,
               upon
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               his
               promotion
               ,
               to
               be
               Reader
               of
               the
               
                 Margaret
                 Lecture
              
               in
               our
               University
               ,
               Lam
               advised
               by
               my
               good
               friends
               ,
               and
               namely
               the
               Lords
               Bishops
               of
               Wells
               ,
               and
               Sarum
               ,
               to
               read
               those
               Controversies
               mentioned
               in
               that
               Chapter
               .
               And
               upon
               more
               mature
               advice
               have
               resolved
               to
               set
               down
               positively
               the
               Fathers
               Doctrine
               ,
               not
               barely
               by
               Thesis
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               several
               proofs
               ,
               and
               the
               Vindication
               of
               them
               from
               the
               Adversaries
               cavils
               .
               I
               will
               be
               bold
               to
               communicate
               with
               you
               ,
               the
               special
               difficulties
               which
               I
               shall
               observe
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               troublesome
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Controversie
               touching
               the
               Real
               Presence
               ,
               they
               except
               against
               the
               testimony
               produced
               by
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               of
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ad
                 Caesarium
                 Monachum
              
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               your
               Lordship
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               alledged
               by
               Leontius
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               Leontius
               ,
               and
               where
               ,
               I
               remember
               not
               .
               I
               cannot
               find
               it
               in
               such
               Tractates
               of
               Leontius
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               in
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               ;
               I
               desire
               your
               Lordship
               in
               a
               word
               to
               certifie
               me
               .
               It
               seemeth
               
                 P.
                 Martyr
              
               read
               it
               in
               Latin
               ,
               for
               otherwise
               it
               is
               probable
               he
               would
               have
               alledged
               the
               Greek
               Text
               ,
               if
               originally
               he
               had
               it
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               seen
               the
               third
               Tome
               of
               Spalatensis
               ,
               containing
               his
               VII
               .
               and
               IX
               .
               Book
               .
               I
               fear
               me
               he
               may
               do
               some
               harm
               with
               the
               Treatise
               which
               he
               hath
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               c.
               11.
               touching
               the
               matter
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               wherein
               he
               goeth
               about
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               both
               Opinions
               may
               be
               Tolerated
               ,
               both
               that
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               ,
               which
               makes
               Predestination
               to
               be
               gratuita
               ;
               and
               that
               other
               ,
               which
               maketh
               Predestination
               to
               be
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 proevisis
                 fide
                 &
                 operibus
              
               .
               But
               chiefly
               he
               goeth
               about
               to
               invalidate
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Opinion
               .
               It
               will
               confirm
               the
               Remonstrants
               in
               their
               Error
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               said
               more
               than
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               doubtless
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Opinion
               is
               the
               truth
               :
               and
               no
               doubt
               but
               it
               is
               special
               Grace
               which
               doth
               distinguish
               Peter
               from
               Judas
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 solum
                 liberum
                 arbitrium
              
               .
               It
               is
               great
               pity
               the
               man
               was
               so
               carried
               away
               with
               Ambition
               and
               Avarice
               ;
               otherwise
               I
               think
               he
               is
               not
               inferior
               to
               Bellarmine
               ,
               for
               the
               Controversies
               .
               I
               write
               this
               Letter
               upon
               my
               way
               ,
               being
               at
               Sarum
               ,
               where
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Sarum
               doth
               salute
               you
               .
               I
               cannot
               now
               dilate
               further
               ,
               but
               with
               my
               best
               service
               and
               wishes
               ,
               commend
               your
               Lordship
               to
               the
               Highest
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               so
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 in
                 all
                 service
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sarum
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   25.
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 intreat
                 your
                 Lordship
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 where
                 Leontius
                 doth
                 alledge
                 that
                 Tractate
                 of
                 Chrysostom
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
              
               Oliver
               Lord
               Grandison
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Had
               purposed
               with
               my self
               long
               ere
               now
               to
               have
               seen
               your
               Honour
               in
               England
               ;
               which
               was
               one
               reason
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               why
               I
               did
               forbear
               to
               trouble
               you
               hitherto
               with
               any
               Letters
               .
               But
               seeing
               I
               think
               now
               it
               will
               fall
               out
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               remain
               here
               this
               Winter
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               my
               duty
               ,
               both
               to
               tender
               my
               thankfulness
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               for
               all
               the
               honourable
               favours
               which
               I
               have
               received
               at
               your
               hands
               ,
               and
               withal
               to
               acquaint
               you
               with
               a
               certain
               particular
               which
               partly
               doth
               concern
               my self
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sort
               also
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               this
               poor
               Nation
               .
               The
               day
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Falkland
               received
               the
               Sword
               ,
               I
               preached
               at
               Christ-Church
               :
               and
               fitting
               my self
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               ,
               took
               for
               my
               Text
               those
               words
               in
               the
               13th
               .
               to
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ;
                 He
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 Sword
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               There
               I
               shewed
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               was
               meant
               by
               this
               Sword.
               2.
               
               The
               Subject
               wherein
               that
               power
               rested
               .
               3.
               
               The
               matters
               wherein
               it
               was
               exercised
               .
               4.
               
               Thereupon
               what
               it
               was
               to
               bear
               the
               Sword
               in
               vain
               .
               Whereupon
               falling
               upon
               the
               Duty
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               in
               seeing
               those
               Laws
               executed
               that
               were
               made
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               God's
               Service
               ,
               I
               first
               declared
               ,
               That
               no
               more
               was
               to
               be
               expected
               herein
               from
               the
               subordinate
               Magistrate
               than
               he
               had
               received
               in
               Commission
               from
               the
               Supreme
               ;
               in
               whose
               power
               it
               lay
               to
               limit
               the
               other
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               wished
               ,
               That
               if
               his
               Majesty
               (
               who
               is
               ,
               under
               God
               ,
               our
               Supreme
               Governour
               )
               were
               pleased
               to
               extend
               his
               clemency
               toward
               his
               Subjects
               that
               were
               Recusants
               ,
               some
               order
               notwithstanding
               might
               be
               taken
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               give
               us
               publick
               affronts
               ,
               and
               take
               possession
               of
               our
               Churches
               before
               our
               Faces
               .
               And
               that
               it
               might
               appear
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               without
               cause
               that
               I
               made
               this
               motion
               ,
               I
               instanced
               in
               two
               particulars
               that
               had
               lately
               fallen
               out
               in
               mine
               own
               Diocess
               :
               The
               one
               certified
               unto
               me
               by
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Ankers
              
               ,
               Preacher
               of
               Athloane
               ,
               (
               a
               man
               well
               known
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               )
               who
               wrote
               unto
               me
               ,
               
                 That
                 going
                 to
                 read
                 Prayers
                 at
              
               Kilkenny
               in
               West-Meath
               ,
               
                 he
                 found
                 an
                 old
                 Priest
                 (
                 and
                 about
              
               40
               
                 with
                 him
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 who
                 was
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 require
                 him
              
               (
               the
               said
               
                 Ankers
                 )
                 to
                 depart
                 ,
                 until
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 his
                 business
                 .
              
               The
               other
               concerning
               the
               Friars
               ,
               who
               not
               content
               to
               possess
               the
               House
               of
               Multifernan
               alone
               (
               whence
               your
               Lordship
               had
               dislodged
               them
               )
               went
               about
               to
               make
               Collections
               for
               the
               re-edifying
               of
               another
               Abby
               near
               Molengarre
               ,
               for
               the
               entertaining
               of
               another
               swarm
               of
               Locusts
               .
               These
               things
               I
               touched
               only
               in
               general
               ,
               not
               mentioning
               any
               circumstances
               of
               Persons
               or
               Places
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               did
               intreat
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               connivance
               were
               used
               unto
               others
               ,
               the
               Laws
               might
               be
               strictly
               executed
               against
               such
               as
               revolted
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               at
               least-wise
               keep
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               not
               suffer
               them
               without
               all
               fear
               to
               fall
               away
               from
               us
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               made
               a
               publick
               Protestation
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               far
               from
               my
               mind
               to
               excite
               the
               Magistrate
               unto
               any
               violent
               courses
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               naturally
               did
               abhor
               all
               cruel
               dealings
               ,
               and
               wished
               that
               effusion
               of
               blood
               might
               be
               held
               rather
               the
               Badge
               of
               the
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babylon
              
               ,
               than
               of
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               These
               points
               ,
               howsoever
               they
               were
               delivered
               by
               me
               with
               such
               limitations
               ,
               as
               in
               moderate
               mens
               judgments
               might
               seem
               rather
               to
               intimate
               an
               allowance
               of
               a
               Toleration
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               general
               ,
               than
               to
               exasperate
               the
               State
               unto
               any
               extraordinary
               severity
               :
               yet
               did
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Priests
              
               perswade
               their
               followers
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Sword
                 had
                 rusted
                 too
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 Sheath
                 ,
              
               whereas
               in
               my
               
               whole
               Sermon
               I
               never
               made
               mention
               either
               of
               Rust
               or
               Sheath
               :
               yea
               some
               also
               did
               not
               stick
               to
               give
               out
               ,
               That
               I
               did
               thereby
               closely
               tax
               your self
               for
               being
               too
               remiss
               in
               prosecuting
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               the
               time
               of
               your
               Government
               .
               I
               have
               not
               such
               diffidence
               in
               your
               Lordships
               good
               opinion
               of
               me
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               wrong
               my self
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               spend
               time
               in
               refelling
               so
               lewd
               a
               calumniation
               .
               Only
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               mention
               these
               things
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               occasion
               should
               be
               offered
               hereafter
               to
               speak
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               might
               be
               informed
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               matters
               :
               Wherein
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               been
               too
               troublesome
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               humbly
               crave
               pardon
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Honours
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 ever
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Jac.
                 Midensis
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Oct.
                   16.
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hampton
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               exceptions
               taken
               by
               Recusants
               against
               your
               Sermon
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               affected
               as
               Gallio
               was
               at
               the
               beating
               of
               Sosthenes
               ,
               to
               care
               nothing
               for
               them
               .
               I
               am
               sensible
               of
               that
               which
               my
               Brethren
               suffer
               :
               And
               if
               my
               advice
               had
               been
               required
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               counselled
               your
               Lordship
               to
               give
               lenitives
               of
               your
               own
               accord
               ,
               for
               all
               which
               was
               conceived
               over
               harsh
               ,
               or
               sharp
               ;
               the
               inquisition
               ,
               whether
               an
               offence
               were
               given
               or
               taken
               ,
               may
               add
               to
               the
               flame
               already
               kindled
               ,
               and
               provoke
               further
               displeasure
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               like
               to
               pacifie
               anger
               .
               But
               let
               your
               case
               be
               as
               good
               as
               
               Peter's
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               Brethren
               charged
               him
               injuriously
               for
               preaching
               to
               the
               uncircumcised
               ,
               the
               great
               Apostle
               was
               content
               to
               give
               them
               a
               fair
               publick
               satisfaction
               ,
               Act.
               11.
               and
               it
               wrought
               good
               effects
               ;
               for
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 His
                 auditis
                 quieverunt
                 &
                 glorificaverunt
                 Deum
                 :
              
               it
               brought
               peace
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               glory
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               My
               Noble
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               hath
               propounded
               a
               way
               of
               pacification
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               should
               here
               satisfie
               such
               of
               the
               Lords
               as
               would
               be
               present
               ;
               wherein
               my
               poor
               endeavours
               shall
               not
               be
               wanting
               :
               howbeit
               (
               to
               say
               ingenuously
               as
               I
               think
               )
               that
               is
               not
               like
               to
               have
               success
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               of
               Kilkenny
               ,
               and
               your
               other
               friends
               trying
               their
               strengths
               in
               that
               kind
               at
               Trim
               ,
               prevailed
               not
               ;
               but
               can
               tell
               your
               Lordship
               what
               is
               expected
               .
               And
               if
               my
               wishes
               may
               take
               place
               ,
               seeing
               so
               many
               men
               of
               Quality
               have
               something
               against
               you
               ,
               tary
               not
               till
               they
               complain
               ,
               but
               prevent
               it
               by
               a
               voluntary
               retractation
               ,
               and
               milder
               interpretation
               of
               the
               points
               offensive
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               drawing
               the
               Sword
               ,
               of
               which
               spirit
               we
               are
               not
               ,
               nor
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               for
               our
               Weapons
               are
               not
               Carnal
               ,
               but
               Spiritual
               .
               Withal
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               in
               mine
               opinion
               for
               you
               Lordship
               to
               withdraw
               your self
               from
               those
               Parts
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               more
               time
               in
               your
               own
               Diocess
               ;
               that
               such
               as
               will
               not
               hear
               your
               Doctrine
               ,
               may
               be
               drawn
               to
               love
               and
               reverence
               your
               Lordship
               for
               your
               hospitality
               ,
               and
               conversation
               .
               Bear
               
               with
               the
               Plaines
               of
               an
               Old
               mans
               Pen
               ,
               and
               leave
               nothing
               undone
               to
               recover
               the
               Intercourse
               of
               Amitie
               between
               you
               and
               the
               People
               of
               your
               Charge
               .
               Were
               it
               but
               one
               that
               is
               alienated
               you
               would
               put
               on
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Shepherd
               ,
               you
               would
               seek
               him
               and
               support
               his
               Infirmities
               with
               your
               own
               Shoulders
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               is
               it
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               are
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               lost
               But
               they
               are
               generous
               and
               noble
               and
               many
               of
               them
               near
               unto
               you
               in
               Blood
               or
               Alliance
               ,
               which
               will
               plead
               effectually
               ,
               and
               conclude
               the
               matter
               fully
               whensoever
               you
               shew
               your self
               ready
               to
               give
               them
               Satisfaction
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               pray
               God
               for
               his
               Blessings
               unto
               the
               Business
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 very
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Armagh
                 .
              
               
                 Tredagh
                 ,
                 
                   October
                   17.
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               ,
               
                 Master
                 of
              
               Sidney
               Sussex
               Colledge
               ,
               Cambridge
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Was
               heartily
               glad
               when
               I
               heard
               ,
               that
               upon
               my
               
                 Lord
                 of
              
               Sarum's
               Promotion
               you
               were
               chosen
               to
               succeed
               him
               in
               Reading
               the
               Lady
               Margaret's
               Lecture
               ;
               and
               do
               very
               well
               approve
               the
               Judgment
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               advised
               you
               to
               handle
               the
               Controversies
               mentioned
               in
               that
               Chapter
               of
               Cardinal
               Perron's
               Book
               ,
               which
               Bertius
               pretendeth
               to
               have
               been
               the
               principal
               Motive
               of
               verifying
               in
               himself
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               old
               Book
               ,
               
                 Hymenoeus
                 Desertor
              
               .
               His
               Oration
               of
               the
               Motives
               to
               his
               Perversion
               I
               saw
               before
               I
               left
               England
               ,
               than
               which
               I
               never
               yet
               did
               see
               a
               more
               silly
               and
               miserable
               Discourse
               proceed
               from
               the
               Hands
               of
               a
               learned
               Man.
               The
               Epistle
               that
               Chrysostom
               wrote
               unto
               Caesarius
               against
               the
               Heresie
               of
               Apollinarius
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               confounded
               the
               Deity
               and
               Humanity
               in
               Chirist
               ,
               is
               not
               cited
               by
               Leontius
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Collections
               against
               the
               Severians
               ,
               who
               is
               thought
               to
               have
               lived
               about
               the
               time
               of
               Damascen
               .
               In
               the
               8th
               .
               Tome
               
                 Bibliothecae
                 patrum
                 ,
                 Edit
                 .
                 Colon.
                 An.
              
               1618.
               pag.
               336.
               you
               shall
               find
               these
               words
               alledged
               by
               him
               ,
               
                 ex
                 Chrysostomo
                 ad
                 Caesarium
                 Monachum
                 :
                 Hoc
                 est
                 absurdum
                 dogma
                 Apollinarii
                 amentis
                 ;
                 haec
                 est
                 hoeresis
                 impiissima
                 introducentium
                 mixtionem
                 et
                 compositionem
                 .
              
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Savil
              
               was
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               that
               
                 Pet.
                 Martyr
              
               met
               with
               this
               Treatise
               only
               in
               Latine
               ;
               but
               I
               shewed
               him
               the
               contrary
               ,
               by
               the
               Controversie
               that
               was
               betwixt
               Gardiner
               and
               Him
               ,
               
                 (
                 Respons
                 .
                 ad
                 Object
              
               .
               201
               )
               concerning
               the
               Interpretation
               of
               the
               Word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Martyr
               mistaking
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               so
               translating
               it
               in
               that
               Sentence
               
                 [
                 Sic
                 et
                 divinâ
                 mundante
                 corporis
                 naturâ
                 ,
                 ]
              
               and
               Gardiner
               on
               the
               other
               side
               contending
               it
               should
               be
               rendred
               
                 [
                 Firmante
                 corporis
                 naturâ
                 ,
              
               ]
               and
               the
               righter
               of
               the
               three
               peradventure
               being
               that
               which
               I
               follow
               
                 [
                 divinâ
                 naturâ
                 in
                 corpore
                 insidente
                 .
                 ]
              
               I
               am
               at
               this
               present
               in
               hand
               with
               such
               a
               Work
               as
               you
               are
               imployed
               in
               ,
               being
               drawn
               thereunto
               by
               a
               Challenge
               made
               by
               a
               Jesuit
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Fathers
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               
                 Traditions
                 ,
                 Real
                 Presence
                 ,
                 Auricular
                 Confession
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Priest's
                 Power
                 to
                 forgive
                 Sins
                 ,
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 for
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 Limbus
                 Patrum
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 Images
                 ,
                 Free-will
                 ,
              
               and
               Merits
               .
               I
               handle
               therein
               only
               the
               positive
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               the
               Original
               of
               the
               contrary
               Error
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Places
               of
               Antiquity
               abused
               by
               the
               Adversary
               ,
               until
               I
               be
               urged
               thereunto
               hereafter
               by
               my
               Challenger
               .
               The
               better
               part
               of
               the
               Work
               I
               have
               gone
               through
               already
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               whole
               is
               finished
               I
               will
               not
               forget
               to
               send
               it
               unto
               you
               ,
               or
               else
               deliver
               it
               with
               mine
               own
               hands
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               send
               you
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               written
               by
               one
               of
               our
               Judges
               here
               ,
               touching
               these
               Controversies
               ;
               with
               a
               Discourse
               of
               mine
               own
               added
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Religion
                 professed
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Irish
                 :
              
               And
               so
               leaving
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               painful
               Endeavours
               unto
               the
               Blessing
               of
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 own
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Love
                 and
                 Affection
                 ,
                 Jac.
                 Midensis
                 .
              
               
                 Tinglass
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   18
                   ,
                   1622.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LIV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 à
                 fonte
                 Salutis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Most
                   Reverend
                   in
                
                 Christ
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               hope
               to
               send
               you
               any
               Portion
               of
               our
               London
               News
               ,
               which
               common
               Fame
               will
               not
               bring
               sooner
               to
               you
               ;
               I
               notwithstanding
               fail
               in
               my
               Duty
               ,
               if
               I
               adventure
               not
               .
               The
               same
               day
               of
               your
               departure
               hence
               ,
               the
               Houses
               of
               Parliament
               presented
               their
               Petition
               concerning
               Recusants
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               to
               which
               they
               received
               a
               large
               and
               very
               satisfactory
               Answer
               ;
               and
               a
               Proclamation
               to
               that
               purpose
               is
               expected
               within
               a
               few
               days
               .
               On
               Saturday
               ,
               the
               day
               following
               ,
               the
               
                 Spanish
                 Ambassador
              
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               Marquess
               )
               desiring
               Audience
               ,
               acquainted
               the
               King
               with
               a
               Practice
               of
               Treason
               ;
               namely
               ,
               That
               the
               Prince
               and
               my
               Lord
               of
               Buckingham
               had
               conspired
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               could
               not
               draw
               the
               King
               to
               their
               Desires
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               thereof
               they
               would
               confine
               him
               to
               some
               place
               of
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               transfer
               the
               Government
               to
               the
               Princes
               About
               this
               there
               is
               now
               much
               consultation
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               to
               proceed
               ;
               
                 (
                 Salvo
                 legatino
                 jure
              
               )
               and
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               know
               his
               manner
               is
               )
               hath
               been
               very
               busie
               in
               ransacking
               his
               Papers
               for
               Presidents
               :
               Of
               this
               more
               hereafter
               .
               This
               day
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Treasurer
              
               makes
               his
               Answer
               ;
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               next
               Week
               we
               shall
               know
               his
               Doom
               .
               Our
               good
               Friend
               D.
               Lyndsel
               was
               cut
               on
               Munday
               ;
               and
               is
               yet
               (
               God
               be
               praised
               )
               well
               after
               it
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               Stone
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               Bladder
               about
               the
               bigness
               of
               a
               Shilling
               ,
               and
               rough
               on
               the
               one
               side
               .
               I
               am
               now
               collating
               of
               
               Bede's
               
                 Ecclestastical
                 History
              
               with
               Sir
               Robert
               Cotton's
               Copy
               ;
               wherein
               I
               find
               many
               Variations
               ;
               I
               compare
               it
               with
               
               Commelyn's
               Edition
               in
               Folio
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               I
               have
               .
               All
               that
               I
               expect
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               is
               ,
               to
               understand
               of
               the
               Receipt
               of
               my
               Letters
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               know
               ,
               I
               shall
               write
               the
               more
               confidently
               .
               I
               should
               also
               willingly
               
               know
               how
               you
               like
               your
               Dwelling
               .
               My
               Lord
               of
               Bristol
               is
               come
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               present
               my
               Love
               and
               Service
               to
               Mrs.
               Usher
               :
               And
               so
               with
               many
               thanks
               for
               all
               your
               kind
               Respects
               ,
               I
               will
               ever
               remain
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   28.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 get
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 Copy
                 of
                 
                   Malmsbury
                   de
                   Antiquit
                   .
                   Glaston
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Book
                 I
                 much
                 desire
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 remember
                 the
                 
                   Irish
                   Annal
                
                 which
                 you
                 promised
                 me
                 before
                 your
                 going
                 out
                 of
                 Town
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               H.
               Holcroft
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               hath
               pleased
               his
               Majesty
               now
               to
               direct
               this
               Letter
               to
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               to
               admit
               you
               a
               
                 Privy
                 Counsellor
              
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               .
               I
               am
               ashamed
               it
               hath
               staid
               so
               long
               in
               my
               hands
               before
               it
               could
               be
               dispatch'd
               :
               But
               if
               it
               had
               come
               at
               the
               first
               to
               me
               ,
               during
               the
               
                 Duke
                 of
              
               Buckingham's
               being
               here
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               staid
               three
               days
               ;
               but
               gone
               on
               in
               the
               plain
               High-way
               ,
               which
               is
               ever
               
                 via
                 sana
              
               .
               After
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               was
               pleased
               to
               put
               it
               into
               my
               Hands
               ,
               at
               my
               first
               Access
               I
               moved
               his
               Majesty
               and
               shewed
               his
               Lordships
               Hand
               :
               But
               the
               King
               willed
               it
               should
               stay
               ;
               and
               it
               became
               not
               me
               to
               press
               it
               further
               at
               that
               time
               :
               I
               know
               the
               Cause
               of
               the
               Stay
               was
               not
               any
               dislike
               of
               your
               Person
               ,
               or
               Purpose
               not
               to
               grant
               it
               .
               But
               if
               the
               Duke
               had
               come
               home
               in
               any
               time
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               been
               beholding
               to
               him
               for
               it
               .
               I
               pray
               your
               Lordship
               not
               to
               think
               it
               strange
               ,
               that
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               dispatch'd
               the
               Letter
               for
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Trevour
              
               to
               be
               a
               Counsellor
               :
               The
               Grant
               was
               gotten
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               Buckingham
               before
               his
               going
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Commandment
               I
               drew
               it
               .
               I
               do
               strive
               to
               give
               your
               Lordship
               a
               particular
               Accompt
               of
               this
               Business
               ,
               and
               do
               pray
               your
               Lordship
               to
               endeavour
               to
               satisfie
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               ,
               of
               whose
               Commands
               herein
               I
               was
               not
               negligent
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               I
               acquainted
               his
               Majesty
               with
               his
               Lordships
               second
               Letter
               ,
               I
               had
               his
               Royal
               Signature
               of
               which
               I
               wish
               you
               much
               Joy.
               My
               Lord
               Grandison
               is
               in
               reasonable
               good
               Health
               .
               So
               I
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Holcroft
                 .
              
               
                 Westminster
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   13.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Goad
               ,
               
                 and
                 Dr.
              
               Featly
               ,
               
                 Chaplains
                 to
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverende
                 Domine
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               so
               convenient
               a
               means
               ,
               we
               send
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               you
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               translated
               and
               thus
               Armed
               with
               a
               Preface
               ,
               by
               a
               worthy
               and
               learned
               Gentleman
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Humphrey
                 Lynd
              
               ,
               our
               Neighbour
               .
               To
               whose
               Observations
               concerning
               the
               Censures
               upon
               this
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 Corpore
                 &
                 Sang.
                 Christi
              
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               add
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               espyed
               ,
               we
               will
               impart
               the
               same
               from
               you
               to
               him
               ,
               whereby
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               more
               encourage
               this
               well
               deserving
               Defender
               of
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               whom
               in
               other
               Respects
               the
               Church
               and
               common
               Cause
               oweth
               much
               .
               For
               at
               this
               instant
               upon
               our
               Motion
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               Charge
               of
               printing
               the
               particular
               passages
               of
               many
               late
               Writers
               castrated
               by
               the
               Romish
               Knife
               .
               The
               Collections
               are
               made
               by
               Dr.
               James
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               to
               be
               sent
               unto
               us
               for
               preparation
               to
               the
               Press
               .
               We
               shall
               begin
               with
               
                 Polydore
                 Virg.
                 Stella
                 ,
                 Mariana
              
               ,
               and
               Ferus
               .
            
             
               
                 Proeterea
                 in
                 eodem
                 genere
                 alia
                 texitur
                 tela
                 .
              
               The
               Story
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               written
               in
               French
               ,
               and
               comprising
               Relations
               and
               Records
               for
               400
               years
               ,
               is
               now
               in
               translating
               into
               English
               to
               be
               published
               .
               Before
               which
               it
               is
               much
               desired
               that
               your
               Lordship
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               prefix
               a
               Preface
               for
               the
               better
               pass
               ;
               which
               we
               think
               will
               be
               very
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               because
               we
               hope
               your
               Lordship
               will
               therein
               intimate
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               same
               Subject
               
                 jamdudum
                 aliquid
                 parturis
              
               ,
               whereto
               this
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               Midwife
               ,
               unless
               the
               Masculine
               birth
               deliver
               it self
               before
               this
               foreign
               Midwife
               come
               .
            
             
               Thus
               desiring
               to
               hear
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               but
               more
               to
               see
               you
               here
               upon
               a
               good
               occasion
               ,
               we
               take
               our
               Leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Goad
                 .
              
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 Featly
                 .
              
               
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   14.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 à
                 Salutis
                 fonte
                 D.
                 N.
                 Jesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
            
             
               THough
               I
               have
               little
               to
               say
               more
               than
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               love
               and
               best
               respects
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               forbear
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               opportunity
               of
               this
               Bearer
               ,
               our
               common
               friend
               ,
               thereby
               to
               present
               them
               ,
               as
               many
               ways
               most
               due
               from
               me
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               You
               have
               been
               so
               long
               expected
               here
               ,
               that
               your
               Friends
               Letters
               have
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               come
               more
               rarely
               to
               your
               hands
               .
               We
               have
               little
               News
               either
               of
               the
               great
               business
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               ,
               though
               Messengers
               come
               Weekly
               out
               of
               Spain
               :
               And
               I
               conceive
               that
               Matters
               are
               yet
               very
               Doubtful
               .
               The
               new
               Chapel
               for
               the
               Infanta
               goes
               on
               in
               Building
               ,
               and
               our
               London-Papists
               report
               ,
               That
               the
               Angels
               descend
               every
               Night
               ,
               and
               Build
               part
               of
               it
               .
               Here
               hath
               been
               lately
               a
               Conference
               between
               one
               Fisher
               a
               Jesuit
               ,
               and
               one
               Sweete
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ;
               and
               Dr.
               Whyte
               and
               Dr.
               Feately
               on
               the
               other
               :
               The
               Question
               was
               of
               the
               Antiquity
               and
               Succession
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               It
               is
               said
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               it
               Printed
               .
               All
               our
               Friends
               are
               in
               good
               Health
               ,
               namely
               Sr.
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               Sr.
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Camden
               ,
               Mr.
               Selden
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               Remember
               themselves
               most
               Affectionately
               to
               you
               .
               Mr.
               Selden
               will
               send
               you
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Eadmerus
               with
               the
               first
               opportunity
               ;
               which
               should
               have
               been
               done
               before
               this
               time
               ,
               had
               not
               his
               expectation
               of
               you
               here
               ,
               stayed
               his
               hand
               .
               
                 Philip
                 Cluverius
              
               is
               lately
               Dead
               at
               Leyden
               of
               a
               Consumption
               :
               Before
               his
               Death
               he
               was
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               finish
               his
               Italia
               ,
               which
               they
               say
               is
               done
               with
               great
               diligence
               ,
               and
               the
               Impression
               so
               forward
               that
               we
               shall
               have
               it
               this
               Autumnal
               Marte
               .
               My
               Lord
               Chichester
               is
               to
               go
               within
               a
               Fortnight
               to
               Colen
               ,
               to
               the
               Treaty
               and
               Meeting
               there
               ,
               appointed
               for
               the
               Restitution
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               .
               But
               some
               think
               that
               the
               Armies
               now
               a-foot
               in
               Germany
               will
               much
               hinder
               it
               .
               
                 Bethlem
                 Gabor
              
               troubles
               the
               Emperor
               again
               in
               Austria
               .
               The
               Duke
               of
               Brunswick
               in
               
                 Bohemia
                 ,
                 Lusatia
              
               ,
               and
               Silesia
               ;
               and
               Manfeyld
               in
               other
               places
               .
               I
               believe
               I
               shall
               see
               your
               Lordship
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               before
               I
               see
               you
               here
               .
               If
               your
               
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Challenge
              
               be
               Printed
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               be
               beholding
               to
               you
               for
               a
               Copy
               .
               And
               thus
               wishing
               your
               Lordship
               as
               much
               happiness
               as
               to
               my self
               ,
               I
               will
               ever
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 Affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 .
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   14.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Divers
                 of
                 my
                 fellow-Commissioners
                 remember
                 their
                 best
                 Affections
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
                 especially
                 Sr.
                 
                   Nath.
                   Rich
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Crew
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Marshal
                 speaks
                 of
                 you
                 often
                 with
                 much
                 Affection
                 ;
                 you
                 will
                 find
                 him
                 a
                 noble
                 Friend
                 ,
                 if
                 occasion
                 be
                 to
                 use
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 your
                 absence
                 ,
                 and
                 my self
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 glad
                 to
                 be
                 your
                 Sollicitor
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Thomas
               Morton
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Right
                   Reverend
                   ,
                   and
                   Dear
                   Brother
                   :
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
              
            
             
               I
               Do
               much
               joy
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               health
               ,
               wherein
               consisteth
               the
               comfort
               of
               many
               :
               I
               have
               been
               much
               beholding
               unto
               Mr.
               Dr.
               Barlow
               for
               his
               pains
               ,
               both
               in
               commending
               your
               Lordships
               health
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               in
               inviting
               me
               by
               his
               presence
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ;
               yet
               more
               especially
               for
               the
               view
               that
               he
               gave
               me
               of
               your
               Treatise
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               lately
               published
               :
               At
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Inscription
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 [
                 The
                 Religion
                 professed
                 by
                 the
                 Ancient
                 Irish
                 ]
              
               I
               was
               compelled
               to
               usurp
               that
               saying
               ,
               
                 Num
                 boni
                 quid
                 ex
                 Galiloea
              
               Yet
               when
               I
               came
               and
               saw
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               good
               which
               beyond
               expectation
               doth
               much
               affect
               me
               :
               This
               is
               
                 Ex
                 tenebris
                 lucem
                 :
                 Macte
                 industriâ
                 &
                 sanctitate
                 ,
              
               and
               bless
               the
               World
               with
               your
               labours
               .
               When
               I
               shall
               have
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               seem
               acceptable
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               impart
               it
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
               My
               request
               is
               ,
               That
               when
               you
               shall
               have
               occasion
               for
               London
               ,
               I
               may
               be
               your
               Host
               ,
               for
               I
               lie
               directly
               in
               the
               Road
               :
               In
               the
               interim
               let
               us
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               enjoy
               the
               Rite
               of
               Christian
               Absents
               ,
               to
               pray
               one
               for
               another
               .
               And
               thus
               desiring
               our
               
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               to
               preserve
               us
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 loving
                 Brother
                 and
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Coven
                 .
                 &
                 Litch
                 .
              
               
                 Eccleshall
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   19
                   ;
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hampton
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               now
               above
               a
               fortnight
               since
               I
               received
               your
               Graces
               direction
               for
               prosecuting
               the
               Order
               ,
               for
               settlement
               of
               the
               payment
               of
               Tithes
               in
               the
               Escheated
               Counties
               :
               whereof
               some
               question
               was
               made
               at
               the
               
                 Council
                 Table
              
               .
               My
               Lord
               Docwra
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               after
               we
               received
               your
               Letters
               ,
               addressed
               our selves
               unto
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               ;
               and
               possessed
               him
               fully
               with
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               business
               :
               Within
               two
               hours
               after
               your
               Graces
               Letter
               was
               openly
               read
               at
               the
               Table
               :
               together
               with
               which
               I
               exhibited
               the
               Orders
               set
               down
               in
               your
               Triennial
               
                 Visitation
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1620.
               
               Whereupon
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               very
               honourably
               moved
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               Act
               of
               State
               might
               be
               renewed
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               with
               the
               addition
               of
               such
               particulars
               as
               were
               in
               your
               Orders
               expressed
               ,
               and
               there
               omitted
               .
               It
               was
               replyed
               ,
               That
               the
               matter
               was
               of
               great
               importance
               ,
               and
               much
               concerned
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               
               suddenly
               to
               be
               resolved
               upon
               ,
               until
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Judges
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Bishops
               were
               had
               therein
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               preparing
               of
               matters
               ,
               Mr.
               Vice-Treasurer
               ,
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Chief
                 Justice
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Roger
                 Jones
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Adam
                 Loftus
              
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               were
               appointed
               to
               meet
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               of
               those
               particulars
               in
               your
               Graces
               Order
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               formerly
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 Act
                 of
                 State.
              
               The
               things
               questioned
               at
               that
               meeting
               ,
               were
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               the
               Titles
               of
               Warrens
               ,
               and
               Fish
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               made
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               paid
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               Tradesmen
               ,
               Merchants
               ,
               and
               Sellers
               of
               small
               Wares
               ,
               under
               which
               Title
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               all
               sellers
               of
               Ale
               ,
               all
               manual
               Occupation
               ,
               and
               day
               Labourers
               might
               be
               comprehended
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               Servants
               of
               all
               the
               Trades
               also
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Masters
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               the
               Title
               of
               Milk
               and
               Calves
               ;
               they
               would
               have
               the
               words
               of
               Cheese
               and
               Butter
               added
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               way
               all
               questions
               about
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               no
               Seed
               of
               Hemp
               and
               Flax
               should
               be
               paid
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               in
               the
               Bundle
               with
               the
               stalks
               of
               the
               Hemp
               and
               Flax
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               was
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               told
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Order
               intended
               .
               )
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               Mortuaries
               was
               the
               last
               and
               greatest
               Controversie
               ;
               which
               being
               given
               heretofore
               (
               as
               was
               alledged
               )
               for
               praying
               for
               dead
               mens
               Souls
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               some
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               against
               Law
               and
               Conscience
               to
               demand
               them
               now
               ,
               when
               such
               praying
               is
               held
               to
               be
               unlawful
               .
               But
               generally
               the
               exception
               taken
               against
               the
               Order
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               poor
               only
               did
               suffer
               therein
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               wished
               ,
               that
               a
               certainty
               might
               be
               laid
               down
               for
               all
               Mortuaries
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               all
               that
               passed
               at
               that
               meeting
               :
               since
               which
               ,
               I
               have
               attended
               divers
               times
               ,
               to
               see
               unto
               what
               issue
               these
               things
               might
               be
               brought
               at
               the
               Table
               .
               And
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               nothing
               should
               be
               done
               therein
               in
               my
               absence
               ,
               I
               took
               with
               me
               your
               Graces
               Orders
               ,
               and
               the
               Commissioners
               Animadversions
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               still
               detain
               them
               in
               mine
               own
               custody
               .
               At
               last
               ,
               considering
               that
               it
               was
               your
               Graces
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
              
               should
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               this
               business
               ,
               before
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               seeing
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               absence
               ,
               that
               could
               not
               then
               be
               done
               ,
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               amiss
               yesterday
               to
               move
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               ,
               that
               things
               might
               be
               deferred
               until
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor's
               coming
               hither
               :
               for
               now
               that
               my
               Lord
               Docwra
               is
               in
               England
               ,
               I
               think
               we
               shall
               not
               find
               any
               like
               affected
               unto
               us
               in
               this
               business
               ,
               as
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               and
               
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
              
               have
               always
               shewed
               themselves
               to
               be
               .
               My
               continual
               expectation
               of
               the
               ending
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               hath
               occasioned
               the
               delay
               of
               my
               writing
               unto
               your
               Grace
               therein
               :
               now
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               give
               me
               further
               direction
               ,
               I
               will
               either
               proceed
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               or
               forbear
               until
               we
               may
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor's
               presence
               .
            
             
               While
               I
               was
               writing
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               received
               your
               Graces
               Letter
               brought
               by
               this
               Bearer
               :
               together
               with
               his
               complaint
               made
               against
               Heglye
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               that
               suit
               .
               I
               will
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               direction
               ,
               give
               order
               to
               my
               Official
               that
               these
               violent
               courses
               may
               be
               stayed
               ,
               until
               the
               truth
               of
               things
               upon
               further
               examination
               may
               appear
               .
               I
               find
               more
               trouble
               with
               Mr.
               Heglye
               and
               Mr.
               Shepherd
               in
               causes
               of
               this
               nature
               ,
               than
               with
               all
               the
               Ministers
               in
               Meath
               beside
               :
               and
               in
               truth
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               unless
               some
               course
               be
               taken
               for
               restraining
               such
               unquiet
               spirits
               as
               these
               ,
               our
               whole
               Clergy
               will
               
                 pessime
                 audire
              
               for
               their
               sakes
               .
               Yesterday
               I
               was
               fain
               my self
               to
               prefer
               a
               Petition
               to
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               my
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               no
               Indictments
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               proceed
               against
               them
               at
               the
               Assizes
               for
               matters
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Court
              
               ,
               unto
               which
               the
               cognisance
               of
               the
               right
               of
               Tithes
               doth
               properly
               appertain
               .
               And
               I
               do
               discern
               at
               this
               time
               a
               kind
               of
               a
               general
               combination
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               disgrace
               and
               keeping
               down
               of
               our
               Ministers
               .
               What
               that
               particular
               is
               which
               your
               Grace
               doth
               mention
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               Letter
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               yet
               understand
               ,
               
                 John
                 Forth
              
               having
               
               not
               as
               yet
               sent
               any
               Letter
               unto
               me
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fail
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               to
               be
               present
               at
               the
               Assizes
               in
               Trim
               ;
               and
               both
               in
               that
               particular
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               wherein
               your
               Grace
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               employ
               me
               ,
               to
               follow
               your
               directions
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               desireth
               always
               to
               be
               accounted
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 you
                 all
                 service
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Midensis
                 .
              
               
                 Pinglass
                 ,
                 
                   August
                   ,
                   6.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LX.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               UPon
               Sunday
               last
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               going
               to
               Bed
               ,
               a
               Pacquet
               was
               brought
               unto
               me
               from
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               ,
               with
               the
               Advertisements
               of
               all
               that
               passed
               at
               White-Hall
               the
               20th
               of
               July
               .
               But
               by
               good
               hap
               I
               received
               advice
               from
               my
               Lord
               Grandison
               five
               days
               before
               of
               the
               King
               's
               noble
               profession
               in
               a
               Speech
               used
               to
               his
               Judges
               ,
               That
               as
               he
               had
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               still
               maintain
               the
               
                 Religion
                 Established
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 never
                 give
                 way
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
              
               Only
               he
               wished
               the
               Judges
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               Laws
               with
               temperance
               ,
               and
               fitting
               moderation
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               (
               whose
               Councils
               may
               be
               secret
               ,
               but
               not
               unjust
               )
               to
               exercise
               us
               with
               this
               mixture
               ,
               let
               us
               remember
               how
               dangerous
               it
               is
               to
               provoke
               Princes
               with
               too
               much
               animosity
               ,
               and
               what
               hazard
               Chrysostom
               brought
               to
               Religion
               that
               way
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               not
               supported
               with
               wilfulness
               ,
               but
               by
               patience
               and
               obedience
               .
               And
               if
               your
               Lordship
               light
               upon
               petulant
               ,
               and
               seditious
               Libels
               ,
               too
               frequent
               now-a-days
               ,
               as
               report
               goeth
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               repress
               them
               ,
               and
               advise
               our
               Brethren
               to
               the
               like
               care
               .
               So
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               resting
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 very
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Armagh
                 .
              
               
                 
                   August
                   12.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ryves
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               now
               too
               long
               time
               forborn
               to
               write
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               the
               cause
               whereof
               hath
               been
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               have
               here
               lived
               in
               suspense
               our selves
               ,
               of
               what
               would
               ensue
               of
               our
               Noble
               Prince
               his
               Journey
               into
               Spain
               ;
               neither
               durst
               I
               write
               you
               any
               thing
               for
               certain
               ,
               because
               I
               was
               ever
               in
               fear
               of
               a
               contrary
               report
               before
               my
               Letter
               could
               come
               unto
               you
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               Uncertainties
               they
               were
               not
               worth
               the
               writing
               .
               But
               now
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               thanks
               be
               to
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               our
               Prince
               again
               ;
               he
               came
               to
               London
               on
               Monday
               Morning
               last
               ,
               being
               the
               6th
               of
               this
               present
               ,
               at
               Eight
               of
               the
               Clock
               in
               the
               Morning
               ;
               it
               was
               my
               hap
               to
               be
               at
               Lambeth
               at
               that
               time
               with
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               and
               whilst
               I
               was
               there
               ,
               the
               Prince
               came
               to
               Lambeth
               Stairs
               ,
               where
               his
               Grace
               received
               him
               and
               kissed
               his
               Hand
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               in
               his
               Graces
               Barge
               went
               to
               York-House
               ,
               where
               he
               brake
               his
               Fast
               ,
               and
               presently
               went
               away
               to
               Royston
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               then
               was
               and
               is
               .
               News
               of
               his
               lodging
               that
               Night
               at
               Guilford
               came
               to
               his
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               that
               Morning
               at
               Three
               of
               the
               Clock
               ,
               and
               presently
               all
               London
               rang
               with
               Bells
               ,
               and
               flamed
               with
               Bonfires
               ,
               and
               resounded
               all
               over
               with
               such
               Shouts
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               well
               possible
               to
               express
               .
               The
               day
               ,
               without
               bidding
               ,
               was
               kept
               festival
               by
               every
               Man
               ;
               whereof
               ,
               because
               I
               took
               such
               pleasure
               in
               seeing
               it
               ,
               I
               conceive
               your
               Lordship
               will
               also
               take
               some
               pleasure
               in
               hearing
               the
               Relation
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Match
               ,
               
                 Rumor
                 in
                 ambiguo
                 est
                 ,
                 pars
                 invenit
                 utraque
                 causas
              
               ;
               some
               say
               it
               will
               be
               a
               Match
               ,
               others
               that
               it
               will
               not
               ;
               and
               each
               part
               thinks
               he
               hath
               reason
               for
               what
               he
               says
               ;
               but
               nothing
               is
               yet
               known
               that
               may
               be
               reported
               for
               a
               certainty
               .
               As
               for
               my self
               ,
               hanging
               otherwise
               in
               equal
               Ballance
               between
               the
               two
               Opinions
               ,
               your
               
                 divining
                 Spirit
              
               is
               always
               obversant
               before
               mine
               eyes
               ;
               and
               sways
               me
               to
               believe
               as
               I
               hope
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               please
               God
               to
               dispose
               of
               our
               Prince's
               Affections
               for
               the
               greater
               benefit
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               our
               State.
               
            
             
               It
               hath
               happly
               ere
               this
               came
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               Ears
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               not
               long
               since
               commanded
               to
               attend
               my
               Lord
               Chichester
               into
               Germany
               :
               after
               a
               while
               ,
               that
               Negotiation
               was
               hung
               up
               upon
               the
               Nail
               ,
               in
               expectance
               of
               the
               Princes
               return
               :
               and
               now
               we
               look
               to
               hear
               of
               a
               new
               Summons
               ,
               but
               nothing
               is
               done
               as
               yet
               therein
               .
               And
               even
               so
               ,
               my
               good
               Lord
               ,
               humbly
               desiring
               your
               good
               Prayers
               to
               God
               for
               me
               in
               all
               my
               honest
               Endeavours
               ,
               I
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Service
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 F.
                 Ryves
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 my
                 House
                 near
                 the
                 Doctors-Commons
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   8th
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   1623.
                   
                
              
               
               
               
               
            
             
               
               
                 POSTSCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 MY
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
                 no
                 Man
                 doubts
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 went
                 a
                 good
                 Protestant
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 's
                 as
                 certain
                 ,
                 thanks
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 returned
                 out
                 of
                 Spain
                 tenfold
                 more
                 confirm'd
                 in
                 ours
                 ,
                 more
                 obdurate
                 against
                 their
                 Religion
                 than
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 before
                 .
                 So
                 is
                 the
                 Duke
                 of
                 Buckingham
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 much
                 that
                 upon
                 his
                 Letters
                 to
                 his
                 Dutchess
                 out
                 of
                 Spain
                 ,
                 she
                 went
                 also
                 publickly
                 to
                 her
                 Parish-Church
                 at
                 St.
                 Martins
                 the
                 Sunday
                 before
                 Michaelmas-day
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 Michaelmas-day
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 continueth
                 .
                 Moreover
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 befallen
                 to
                 the
                 Prince
                 himself
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 befallen
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 his
                 Company
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 return
                 more
                 resolv'd
                 Protestants
                 than
                 ever
                 ;
                 being
                 thorowly
                 perswaded
                 
                   ex
                   evidentia
                   facti
                
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Popery
                   is
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 any
                 were
                 .
              
               
                 
                   F.
                   R.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               H.
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 à
                 D.
                 N.
                 Iesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Hope
               you
               will
               impute
               my
               long
               silence
               to
               your
               long
               expected
               and
               much
               wished
               repair
               hither
               ,
               which
               you
               seemed
               in
               your
               last
               kind
               Letter
               to
               intend
               before
               this
               time
               :
               I
               trust
               that
               your
               Stay
               proceeds
               not
               from
               want
               of
               Health
               ,
               but
               some
               other
               occasion
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               most
               gladly
               understand
               .
               We
               are
               here
               full
               of
               business
               ,
               but
               all
               in
               Treaty
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               concluded
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               deliver
               for
               Truth
               to
               my
               Friends
               .
               Here
               hath
               been
               a
               great
               Conventicle
               of
               Embassadors
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               dissolved
               :
               
                 Dieguo
                 de
                 Mendoza
              
               ,
               who
               accompanied
               the
               Prince
               ,
               is
               gone
               yesterday
               :
               
                 Dieguo
                 de
                 Meshia
              
               ,
               who
               came
               from
               Bruxells
               with
               a
               fair
               train
               of
               Nobles
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Military
               Men
               ,
               goes
               away
               on
               Tuesday
               next
               .
               Our
               late
               prodigious
               Events
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               House
               in
               Black-friers
               ,
               being
               related
               in
               three
               several
               Pamphelts
               ,
               the
               late
               dangerous
               Fire
               in
               London
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               cannot
               now
               be
               new
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               The
               latest
               which
               I
               must
               send
               you
               ,
               is
               very
               sad
               and
               dolorous
               ,
               being
               of
               the
               death
               of
               our
               late
               worthy
               Friend
               Mr.
               Camden
               ,
               whose
               Funeral
               we
               solemnized
               at
               Westminster
               on
               Wednesday
               last
               in
               the
               Afternoon
               with
               all
               due
               Solemnity
               :
               At
               which
               was
               present
               a
               great
               Assembly
               of
               all
               Conditions
               and
               Degrees
               ;
               the
               Sermon
               was
               preached
               by
               
                 Dr.
                 Sutton
              
               ,
               who
               made
               a
               true
               ,
               grave
               ,
               and
               modest
               Commemoration
               of
               his
               Life
               :
               As
               he
               was
               not
               factious
               in
               Religion
               ,
               so
               neither
               was
               he
               wavering
               or
               inconstant
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               gave
               good
               Testimony
               at
               his
               end
               ;
               professing
               in
               the
               Exordium
               of
               his
               last
               Will
               and
               Testament
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               lived
               ,
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Communion
               ,
               and
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               His
               Library
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               will
               fall
               to
               my
               share
               ,
               by
               an
               Agreement
               between
               his
               Executors
               and
               Me
               ,
               which
               I
               much
               desire
               ,
               partly
               to
               keep
               it
               entire
               ,
               out
               of
               my
               Love
               to
               the
               Defunct
               .
               The
               original
               Copy
               of
               the
               second
               part
               of
               his
               Elizabeth
               ,
               is
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               
               which
               is
               intended
               to
               be
               shortly
               printed
               .
               Within
               a
               day
               or
               two
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               and
               my self
               intend
               to
               go
               into
               his
               Study
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               his
               Papers
               ,
               especially
               of
               such
               things
               as
               are
               left
               of
               his
               own
               writing
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               remembred
               by
               your
               Lordship
               in
               your
               holy
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               whose
               gracious
               Protection
               I
               commend
               you
               ,
               and
               ever
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   22
                   ,
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               MY
               Duty
               in
               most
               humble
               manner
               remembred
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
               I
               am
               informed
               that
               your
               Lordship
               passed
               this
               way
               ,
               not
               far
               from
               us
               to
               London
               ,
               where
               you
               have
               remained
               for
               some
               few
               weeks
               :
               I
               should
               have
               been
               glad
               to
               have
               known
               of
               it
               sooner
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               have
               waited
               upon
               your
               Lordship
               here
               in
               Oxford
               .
               I
               have
               traced
               the
               Steps
               a
               far
               off
               about
               
                 the
                 Succession
                 and
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
              
               wherein
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               gone
               a
               far
               Journey
               :
               I
               do
               but
               glean
               where
               you
               have
               reaped
               a
               plentiful
               Harvest
               .
               Nevertheless
               if
               my
               poor
               and
               weak
               Labours
               may
               any
               ways
               stead
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               contribute
               my
               Pains
               .
               You
               ascend
               (
               as
               I
               perceive
               )
               as
               far
               as
               our
               St.
               Aug.
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               not
               unworthily
               :
               for
               if
               our
               Records
               be
               true
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Irish
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               shew
               )
               but
               also
               our
               Britains
               and
               Scots
               continued
               averse
               and
               heretical
               (
               as
               they
               are
               called
               )
               to
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               almost
               till
               the
               time
               of
               S.
               Bernard
               .
               Many
               Scots
               and
               French
               were
               orthodox
               in
               the
               substantial
               Points
               of
               Religion
               long
               before
               Waldus
               (
               I
               mean
               
                 P.
                 Waldus
              
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               another
               Waldus
               Orthodox
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               
                 P.
                 Waldus
              
               in
               
               Berengarius's
               time
               .
               )
               I
               have
               collected
               as
               much
               as
               I
               can
               find
               in
               all
               likely
               Authors
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Writers
               and
               Witnesses
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               last
               Age
               of
               
                 Goulartius
                 ,
                 Wolfius
                 ,
                 Rhoanus
                 ,
                 Balaeus
                 de
                 scriptoribus
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Waldenses
               ,
               both
               by
               Lydius
               and
               Camerarius
               out
               of
               Lombard
               ,
               Dr.
               Powel
               and
               others
               ,
               printed
               ;
               out
               of
               sundry
               Manuscripts
               ,
               as
               
                 Gascoigne
                 ,
                 Canter
                 ,
                 Mapes
                 ,
                 P.
                 de
                 Vineis
                 ,
                 Becket
                 ,
                 Sarisburiensis
                 ,
              
               which
               have
               been
               diligently
               read
               over
               by
               a
               learned
               Kinsman
               of
               mine
               ,
               who
               is
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               by
               my
               direction
               ,
               writing
               
               Becket's
               Life
               :
               wherein
               it
               shall
               be
               plainly
               shewed
               ,
               both
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Writings
               and
               those
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               (
               as
               he
               is
               esteemed
               )
               an
               Arch-Saint
               ,
               but
               an
               Arch-Rebel
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Papists
               have
               been
               not
               a
               little
               deceiv'd
               in
               him
               .
               This
               Kinsman
               of
               mine
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               my self
               ,
               shall
               be
               right
               glad
               to
               do
               any
               Service
               to
               your
               Lordship
               in
               this
               kind
               .
               He
               is
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               well
               both
               able
               and
               learn'd
               to
               effectuate
               somewhat
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               critically
               seen
               both
               in
               
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               and
               Latin
               ,
               knowing
               well
               the
               Languages
               both
               
                 French
                 ,
                 Spanish
              
               ,
               and
               Italian
               ,
               immense
               and
               beyond
               all
               other
               Men
               ,
               especially
               in
               reading
               of
               the
               Manuscripts
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               style
               in
               penning
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               dare
               ballance
               with
               any
               Priest
               or
               Jesuit
               in
               the
               World
               of
               his
               Age
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               could
               wish
               your
               Lordship
               had
               about
               you
               :
               but
               
                 paupertas
                 inimica
                 bona
                 est
                 moribus
              
               ,
               and
               both
               fatherless
               and
               motherless
               ,
               and
               almost
               (
               but
               for
               my self
               )
               I
               may
               say
               (
               the
               more
               is
               the
               pity
               )
               friendless
               .
               For
               my self
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               so
               far
               gone
               in
               Years
               as
               in
               Sicknesses
               ;
               yet
               my
               Body
               is
               not
               so
               weak
               ,
               but
               my
               Mind
               is
               as
               strong
               ,
               
               and
               my
               Zeal
               great
               to
               see
               somewhat
               acted
               against
               the
               Papists
               in
               matters
               of
               Forgery
               and
               Corruption
               ,
               which
               are
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               whereto
               my
               Studies
               have
               always
               aim'd
               ,
               and
               shall
               during
               Life
               (
               if
               God
               will.
               )
               I
               find
               infinite
               Corruptions
               in
               the
               Fathers
               Works
               ,
               especially
               of
               the
               Roman
               Print
               :
               in
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               and
               Decretals
               I
               can
               convince
               them
               of
               shameless
               Forgeries
               by
               the
               Parchments
               .
               But
               that
               which
               hath
               amazed
               or
               amused
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               turn
               ,
               or
               continue
               Popish
               ,
               hath
               been
               the
               want
               of
               Censurers
               of
               the
               Fathers
               Works
               ,
               which
               made
               our
               Magdeburgians
               and
               some
               of
               our
               best
               learn'd
               ,
               to
               lance
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               spare
               them
               ,
               whereas
               they
               are
               but
               Pseudo-Fathers
               indeed
               .
               But
               the
               notedst
               cozenage
               which
               is
               rife
               ,
               and
               most
               beguiling
               in
               these
               days
               ,
               is
               a
               secret
               
                 Index
                 Expurgatorius
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               reprinting
               of
               Books
               ,
               not
               making
               mention
               of
               any
               Castigation
               or
               Purgation
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               both
               leaving
               and
               adding
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               infinitely
               depraving
               them
               (
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               hundreds
               of
               Books
               of
               the
               middle-Age
               and
               later
               Writers
               )
               I
               instance
               in
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Alphonsus
                 de
                 Castro
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Antoninus
                 Summes
              
               .
               There
               are
               about
               five
               hundred
               bastard
               Treatises
               ,
               and
               about
               a
               thousand
               places
               in
               the
               true
               Authors
               which
               are
               corrupted
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               diligently
               noted
               ,
               and
               will
               shortly
               vindicate
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Manuscripts
               ,
               (
               for
               hitherto
               they
               be
               but
               the
               Conjectures
               of
               the
               Learned
               .
               )
               For
               this
               purpose
               I
               have
               gotten
               together
               the
               Flower
               of
               our
               young
               Divines
               ,
               who
               voluntarily
               will
               joyn
               with
               me
               in
               the
               search
               :
               some
               fruits
               of
               their
               labours
               (
               if
               your
               Lordship
               desires
               )
               I
               will
               send
               up
               .
               And
               might
               I
               be
               but
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               have
               other
               twelve
               thus
               bestowed
               ;
               four
               in
               transcribing
               Orthodox
               Writers
               (
               whereof
               we
               have
               plenty
               )
               that
               for
               the
               substantial
               Points
               have
               maintain'd
               our
               Religion
               ,
               (
               40
               or
               50
               l.
               would
               serve
               )
               :
               four
               to
               compare
               old
               Prints
               with
               the
               new
               :
               four
               other
               to
               compare
               the
               Greek
               Translations
               by
               the
               Papists
               (
               as
               Vedelius
               hath
               done
               with
               Ignatius
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               been
               somewhat
               help'd
               by
               my
               Pains
               )
               I
               would
               not
               doubt
               but
               to
               drive
               the
               Papists
               out
               of
               all
               their
               starting-holes
               :
               But
               alas
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               Encouragement
               from
               our
               Bishops
               !
               Preferment
               I
               seek
               none
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               only
               40
               or
               60
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               their
               Lordships
               Letters
               to
               incourage
               others
               is
               that
               I
               seek
               ,
               which
               being
               gained
               ,
               the
               Cause
               is
               gained
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               brags
               in
               their
               late
               Books
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               craving
               pardon
               ,
               I
               rest
               in
               humble
               Service
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   28
                   Jan.
                   1623.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Eyre
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverende
                 in
                 Christo
                 Pater
                 ,
                 Domine
                 mihi
                 mult
                 is
                 nominibus
                 colendissime
                 :
              
            
             
               NUperrime
               de
               adventu
               tuo
               in
               Angliam
               ,
               deque
               morâ
               per
               aliquot
               menses
               ,
               audivi
               à
               Ramo
               nostro
               ,
               quem
               tamen
               nondum
               mihi
               contigit
               videre
               ,
               ex
               quo
               tecum
               fuit
               Londini
               :
               Solummodo
               per
               internuntium
               me
               de
               quibusdam
               certiorem
               fecit
               .
            
             
             
               Gratulor
               verò
               tibi
               &
               tuis
               ,
               nobis
               etiam
               omnibus
               vitam
               &
               valetudinem
               tuam
               ,
               qui
               tam
               auspicatò
               .
               &
               foeliciter
               his
               funestissimis
               temporibus
               ,
               illa
               arma
               sumsisti
               ,
               quae
               non
               carnalia
               ,
               sed
               divinitùs
               valida
               sunt
               ad
               subversionem
               munitionum
               Antichristi
               ,
               &
               Davidis
               exemplo
               in
               nomine
               Domini
               exercituum
               addebellandum
               incircumcisum
               illum
               accessisti
               .
            
             
               Certe
               hic
               in
               Anglia
               ad
               arma
               Ecclesiae
               communia
               capessenda
               ,
               quae
               preces
               sunt
               &
               lachrymae
               ,
               heu
               !
               nimis
               segnes
               sumus
               omnes
               :
               &
               alibi
               forsan
               ad
               arma
               carnalia
               minimè
               necessaria
               nimis
               proclives
               fuerunt
               valdè
               multi
               ,
               oraculi
               Apostolici
               non
               satis
               (
               ut
               videtur
               )
               memores
               de
               interitu
               Antichristi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               quod
               non
               solum
               de
               praedicatione
               veritatis
               vivâ
               voce
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ,
               ac
               praecipuè
               de
               Polemicis
               Theologorum
               nostrorum
               scriptis
               interpretari
               licet
               :
               quò
               Sibyllinum
               etiam
               illud
               a
               quibusdam
               transfertur
               ,
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               quoniam
               scilicet
               ex
               linteis
               contritis
               fit
               papyrus
               ,
               quae
               scriptioni
               inservit
               .
               Sed
               quorsum
               haec
               apud
               Dominationem
               tuam
               Accedo
               ad
               illa
               quorum
               tu
               nupèr
               mentionem
               fecisti
               .
               Fateor
               me
               ante
               annos
               aliquot
               quaedam
               meditatum
               fuisse
               quae
               verè
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vel
               etiam
               antidoti
               vice
               esse
               possent
               ,
               non
               solùm
               contrà
               venenata
               aliquam
               multorum
               scripta
               ,
               qui
               sacrosanctos
               fontes
               corruptelae
               passim
               insimulant
               ;
               sed
               etiam
               adversus
               nonnullorum
               &
               Pontificiorum
               &
               nostrorum
               de
               origine
               Biblicae
               punctationis
               scriptionisque
               ,
               admodùm
               periculosas
               vel
               certè
               nimis
               temerarias
               conjecturas
               ;
               &
               quorundam
               etiam
               aliorum
               ex
               adversa
               parte
               ,
               judaizantium
               superstitiosas
               vel
               minùs
               probabiles
               opiniones
               .
               Nam
               inter
               
                 Biblicam
                 &
                 masoreticam
              
               punctationem
               diligenter
               distinguendum
               esse
               censeo
               ,
               ut
               Veritatem
               tàm
               ab
               excessu
               quàm
               à
               defectu
               inter
               utrumque
               vindicemus
               &
               sartam
               tectam
               defendamus
               .
               Caeterùm
               haec
               etiam
               omnia
               &
               id
               genus
               alia
               à
               nobis
               semipaganis
               qui
               nec
               otio
               nec
               literis
               abundamus
               ,
               &
               qui
               literis
               quam
               libris
               sumus
               abundantiores
               ,
               ad
               te
               releganda
               sunt
               ;
               limatissimum
               tuum
               &
               judicium
               &
               stylum
               desiderant
               .
               In
               his
               &
               aliis
               ejusdem
               farinae
               spinosis
               &
               perplexis
               nobis
               eris
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vel
               in
               Apologia
               quam
               in
               promptu
               habes
               pro
               sacrorum
               fontium
               puritate
               &
               authentica
               utriusque
               instrumenti
               editione
               ,
               vel
               in
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 tua
                 Theologica
              
               ,
               quam
               post
               lucubrationes
               tuas
               
                 de
                 Christianarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 successione
              
               ,
               Expectemus
               .
               Fieri
               quidem
               potest
               ut
               rectè
               quis
               sentiat
               forsan
               etiam
               &
               firmissimis
               argumentis
               ostendat
               &
               confirmet
               ;
               sed
               illud
               ipsum
               nec
               commodè
               ,
               nec
               expeditè
               ,
               nedum
               politè
               &
               latinè
               proferre
               possit
               :
               quod
               tamen
               in
               hoc
               
                 de
                 punctatione
                 Hebraicâ
              
               argumento
               mihi
               videtur
               necessarium
               .
               Quod
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adtinet
               :
               lectum
               reperies
               in
               Manuscripto
               exemplari
               (
               inter
               alia
               )
               
                 Symboli
                 Apostolici
              
               Romanis
               characteribus
               expresso
               ,
               Cantabrigiae
               in
               Archivis
               
                 Bibliothecae
                 Benedictinae
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               iisdem
               ferè
               verbis
               cum
               lxx
               (
               ut
               opinor
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               63
               ,
               &
               cum
               Apostolo
               Ephes.
               4.
               
               Mirum
               in
               modum
               debacchantur
               hic
               adversarii
               nostri
               quod
               non
               satis
               Theologi
               &
               Catechistae
               nostri
               consentiunt
               in
               hoc
               articulo
               explicando
               .
               Et
               certè
               populus
               plerisque
               in
               locis
               apud
               nos
               articulum
               hunc
               tantum
               non
               planè
               negare
               &
               rejicere
               jamdudum
               occoepit
               .
               Quod
               Concionatorum
               &
               Catechistarum
               quorundam
               vel
               imperitia
               ,
               vel
               (
               ut
               levissimè
               dicam
               )
               incogitantiâ
               ,
               factum
               esse
               videtur
               .
               Mihi
               semper
               maximè
               consentaneum
               visum
               est
               &
               ad
               obstruendum
               os
               Pontificiis
               &
               ad
               piorum
               consolationem
               ,
               si
               unà
               cum
               confutatione
               errorum
               de
               
                 Limbo
                 Patrum
              
               ,
               &c.
               unum
               idemque
               doceamus
               &
               profiteamur
               ,
               nempe
               juxta
               tum
               articulos
               Doctrinae
               Catholicae
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 Anglicanae
              
               ,
               tum
               utrumque
               Catechismum
               nostrum
               ,
               minorem
               &
               majorem
               ,
               Christum
               scilicet
               Dominum
               nostrum
               ,
               verè
               &
               reapse
               ad
               locum
               damnatorum
               descendisse
               ,
               &
               quoad
               efficaciam
               infernum
               ,
               &c.
               debellasse
               ,
               &c.
               ut
               in
               
                 Noellano
                 Catechismo
              
               (
               si
               dextrè
               intelligatur
               )
               exprimitur
               .
               Sed
               manum
               de
               tabula
               ,
               ne
               Epistolae
               modum
               excedendo
               gravissimum
               occupationum
               tuarum
               cursum
               impediam
               .
               Temporis
               totiusque
               villicationis
               nostrae
               reddenda
               est
               ratio
               in
               die
               illo
               ,
               coram
               supremo
               judice
               .
               Quoties
               mihi
               in
               mentem
               venit
               (
               venit
               autem
               saepiuscule
               )
               tua
               in
               me
               singularis
               Clementia
               toties
               me
               ipsum
               vel
               ingratitudinis
               vel
               socordiae
               accusare
               me
               
               posse
               videar
               quòd
               non
               faepius
               per
               literas
               officii
               &
               grati
               animi
               significationem
               dederim
               .
               Ignoscas
               igitur
               quaeso
               huic
               temeritati
               meae
               .
               Christus
               opt
               .
               max.
               Te
               incolumem
               servet
               precor
               omnique
               benedictionum
               genere
               cumulatiffimum
               reddat
               .
               Vale
               ,
            
             
               
                 Dominationi
                 tuae
                 devotissimus
                 in
                 Domino
                 ,
                 Guilielmus
                 Eyre
                 .
              
               
                 Colcestriae
                 Martii
                 vii
                 ,
                 
                   1623
                   /
                   4.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Calandrine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Good
                   Mr.
                
                 Calandrine
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               glad
               my
               Lord
               hath
               a
               mind
               this
               way
               ;
               I
               am
               told
               that
               he
               may
               perhaps
               have
               those
               fair
               Houses
               furnished
               for
               the
               speaking
               .
               Godstow
               of
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Walters
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               far
               from
               Oxford
               ,
               by
               Land
               or
               by
               Water
               at
               pleasure
               ;
               Water-Eaton
               of
               Sir
               
                 Richard
                 Lovelace
              
               ,
               four
               miles
               distant
               ,
               Waterstock
               of
               Sir
               
                 Geo.
                 Crooks
              
               six
               miles
               .
               I
               move
               not
               because
               I
               hear
               not
               from
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               may
               ,
               both
               Dr.
               Bambridge
               and
               my self
               will
               do
               our
               best
               for
               the
               best
               in
               our
               Intentions
               ,
               both
               for
               my
               Lord's
               Health
               ,
               and
               the
               facilitating
               of
               his
               Lordship's
               Studies
               .
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Walter
              
               and
               Sir
               
                 Geo.
                 Crook
              
               may
               be
               spoken
               withal
               in
               London
               .
               Concerning
               our
               beginning
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               Councels
               ,
               taking
               
                 Damasus
                 de
                 Pontificibus
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Epistles
                 ,
                 Decretals
              
               together
               ,
               I
               wish
               it
               here
               presently
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Canterbury's
               Letters
               and
               Copies
               .
               Normannus
               certainly
               is
               no
               Anabaptist
               .
               
                 Alph.
                 de
                 Castro
              
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Index
                 Expurgatorius
              
               as
               well
               as
               Cajetan
               ,
               contrary
               to
               both
               our
               Expectations
               .
               Not
               only
               the
               peices
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Tracts
               are
               at
               my
               Lord's
               command
               .
               That
               of
               
                 Anselm
                 ,
                 Plessis
              
               had
               not
               from
               me
               :
               Of
               that
               my
               Cousin
               is
               transcribing
               ,
               I
               know
               that
               
                 Asinus
                 Burnelli
              
               of
               
                 Nigellus
                 Wiraker
              
               is
               long
               ago
               printed
               ,
               now
               out
               of
               print
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               compared
               his
               Manuscript
               with
               two
               more
               and
               enlarged
               it
               ,
               the
               print
               is
               not
               to
               be
               come
               by
               .
               Stampensis
               and
               Serlo
               ,
               I
               think
               are
               no
               where
               extant
               .
               In
               my
               note
               D.
               I
               am
               not
               as
               yet
               assured
               to
               be
               that
               in
               Lambeth
               ;
               the
               sight
               will
               shew
               that
               it
               is
               a
               MS.
               so
               ancient
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               
               Theodorus's
               ,
               written
               almost
               in
               
               Gregory's
               Time
               :
               The
               Copy
               of
               the
               Concordance
               I
               send
               you
               ,
               you
               need
               not
               keep
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               the
               Original
               by
               me
               .
               Anentine
               of
               Ingolst
               .
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               ,
               he
               is
               much
               corrupted
               ,
               as
               all
               our
               Historians
               ,
               two
               quire
               taken
               out
               of
               him
               ,
               two
               out
               of
               Cuspinian
               ,
               more
               than
               a
               quire
               out
               of
               Krantzius
               :
               If
               my
               Cousin
               come
               ,
               I
               will
               perhaps
               send
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               venture
               them
               otherwise
               :
               Remember
               my
               Duty
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               
                 &
                 sic
                 te
                 Deo.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 
                   April
                   11
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Tho.
               James
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Calandrine
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Good
                   Mr.
                
                 Calandrine
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Receiv'd
               your
               last
               weeks
               Letter
               :
               The
               Collection
               out
               of
               Stella
               I
               have
               ,
               but
               no
               Stella
               it self
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               will
               not
               trust
               an
               ordinary
               Carrier
               with
               ,
               the
               
               Lyon's
               Addition
               and
               the
               
                 Index
                 Expurgatorius
              
               of
               Spain
               will
               satisfy
               your
               longing
               therein
               :
               some
               of
               the
               first
               places
               are
               amended
               according
               to
               the
               Prescript
               of
               that
               unholy
               Inquisition
               ,
               but
               farther
               they
               proceed
               not
               :
               all
               the
               rest
               (
               and
               in
               one
               place
               a
               whole
               leaf
               or
               two
               )
               are
               to
               be
               expunged
               ,
               but
               untouched
               in
               that
               of
               Lyons
               .
               We
               have
               fully
               finished
               the
               Collation
               of
               the
               
                 Opus
                 imperfectum
              
               ,
               hereafter
               more
               of
               that
               matter
               ,
               mean
               time
               I
               have
               taken
               pains
               for
               trial
               sake
               ,
               to
               compare
               both
               our
               Basil
               and
               it
               with
               the
               Manuscript
               ,
               for
               one
               Homily
               ;
               I
               find
               wonderful
               need
               of
               a
               second
               review
               .
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               a
               Proof
               of
               some
               few
               Differences
               from
               both
               the
               printed
               Copies
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               perceive
               ,
               how
               this
               Book
               and
               sundry
               others
               have
               been
               tossed
               and
               tumbled
               by
               ignorant
               Men
               ,
               what
               ,
               and
               how
               great
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               need
               of
               a
               diligent
               review
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               but
               lapping
               .
               I
               do
               send
               you
               up
               also
               in
               thankfulness
               for
               Dr.
               
               Goad's
               Project
               ,
               a
               Fancy
               of
               mine
               ,
               which
               I
               pray
               you
               to
               impart
               to
               the
               good
               Bishop
               ;
               if
               he
               give
               any
               liking
               to
               it
               ,
               let
               it
               go
               forward
               ,
               if
               otherwise
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               remanded
               ,
               it
               is
               both
               fesible
               and
               possible
               in
               my
               judgment
               .
               If
               Cambridge
               will
               set
               up
               ,
               or
               set
               forward
               the
               like
               ,
               I
               dare
               undertake
               more
               good
               to
               be
               done
               for
               the
               profit
               of
               Learning
               and
               true
               Religion
               ,
               than
               by
               building
               ten
               Colleges
               .
               I
               have
               of
               late
               given
               my self
               to
               the
               reading
               only
               of
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               I
               find
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               pregnant
               Testimonies
               either
               fully
               for
               our
               Religion
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ;
               Religion
               of
               Papists
               then
               ,
               and
               now
               ,
               do
               not
               agree
               .
               How
               many
               private
               Men
               out
               of
               their
               Devotion
               would
               singly
               be
               able
               to
               found
               such
               a
               College
               ;
               much
               more
               jointly
               considered
               ,
               but
               I
               leave
               all
               to
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               it
               shall
               suffice
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               me
               if
               this
               cannot
               be
               effected
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Canterbury's
               Letters
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               have
               long'd
               for
               )
               we
               may
               have
               a
               quasi
               College
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               benefit
               of
               that
               which
               is
               expected
               in
               Dr.
               
               Goad's
               refin'd
               Project
               .
               I
               my self
               ,
               by
               my
               intreaty
               ,
               have
               set
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               a-work
               ;
               how
               may
               the
               Lord
               Archbishop
               command
               our
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               and
               they
               their
               Company
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               one
               out
               of
               a
               College
               or
               Hall.
               I
               have
               or
               shall
               receive
               this
               week
               three
               quire
               of
               Paper
               of
               my
               Workmen
               ,
               for
               which
               as
               they
               finish
               the
               quire
               ,
               I
               lay
               out
               the
               Mony
               ,
               20
               s.
               for
               each
               quire
               :
               of
               
                 Gu.
                 de
                 S.
                 Amore
              
               I
               have
               received
               one
               quire
               ;
               and
               so
               of
               Wickleph
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               is
               harder
               to
               read
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               English
               of
               Wicklephs
               ,
               I
               look
               for
               this
               day
               .
               Platina
               is
               almost
               done
               ,
               
                 Alphonsus
                 à
                 Castro
              
               respited
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               Cajetan
               likewise
               ,
               till
               I
               hear
               from
               the
               Learned
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               Touching
               Wicelius
               ,
               I
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               Advertisment
               ,
               I
               now
               perceive
               my
               Conjecture
               fails
               me
               not
               ,
               that
               Cassander
               was
               much
               holpen
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               Judgment
               confirm'd
               by
               reading
               his
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               read
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               my
               mind
               ;
               howsoever
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               Wicelius
               is
               of
               more
               authority
               than
               Cassander
               ,
               and
               his
               Books
               concealed
               purposely
               ,
               or
               made
               away
               
                 quantum
                 in
                 illis
              
               by
               the
               Inquisitors
               .
               I
               have
               ever
               been
               of
               Dr.
               
               Ward
               's
               mind
               ,
               touching
               the
               publishing
               those
               Books
               which
               they
               make
               away
               so
               fast
               ,
               
                 ut
                 jugulent
                 homines
                 furgunt
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Fisher
                 de
                 natura
                 Dei
              
               ,
               is
               in
               one
               of
               their
               Indices
               impudently
               denied
               to
               be
               his
               ;
               tho
               some
               one
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               say
               nay
               .
               Upon
               the
               fifth
               of
               Matthew
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               scantling
               to
               those
               great
               Volumes
               which
               I
               have
               ready
               :
               if
               any
               Man
               please
               to
               come
               hither
               ,
               he
               may
               see
               the
               whole
               ,
            
             
             
               My
               Lord
               of
               
               Meath's
               return
               and
               earnestness
               for
               the
               Plot
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               since
               ,
               as
               also
               Dr.
               
               Goad's
               forwardness
               to
               print
               ought
               hereabout
               (
               I
               pray
               God
               the
               News
               be
               not
               too
               good
               to
               be
               true
               )
               glads
               me
               much
               ;
               as
               the
               Sickness
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Ely
               doth
               some
               no
               less
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               not
               from
               the
               purpose
               ,
               if
               Dr.
               Sutcliff
               do
               see
               this
               whole
               Project
               of
               our
               College
               and
               Purpose
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               did
               turn
               away
               his
               mind
               wholly
               from
               Chelsey
               ,
               I
               durst
               presume
               of
               more
               fasibility
               and
               possibility
               here
               of
               doing
               good
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               Catalogue
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               and
               painful
               Work
               ,
               but
               hath
               well
               requited
               my
               Pains
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               find
               some
               Books
               that
               I
               have
               long
               sought
               after
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               find
               ,
               as
               Stella
               of
               the
               Popes
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               .
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               printed
               ,
               I
               would
               print
               only
               those
               that
               are
               not
               mentioned
               in
               our
               present
               Catalogue
               .
               But
               where
               is
               the
               Encouragement
               for
               the
               printing
               or
               doing
               any
               thing
            
             
               If
               our
               Genevians
               had
               sent
               us
               over
               that
               of
               Gregory
               at
               this
               Mart
               ,
               how
               seasonable
               had
               it
               been
               to
               have
               put
               an
               egde
               to
               our
               great
               Business
               :
               I
               am
               sorry
               it
               came
               not
               ,
               but
               see
               no
               remedy
               .
               What
               of
               the
               Enchiridion
               !
               nothing
               ;
               my
               Judgment
               you
               have
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               free
               to
               alter
               ,
               that
               do
               nothing
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               sure
               I
               am
               some
               things
               are
               past
               question
               :
               lay
               aside
               and
               expunge
               all
               doubtful
               Treatises
               ,
               till
               our
               College
               take
               them
               in
               hand
               ,
               which
               shall
               rivet
               them
               in
               after
               another
               fashion
               ,
               if
               God
               give
               Life
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               at
               length
               recovered
               the
               Spanish
               Book
               of
               Mr.
               Boswell
               :
               the
               Book
               is
               a
               Commentary
               upon
               our
               English
               Laws
               and
               Proclamations
               against
               Priests
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               spightful
               and
               foolish
               enough
               ,
               but
               especially
               about
               the
               Powder-Treason
               ,
               laying
               it
               to
               Puritans
               ,
               as
               
                 Cobham
                 ,
                 Gray
              
               ,
               and
               Rawley
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               whole
               State
               ,
               or
               a
               Policy
               to
               intrap
               Them
               and
               their
               Estates
               .
               I
               would
               my
               Lord
               of
               Meath
               did
               understand
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               that
               from
               him
               the
               King
               might
               understand
               the
               Mystery
               of
               Iniquity
               contained
               in
               the
               Book
               :
               No
               Place
               ,
               or
               Time
               when
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               was
               printed
               .
               Was
               he
               asham'd
               of
               that
               he
               did
               and
               it
               seemeth
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               like
               hath
               been
               divulged
               in
               many
               Languages
               .
               But
               I
               end
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               ,
               That
               the
               Clergy
               give
               us
               not
               a
               fair
               denial
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               delay
               to
               our
               Businesses
               at
               this
               Session
               .
               Let
               my
               Lord
               prevent
               as
               wisely
               and
               timely
               as
               he
               can
               .
               God
               have
               you
               and
               all
               yours
               in
               his
               safe
               keeping
               ,
               and
               remember
               my
               Service
               in
               dutiful
               manner
               to
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Commendations
               to
               my
               Cousin
               ,
               with
               whom
               (
               if
               I
               had
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Prophecy
               )
               Dr.
               Featly
               should
               not
               have
               coaped
               withal
               ,
               but
               God
               send
               the
               Truth
               to
               take
               place
               ;
               if
               the
               President
               be
               faulty
               ,
               to
               be
               punished
               ;
               if
               innocent
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               :
               And
               so
               once
               again
               I
               bid
               you
               heartily
               farewel
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 
                   the
                   23d
                   of
                   May
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 my
                 Lord
                 of
                 Meath
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 there
                 hath
                 Wicelius
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 written
                 out
                 ,
                 unless
                 my
                 Lord
                 please
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 Sir
                 
                   William
                   Paddy
                
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 Donor
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 command
                 it
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 reprinted
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               YEsterday
               ,
               being
               the
               27th
               of
               September
               ,
               I
               received
               this
               inclosed
               Letter
               :
               In
               reading
               whereof
               ,
               it
               presently
               came
               into
               my
               mind
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Man
               at
               whose
               Sermon
               his
               Majesty
               was
               so
               much
               offended
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               last
               at
               Court.
               Whereupon
               I
               sent
               for
               the
               party
               ,
               and
               upon
               Conference
               had
               with
               him
               ,
               found
               indeed
               that
               I
               was
               not
               deceived
               in
               mine
               Opinion
               .
               I
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               his
               Conceits
               were
               contrary
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               this
               day
               :
               and
               that
               of
               old
               they
               were
               condemned
               for
               heretical
               in
               the
               Nazarites
               .
               But
               finding
               that
               for
               the
               present
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               by
               any
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 long
                 a
                 dies
              
               was
               the
               only
               means
               to
               cure
               him
               of
               this
               Sickness
               ;
               I
               remembred
               what
               course
               I
               had
               heretofore
               held
               with
               another
               in
               this
               Country
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               far
               ingaged
               in
               this
               Opinion
               of
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               (
               tho
               not
               of
               the
               revoking
               of
               Judaism
               )
               that
               he
               was
               strongly
               perswaded
               ,
               he
               himself
               should
               be
               the
               Man
               that
               should
               effect
               this
               great
               Work
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               wrote
               an
               Hebrew
               Epistle
               (
               which
               I
               have
               still
               in
               my
               hands
               )
               directed
               to
               the
               dispersed
               Jews
               .
               To
               reason
               the
               matter
               with
               him
               I
               found
               it
               bootless
               ;
               I
               advised
               him
               therefore
               ,
               that
               until
               the
               Jews
               did
               gather
               themselves
               together
               ,
               and
               make
               choice
               of
               him
               for
               their
               Captain
               ,
               he
               should
               labour
               to
               benefit
               his
               Country-men
               at
               home
               with
               that
               Skill
               he
               had
               attained
               unto
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               .
               I
               wished
               him
               therefore
               to
               give
               us
               an
               exact
               Translation
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Verity
               ,
               which
               he
               accordingly
               undertook
               and
               performed
               .
               (
               The
               Translation
               I
               have
               still
               by
               me
               )
               :
               but
               before
               he
               had
               finished
               that
               Task
               ,
               his
               Conceit
               of
               
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Captainship
               over
               them
               ,
               vanished
               clean
               away
               ,
               and
               was
               never
               heard
               of
               after
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               I
               dealt
               with
               Mr.
               Whitehall
               ;
               that
               forasmuch
               as
               he
               himself
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               Mosaical
               Rites
               were
               not
               to
               be
               practised
               unto
               the
               general
               calling
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               he
               might
               do
               well
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               to
               let
               that
               matter
               rest
               till
               then
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               keep
               his
               Opinion
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               bring
               needless
               Trouble
               upon
               himself
               and
               others
               by
               divulging
               it
               out
               of
               season
               .
               And
               whereas
               he
               had
               intended
               to
               write
               an
               historical
               Discourse
               of
               the
               retaining
               of
               Judaism
               under
               Christianity
               :
               I
               counselled
               him
               rather
               to
               spend
               his
               pains
               in
               setting
               down
               the
               History
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               or
               
                 Invocation
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ,
               or
               some
               of
               the
               other
               Points
               in
               controversy
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               and
               Us.
               So
               far
               I
               prevailed
               with
               him
               herein
               ,
               that
               he
               intreated
               me
               to
               become
               a
               Suitor
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               in
               his
               behalf
               ,
               that
               the
               loss
               of
               his
               Living
               ,
               and
               those
               other
               Troubles
               which
               he
               hath
               already
               sustained
               ,
               might
               be
               accepted
               for
               a
               sufficient
               Punishment
               of
               his
               former
               Offence
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               Favour
               to
               be
               restored
               only
               unto
               his
               Fellowship
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               where
               he
               would
               bind
               himself
               to
               forbare
               intermedling
               any
               way
               with
               his
               former
               Opinions
               ,
               either
               in
               publick
               or
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               spend
               his
               time
               in
               any
               other
               Employment
               that
               should
               be
               imposed
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               How
               far
               it
               will
               be
               fitting
               to
               give
               way
               unto
               this
               motion
               ,
               I
               wholly
               leave
               unto
               your
               own
               grave
               Consideration
               .
               Thus
               much
               only
               I
               have
               presumed
               to
               propound
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               in
               discharge
               of
               my
               Promise
               made
               unto
               Mr.
               Whitehall
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               could
               have
               no
               long
               Communication
               ,
               by
               reason
               
               I
               way
               presently
               to
               begin
               my
               Journey
               for
               the
               visitation
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Meath
               .
               Until
               my
               return
               from
               thence
               ,
               I
               have
               stayed
               the
               printing
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               mine
               
                 Answer
                 unto
                 the
                 Jesuits
                 Challenge
              
               ;
               the
               former
               part
               whereof
               I
               humbly
               make
               bold
               to
               present
               unto
               your
               Lordship's
               view
               ,
               as
               unto
               whom
               ,
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               I
               most
               desire
               my
               simple
               Labours
               in
               this
               kind
               may
               be
               approved
               .
               And
               so
               craving
               pardon
               for
               my
               boldness
               in
               troubling
               you
               thus
               far
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Duty
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Midensis
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 
                   Sept.
                   28.
                   1621.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Thomas
               James
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               MY
               Duty
               remembred
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
               I
               am
               much
               beholden
               to
               your
               Lordship
               for
               your
               last
               Book
               ,
               which
               I
               received
               before
               the
               Act
               by
               my
               good
               Friend
               Mr.
               Calendrine
               ;
               I
               have
               punctually
               perused
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               render
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               both
               common
               and
               private
               thanks
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               expect
               your
               Lordship
               's
               of
               
                 the
                 Britains
                 ancient
                 Religion
              
               :
               wherein
               as
               I
               see
               no
               difficulty
               ,
               so
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               assist
               with
               my
               Pains
               if
               any
               thing
               were
               worthy
               :
               yet
               of
               my
               Cousin
               Mr.
               Rich.
               Jame's
               (
               who
               remembreth
               himself
               most
               dutifully
               to
               your
               Lordship
               )
               I
               send
               a
               Taste
               ,
               or
               Essay
               ;
               of
               what
               may
               be
               done
               by
               him
               .
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               of
               him
               or
               it
               ,
               but
               this
               ;
               That
               I
               know
               no
               Man
               living
               more
               fit
               to
               be
               imployed
               by
               your
               Lordship
               in
               this
               kind
               than
               himself
               ;
               his
               Pains
               incredible
               ,
               and
               his
               Zeal
               as
               great
               ,
               and
               his
               Judgment
               in
               Manuscripts
               such
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               Lordship
               may
               use
               to
               the
               great
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ease
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               may
               there
               be
               but
               some
               course
               taken
               that
               he
               may
               have
               
                 victum
                 &
                 vestitum
              
               independant
               from
               any
               one
               .
               This
               if
               he
               may
               have
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               or
               by
               your
               Lordships
               means
               ,
               I
               know
               his
               Deserts
               and
               Willingness
               to
               deserve
               well
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               own
               Business
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               to
               go
               onward
               ,
               or
               to
               stay
               .
               
                 Guil.
                 de
                 s.
                 Amore
              
               is
               transcribed
               ,
               and
               wants
               but
               the
               three
               Books
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               whereof
               Mr.
               Calendrine
               hath
               given
               me
               good
               hopes
               .
               
                 Wickleph
                 de
                 Veritate
              
               is
               the
               better
               part
               done
               ;
               I
               have
               hitherto
               laid
               out
               the
               Money
               ,
               but
               my
               Purse
               will
               hold
               out
               no
               longer
               to
               defray
               the
               Charges
               :
               If
               it
               would
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               receive
               the
               Money
               to
               recompence
               their
               pains
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               doubt
               before
               the
               next
               Session
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               most
               of
               
               Wickleph's
               Works
               transcribed
               ;
               but
               I
               fail
               in
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               refer
               all
               to
               God's
               Providence
               and
               your
               Lordship's
               Direction
               ,
               being
               not
               idle
               in
               these
               Businesses
               .
               And
               so
               in
               haste
               ,
               with
               my
               own
               and
               my
               Cousin's
               Duty
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               end
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 
                   the
                   27
                   July
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Thomas
               Davies
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               MAY
               it
               please
               your
               Lordship
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               your
               Letter
               of
               the
               24th
               of
               January
               in
               London
               ,
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               the
               14th
               of
               July
               ,
               unto
               which
               I
               have
               given
               due
               perusal
               ;
               and
               perceiving
               your
               Lordship's
               pleasure
               thereby
               ,
               omitted
               no
               opportunity
               ,
               neither
               any
               time
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               day
               that
               I
               received
               it
               ,
               began
               to
               lay
               out
               for
               those
               Books
               you
               writ
               for
               .
               The
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Character
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               by
               a
               meer
               accident
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               joyned
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               mischief
               is
               ,
               there
               wants
               two
               or
               three
               leaves
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               and
               as
               many
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               which
               notwithstanding
               I
               purpose
               to
               send
               by
               this
               Ship
               ,
               lest
               I
               meet
               not
               with
               another
               ;
               yet
               I
               have
               sent
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               and
               if
               not
               there
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               to
               Mount
               Gerazim
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               time
               I
               hope
               to
               procure
               another
               ,
               which
               shall
               contain
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               perfectly
               .
               I
               sent
               a
               Messenger
               on
               purpose
               to
               Mount
               Libanus
               and
               Tripoly
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               in
               the
               Syriack
               Tongue
               ,
               but
               he
               returned
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               brought
               word
               that
               there
               I
               might
               have
               one
               after
               two
               months
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               have
               it
               time
               enough
               to
               send
               by
               this
               Ship.
               The
               reason
               why
               they
               sent
               it
               not
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               wanted
               Parchment
               to
               copy
               one
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               being
               perfect
               ,
               did
               not
               send
               it
               ;
               which
               by
               the
               next
               Ship
               ,
               if
               your
               Lordship
               please
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               you
               .
               But
               I
               pray
               understand
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Syriack
               Tongue
               they
               mean
               here
               the
               Caldean
               ;
               And
               every
               Man
               tells
               me
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               the
               Syrians
               and
               Caldeans
               being
               one
               and
               the
               same
               People
               ,
               but
               questionless
               the
               same
               Language
               ;
               Therefore
               if
               your
               Lordship
               mean
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               in
               Caldean
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               write
               me
               by
               the
               first
               over
               Land
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               provide
               it
               by
               the
               next
               Ship.
               Also
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               take
               knowledge
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               promise
               you
               to
               send
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               ;
               for
               neither
               my self
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Man
               here
               ,
               can
               determine
               it
               ;
               only
               I
               must
               be
               forc'd
               to
               take
               his
               word
               that
               sells
               it
               me
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Marranites
               ,
               and
               by
               birth
               a
               Caldean
               ,
               but
               no
               Scholar
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               to
               be
               found
               in
               these
               parts
               ;
               but
               if
               your
               Lordship
               will
               have
               me
               send
               it
               at
               adventures
               ,
               though
               it
               cost
               dear
               (
               as
               it
               will
               cost
               10
               l.
               )
               I
               will
               do
               my
               best
               endeavour
               to
               send
               it
               by
               the
               first
               Conveyance
               ,
               but
               shall
               do
               nothing
               herein
               ,
               until
               such
               time
               I
               have
               further
               order
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               to
               effect
               business
               of
               this
               nature
               in
               these
               parts
               requires
               time
               ,
               Travel
               being
               very
               tedious
               in
               these
               Countries
               .
               I
               have
               inquired
               of
               divers
               ,
               both
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               ,
               of
               the
               overflowing
               of
               Jordan
               ,
               but
               can
               learn
               no
               certainty
               .
               Some
               say
               it
               never
               rises
               but
               after
               great
               Rain
               ;
               but
               I
               met
               with
               a
               learned
               Jew
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               so
               reputed
               )
               who
               told
               me
               that
               Jordan
               begins
               to
               flow
               the
               13th
               of
               July
               ,
               and
               continues
               flowing
               29
               days
               ,
               and
               is
               some
               18
               or
               20
               days
               increasing
               :
               but
               I
               dare
               not
               believe
               him
               ,
               his
               Relation
               not
               agreeing
               with
               the
               Text
               ;
               for
               Harvest
               is
               near
               ended
               with
               them
               by
               that
               time
               ;
               and
               unless
               you
               will
               understand
               by
               Harvest
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               gathering
               Grapes
               ,
               it
               cannot
               agree
               .
               I
               have
               also
               sent
               to
               Damascus
               concerning
               this
               ,
               and
               trust
               ere
               long
               to
               satisfy
               your
               Lordship
               in
               this
               Particular
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Calendar
               of
               the
               Samaritans
               .
               A
               
                 French
                 Frier
              
               ,
               who
               lived
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               told
               me
               that
               it
               never
               overflowed
               except
               occasiond
               by
               Rain
               :
               whereupon
               I
               shewed
               him
               the
               words
               in
               Joshua
               3.
               15.
               that
               
                 Jordan
                 overfloweth
                 his
                 Banks
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Harvest
                 :
              
               which
               words
               are
               written
               with
               a
               Parenthesis
               ,
               and
               therefore
               said
               he
               ,
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               is
               his
               ignorance
               ;
               I
               could
               
               have
               shewed
               him
               ,
               the
               thing
               plainly
               proved
               by
               that
               which
               he
               holds
               Canonical
               Scripture
               ,
               Ecclus.
               24.
               26.
               
               If
               I
               have
               done
               your
               Lordship
               any
               Service
               herein
               ,
               I
               shall
               greatly
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               be
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               do
               the
               best
               Service
               I
               can
               to
               further
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               God's
               Truth
               ;
               yea
               I
               should
               think
               my self
               happy
               that
               I
               were
               able
               to
               bring
               a
               little
               Goats
               Hair
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               Badgers
               Skins
               ,
               to
               the
               building
               of
               God's
               Tabernacle
               .
               I
               acknowledg
               your
               Lordship's
               Favour
               towards
               me
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               ,
               neither
               could
               deserve
               at
               your
               hands
               the
               least
               Kindness
               conceivable
               ;
               yet
               the
               Graciousness
               of
               your
               sweet
               Disposition
               ,
               emboldens
               me
               to
               entreat
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               benefit
               of
               your
               faithful
               Prayers
               ;
               so
               shall
               I
               pass
               the
               better
               amongst
               these
               Infidel
               Enemies
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Christ.
               And
               so
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               encrease
               and
               multiply
               his
               Favours
               and
               Graces
               both
               upon
               your
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               making
               you
               happy
               in
               what
               ever
               you
               possess
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               to
               grant
               you
               Glory
               with
               Christ
               ;
               into
               whose
               hands
               I
               recommend
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               ever
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 bounden
                 duty
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Davies
                 .
              
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   29.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Pickering
               
                 to
                 the
                 R.
                 R.
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               at
               Wicken-Hall
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Was
               not
               unmindful
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Promise
               ,
               to
               send
               to
               Dr.
               Crakenthorp
               for
               Polybius
               and
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               immediatly
               after
               I
               was
               with
               your
               Lordship
               :
               But
               he
               attending
               the
               Visitations
               at
               Colchester
               and
               Maldon
               ,
               came
               not
               home
               till
               yesterday
               .
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               sending
               my
               Man
               for
               the
               Books
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               returned
               Answer
               ,
               That
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               command
               any
               Books
               he
               hath
               whensoever
               you
               please
               .
               That
               he
               had
               not
               
                 Diodorus
                 Siculus
              
               ;
               but
               he
               sent
               me
               Polybius
               ,
               and
               
                 Marianus
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               which
               he
               says
               Dr.
               Barkham
               told
               him
               you
               desired
               to
               borrow
               .
               These
               two
               Books
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               now
               receive
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               fall
               out
               that
               you
               be
               already
               provided
               of
               
                 Marianus
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               then
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               let
               that
               come
               back
               again
               ,
               because
               the
               Doctor
               tells
               me
               that
               after
               a
               while
               he
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               see
               some
               things
               for
               his
               use
               in
               Sigebert
               and
               other
               Writers
               ,
               which
               are
               bound
               in
               this
               Volume
               with
               Marianus
               ;
               but
               by
               all
               means
               he
               desires
               your
               turn
               should
               be
               served
               however
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               most
               ready
               to
               afford
               your
               Lordship
               any
               Service
               that
               lieth
               in
               my
               power
               ,
               during
               your
               aboad
               in
               these
               parts
               ,
               holding
               my self
               in
               common
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               much
               bound
               to
               you
               for
               your
               great
               and
               weighty
               Labours
               ,
               both
               formerly
               and
               presently
               undertaken
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               The
               God
               of
               all
               Wisdom
               direct
               your
               Meditations
               and
               Studies
               ,
               and
               grant
               you
               Health
               ,
               and
               all
               Conveniences
               ,
               for
               the
               Accomplishment
               of
               your
               intended
               Task
               .
               And
               so
               with
               remembrance
               of
               Dr.
               
               Crakenthorp's
               ,
               and
               my
               own
               Love
               and
               Service
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 my
                 best
                 Devotions
                 and
                 Services
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Pickering
                 .
              
               
                 Finchingfield
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   9.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Davies
               in
               Aleppo
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               bounden
               Duty
               remembred
               ,
               &c.
               
               News
               here
               is
               not
               any
               worthy
               your
               knowledg
               ;
               the
               great
               Rebel
               Abassa
               still
               troubles
               the
               State
               ,
               and
               hinders
               the
               going
               forward
               of
               the
               Army
               against
               the
               Persian
               .
               Some
               few
               days
               time
               News
               came
               that
               the
               Vizier
               had
               given
               Battel
               to
               the
               Rebel
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Rebel
               had
               cut
               off
               12000
               Janisaries
               ;
               yet
               they
               report
               the
               Vizier
               to
               have
               the
               best
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               most
               Men
               judg
               to
               be
               but
               report
               :
               certainly
               it
               is
               that
               Abassa
               will
               give
               them
               great
               trouble
               ,
               pretending
               only
               Revenge
               upon
               the
               Janisaries
               for
               the
               Blood
               of
               his
               Master
               
                 Sultan
                 Osman
              
               .
               The
               greatest
               Villanies
               that
               ever
               were
               practised
               or
               intended
               ,
               never
               wanted
               their
               Pretences
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               thought
               by
               many
               that
               this
               Man
               hath
               done
               nothing
               without
               leave
               from
               the
               Port
               ,
               otherways
               it
               is
               strange
               they
               had
               not
               cut
               him
               off
               long
               since
               ;
               for
               what
               can
               be
               his
               Forces
               against
               the
               Grand
               Signior's
               Powers
               The
               Janisaries
               refuse
               to
               go
               to
               War
               before
               the
               Rebel
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               or
               Peace
               made
               with
               him
               :
               whereby
               you
               may
               observe
               what
               Power
               the
               King
               hath
               over
               his
               Souldiers
               ;
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               command
               and
               rule
               all
               ,
               oppressing
               and
               eating
               up
               the
               Poor
               .
               When
               I
               consider
               the
               Estate
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               these
               Parts
               ,
               yea
               the
               Mahumetans
               themselves
               that
               are
               not
               Souldiers
               ,
               then
               must
               I
               say
               ,
               happy
               ,
               yea
               thrice
               happy
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               who
               live
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               the
               Fruits
               of
               their
               own
               Labours
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               another
               and
               a
               greater
               Blessing
               ,
               the
               free
               passage
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               we
               may
               see
               and
               be
               thankful
               for
               so
               great
               Favours
               ,
               expressing
               it
               by
               Obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               Honour
               to
               our
               King.
               
            
             
               Thus
               fearing
               that
               I
               have
               troubled
               your
               Lordship
               with
               a
               slender
               Discourse
               ,
               humbly
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
               beseeching
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               ,
               to
               multiply
               his
               Graces
               upon
               you
               ,
               recommending
               you
               ,
               with
               all
               yours
               ,
               to
               God's
               Grace
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Davies
                 .
              
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 
                   29th
                   September
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               H.
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               return
               many
               thanks
               .
               My
               Journy
               into
               Ireland
               is
               of
               such
               necessity
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               defer
               it
               long
               ;
               though
               I
               have
               many
               motives
               ,
               besides
               those
               mentioned
               by
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               to
               urge
               my
               stay
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Books
               which
               you
               mention
               ,
               I
               find
               
                 Jordanus
                 in
                 vitas
                 Fratrum
              
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Publick
               Library
               at
               Oxford
               ;
               Mr.
               Selden
               told
               me
               he
               never
               heard
               of
               the
               Author
               ;
               if
               any
               Library
               about
               London
               have
               it
               ,
               or
               that
               other
               Work
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               discover
               them
               .
               As
               for
               the
               new
               Edition
               of
               
                 Sealiger
                 de
                 Emendat
                 .
                 Temporum
              
               ;
               as
               many
               as
               I
               speak
               withal
               are
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               coming
               out
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               in
               to
               the
               Press
               .
               Here
               are
               already
               come
               two
               Dry-fats
               of
               Mart
               Books
               ,
               and
               they
               expect
               but
               one
               more
               ;
               you
               may
               perceive
               by
               the
               Catalogue
               what
               they
               are
               .
               Here
               will
               be
               very
               shortly
               some
               good
               Libraries
               to
               be
               had
               ;
               as
               Dr.
               
               Dee's
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               long
               litigious
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               unsold
               .
               One
               Oliver
               ,
               a
               Physician
               of
               St.
               Edmundsbury
               ,
               of
               whose
               writing
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               Mathematical
               Tracts
               printed
               ;
               and
               Dr.
               Crakanthorp
               are
               lately
               dead
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               extraordinary
               Books
               which
               your
               Lordship
               affects
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               send
               a
               note
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               bought
               .
               Such
               News
               as
               we
               have
               ,
               you
               receive
               so
               frequently
               ,
               as
               coming
               from
               me
               they
               would
               be
               stale
               ,
               which
               you
               know
               destroys
               their
               very
               Essence
               .
               We
               have
               had
               Bonfires
               ,
               Ringing
               ,
               Shouting
               ,
               and
               also
               Ballads
               ,
               and
               base
               Epithalamiums
               for
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Marriage
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               am
               but
               
                 modicae
                 fidei
              
               .
               Our
               Country-man
               Florence
               ,
               Mr.
               Carthye
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               some
               five
               days
               since
               .
               And
               thus
               remembring
               my
               best
               Affection
               to
               your
               Lordship
               and
               Mrs.
               Usher
               ,
               I
               will
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 haste
                 )
                 
                   Novemb.
                   24.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               at
               Much-Haddam
               in
               Essex
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               my
               purpose
               to
               have
               come
               to
               visit
               your
               Lordship
               at
               Haddam
               to
               morrow
               :
               but
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               upon
               Thusday
               last
               ,
               before
               I
               came
               out
               of
               Cambridg
               ,
               I
               was
               made
               acquainted
               with
               a
               business
               which
               will
               occasion
               my
               return
               to
               Cambridg
               to
               morrow
               .
               I
               notwithstanding
               brought
               with
               me
               the
               Manuscripts
               of
               
                 Bedes
                 Ecclesiastical
                 Story
              
               which
               I
               have
               of
               Sir
               R.
               Cotton's
               ,
               and
               have
               sent
               it
               unto
               you
               by
               this
               Bearer
               
                 Walter
                 Mark
              
               :
               I
               will
               expect
               the
               Book
               from
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               done
               with
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               would
               keep
               it
               till
               Sir
               Robert
               restore
               a
               Book
               of
               mine
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young.
                 I
              
               had
               purposed
               to
               have
               borrowed
               also
               out
               of
               our
               University
               Library
               ,
               
                 Simeon
                 Dunelmensis
              
               ,
               but
               I
               find
               that
               I
               am
               deceived
               ,
               in
               that
               I
               thought
               it
               had
               been
               his
               History
               or
               Chronicle
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               only
               the
               
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
              
               Durham
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Endowments
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               History
               of
               England
               .
               And
               thus
               sorry
               that
               my
               occasions
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               see
               your
               Lordship
               this
               time
               ;
               and
               with
               my
               kind
               Salutations
               to
               Sir
               
                 Gerard
                 Harvy
              
               and
               his
               Lady
               ,
               with
               Thanks
               for
               my
               kind
               Entertainment
               when
               I
               was
               there
               ;
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               gracious
               Protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Much-Mondon
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   2.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Mr.
                 Doctor
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               by
               
                 W.
                 Marks
              
               your
               Ancient
               Bede
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               did
               sometime
               belong
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Durham
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               I
               have
               compared
               it
               with
               the
               printed
               Book
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               fail
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               to
               send
               it
               you
               safe
               back
               again
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Simeon
                 Dunelmensis
              
               his
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Durham
               (
               which
               is
               in
               the
               publick
               Library
               of
               your
               
                 University
                 )
                 I
              
               would
               intreat
               you
               to
               borrow
               it
               for
               me
               ;
               however
               it
               hath
               not
               proved
               to
               be
               the
               Chronicle
               which
               I
               at
               first
               desired
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               a
               great
               mind
               to
               see
               and
               transcribe
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               written
               by
               Simeon
               and
               
                 Turgotus
                 .
                 Dunelmensis
                 .
                 Turgotus
                 (
                 I
              
               hear
               )
               is
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Tho.
                 Allen
              
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               my
               memory
               do
               not
               much
               deceive
               me
               )
               at
               my
               being
               in
               England
               the
               last
               time
               before
               this
               ,
               you
               told
               me
               that
               you
               had
               begun
               to
               transcribe
               the
               Annals
               of
               
                 Simeon
                 Dunelmensis
              
               ,
               which
               continue
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Bede
                 .
                 I
              
               pray
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               know
               where
               those
               Annals
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               do
               your
               best
               to
               help
               me
               unto
               them
               .
               I
               could
               wish
               that
               Mr.
               Lisle
               would
               take
               some
               pains
               in
               translating
               the
               
                 Saxon
                 Annals
              
               into
               our
               
               English
               Tongue
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               he
               can
               more
               profitably
               imploy
               that
               Skill
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               him
               in
               that
               Language
               .
               If
               I
               had
               any
               opportunity
               to
               speak
               with
               him
               my self
               ,
               I
               would
               direct
               him
               to
               five
               or
               six
               .
               Annals
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               (
               three
               of
               which
               belonging
               to
               Sir
               
                 Rober
                 Cotton
              
               ,
               I
               have
               in
               my
               hands
               at
               this
               present
               )
               our
               of
               which
               there
               might
               be
               one
               perfect
               Annal
               made
               up
               in
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               might
               unfold
               unto
               us
               the
               full
               State
               of
               the
               Saxon
               Times
               .
               But
               how
               that
               Gentleman's
               Mind
               stands
               affected
               that
               way
               I
               know
               not
               the
               feeling
               of
               his
               Mind
               therein
               I
               leave
               to
               you
               .
               And
               so
               commending
               all
               your
               good
               Endeavours
               to
               the
               Blessing
               of
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Mid.
                 
              
               
                 Much-Haddam
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   4.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               H.
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               which
               was
               must
               wellcome
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               the
               News
               of
               your
               Recovery
               ,
               which
               was
               deliver'd
               to
               me
               by
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               and
               by
               me
               to
               some
               others
               of
               your
               Friends
               ,
               who
               were
               no
               less
               glad
               than
               my self
               .
               I
               am
               afraid
               that
               you
               converse
               too
               much
               with
               your
               Books
               ;
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               Relapse
               .
               This
               News
               which
               I
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               deserved
               not
               Thanks
               ,
               because
               vulgar
               and
               trivial
               :
               that
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Erpenius
               is
               but
               too
               true
               ,
               and
               is
               much
               lamented
               by
               learned
               Men
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               for
               the
               cause
               by
               your
               Lordship
               truly
               expressed
               ;
               he
               died
               of
               the
               Plague
               .
               Mr.
               Briggs
               was
               gone
               from
               London
               some
               three
               days
               before
               the
               Receipt
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               .
               But
               I
               will
               write
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               should
               have
               delivered
               by
               word
               of
               Mouth
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               tarried
               here
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               collating
               of
               Books
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               made
               a
               good
               choice
               ,
               that
               being
               a
               fit
               study
               in
               time
               of
               Sickness
               ,
               as
               not
               so
               much
               imploying
               the
               Mind
               as
               other
               Studies
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Bede
                 I
              
               doubt
               the
               Collation
               of
               him
               will
               be
               scarce
               worth
               your
               labour
               :
               For
               as
               far
               as
               I
               went
               ,
               they
               seemed
               rather
               to
               be
               
                 variantes
                 lectiones
              
               ,
               than
               material
               Differences
               ,
               a
               very
               few
               excepted
               .
               To
               make
               use
               of
               my
               Collations
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               not
               want
               the
               Heydelburg
               Edition
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               take
               care
               to
               have
               sent
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               this
               Morning
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               ,
               who
               cannot
               give
               me
               satisfaction
               concerning
               those
               Books
               till
               he
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Princes
               Library
               .
               For
               the
               nameless
               Annal
               ,
               I
               conceive
               that
               your
               Amanuensis
               mistook
               your
               meaning
               ;
               for
               where
               you
               say
               that
               it
               begins
               at
               the
               year
               of
               our
               Lord
               744
               ,
               and
               ends
               in
               the
               year
               1100
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               
                 Asserius
                 Menevensis
              
               could
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               most
               of
               it
               :
               Mr.
               Young
               will
               make
               search
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               return
               an
               Answer
               as
               soon
               as
               conveniently
               he
               may
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Asserius
                 de
                 rebus
                 gestis
                 Alfredi
              
               ,
               he
               tells
               me
               that
               they
               have
               only
               a
               Transcript
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               hath
               an
               ancient
               Copy
               ;
               the
               same
               he
               tells
               me
               of
               
                 Florentius
                 Wigorniensis
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Simeon
                 Dunelmensis
              
               .
               Of
               
                 Eusebius
                 Chronicle
              
               they
               have
               three
               or
               four
               Copies
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               please
               shall
               have
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               which
               you
               please
               .
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               doth
               daily
               augment
               his
               store
               ;
               he
               hath
               gotten
               lately
               a
               Book
               of
               St.
               
                 Edm.
                 Bury
              
               .
               
               By
               the
               next
               return
               I
               hope
               to
               send
               the
               Books
               which
               you
               desire
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               to
               play
               the
               Carrier
               my self
               .
               There
               is
               a
               rumor
               of
               the
               Adjournment
               of
               the
               Parliament
               till
               April
               ,
               but
               no
               Proclamation
               yet
               come
               forth
               .
               There
               is
               a
               new
               Secretary
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Albertus
                 Morton
              
               ,
               to
               be
               sworn
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Sir
               
                 Geo.
                 Calvert
              
               .
               I
               have
               not
               heard
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               Ireland
               since
               my
               last
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               Mr.
               Young
               tells
               me
               that
               he
               received
               lately
               a
               Letter
               from
               Paris
               from
               one
               
                 Lucas
                 Holstenius
              
               ,
               a
               young
               Man
               whom
               I
               mention'd
               sometime
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               being
               acquainted
               with
               him
               here
               in
               London
               the
               last
               year
               :
               he
               writes
               to
               him
               that
               a
               Jesuit
               there
               doth
               publish
               a
               new
               Edition
               of
               Eusebius
               in
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               ;
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               which
               Work
               ,
               Mr.
               Mountague
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Young
               sends
               thither
               their
               Notes
               and
               Observations
               upon
               him
               .
               Petavius
               is
               busy
               about
               his
               work
               
                 de
                 Emendat
                 .
                 Temp.
              
               which
               will
               shortly
               come
               abroad
               .
               Holstenius
               is
               printing
               
                 Scylax
                 ,
                 Artemidorus
                 Ephesius
              
               ;
               with
               divers
               other
               old
               Geographers
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               were
               heretofore
               publish'd
               by
               
                 D.
                 Haeschelius
              
               ;
               and
               some
               till
               now
               never
               publish'd
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               
                 D.
                 Ryves
              
               hath
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               his
               Answer
               to
               the
               Analecta
               .
               I
               have
               read
               him
               over
               ,
               and
               approve
               the
               Work
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               every
               particular
               ;
               as
               where
               he
               makes
               Sedulius
               among
               others
               ,
               (
               pag.
               46.
               lib.
               2.
               )
               to
               be
               one
               of
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               forerunners
               in
               the
               plantation
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               in
               Ireland
               .
               I
               do
               not
               see
               how
               that
               can
               be
               ;
               The
               best
               Authors
               making
               him
               contemporary
               ,
               if
               not
               later
               than
               St.
               Patrick
               .
               Some
               other
               passages
               I
               could
               censure
               ,
               both
               of
               ancient
               and
               modern
               times
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               spare
               that
               labour
               till
               our
               meeting
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               Love
               and
               Service
               to
               your
               Lordship
               and
               Mrs.
               Usher
               ,
               and
               my
               heartiest
               Wishes
               and
               Prayers
               for
               your
               Health
               ,
               I
               will
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   Jan.
                   17.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Thomas
               James
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               AFter
               my
               Duty
               in
               humble
               manner
               premised
               ;
               I
               hope
               ,
               and
               am
               right
               glad
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Recovery
               .
               I
               have
               received
               from
               your
               Lordship
               two
               Books
               ,
               whereby
               I
               have
               not
               been
               a
               little
               benefited
               ;
               yet
               of
               Boston
               I
               hear
               there
               is
               a
               greater
               Catalogue
               extant
               .
               I
               forbore
               to
               write
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               trouble
               .
               I
               have
               laboured
               ever
               since
               in
               the
               common
               business
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               perceive
               by
               an
               humble
               Supplication
               printed
               ,
               which
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               receive
               by
               Mr.
               Calandrine
               ,
               which
               could
               I
               have
               had
               the
               happiness
               that
               it
               might
               have
               passed
               your
               learned
               Censure
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               much
               more
               perfect
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quimus
                 aut
                 quando
                 ,
                 non
                 ut
                 volumus
                 .
              
               I
               have
               done
               it
               as
               advisedly
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               and
               doubt
               not
               to
               give
               every
               Man
               good
               satisfaction
               in
               good
               time
               .
               If
               our
               Friends
               of
               Cambridge
               will
               joyn
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               Work
               may
               be
               well
               atchieved
               within
               half
               the
               time
               ,
               they
               taking
               half
               the
               Points
               mentioned
               ,
               and
               they
               both
               sending
               to
               us
               their
               Observations
               to
               be
               revised
               by
               us
               ;
               we
               ours
               to
               them
               to
               be
               revised
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               the
               work
               jointly
               of
               both
               Universities
               .
               My
               Zeal
               and
               Knowledg
               cannot
               match
               Dr.
               
               Ward
               's
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               endeavour
               to
               do
               my
               best
               .
               I
               de●ire
               to
               have
               my
               Service
               remembred
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Ely.
               I
               have
               upon
               a
               Letter
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               ,
               imployed
               some
               in
               
               transcribing
               
                 Guil.
                 de
                 S.
                 Amore
              
               ,
               not
               that
               which
               your
               Lorship
               sent
               ,
               but
               another
               greater
               and
               fuller
               Work
               ,
               that
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               besides
               :
               More
               had
               been
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               not
               been
               compell'd
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Mony
               to
               have
               surceased
               ;
               and
               my
               poor
               Means
               would
               not
               serve
               to
               supply
               Wants
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               indebted
               for
               that
               which
               is
               done
               .
               Your
               Lordship
               by
               Letter
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               undertook
               for
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Ely's
               20
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ;
               had
               all
               promised
               been
               paid
               ,
               I
               had
               had
               20
               or
               30
               quire
               in
               readiness
               ;
               that
               which
               I
               have
               shall
               be
               fitted
               against
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               exactest
               manner
               that
               it
               can
               be
               done
               for
               the
               Press
               .
               I
               have
               in
               the
               Press
               at
               the
               present
               these
               things
               ,
               
                 A
                 Confutation
                 of
                 Papists
                 out
                 of
                 Papists
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               most
               material
               Articles
               of
               our
               Religion
               ;
               whose
               Testimonies
               are
               taken
               either
               out
               of
               the
               
                 Indices
                 Expurgatorii
              
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               the
               ancient
               Books
               ,
               especially
               the
               Manuscripts
               .
               
                 An
                 Index
                 librorum
                 prohibitorum
                 1ae
                 ,
                 2ae
                 ,
                 vel
                 3ae
                 Classis
                 ,
                 vel
                 expurgatorum
                 quovismodo
              
               ;
               chiefly
               for
               the
               use
               of
               our
               publick
               Library
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               what
               Books
               ,
               and
               what
               Editions
               to
               buy
               ;
               their
               prohibition
               being
               a
               good
               direction
               to
               guide
               us
               therein
               ;
               I
               have
               cast
               them
               into
               an
               exact
               Alphabet
               .
               My
               Cousin
               
                 Rich.
                 James
              
               desireth
               to
               have
               his
               Duty
               remembred
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               he
               hath
               reviewed
               and
               inlarged
               his
               Book
               of
               
                 Bochel's
                 Decanonization
              
               ,
               a
               Book
               so
               nearly
               concerning
               Kingly
               Dignity
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               opening
               the
               History
               of
               those
               Times
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               where
               a
               Man
               shall
               read
               the
               like
               :
               I
               would
               he
               might
               have
               the
               happiness
               that
               your
               Lordship
               might
               see
               it
               ,
               being
               now
               fair
               transcribed
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               pass
               your
               Lordship's
               Censure
               before
               it
               pass
               any
               further
               .
               And
               I
               am
               perswaded
               (
               over-weaning
               perhaps
               in
               love
               to
               my
               Cousin
               )
               that
               if
               his
               Majesty
               saw
               it
               ,
               it
               would
               please
               him
               ,
               having
               so
               many
               good
               pieces
               of
               Antiquity
               in
               it
               :
               it
               is
               his
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               my
               chiefest
               Study
               .
               I
               have
               here
               found
               upon
               search
               thereof
               ,
               
                 Petrus
                 Minorita's
                 Homil.
              
               upon
               Matthew
               ,
               and
               two
               Books
               of
               St.
               Augustins
               coming
               here
               into
               England
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               good
               note
               :
               but
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               seen
               them
               already
               ;
               I
               leave
               therefore
               to
               trouble
               your
               Lordship
               any
               further
               ,
               being
               right
               glad
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Preferment
               (
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               )
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 
                   Febr.
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Thomas
               James
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 humble
                 Duty
                 remembred
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 :
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               incouraged
               by
               your
               Lordship's
               Letters
               to
               go
               on
               chearfully
               in
               my
               intended
               course
               and
               discovery
               ,
               
                 solus
                 aut
                 quomodo
              
               what
               is
               one
               Man
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               oppose
               so
               falsly
               and
               so
               impudently
               I
               have
               written
               to
               his
               Grace
               by
               his
               Chaplains
               for
               helps
               necessary
               for
               the
               forwarding
               so
               great
               a
               Work
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Visibility
                 and
                 perpetual
                 Succession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               There
               shall
               come
               nothing
               forth
               till
               I
               have
               viewed
               by
               my self
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               under
               a
               publick
               Notaries
               hands
               ,
               all
               the
               Testimonies
               that
               do
               result
               out
               of
               the
               Manuscripts
               and
               printed
               Books
               of
               Papists
               :
               But
               what
               can
               I
               poor
               weak
               Man
               do
               ,
               unless
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               command
               Help
               ,
               and
               command
               Books
               and
               all
               things
               
               necessary
               to
               so
               great
               and
               requisite
               a
               Work
               which
               being
               well
               done
               ,
               will-serve
               to
               close
               up
               the
               Mouths
               of
               our
               deceived
               Papists
               .
               This
               Question
               (
               if
               I
               conceive
               aright
               )
               is
               set
               afoot
               politickly
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               the
               Papists
               ,
               by
               especial
               Advice
               from
               Rome
               :
               for
               it
               is
               plausible
               amongst
               the
               People
               and
               vulgar
               sort
               ,
               and
               impossible
               to
               be
               answered
               by
               every
               one
               ;
               but
               be
               it
               as
               it
               may
               ,
               I
               have
               willingly
               offered
               to
               answer
               one
               Smith
               ,
               a
               Lincolnshire-Man
               ,
               who
               insults
               upon
               us
               in
               the
               close
               of
               his
               Book
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 And
                 if
                 now
                 they
                 endeavour
                 to
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
              
               [
               his
               Reasons
               ]
               
                 it
                 will
                 yet
                 more
                 appear
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 no
                 way
                 answer
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 kind
                 of
                 dealing
                 with
                 Protestants
              
               [
               in
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ]
               
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Confessions
                 is
                 the
                 fittest
                 to
                 stop
                 all
                 Mouths
                 .
              
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               bold
               to
               write
               somewhat
               concerning
               this
               matter
               ,
               both
               to
               divert
               our
               Papists
               to
               other
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               wherein
               they
               have
               hitherto
               declined
               the
               Question
               about
               the
               Controversie
               of
               their
               Bibles
               (
               I
               mean
               of
               Sixtus
               and
               Clemens
               )
               impossible
               to
               be
               answered
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               their
               best
               Reasons
               about
               the
               number
               of
               the
               bastard
               Treatises
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               false
               Writers
               ,
               have
               put
               them
               into
               Possession
               of
               their
               false
               Religion
               ,
               which
               amount
               unto
               five
               hundred
               ,
               reckoning
               none
               but
               such
               as
               are
               both
               condemned
               by
               some
               ,
               and
               urged
               by
               others
               as
               learned
               Papists
               ;
               touching
               the
               corrupting
               of
               all
               Authors
               ,
               and
               Records
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               several
               
                 Indices
                 Expurgatorii
              
               ,
               and
               without
               ,
               especially
               of
               their
               Decretals
               and
               Gratian
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Soul
               and
               Life
               of
               Popery
               consists
               .
               For
               the
               Decretals
               ,
               I
               have
               lighted
               upon
               a
               Manuscript
               ,
               that
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               to
               a
               clear
               eye
               ,
               will
               make
               the
               matter
               indubious
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               this
               Manuscript
               (
               which
               contains
               them
               not
               at
               large
               )
               there
               are
               such
               Absurdities
               contain'd
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               I
               shame
               either
               in
               modesty
               (
               as
               of
               Mice
               Turds
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               )
               or
               in
               Grammar
               
                 (
                 Epscopi
                 si
                 in
                 fide
                 erraverit
                 )
              
               are
               to
               be
               quitted
               ;
               but
               for
               all
               other
               matters
               whatsoever
               they
               are
               ,
               portandi
               ,
               a
               good
               Resolution
               set
               down
               in
               a
               good
               Phrase
               .
               For
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               ,
               I
               mean
               Gratian
               ,
               I
               have
               compared
               it
               from
               top
               to
               tae
               ,
               not
               without
               special
               Contentment
               to
               all
               Lovers
               of
               the
               Truth
               .
               For
               by
               the
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               ,
               so
               carefully
               set
               out
               by
               Greg.
               13.
               
               Faber
               and
               Contius
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               who
               must
               be
               imployed
               to
               that
               great
               business
               ,
               more
               care
               had
               of
               the
               printing
               of
               that
               than
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               testified
               that
               the
               Edition
               doth
               agree
               exactly
               with
               the
               Roman
               Copy
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               of
               no
               worth
               ;
               they
               had
               the
               use
               of
               many
               Vatican
               Copies
               .
               Now
               either
               this
               is
               untrue
               ,
               or
               their
               Copies
               are
               of
               no
               Credit
               :
               For
               none
               of
               our
               Copies
               ,
               of
               as
               great
               Antiquity
               as
               theirs
               ,
               either
               have
               
                 Constantine's
                 Donation
              
               ,
               or
               the
               proof
               of
               it
               out
               of
               
                 Gelasius
                 Dist.
              
               If
               
                 Gesta
                 SS
                 .
                 Martyrum
                 S.
                 Sylvestri
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               proving
               of
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               ignotum
               by
               ignolius
               ;
               for
               both
               are
               wanting
               in
               all
               our
               Copies
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               as
               great
               Antiquity
               as
               theirs
               ,
               as
               long
               since
               Antoninus
               and
               other
               good
               Lawyers
               have
               observed
               .
               Generally
               in
               the
               Edition
               of
               the
               
                 Canon
                 Law
              
               they
               have
               deceived
               us
               thus
               .
               1.
               
               Those
               which
               are
               Palea
               ,
               noted
               by
               them
               ,
               are
               indeed
               Palea
               ,
               that
               is
               Chaff
               ,
               in
               our
               old
               Copies
               .
               But
               besides
               ,
               2.
               
               There
               are
               a
               number
               of
               good
               Consequences
               that
               are
               Paleae
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               passed
               over
               in
               silence
               ,
               whereof
               our
               Manuscripts
               give
               good
               witness
               .
               There
               are
               also
               a
               third
               sort
               which
               they
               have
               made
               Paleae
               ,
               to
               discredit
               them
               which
               are
               no
               Paleae
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               
                 8th
                 Distinction
              
               touching
               Obedience
               to
               Princes
               Commandments
               for
               Religion
               ,
               this
               is
               in
               all
               our
               Manuscripts
               but
               censured
               and
               sentenced
               by
               them
               Lord
               !
               What
               a
               world
               of
               Corruptions
               is
               contained
               in
               that
               Volume
               ,
               I
               mean
               not
               only
               of
               Gratians
               ,
               that
               is
               bad
               enough
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               Additions
               to
               ,
               and
               Perversions
               of
               Gratian's
               .
               I
               mean
               to
               spend
               this
               next
               week
               wholly
               upon
               this
               Argument
               of
               
                 Popish
                 Fra●ds
              
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               up
               my
               abortive
               Labours
               to
               be
               submitted
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               grave
               Judgment
               .
               I
               deal
               in
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               and
               have
               little
               help
               God
               knoweth
               :
               I
               will
               empty
               my self
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               For
               
                 Marianus
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               God
               knows
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               compared
               it
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Books
               ,
               and
               both
               that
               and
               Matthew
               of
               Paris
               ,
               yea
               and
               Bedes
               History
               must
               be
               compared
               ,
               or
               vain
               will
               be
               our
               Labour
               in
               writing
               of
               the
               
                 Visibility
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               rely
               upon
               such
               sandy
               Proofs
               .
               It
               is
               too
               true
               that
               Possevin
               
               observeth
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               whole
               Pages
               thrust
               into
               
               Marianus's
               Works
               ;
               he
               saith
               by
               Hereticks
               :
               he
               lieth
               like
               a
               Varlet
               ;
               the
               
                 cui
                 bono
              
               will
               shew
               us
               that
               .
               The
               Manuscript
               in
               our
               publick
               Library
               (
               I
               have
               compared
               the
               Capita
               throughout
               )
               doth
               hugely
               differ
               from
               the
               Printed
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               another
               Copy
               of
               alike
               Goodness
               and
               Antiquity
               in
               C.
               C.
               C.
               To
               compare
               him
               exactly
               ,
               is
               to
               write
               him
               out
               anew
               :
               
                 Hoc
                 opus
                 ,
                 hic
                 labor
                 est
                 .
              
               I
               doubt
               your
               Lordship's
               Leisure
               will
               not
               serve
               ;
               after
               this
               Fortnight
               mine
               shall
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               need
               the
               help
               both
               of
               Dr.
               Banbridge
               and
               Mr.
               Briggs
               .
               To
               have
               the
               Copy
               out
               of
               the
               Library
               it
               is
               impossible
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               King
               should
               write
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               Perjury
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               propose
               a
               Dispensation
               for
               the
               lending
               it
               forth
               :
               but
               the
               Copy
               at
               C.
               C.
               C.
               upon
               a
               sufficient
               caution
               for
               the
               redelivery
               ,
               shall
               and
               may
               be
               sent
               up
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               I
               suppose
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               hath
               one
               or
               two
               Copies
               in
               the
               Princes
               Library
               at
               St.
               
               James's
               .
               Not
               only
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               but
               the
               Thalmud
               in
               six
               Volumes
               at
               Rome
               hath
               felt
               the
               smart
               of
               the
               
                 Popish
                 Indices
              
               ,
               would
               God
               we
               were
               but
               half
               as
               diligent
               to
               restore
               ,
               as
               they
               abolish
               and
               put
               out
               the
               Truth
               .
               I
               have
               restored
               300
               Citations
               ,
               and
               rescued
               them
               from
               Corruption
               in
               thirty
               quire
               of
               Paper
               :
               Mr.
               Briggs
               will
               satisfie
               you
               in
               this
               Point
               ,
               and
               sundry
               other
               Projects
               of
               mine
               ,
               if
               they
               miscarry
               not
               for
               want
               of
               maintenance
               ;
               it
               would
               deserve
               a
               Prince's
               Purse
               .
               If
               I
               was
               in
               Germany
               ,
               the
               Estates
               would
               defray
               all
               Charges
               ;
               cannot
               our
               Estates
               supply
               what
               is
               wanting
               If
               every
               Church-man
               that
               hath
               an
               100
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               and
               upward
               ,
               will
               lay
               down
               but
               a
               Shilling
               for
               every
               hundred
               towards
               these
               publick
               Works
               ,
               I
               will
               undertake
               the
               reprinting
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               setting
               forth
               of
               five
               or
               six
               Volumes
               of
               Orthodox
               Writers
               ,
               comparing
               of
               Books
               printed
               with
               printed
               ,
               or
               written
               ;
               collating
               of
               Popish
               Translations
               in
               Greek
               ,
               and
               generally
               whosoever
               shall
               concern
               Books
               ,
               or
               the
               Purity
               of
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               be
               a
               Magister
               S.
               Palatii
               in
               England
               ,
               if
               I
               shall
               be
               thereunto
               lawfully
               required
               .
               I
               thank
               your
               Lordship
               for
               my
               poor
               Kinsman
               ,
               whom
               I
               leave
               to
               express
               his
               own
               Wants
               and
               Desires
               himself
               .
               I
               have
               trespassed
               too
               much
               on
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               whom
               God
               long
               preserve
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 
                   Feb.
                   15th
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Meath
               ,
               at
               Much-Haddam
               in
               Essex
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               have
               answered
               ere
               now
               .
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               I
               had
               a
               purpose
               to
               have
               seen
               your
               Lordship
               at
               my
               return
               from
               London
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Term
               ,
               but
               I
               was
               hindred
               in
               that
               intention
               :
               And
               since
               my
               return
               home
               ,
               I
               heard
               your
               Lordship
               was
               fallen
               into
               a
               burning
               Fever
               ,
               whereupon
               I
               purposed
               to
               have
               made
               a
               Journey
               to
               visit
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               went
               to
               Mr.
               Crane
               to
               have
               his
               Company
               :
               But
               being
               born
               in
               hand
               by
               one
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Colledg
              
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               shortly
               hear
               from
               Haddam
               how
               your
               Lordship
               did
               ,
               the
               Party
               went
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               heard
               nothing
               till
               Mr.
               Crane
               came
               home
               .
               I
               did
               hear
               at
               London
               of
               the
               decease
               of
               the
               late
               Primate
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Designment
               
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               succeed
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               I
               pray
               God
               may
               turn
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               Comfort
               and
               Contentment
               .
               I
               have
               borrowed
               of
               Mr.
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               the
               Book
               wherein
               is
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Lindifern
               ,
               after
               of
               Durham
               ;
               it
               is
               in
               four
               Books
               ;
               the
               Book
               is
               none
               of
               those
               which
               Bale
               mentioneth
               ;
               I
               borrowed
               it
               of
               him
               for
               two
               Months
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               them
               which
               
                 Matthew
                 Parker
              
               gave
               to
               the
               University-Library
               :
               I
               spake
               with
               Mr.
               Lisle
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               setting
               of
               some
               of
               the
               
                 Saxon
                 Chronicles
              
               :
               He
               saith
               he
               hath
               seen
               some
               ,
               but
               few
               of
               them
               have
               any
               thing
               which
               are
               not
               in
               other
               Chronicles
               now
               extant
               .
               If
               you
               have
               any
               which
               you
               think
               were
               worth
               his
               pains
               ,
               I
               would
               incite
               him
               thereunto
               .
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               seen
               the
               Process
               against
               the
               Corps
               ,
               Picture
               ,
               and
               Books
               of
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Spalato
               .
               Unwise
               Man
               that
               could
               not
               easily
               have
               presaged
               these
               things
               .
               By
               halting
               between
               two
               ,
               he
               hath
               much
               obscured
               his
               worth
               with
               all
               Parties
               .
               I
               have
               perused
               some
               of
               Dr.
               
               Crakenthorp's
               Book
               ,
               which
               is
               well
               done
               .
               I
               purpose
               to
               see
               your
               Lordship
               at
               Easter
               ,
               if
               God
               will
               ,
               and
               you
               continue
               with
               Sir
               
                 Gerard
                 Harvy
              
               .
               This
               Messenger
               bringeth
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               things
               from
               Mr.
               Crane
               ,
               with
               two
               Letters
               from
               him
               .
               Thus
               with
               my
               Prayers
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Recovery
               of
               your
               Health
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               you
               in
               all
               your
               Affairs
               ,
               with
               my
               best
               Wishes
               I
               commend
               your
               Lordship
               to
               the
               gracious
               Protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Practice
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Cambridg
                 
                   this
                   21st
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               H.
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Much-Haddam
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
              
            
             
               IN
               discharge
               of
               my
               Promise
               ,
               and
               that
               great
               Obligation
               of
               Thankfulness
               due
               from
               me
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               present
               these
               Lines
               to
               your
               Lordship
               :
               Your
               Friends
               here
               were
               glad
               to
               conceive
               so
               good
               hope
               of
               your
               perfect
               Recovery
               ,
               which
               I
               doubt
               not
               will
               be
               daily
               greater
               .
               I
               have
               herewithal
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Chronicle
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Asserins
                 de
                 vita
                 Alfredi
              
               from
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Love
               and
               Service
               .
               It
               was
               neither
               his
               fault
               nor
               mine
               that
               you
               had
               them
               not
               sooner
               .
               He
               desires
               that
               your
               Lordship
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               return
               the
               Transcript
               of
               Epistles
               which
               you
               borrowed
               of
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               not
               present
               occasion
               to
               use
               them
               ;
               for
               among
               them
               are
               some
               Epistles
               of
               Grossetede
               ,
               which
               my
               
                 Lord
                 Keeper
              
               desires
               to
               have
               :
               having
               contracted
               with
               the
               Printer
               for
               the
               Impression
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               with
               which
               he
               goes
               in
               hand
               presently
               ,
               as
               I
               told
               your
               Lordship
               .
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               hath
               not
               yet
               gotten
               
                 Malmesbury
                 de
                 Antiquit.
                 Glaston
              
               .
               but
               expects
               it
               daily
               .
               I
               have
               been
               with
               my
               Lord
               of
               Winehester
               ,
               and
               presented
               your
               Lordship's
               Love
               and
               best
               Respects
               to
               him
               :
               I
               also
               told
               him
               of
               your
               
                 Samaritan
                 Pentateuch
              
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               was
               very
               glad
               ,
               and
               desires
               to
               see
               it
               with
               your
               Lordship's
               best
               Convenience
               :
               
               He
               keeps
               his
               Chamber
               for
               a
               Cold
               ,
               being
               otherwise
               very
               well
               .
               Since
               my
               being
               with
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               understand
               that
               Mr.
               
                 Mountagues
                 Appeal
                 to
                 Caesar
              
               (
               for
               so
               he
               stiles
               it
               )
               is
               in
               the
               Press
               .
               I
               am
               promised
               Sirmundus
               upon
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinaris
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Anastasius
                 Bibliothecarius
              
               History
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               common
               :
               the
               former
               with
               Savarons
               Notes
               I
               have
               ;
               but
               Mr.
               Selden
               will
               furnish
               your
               Lordship
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               with
               both
               .
               
                 Vettius
                 Valens
              
               in
               Greek
               is
               Mr.
               
               Selden's
               now
               ,
               but
               was
               sometimes
               Dr.
               Dees
               :
               But
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Books
               will
               be
               had
               very
               shortly
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               are
               worth
               the
               having
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               
                 de
                 re
                 literaria
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               your
               Lordship
               will
               expect
               something
               of
               the
               publick
               Occurrents
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               to
               you
               some
               Recreation
               .
               The
               Siege
               of
               Breda
               holds
               still
               ;
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               will
               be
               in
               the
               Field
               by
               the
               20th
               of
               
                 April
                 ,
                 Stylo
                 novo
              
               ,
               with
               50000
               Foot
               ,
               9000
               Horse
               ,
               and
               150
               pieces
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               is
               resolved
               to
               fight
               rather
               then
               Breda
               shall
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               now
               great
               talk
               of
               the
               
                 French
                 Match
              
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               
               Duke
               's
               present
               Journey
               thither
               ,
               but
               I
               confess
               I
               believe
               little
               :
               For
               I
               hear
               others
               speak
               of
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Nephew
              
               ,
               Cardinal
               Barberino
               coming
               with
               great
               Pomp
               into
               France
               ,
               and
               ,
               as
               some
               say
               ,
               rather
               to
               hinder
               th●n
               further
               the
               Match
               .
               Here
               is
               great
               preparation
               for
               a
               Fleet
               to
               go
               to
               Sea
               :
               They
               speak
               of
               a
               Press
               of
               10000
               Land
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               7000
               Mariners
               to
               furnish
               that
               Fleet
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               victual'd
               for
               eight
               Months
               .
               Here
               is
               News
               come
               out
               of
               Spain
               of
               a
               great
               loss
               lately
               sustained
               by
               the
               Spaniards
               in
               the
               
                 South
                 Sea
              
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Holland
               Fleet
               that
               went
               for
               Lima.
               And
               thus
               wishing
               your
               Lordship
               perfect
               Health
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               Happiness
               as
               to
               my self
               ,
               I
               will
               ever
               remaim
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 
                   March
                   23d
                   ,
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 Elect
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Do
               congratulate
               with
               unspeakable
               Joy
               and
               Comfort
               your
               Preferment
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               out
               of
               the
               true
               and
               unfeigned
               Love
               I
               have
               ever
               born
               you
               ,
               (
               for
               many
               years
               continued
               )
               ;
               as
               also
               out
               of
               an
               assured
               and
               most
               firm
               Perswasion
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               ordained
               you
               a
               special
               Instrument
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               
                 Irish
                 Church
              
               ,
               the
               growth
               whereof
               (
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               Majesty's
               Endowments
               and
               Directions
               )
               receives
               every
               day
               more
               Impediments
               and
               Oppositions
               than
               ever
               :
               And
               that
               not
               only
               in
               Ulster
               ,
               but
               begins
               to
               spread
               it self
               into
               other
               places
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               made
               Arbitrary
               at
               the
               Council-Table
               ;
               Impropriators
               in
               all
               places
               may
               hold
               all
               ancient
               Customs
               ,
               only
               they
               upon
               whom
               the
               Cure
               of
               Souls
               is
               laid
               ,
               are
               debarr'd
               :
               St.
               
                 Patrick's
                 Ridges
              
               ,
               which
               you
               know
               belonged
               to
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               are
               taken
               away
               :
               Within
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Ardagh
               ,
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               being
               all
               poor
               Vicars
               and
               Curats
               ,
               by
               a
               Declaration
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Judges
               this
               last
               Circuit
               ,
               (
               by
               what
               direction
               I
               know
               not
               )
               without
               speedy
               remedy
               ,
               will
               be
               brought
               to
               much
               decay
               ;
               the
               which
               I
               rather
               mention
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               within
               your
               Province
               :
               The
               
               more
               is
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               
               King's
               Clergy
               ,
               the
               more
               accrews
               to
               the
               
               Pope's
               :
               and
               the
               Servitors
               and
               Undertakers
               ,
               who
               should
               be
               Instruments
               for
               settling
               a
               Church
               ,
               do
               hereby
               advance
               their
               Rents
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Church
               poor
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               in
               all
               Consultations
               which
               concern
               the
               Church
               ,
               not
               the
               Advice
               of
               sages
               but
               of
               young
               Counsellors
               is
               followed
               .
               With
               all
               particulars
               the
               Agents
               whom
               we
               have
               sent
               over
               will
               fully
               acquaint
               you
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               rest
               assured
               your
               Lordship
               will
               afford
               your
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               best
               Assistance
               .
               And
               my
               good
               Lord
               ,
               now
               remember
               that
               you
               sit
               at
               the
               Stern
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               a
               right
               Course
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               continually
               in
               action
               ,
               and
               standing
               in
               the
               Watch-Tower
               to
               see
               that
               the
               Church
               receive
               no
               hurt
               .
               I
               know
               my
               Lord's
               Grace
               of
               Canterbury
               will
               give
               his
               best
               furtherance
               to
               the
               Cause
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               after
               you
               have
               fully
               possessed
               your self
               thereof
               ,
               you
               will
               address
               your self
               .
               And
               so
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               Love
               and
               Duty
               unto
               you
               ,
               praying
               for
               the
               perfect
               recovery
               of
               your
               Health
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 
                   Tho.
                   Kilmore
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   March
                   26.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Tho.
               Davis
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               MAY
               it
               please
               your
               Grace
               ;
               upo
               the
               8th
               of
               July
               past
               I
               received
               your
               Letter
               ,
               baring
               date
               the
               12th
               of
               March
               from
               Much-Haddam
               ,
               and
               the
               5th
               of
               the
               last
               Month
               the
               Copy
               thereof
               by
               way
               of
               Legorn
               ,
               whereby
               I
               perceive
               that
               my
               Letter
               of
               the
               29th
               of
               Spetember
               ,
               1624
               together
               with
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Character
               came
               in
               safety
               to
               your
               hands
               ,
               being
               very
               glad
               it
               proves
               so
               acceptable
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               however
               find
               myself
               to
               have
               been
               abused
               by
               a
               Jew
               ,
               who
               pretends
               to
               have
               knowledg
               in
               that
               Tongue
               ,
               affirming
               to
               me
               that
               it
               contained
               all
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               How
               they
               read
               those
               Books
               I
               have
               enquired
               (
               having
               no
               better
               means
               )
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               I
               perceive
               knows
               no
               more
               (
               if
               so
               much
               )
               than
               their
               Alphabet
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               him
               read
               the
               first
               two
               Verses
               of
               Genesis
               I
               could
               not
               ,
               because
               another
               of
               those
               Books
               is
               not
               here
               to
               be
               had
               .
               The
               Name
               of
               God
               Jehovah
               ,
               is
               pronounced
               by
               them
               ,
               as
               saith
               he
               ,
               Yehueh
               .
               and
               the
               fist
               ,
               eight
               ,
               and
               sixth
               of
               these
               Letters
               of
               their
               Alphabet
               are
               pronounced
               
                 hef
                 ,
                 chef
                 ,
                 ef
              
               ,
               the
               ch
               of
               the
               eight
               Letters
               must
               be
               pronounced
               deep
               in
               the
               throat
               ,
               Chef
               .
            
             
               I
               sent
               to
               Damascus
               to
               see
               if
               I
               could
               procure
               the
               Grammer
               ,
               Chronicles
               and
               Calendar
               which
               your
               Lordship
               desires
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               obtain
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               being
               but
               one
               poor
               Man
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               race
               left
               in
               Damascus
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               able
               to
               satisfy
               me
               in
               any
               thing
               you
               desire
               ;
               only
               he
               said
               there
               were
               certain
               Books
               in
               their
               Language
               pawned
               to
               a
               great
               Spahee
               of
               that
               City
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               contained
               the
               poor
               Fellow
               knew
               not
               .
               The
               Spahee
               would
               not
               part
               with
               them
               under
               200
               Dollers
               ,
               which
               is
               60
               
                 l.
                 Sterling
              
               :
               so
               I
               durst
               not
               venture
               upon
               them
               ,
               being
               ignorant
               of
               their
               worth
               ;
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               cease
               labouring
               as
               occasion
               shall
               serve
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               to
               your
               Grace
               in
               what
               you
               require
               
               touching
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               prevail
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               unless
               the
               Troubles
               in
               and
               about
               Jerusalem
               do
               hinder
               the
               free
               passage
               of
               Caravans
               this
               ensuing
               Spring
               .
            
             
               A
               former
               Letter
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               your
               Lordship
               writ
               and
               sentaway
               by
               Marcelles
               ,
               I
               never
               received
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               the
               Chaldean
               Tongue
               ,
               my
               diligence
               hath
               not
               wanted
               to
               procure
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               sent
               divers
               times
               to
               Tripoly
               and
               
                 Mount
                 Libanus
              
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               prevail
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               here
               the
               two
               first
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               examining
               them
               according
               to
               your
               Direction
               ,
               I
               found
               them
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               ;
               whereupon
               I
               resolved
               to
               send
               to
               Emmit
               and
               Carommitt
               a
               City
               in
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               where
               divers
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Jacobites
               do
               remain
               ;
               and
               after
               a
               long
               time
               there
               was
               sent
               me
               (
               which
               I
               received
               eight
               days
               past
               )
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               only
               ,
               in
               an
               old
               Manuscript
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               with
               a
               promise
               ere
               long
               to
               send
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               :
               the
               Party
               that
               sent
               me
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Jacobites
               in
               those
               Parts
               who
               writ
               also
               that
               I
               should
               have
               Eusebius
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               Ephraem
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               do
               ,
               shall
               be
               sent
               by
               the
               first
               good
               Conveyance
               .
               Those
               parcels
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               viz.
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Adulterous
               Woman
               ;
               the
               second
               Epistle
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               the
               second
               and
               third
               of
               John
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Jude
               ,
               with
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Revelations
               ,
               I
               have
               procured
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               together
               with
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               a
               small
               Tract
               of
               Eprhaem
               by
               the
               Ship
               Patience
               of
               London
               .
               With
               the
               said
               Books
               I
               have
               sent
               another
               in
               the
               same
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               I
               humbly
               present
               your
               Grace
               ;
               if
               it
               shall
               yeild
               any
               matter
               worthy
               your
               reading
               ,
               I
               have
               obtained
               my
               desire
               ;
               however
               it
               may
               prove
               ,
               I
               presume
               it
               will
               be
               accepted
               as
               a
               Token
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               who
               will
               ever
               be
               ready
               ,
               in
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               to
               observe
               and
               effect
               what
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               command
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               sought
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               that
               Tongue
               ,
               which
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               by
               certain
               Marks
               and
               Stars
               :
               but
               I
               cannot
               hear
               of
               any
               such
               .
               From
               Emmit
               I
               hope
               to
               have
               some
               good
               News
               to
               write
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               you
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               such
               Books
               as
               be
               here
               to
               be
               had
               .
               When
               this
               Book
               which
               I
               now
               send
               shall
               be
               received
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               to
               give
               your
               Secretary
               order
               to
               advise
               me
               thereof
               :
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               the
               Books
               you
               desire
               shall
               be
               brought
               or
               sent
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               let
               them
               go
               for
               a
               small
               matter
               more
               or
               less
               ;
               such
               Books
               are
               very
               rare
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               as
               Jewels
               by
               the
               Owners
               ,
               tho
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               part
               with
               them
               but
               at
               dear
               rates
               ,
               especially
               to
               Strangers
               ,
               who
               they
               presume
               would
               not
               seek
               after
               them
               ,
               except
               they
               were
               of
               good
               worth
               :
               and
               indeed
               they
               give
               a
               kind
               of
               superstitious
               Reverence
               to
               all
               Antiquity
               .
               Thus
               have
               I
               related
               my
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               what
               intend
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               what
               your
               Lordship
               writes
               for
               ,
               and
               I
               should
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               accomplish
               your
               desire
               ,
               but
               I
               presume
               my
               willing
               and
               ready
               mind
               shall
               be
               accepted
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               News
               from
               Bagdat
               ,
               that
               the
               Vizier
               with
               the
               Army
               have
               been
               thereabouts
               now
               three
               Months
               past
               ,
               but
               have
               done
               little
               worthy
               so
               great
               a
               force
               ;
               and
               now
               for
               70
               or
               80
               days
               have
               besieged
               Bagdat
               ,
               but
               can
               do
               no
               good
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               Persians
               have
               made
               divers
               Sallies
               out
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               small
               Skirmish
               returned
               ,
               giving
               the
               Turks
               the
               worst
               ;
               the
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               if
               report
               be
               true
               ,
               draws
               all
               his
               Forces
               that
               way
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               fear
               the
               Turk
               than
               encounter
               him
               ,
               unless
               by
               some
               Stratagem
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Turks
               :
               the
               sequel
               and
               issue
               of
               this
               War
               we
               expect
               ,
               and
               greatly
               desire
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               the
               rather
               because
               our
               Trade
               depends
               much
               thereupon
               .
               There
               hath
               of
               late
               happened
               some
               Troubles
               about
               Jerusalem
               ,
               by
               the
               Insolence
               of
               an
               Arab
               called
               
                 Emeere
                 Farrach
              
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               force
               of
               Men
               gone
               against
               him
               ;
               he
               being
               of
               no
               great
               power
               ,
               will
               be
               soon
               quiet
               .
               The
               Estate
               of
               his
               Empire
               decays
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               utterly
               ruined
               by
               the
               Tyranny
               and
               Oppression
               of
               the
               Spahees
               and
               Janisaries
               ,
               who
               are
               Lords
               and
               Governors
               of
               the
               Country
               ;
               what
               Man
               is
               he
               that
               dare
               oppose
               a
               Souldier
               The
               Mahometans
               are
               Slaves
               to
               
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               the
               Christian
               and
               Jew
               under
               both
               ;
               it
               would
               grieve
               a
               Man's
               Heart
               to
               see
               the
               poor
               Estate
               and
               Condition
               of
               the
               Christians
               in
               these
               Parts
               ;
               nor
               so
               much
               for
               their
               outward
               Estate
               ,
               tho
               that
               be
               marvelous
               grievous
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               to
               be
               pitied
               for
               their
               Estate
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               that
               in
               a
               manner
               all
               true
               knowledg
               is
               departed
               both
               from
               Minister
               and
               People
               ,
               the
               Lord
               in
               Mercy
               visit
               them
               .
               Pardon
               my
               Tediousness
               and
               Presumption
               ,
               and
               excuse
               my
               weakness
               ,
               who
               shall
               daily
               pray
               unto
               the
               Lord
               of
               Lords
               to
               prosper
               all
               your
               ways
               ,
               and
               bless
               all
               your
               Endeavours
               ,
               and
               grant
               you
               a
               long
               Life
               here
               ,
               with
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               Glory
               in
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               will
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               Your
               Graces
               in
               all
               humble
               observance
               to
               be
               commanded
               ,
               Thomas
               Davis
               .
            
             
               
                 Aleppo
                 
                   the
                   16th
                   of
                   January
                   ,
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               H.
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Much-Haddam
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               of
               the
               26th
               of
               March
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               return
               many
               humble
               Thanks
               .
               I
               have
               written
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Pat.
                 Young
              
               ,
               both
               concerning
               his
               Transcript
               of
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               the
               nameless
               Annal
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               yet
               receive
               no
               Answer
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               had
               time
               to
               go
               to
               him
               myself
               .
               I
               have
               spoken
               with
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               concerning
               Malmesbury
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               Books
               of
               Saints
               Lives
               in
               Sarisbury
               Library
               ,
               all
               which
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               have
               with
               all
               convenient
               speed
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               two
               Books
               ,
               he
               tells
               me
               that
               you
               have
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               if
               not
               both
               already
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               want
               either
               of
               them
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               sent
               to
               you
               .
               
                 Giraldus
                 Cambrensis
              
               of
               the
               Lives
               of
               David
               and
               Patrick
               was
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               which
               I
               send
               your
               Lordship
               herewithal
               .
               I
               have
               transcrib'd
               him
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               only
               I
               will
               desire
               that
               when
               the
               Printer
               is
               ready
               for
               that
               part
               ,
               I
               may
               have
               it
               to
               compare
               with
               my
               Transcript
               ;
               for
               I
               purpose
               to
               go
               in
               hand
               with
               the
               Impression
               of
               his
               Works
               ,
               tho
               I
               make
               some
               adventure
               of
               my
               own
               Purss.
               If
               my
               Memory
               fail
               me
               not
               ,
               that
               Arabick
               Book
               is
               in
               my
               Lord
               
               Marshall's
               Library
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               not
               had
               opportunity
               to
               go
               in
               since
               the
               receipt
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               by
               the
               next
               I
               will
               give
               your
               Lordship
               an
               account
               of
               it
               .
               I
               received
               some
               Letters
               out
               of
               Ireland
               of
               the
               25th
               of
               March
               ,
               but
               containing
               little
               memorable
               ;
               only
               which
               is
               very
               lamentable
               ,
               of
               five
               hundred
               Souldiers
               lately
               transported
               from
               the
               River
               of
               Chester
               ,
               three
               hundred
               at
               least
               are
               lost
               by
               Shipwrack
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               Wales
               .
               Sir
               
                 Ed.
                 Chichester
              
               is
               created
               Baron
               of
               Belfast
               ,
               and
               Viscount
               of
               Carikfergus
               .
               Here
               is
               much
               preparation
               for
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               the
               Funeral
               ,
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               Coronation
               .
               The
               new
               Writs
               are
               gone
               out
               ,
               returnable
               the
               17th
               of
               May.
               The
               Funeral-day
               is
               appointed
               the
               10th
               of
               May
               ,
               which
               doubtless
               will
               be
               very
               great
               and
               sumptuous
               .
               It
               is
               said
               that
               the
               King
               of
               Bohemia
               his
               eldest
               Son
               comes
               over
               to
               be
               chief
               Mourner
               .
               There
               is
               no
               day
               certain
               for
               the
               Coronation
               ,
               because
               it
               depends
               upon
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               that
               both
               may
               be
               done
               together
               .
               Italy
               which
               hath
               been
               quiet
               sixty
               Years
               ,
               some
               few
               ,
               Brables
               of
               the
               D.
               of
               Savoy
               excepted
               ,
               is
               now
               grown
               the
               Stage
               of
               War
               :
               The
               French
               ,
               
               the
               Duke
               of
               Savoy
               ,
               and
               the
               Venetian
               Forces
               are
               50000
               ,
               and
               are
               come
               within
               twelve
               Miles
               of
               Genoa
               ,
               having
               already
               taken
               divers
               of
               their
               Towns.
               But
               now
               my
               Paper
               bids
               me
               end
               ;
               wherefore
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               Love
               and
               Service
               to
               your
               Lordship
               and
               Mrs.
               Usher
               ,
               as
               also
               to
               Sir
               
                 Garret
                 Harvy
              
               and
               my
               Lady
               ,
               I
               will
               ever
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   7.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXXIII
               ,
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Davies
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 no
                 less
                 honoured
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               a
               good
               while
               since
               I
               writ
               your
               to
               Grace
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               a
               good
               occasion
               ,
               not
               presuming
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               unnecessary
               Lines
               ,
               so
               trust
               my
               long
               silence
               will
               be
               excused
               .
               The
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               with
               those
               parcels
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               (
               which
               your
               Lordship
               writ
               for
               )
               in
               the
               Caldean
               Tongue
               ,
               sent
               you
               ten
               Months
               ago
               ,
               I
               trust
               in
               safety
               are
               come
               to
               your
               hands
               ,
               whereof
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               hear
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               used
               my
               best
               Industry
               to
               procure
               those
               other
               Books
               that
               you
               would
               have
               bought
               ,
               but
               hitherto
               have
               not
               been
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               light
               upon
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               such
               Books
               being
               very
               rare
               and
               valued
               as
               Jewels
               ,
               tho
               the
               Possessors
               are
               able
               to
               make
               little
               use
               of
               them
               .
               Amongst
               all
               the
               Caldeans
               that
               lay
               in
               
                 Mount
                 Libanus
                 ,
                 Tripoly
                 ,
                 Sidon
                 ,
              
               and
               Jerusalem
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               only
               one
               old
               Copy
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               their
               Language
               extant
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Maronites
               ,
               who
               hath
               his
               residence
               in
               
                 Mount
                 Libanus
              
               ,
               which
               he
               may
               not
               part
               with
               upon
               any
               terms
               ;
               only
               there
               is
               liberty
               given
               to
               take
               Copies
               thereof
               ,
               which
               of
               a
               long
               time
               hath
               been
               promised
               me
               ,
               and
               indeed
               I
               made
               full
               account
               to
               have
               been
               possessed
               of
               one
               ere
               this
               time
               ,
               having
               agreed
               for
               it
               ;
               but
               I
               was
               deluded
               ,
               which
               troubled
               me
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               so
               in
               fine
               ,
               resolved
               to
               send
               a
               Man
               on
               purpose
               to
               Libanus
               to
               take
               a
               Copy
               thereof
               ,
               who
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               in
               four
               or
               five
               Months
               will
               finish
               it
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               I
               trust
               to
               be
               able
               to
               send
               it
               by
               our
               next
               Ships
               .
            
             
               By
               our
               Ships
               lately
               departed
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               some
               of
               the
               Works
               of
               Ephrem
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               prove
               useful
               ,
               I
               have
               my
               desire
               ,
               however
               I
               trust
               will
               be
               acceptable
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               Letter
               I
               received
               from
               your
               Lordship
               bears
               date
               the
               21st
               of
               February
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               the
               18th
               of
               July
               ,
               where
               I
               perceive
               you
               would
               have
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               the
               Aethiopian
               Language
               and
               Character
               ,
               wherein
               my
               best
               Endeavours
               have
               not
               wanted
               ,
               for
               which
               purpose
               I
               have
               sent
               to
               Damascus
               ,
               where
               a
               few
               of
               the
               Abissines
               do
               inhabit
               ,
               yet
               have
               had
               no
               answer
               thence
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               do
               not
               prevail
               here
               ,
               I
               purpose
               to
               send
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               where
               divers
               of
               them
               do
               attend
               upon
               the
               Sepulcher
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               whence
               I
               hope
               to
               be
               furnished
               ,
               and
               in
               due
               time
               to
               send
               it
               with
               the
               Old
               Testament
               in
               the
               Syriack
               Tongue
               ,
               by
               the
               next
               Ships
               .
               Thus
               much
               I
               beseech
               your
               Lordship
               to
               be
               assured
               of
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               omit
               no
               time
               ,
               nor
               neglect
               any
               means
               for
               effecting
               what
               you
               have
               or
               shall
               command
               me
               .
            
             
             
               Touching
               such
               Occurrences
               which
               are
               worthy
               your
               Lordship's
               knowledg
               ,
               this
               unsettled
               tottering
               Estate
               affords
               little
               .
               The
               Turks
               Forces
               were
               before
               Bagdat
               ,
               and
               during
               the
               Siege
               ,
               the
               Persians
               sallied
               out
               of
               the
               City
               divers
               times
               and
               had
               many
               Skirmishes
               with
               the
               Turks
               ,
               but
               ever
               came
               off
               with
               Honour
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               Turks
               in
               great
               numbers
               ,
               who
               after
               eight
               Months
               were
               forced
               to
               raise
               their
               Seige
               and
               be
               gone
               ;
               who
               whilst
               they
               sought
               to
               starve
               their
               Enemies
               ,
               were
               themselves
               almost
               famish'd
               ,
               the
               Persians
               having
               stopped
               all
               Passages
               whereby
               Provision
               should
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               the
               Camp.
               The
               Vizier
               having
               raised
               the
               Siege
               ,
               and
               marching
               toward
               Mossell
               ,
               a
               City
               formerly
               called
               Ninive
               ,
               was
               pursued
               by
               their
               subtil
               Adversaries
               ,
               demanding
               their
               Ambassador
               ,
               who
               the
               Turks
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               Arms
               ,
               did
               detain
               :
               in
               this
               their
               Fight
               the
               Persians
               had
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               and
               after
               three
               days
               the
               Ambassador
               was
               delivered
               them
               ,
               who
               with
               great
               Honour
               and
               Joy
               returned
               to
               Bagdat
               ;
               and
               the
               Turks
               with
               great
               loss
               ,
               and
               greater
               dishonour
               marched
               weakly
               towards
               Mossell
               ,
               who
               before
               they
               could
               arrive
               thither
               ,
               what
               with
               want
               of
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               a
               Sickness
               that
               raigned
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               also
               an
               extream
               hot
               Wind
               that
               sometimes
               happens
               in
               those
               Parts
               ,
               there
               died
               in
               one
               day
               twelve
               thousand
               Persons
               ;
               in
               fine
               ,
               they
               lost
               in
               these
               Wars
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               ,
               which
               consisted
               of
               150
               thousand
               Men
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               Vizier
               with
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Army
               are
               here
               in
               Aleppo
               ,
               where
               they
               purpose
               to
               winter
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Spring
               to
               make
               a
               second
               on-set
               and
               try
               their
               Fortunes
               (
               as
               they
               term
               it
               )
               with
               their
               Enemies
               .
               But
               a
               good
               success
               such
               unruly
               and
               rebellious
               Souldiers
               can
               scarce
               expect
               ;
               their
               long
               Ease
               and
               unjust
               gotten
               Wealth
               hath
               caused
               them
               to
               forget
               Obedience
               either
               to
               their
               King
               ,
               or
               his
               Lieutenant
               :
               But
               whether
               of
               these
               two
               Mahumetans
               prevail
               I
               think
               makes
               not
               much
               ;
               my
               Prayers
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               God
               his
               Enemies
               may
               be
               scattered
               ,
               and
               his
               Truth
               take
               place
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 in
                 all
                 bounden
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Davis
                 .
              
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   ,
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               John
               
                 Lord
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               pleased
               your
               Lordship
               and
               my
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               upon
               the
               reference
               made
               unto
               you
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               order
               that
               Dr.
               Rives
               should
               forgo
               the
               Claim
               which
               he
               made
               by
               his
               Patent
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Prerogative
               and
               Faculties
               ,
               and
               to
               execute
               the
               same
               only
               as
               Substitute
               under
               me
               .
               But
               the
               Doctor
               having
               taken
               upon
               him
               to
               set
               down
               in
               Writing
               your
               Lordship's
               Mind
               ;
               hath
               done
               it
               with
               such
               advantage
               to
               himself
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               become
               an
               humble
               suitor
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               to
               commit
               the
               drawing
               up
               of
               that
               order
               to
               some
               Person
               that
               shall
               be
               more
               indifferent
               .
               For
               there
               he
               hath
               inserted
               a
               Clause
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               enjoy
               the
               place
               which
               he
               desireth
               
                 during
                 his
                 Life
              
               :
               (
               which
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               
                 be
                 granted
                 unto
                 any
                 Substitute
              
               ,
               but
               during
               his
               good
               Behaviour
               )
               and
               generally
               he
               setteth
               down
               all
               things
               therein
               as
               may
               most
               make
               for
               his
               own
               behoof
               ,
               without
               reserving
               any
               Power
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               limit
               him
               any
               way
               
               
               
               
               
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               those
               Offices
               ;
               when
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               my
               meaning
               to
               give
               him
               any
               such
               unlimited
               and
               absolute
               Power
               ;
               but
               such
               only
               as
               other
               Bishops
               ordinarily
               do
               give
               unto
               those
               which
               they
               place
               under
               them
               .
               And
               whereas
               in
               Ireland
               the
               power
               of
               granting
               Dispensations
               is
               not
               by
               Law
               restrained
               to
               any
               competent
               distance
               of
               place
               ,
               to
               any
               certain
               number
               of
               Benefices
               ,
               or
               to
               any
               Qualification
               of
               Persons
               :
               I
               more
               particularly
               declared
               my
               Mind
               therein
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Treasurer
               in
               the
               Doctor
               's
               own
               presence
               :
               that
               I
               held
               it
               no
               ways
               fit
               that
               my
               Substitute
               should
               have
               Authority
               to
               grant
               
                 Faculties
                 as
                 he
                 listed
              
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               such
               Persons
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 manner
                 as
                 I
                 my self
                 should
                 appoint
                 :
              
               yet
               so
               as
               the
               whole
               profit
               of
               such
               Grants
               should
               wholly
               be
               reserved
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               ordering
               them
               left
               only
               unto
               me
               .
               Hereupon
               a
               motion
               was
               made
               by
               my
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               had
               referred
               the
               main
               business
               
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
              
               ,
               so
               we
               should
               also
               refer
               the
               condition
               
               and
               limitation
               of
               that
               Deputation
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               granted
               unto
               him
               by
               me
               ;
               unto
               which
               Motion
               both
               of
               us
               then
               yeilded
               .
               After
               this
               he
               brought
               unto
               me
               the
               Copy
               of
               an
               Instrument
               drawn
               by
               himself
               ;
               wherein
               there
               was
               no
               manner
               of
               mention
               at
               all
               made
               of
               any
               limitation
               of
               his
               Power
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               granting
               of
               Dispensations
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               thing
               else
               :
               So
               that
               by
               virtue
               hereof
               he
               might
               also
               likely
               do
               what
               he
               pleased
               ,
               without
               controul
               or
               restraint
               from
               me
               .
               I
               leave
               unto
               your
               Lordship's
               Wisdom
               to
               consider
               ,
               whether
               it
               would
               be
               convenient
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               should
               take
               upon
               him
               to
               visit
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               to
               convent
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               grant
               all
               manner
               of
               Dispensations
               whether
               I
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               whether
               I
               should
               not
               wrong
               both
               my self
               and
               the
               whole
               Clergy
               of
               Ireland
               (
               who
               have
               groaned
               long
               under
               this
               heavy
               burden
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordship
               discerns
               by
               the
               Copy
               of
               their
               Petitions
               here
               inclosed
               )
               if
               I
               did
               commit
               any
               such
               transcendent
               and
               unlimited
               Power
               unto
               him
               .
               My
               humble
               suit
               therefore
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               get
               the
               Order
               drawn
               by
               Dr.
               Rives
               ,
               into
               your
               hands
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               commit
               the
               laying
               down
               both
               of
               it
               and
               of
               the
               Authority
               which
               he
               is
               to
               receive
               from
               me
               ,
               unto
               some
               other
               which
               shall
               not
               respect
               his
               own
               Ends
               ,
               but
               simply
               express
               what
               shall
               be
               your
               Lordship's
               pleasure
               therein
               ;
               whereunto
               I
               will
               most
               willingly
               submit
               my self
               ,
               and
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Much-Haddam
                 ,
                 
                   6
                   July
                   ,
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Answer
                   of
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Lincoln
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 conceive
                 this
                 Patent
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 ;
                 so
                 a
                 Clause
                 be
                 added
                 therein
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 Power
                 reserved
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Successors
                 Person
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 unto
                 your
                 own
                 Cognizance
                 ,
                 any
                 Exercise
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 private
                 Act
                 of
                 Jurisdiction
                 ,
                 or
                 issuing
                 forth
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 particular
                 Dispensation
                 ,
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 consequence
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 which
                 Clause
                 Sir
                 
                   Henry
                   Martyn
                
                 will
                 (
                 at
                 my
                 desire
                 and
                 request
                 )
                 clear
                 up
                 for
                 your
                 Lordship
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Jo.
                   Lincoln
                   ,
                   C.
                   S.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Abraham
               Wheelock
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               most
               humble
               Duty
               remembred
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               being
               not
               a
               little
               affected
               with
               your
               Recovery
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               you
               may
               peradventure
               blame
               me
               of
               Neglect
               or
               Forgetfulness
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               concerning
               some
               business
               I
               was
               entrusted
               with
               ,
               when
               last
               I
               was
               with
               your
               Lordship
               .
               I
               had
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               fully
               to
               excuse
               my self
               .
               The
               Fellows
               of
               Emanuel
               were
               confident
               they
               had
               not
               that
               Thalmud
               your
               Lordship
               desired
               :
               Mr.
               Dr.
               Ward
               undertook
               the
               delivery
               of
               that
               Bennet-Colledg
               Book
               ,
               when
               I
               intended
               to
               have
               by
               a
               Letter
               excused
               my self
               ,
               but
               a
               long
               fit
               of
               Sickness
               prevented
               me
               .
               I
               could
               draw
               little
               or
               nothing
               from
               Mr.
               Downs
               ,
               whose
               Memory
               fails
               him
               ;
               by
               much
               a-do
               I
               desired
               him
               to
               shew
               me
               that
               place
               which
               Mr.
               Broughton
               so
               much
               talked
               of
               concerning
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               Plato
               his
               Cratylus
               ,
               pag.
               54.
               at
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               Leaf
               of
               the
               Basil
               Edition
               ,
               
                 apud
                 Henricum
                 Petri
              
               ;
               where
               he
               brings
               Socrates
               shewing
               why
               Pluto
               was
               so
               called
               ;
               your
               Lordship
               will
               better
               gather
               the
               Argument
               that
               I
               can
               fitly
               set
               it
               down
               .
               Socrates
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               where
               he
               addeth
               much
               more
               concerning
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               if
               I
               were
               able
               to
               give
               the
               sum
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               needeth
               not
               if
               your
               Lordship
               have
               Plato
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               (
               except
               London
               Stationers
               now
               furnish
               )
               I
               can
               with
               much
               conveniency
               send
               down
               to
               Tottenham
               any
               Book
               .
               I
               was
               lately
               with
               one
               Mr.
               Boyse
               ,
               whose
               Notes
               are
               on
               Chrysostom
               ,
               with
               Mr.
               
               Downes's
               ;
               he
               is
               now
               comparing
               of
               
                 Nicene
                 Syn.
              
               in
               Greek
               with
               an
               old
               Manuscript
               which
               was
               by
               great
               chance
               offered
               to
               him
               :
               he
               is
               very
               learned
               in
               the
               Greek
               Authors
               ,
               and
               most
               willing
               to
               communicate
               ,
               tho
               your
               Lordship
               needs
               not
               those
               Excellencies
               ;
               he
               is
               but
               four
               Miles
               dwelling
               out
               of
               Cambridg
               .
               I
               intend
               to
               go
               over
               of
               purpose
               to
               him
               concerning
               the
               same
               Queries
               which
               your
               Lordship
               propounded
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               Mr.
               Downes
               his
               Scholar
               ;
               I
               shall
               intreat
               him
               to
               furnish
               me
               with
               all
               the
               Notes
               (
               if
               he
               may
               conveniently
               )
               that
               he
               gathered
               from
               Mr.
               Downes
               .
               My
               Lord
               (
               if
               I
               be
               not
               over-bold
               to
               desire
               such
               a
               Favour
               )
               I
               wish
               I
               had
               that
               Table
               wherein
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               compared
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               Greek
               and
               Latin
               Alphabet
               ,
               which
               sheweth
               plainly
               the
               right
               Pronunciation
               of
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               consent
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               When
               I
               have
               done
               with
               Mr.
               Boyse
               ,
               and
               have
               obtained
               any
               thing
               worth
               your
               view
               ,
               I
               will
               by
               that
               Messenger
               desire
               your
               Servant
               to
               copy
               out
               that
               Table
               for
               me
               ,
               which
               would
               give
               great
               content
               to
               my
               Scholars
               ,
               which
               study
               the
               Languages
               .
               And
               thus
               craving
               pardon
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 humble
                 Servant
                 to
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 Wheelock
                 .
              
               
                 Clare-Hall
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   12.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Sam.
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Much-Haddam
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               a
               Note
               from
               Dr.
               Lindsell
               ,
               written
               by
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               wherein
               you
               desire
               to
               have
               a
               Book
               out
               of
               Trinity-Colledg
               Library
               ,
               which
               you
               intitle
               ,
               
                 Psalterium
                 Gallicum
                 ,
                 Romanum
                 ,
                 Hebraicum
                 MS.
                 in
                 magno
                 Folio
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               such
               Book
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               Master
               telleth
               me
               ;
               but
               he
               shewed
               me
               the
               Psalter
               in
               Hebrew
               MS.
               interlinear
               with
               a
               Latin
               Translation
               ;
               and
               two
               other
               Collateral
               Translations
               in
               Latin
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               French
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               but
               in
               a
               little
               Folio
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Catena
                 in
                 Psalmos
              
               50
               
                 priores
                 ,
                 Daniele
                 Barbaro
                 interprete
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               learn
               where
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               you
               desire
               some
               old
               Impression
               of
               the
               Greek
               Psalms
               ,
               in
               Trinity-Colledg
               Library
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 Augustini
                 Justiniani
                 ,
                 Episcopi
                 Nebiensis
                 Psalterium
                 Octaplum
              
               ;
               in
               which
               there
               is
               the
               Greek
               Translation
               ,
               also
               the
               Arabick
               and
               Chalde
               Paraphrase
               ;
               but
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               that
               Book
               already
               .
               Also
               they
               have
               a
               Manuscript
               Psalter
               in
               Greek
               ,
               a
               very
               good
               Hand
               ,
               which
               it
               seemeth
               was
               
                 Liber
                 Theodori
                 Archiepiscopi
                 Cantuariensis
              
               .
               If
               you
               would
               have
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               I
               will
               procure
               them
               from
               Dr.
               Maw
               .
               I
               had
               purposed
               to
               have
               seen
               you
               e're
               now
               ;
               and
               now
               this
               Week
               I
               had
               purposed
               to
               have
               brought
               my
               whole
               Family
               to
               Mundon
               ,
               but
               this
               day
               I
               received
               a
               Letter
               ,
               that
               one
               of
               my
               Workmen
               at
               my
               Parsonage
               ,
               had
               a
               Sister
               who
               is
               suspected
               the
               last
               Saturday
               to
               die
               of
               the
               Plague
               at
               Standon
               .
               I
               thank
               God
               we
               are
               yet
               well
               at
               Cambridg
               .
               If
               you
               please
               to
               write
               unto
               me
               your
               mind
               ,
               touching
               the
               Books
               aforesaid
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               what
               you
               would
               have
               me
               .
               Thus
               desiring
               the
               Lord
               to
               mitigate
               this
               grievous
               Judgment
               which
               hath
               seized
               upon
               our
               Mother-City
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               is
               diffused
               to
               many
               other
               Towns
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               to
               stay
               it
               in
               his
               good
               time
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               sanctify
               this
               Correction
               unto
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               have
               that
               powerful
               working
               for
               which
               God
               sends
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               sensible
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Wrath
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Miseries
               of
               our
               Brethren
               under
               the
               Cross
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               move
               us
               to
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               new
               Obedience
               ;
               which
               He
               effect
               in
               us
               for
               his
               Mercy
               's
               sake
               .
               Thus
               with
               my
               best
               Service
               to
               your self
               ,
               and
               Mrs.
               Usher
               ,
               and
               my
               kind
               Love
               to
               Sir
               Gerard
               and
               his
               Lady
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               safe
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney-Coll
                 .
                 
                   Aug.
                   3.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 am
                 careful
                 that
                 the
                 Letter
                 be
                 conveyed
                 by
                 Persons
                 safe
                 from
                 all
                 Infection
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               James
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 my
                 humble
                 Duty
                 :
              
            
             
               MAY
               it
               please
               your
               Grace
               to
               pardon
               my
               long
               silence
               and
               neglect
               of
               writing
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Duty
               ,
               occasioned
               partly
               by
               Sickness
               ,
               partly
               by
               Discontent
               and
               Discouragement
               from
               our
               great
               Ones
               :
               But
               being
               now
               freed
               from
               both
               ,
               (
               God
               be
               thanked
               )
               I
               address
               my self
               wholly
               to
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
               long
               since
               by
               me
               intended
               .
               Wherein
               now
               ,
               more
               than
               ever
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               bold
               to
               crave
               your
               Lordships
               furtherance
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               had
               its
               first
               beginnings
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               its
               final
               end
               ,
               and
               a
               fulfilling
               by
               your
               Lordships
               good
               means
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Litchfield
               is
               intrusted
               with
               the
               whole
               direction
               and
               managing
               of
               this
               Business
               :
               but
               had
               your
               Grace
               been
               near
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               none
               more
               able
               nor
               willing
               than
               your
               Grace
               .
               I
               do
               therefore
               most
               humbly
               intreat
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               sometime
               before
               your
               Grace's
               departure
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               ,
               upon
               conference
               with
               my
               Lord
               of
               Litchfield
               ,
               to
               settle
               the
               whole
               Business
               ,
               what
               Authors
               we
               shall
               begin
               with
               ,
               in
               what
               order
               ,
               and
               after
               what
               manner
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Canon-Law
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               looked
               unto
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               vocation
               and
               approbation
               of
               Mr.
               Vice-chancellor
               ;
               I
               must
               confess
               my
               forwardness
               therein
               ,
               upon
               a
               supposal
               of
               sundry
               Additions
               unto
               Gratian
               ;
               and
               my
               Fellow-labourers
               are
               as
               earnest
               as
               my self
               upon
               that
               little
               which
               we
               have
               hitherto
               found
               .
               Doubtless
               Gratian
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               Compilers
               of
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               in
               his
               hotch-potch
               of
               the
               Canon-Law
               :
               but
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               so
               bad
               as
               he
               is
               made
               ,
               the
               Corruptions
               are
               of
               a
               later
               hue
               ,
               and
               came
               in
               long
               since
               his
               time
               .
               I
               have
               given
               a
               taste
               as
               of
               all
               that
               I
               have
               hitherto
               done
               ,
               in
               certain
               rude
               Papers
               ,
               overhastily
               perhaps
               sent
               up
               to
               pass
               your
               Lordships
               Censure
               and
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               Press
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               a
               taste
               to
               present
               unto
               my
               Lord
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               have
               already
               promised
               their
               helps
               .
               If
               this
               ,
               of
               almost
               an
               hundred
               places
               corrupted
               in
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               (
               not
               taking
               all
               upon
               an
               exact
               survey
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               to
               give
               proof
               of
               the
               faisibility
               of
               the
               Work
               to
               the
               common
               profit
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               shall
               be
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               and
               an
               hundred
               places
               of
               flat
               contradiction
               ,
               Men
               ,
               if
               ever
               ,
               will
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               advance
               this
               Work
               ;
               for
               the
               doing
               whereof
               ,
               with
               some
               jeopardy
               of
               my
               Health
               ,
               and
               loss
               of
               all
               worldly
               Preferment
               ,
               I
               am
               most
               willing
               to
               be
               imployed
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               my
               simple
               Endeavours
               ,
               having
               nothing
               to
               promise
               but
               Fidelity
               and
               Industry
               .
               Good
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               done
               by
               your
               Grace
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               done
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ;
               the
               Work
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               yours
               ;
               to
               God
               be
               the
               Glory
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               
                 Church
                 of
                 England
              
               receive
               not
               as
               much
               profit
               by
               this
               one
               Work
               being
               well
               done
               ,
               as
               by
               any
               thing
               since
               
               Erasmus's
               Time
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               look
               hereafter
               to
               be
               credited
               of
               your
               Grace
               ,
               or
               any
               Man
               clse
               .
               But
               to
               the
               well-doing
               and
               perfecting
               of
               this
               Work
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               requisite
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               Fathers
               Works
               ,
               in
               Latin
               ,
               be
               reprinted
               ,
               (
               the
               Vindiciae
               will
               not
               serve
               )
               wherein
               I
               desire
               to
               have
               three
               or
               four
               able
               Doctors
               ,
               or
               Batchelors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               to
               be
               my
               Assistants
               in
               framing
               the
               Annotations
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               there
               be
               provision
               ,
               either
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               or
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Copies
               may
               be
               sent
               from
               any
               Cathedral
               Church
               or
               Colledg
               ,
               upon
               a
               sufficient
               Caution
               ,
               
                 non
                 obstante
                 statuto
              
               :
               both
               these
               being
               granted
               ,
               as
               at
               your
               Lordships
               instance
               they
               may
               be
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               of
               a
               most
               happy
               success
               of
               the
               whole
               Business
               .
               Which
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               too
               troublesome
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               
               commend
               unto
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               praying
               for
               your
               Lordships
               health
               and
               happiness
               ,
               and
               resting
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               ,
               in
               all
               Bands
               of
               Duty
               and
               Service
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 James
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 
                   27
                   Feb.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Pseudo-Cyprian
                   ,
                   Arnaldus
                   Bonavillacensis
                
                 ,
                 Work
                 collated
                 and
                 restored
                 by
                 the
                 MS.
                 and
                 printed
                 here
                 under
                 your
                 Graces
                 Name
                 :
                 of
                 Authors
                 falsified
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 instance
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 Treatise
                 fairly
                 written
                 forth
                 ,
                 is
                 at
                 your
                 Grace's
                 dispose
                 ,
                 your
                 mind
                 being
                 signified
                 .
                 It
                 hath
                 sundry
                 foul
                 Additions
                 ,
                 and
                 Diminutions
                 in
                 many
                 Points
                 of
                 Controversy
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LXXXVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Was
               glad
               to
               have
               occasion
               to
               send
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               so
               hear
               of
               the
               good
               Estate
               of
               your Self
               ,
               and
               your
               Family
               ,
               to
               which
               certainly
               all
               good
               Men
               wish
               happiness
               .
               I
               was
               the
               last
               week
               with
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               at
               Connington
               ;
               at
               my
               parting
               from
               him
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               was
               with
               his
               Son
               to
               go
               to
               Oxford
               to
               the
               Parliament
               )
               he
               gave
               me
               leave
               to
               send
               to
               your
               Lordship
               to
               spare
               me
               the
               two
               Saxon
               Chronicles
               you
               have
               of
               his
               ;
               which
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               them
               me
               by
               this
               Bearer
               ;
               together
               with
               my
               
                 Matthew
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Baronius
              
               his
               Martyrologie
               ,
               and
               Balaeus
               .
               I
               exceedingly
               want
               these
               five
               Books
               here
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               you
               command
               it
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               sent
               you
               again
               in
               reasonable
               time
               .
               I
               presume
               too
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               time
               you
               have
               noted
               the
               Differences
               between
               the
               Texts
               of
               the
               received
               Original
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               be
               pleased
               to
               permit
               me
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               Differences
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               with
               manners
               be
               desired
               ,
               especially
               those
               of
               Times
               .
               I
               shall
               desire
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               upon
               all
               opportunity
               to
               be
               most
               ready
               to
               appear
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               all
               forwardness
               of
               performance
               in
               whatsoever
               I
               were
               able
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 Affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Selden
                 .
              
               
                 Wrest
                 in
                 Bedfordshire
                 ,
                 
                   August
                   4.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               LXXXIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 ;
              
            
             
               SIR
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               did
               assure
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Psalterium
                 Gallicum
                 Romanum
                 ,
                 Hebraicum
              
               ,
               was
               in
               Trinity-Colledg
               ,
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               large
               Folio
               ;
               but
               hereby
               you
               must
               not
               understand
               any
               Text
               written
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               French
               or
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               Language
               ,
               but
               by
               Hebraicum
               ,
               the
               
                 Latin
                 Psalter
              
               translated
               by
               St.
               Hierom
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ;
               and
               by
               Gallicum
               ,
               the
               
                 Latin
                 Psalter
              
               ,
               translated
               by
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               our
               
                 Vulgar
                 Latin
              
               Edition
               )
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               first
               received
               in
               the
               French
               Church
               ;
               as
               the
               other
               Romanum
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               used
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               :
               which
               if
               our
               last
               Translators
               had
               considered
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               alleaged
               ,
               (
               as
               they
               do
               in
               their
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               )
               for
               confirmation
               of
               the
               translating
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               into
               the
               Vulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Trithemius
               ,
               that
               
                 Efnarde
                 (
                 Einardus
              
               they
               mean
               )
               about
               the
               Year
               800
               ,
               did
               abridg
               the
               
                 French
                 Psalter
              
               ,
               as
               Beda
               had
               done
               the
               Hebrew
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               Book
               cannot
               be
               had
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               much
               desire
               it
               may
               )
               I
               pray
               fail
               not
               to
               send
               me
               the
               other
               two
               Manuscript
               Psalters
               which
               (
               you
               write
               unto
               me
               )
               are
               in
               the
               same
               Library
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Greek
               (
               thought
               to
               be
               
                 Theodori
                 Cantuar.
              
               )
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               that
               is
               interlin'd
               with
               a
               Latin
               Translation
               ;
               for
               
                 Aug.
                 Justiniani
                 Psalterium
                 Octaplum
              
               I
               have
               of
               mine
               own
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               remove
               to
               Munden
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               troublesome
               unto
               you
               )
               I
               wish
               you
               did
               bring
               with
               you
               your
               
                 Greek
                 Ganons
              
               Manuscript
               .
               I
               understand
               that
               Mr.
               Boyse
               hath
               gotten
               lately
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               a
               Greek
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               first
               Council
               of
               Nice
               :
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               hear
               how
               it
               differeth
               from
               that
               of
               
                 Gelasius
                 Cyzicenus
              
               which
               we
               have
               ;
               and
               whether
               he
               can
               help
               me
               with
               any
               old
               Greek
               Copy
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               or
               any
               Commentary
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               ceasing
               to
               trouble
               you
               any
               further
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               yours
               ,
               to
               God's
               blessed
               direction
               and
               protection
               ,
               ever
               resting
            
             
               
                 Your
                 own
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Much-Haddam
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   9.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XC
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               IReceived
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               and
               according
               as
               you
               will
               me
               ,
               have
               borrowed
               the
               two
               Books
               you
               mention
               .
               Dr.
               Maw
               would
               intreat
               you
               to
               set
               down
               some
               limited
               time
               for
               which
               you
               would
               borrow
               them
               ;
               
               and
               to
               signify
               the
               receipt
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               some
               Note
               under
               your
               hand
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Psalter
               in
               King's-Colledg
               Library
               ,
               Manuscript
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               Folio
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               from
               Cales
               ,
               I
               will
               look
               into
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               come
               to
               Munden
               ,
               I
               will
               bring
               the
               Books
               you
               mention
               .
               Mr.
               Boyse
               his
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               is
               surely
               the
               Collection
               made
               by
               Gelasius
               .
               He
               came
               to
               me
               to
               borrow
               the
               printed
               Copies
               ,
               I
               lent
               him
               two
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               withal
               told
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               Manuscript
               of
               Gelasius
               in
               Trinity-Colledg
               Library
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               time
               I
               speak
               with
               Mr.
               Boyse
               ,
               I
               will
               know
               whether
               he
               have
               any
               Greek
               Copy
               or
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               .
            
             
               Thus
               hoping
               to
               see
               you
               e're
               long
               ,
               (
               if
               God
               will
               )
               with
               my
               best
               Service
               remembred
               ;
               I
               commend
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               yours
               ,
               to
               the
               gracious
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               in
               these
               dangerous
               Times
               ,
               resting
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sidn
                   .
                   Coll.
                
                 
                 
                   Aug.
                   11.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XCI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Letter
               ,
               and
               the
               enclosed
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               deliver
               to
               Dr.
               Maw
               .
               This
               day
               I
               met
               with
               one
               of
               King's-Colledg
               ,
               and
               he
               tells
               me
               ,
               the
               great
               Volume
               they
               have
               in
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               Psalms
               in
               Latin
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               from
               Cales
               ,
               is
               but
               half
               of
               the
               Psalter
               .
               I
               willed
               him
               to
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               Vulgar
               Edition
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               me
               whether
               they
               differ
               .
               He
               promised
               me
               he
               would
               .
               I
               received
               not
               the
               Letter
               ●ill
               six
               a
               Clock
               this
               Night
               ,
               and
               this
               Bearer
               is
               to
               be
               gone
               early
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               cannot
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               Vulgar
               now
               ;
               but
               I
               verily
               think
               it
               is
               no
               other
               but
               the
               Vulgar
               Edition
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               Folio
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               .
               Yesterday
               ,
               after
               I
               sent
               you
               the
               two
               Books
               ,
               I
               hit
               upon
               the
               Book
               you
               desired
               ,
               
                 Psalterium
                 Gallic
                 .
                 Roman
                 .
                 Hebraicum
                 ,
              
               at
               one
               of
               our
               Stationers
               ,
               set
               out
               by
               
                 Jacobus
                 Stapulensis
              
               ,
               with
               his
               Commentary
               ,
               which
               I
               here
               send
               you
               .
               I
               will
               also
               write
               to
               Mr.
               Bedell
               for
               the
               Manuscript
               Psalter
               he
               hath
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               in
               some
               haste
               ,
               I
               commend
               your
               Lordship
               to
               the
               safe
               protection
               of
               the
               highect
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 in
                 what
                 he
                 may
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   12.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 send
                 you
                 also
                 one
                 Edition
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 
                   Graeco
                   Lat.
                
                 but
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 will
                 do
                 you
                 no
                 great
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XCII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
               
                 To
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 and
                 my
                 special
                 good
                 Lords
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord-Keeper
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 Seal
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 High-Treasurer
                 of
              
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 honoured
                 Lords
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOUR
               Lordships
               Letters
               ,
               bearing
               date
               the
               9th
               of
               this
               Present
               ,
               were
               delivered
               unto
               me
               by
               a
               Servant
               of
               Dr.
               Rives
               the
               18th
               of
               the
               same
               .
               In
               reading
               whereof
               ,
               I
               found
               my self
               much
               grieved
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               by
               his
               sinister
               Suggestions
               ,
               should
               so
               far
               prevail
               with
               your
               Wisdoms
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               you
               conceive
               that
               I
               refused
               to
               perform
               the
               Agreement
               which
               your
               Lordships
               made
               betwixt
               us
               .
               True
               it
               is
               indeed
               ,
               that
               I
               complained
               unto
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               that
               the
               drawing
               up
               that
               Agreement
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Party
               himself
               ,
               who
               was
               careful
               enough
               to
               lay
               down
               all
               things
               therein
               to
               his
               own
               best
               advantage
               ;
               without
               reservation
               of
               any
               Power
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               limit
               him
               any
               way
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               Authority
               which
               he
               was
               to
               hold
               under
               me
               .
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               had
               received
               satisfaction
               from
               your
               Honour
               (
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               )
               under
               your
               hand
               writing
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 might
                 limit
                 him
                 by
                 private
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 by
                 Patent
              
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               
                 clause
                 of
                 good-behaviour
                 was
                 ever
                 included
                 in
                 these
                 Offices
                 ,
              
               howsoever
               they
               were
               granted
               
                 during
                 Life
                 :
                 I
              
               presently
               did
               agree
               to
               sign
               his
               Patent
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               second
               Agreement
               he
               talketh
               so
               much
               of
               ;
               which
               I
               never
               took
               to
               be
               any
               other
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               was
               at
               first
               intended
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               ,
               he
               affirmeth
               in
               his
               Petition
               ,
               that
               having
               shewed
               unto
               me
               my
               Lord
               Keeper's
               Opinion
               ,
               signified
               in
               writing
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Exceptions
               taken
               by
               me
               against
               his
               Draught
               of
               the
               Patent
               ;
               I
               agreed
               to
               seal
               him
               the
               said
               Patent
               ,
               provided
               that
               two
               Clauses
               only
               might
               be
               added
               ;
               but
               most
               guilefully
               suppresseth
               that
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               inserted
               in
               the
               Patent
               ,
               but
               to
               pass
               in
               private
               betwixt
               us
               two
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               
                 I
                 might
                 limit
                 him
                 by
                 private
                 Instructions
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               my
               Lord
               Keeper's
               direction
               ,
               which
               at
               that
               very
               time
               he
               delivered
               unto
               me
               in
               writing
               .
               My
               Lords
               ,
               if
               you
               think
               that
               I
               have
               any
               Faith
               or
               Honesty
               in
               me
               ,
               believe
               me
               herein
               ,
               that
               I
               propounded
               this
               unto
               him
               as
               the
               main
               foundation
               of
               our
               Agreement
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               gave
               his
               assent
               unto
               it
               before
               ever
               I
               would
               promise
               to
               seal
               his
               Patent
               :
               He
               only
               adding
               this
               ,
               That
               he
               did
               not
               doubt
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               shew
               cause
               unto
               me
               why
               I
               should
               vary
               from
               my
               Instructions
               in
               any
               Particular
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               ruled
               by
               better
               Reason
               .
               Herewith
               for
               the
               present
               did
               I
               rest
               satisfied
               :
               but
               the
               day
               following
               I
               considered
               better
               with
               my self
               ,
               what
               a
               slender
               Tie
               I
               had
               upon
               him
               ,
               if
               I
               only
               should
               rest
               contented
               with
               his
               bare
               Word
               only
               ;
               which
               at
               his
               pleasure
               he
               might
               deny
               ,
               where-ever
               he
               saw
               cause
               .
               And
               therefore
               to
               prevent
               all
               matter
               of
               future
               Discord
               ,
               I
               intreated
               him
               ,
               by
               Letter
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               had
               shewed
               my self
               ready
               to
               gratify
               him
               ,
               by
               binding
               my self
               publickly
               under
               my
               Hand
               and
               Seal
               unto
               him
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               privately
               tie
               himself
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               for
               giving
               more
               full
               satisfaction
               unto
               me
               in
               two
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               former
               of
               these
               ,
               which
               doth
               concern
               the
               Registership
               ;
               I
               signified
               unto
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               our
               Agreement
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               made
               promise
               of
               it
               already
               to
               one
               Mr.
               Hilton
               :
               Which
               being
               a
               Matter
               of
               less
               importance
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               now
               so
               little
               stand
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               in
               a
               Letter
               lately
               written
               unto
               me
               ,
               he
               hath
               utterly
               disclaimed
               all
               Power
               of
               conferring
               the
               said
               Office
               upon
               the
               next
               avoidance
               .
               But
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               which
               concerneth
               the
               limiting
               of
               him
               by
               private
               Instructions
               ,
               (
               according
               to
               my
               Lord-Keeper's
               express
               direction
               )
               
               he
               hath
               now
               at
               full
               discovered
               that
               whereof
               I
               conceiv'd
               at
               first
               but
               a
               jealousie
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               but
               
                 dare
                 verba
              
               ,
               and
               intended
               nothing
               less
               than
               performance
               ,
               when
               to
               get
               my
               consent
               unto
               the
               signing
               of
               the
               Patent
               of
               his
               own
               drawing
               ,
               he
               submitted
               himself
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               the
               Instructions
               which
               I
               should
               give
               him
               .
               For
               as
               if
               res
               were
               
                 adhuc
                 integra
              
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               Agreement
               at
               all
               had
               passed
               betwixt
               us
               ;
               he
               now
               maketh
               your
               Lordships
               to
               write
               ,
               that
               
                 you
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 reasonable
              
               that
               this
               should
               be
               imposed
               upon
               him
               .
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               maketh
               your
               Lordships
               to
               write
               thus
               ;
               because
               ,
               I
               am
               verily
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               Matter
               be
               examined
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               this
               Letter
               was
               of
               his
               own
               drawing
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               what
               infinite
               wrong
               he
               hath
               done
               unto
               your
               Honour
               ,
               (
               my
               Lord-Keeper
               )
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               you
               to
               consider
               .
               First
               ,
               He
               bringeth
               your
               Lordship's
               Writing
               unto
               me
               ,
               signifying
               that
               I
               might
               
                 limit
                 him
                 by
                 private
                 Instructions
              
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               Patent
               :
               and
               hereunto
               he
               shewed
               himself
               then
               content
               to
               yield
               .
               And
               now
               he
               hath
               stolen
               another
               Letter
               from
               your
               Honour
               ,
               wherein
               he
               would
               have
               you
               signify
               again
               ,
               that
               you
               
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 reasonable
              
               that
               he
               should
               be
               tied
               to
               follow
               the
               Instructions
               that
               I
               shall
               give
               him
               .
               Behold
               !
               
                 Jordanes
                 conversus
                 est
                 retrorsum
              
               :
               and
               now
               ,
               not
               
                 Littora
                 littoribus
                 contraria
              
               ,
               but
               
                 litterae
                 litteris
              
               .
               Your
               Lordships
               had
               need
               to
               watch
               this
               Man's
               Fingers
               ,
               when-ever
               you
               trust
               him
               with
               drawing
               up
               of
               any
               Orders
               or
               Letters
               that
               do
               concern
               his
               own
               Particular
               :
               for
               otherwise
               you
               may
               chance
               to
               find
               him
               as
               nimble
               in
               putting
               Tricks
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               for
               his
               own
               advantage
               ,
               as
               now
               he
               is
               in
               putting
               them
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               Which
               that
               your
               Lordships
               may
               yet
               be
               more
               sensible
               of
               ,
               I
               intreat
               you
               to
               weigh
               well
               the
               Reason
               which
               he
               maketh
               you
               here
               to
               render
               ,
               of
               the
               unreasonableness
               of
               the
               Condition
               that
               I
               require
               of
               him
               .
               For
               did
               ever
               any
               reasonable
               Man
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               a
               thing
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               a
               Substitute
               should
               be
               ordered
               by
               him
               that
               hath
               appointed
               him
               to
               be
               his
               Substitute
               This
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               will
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 in
                 thesi
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 in
                 hypothesi
              
               ,
               in
               other
               Substitutions
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               this
               ;
               because
               ,
               
                 upon
                 your
                 Lordships
                 motion
                 he
                 hath
                 submitted
                 himself
                 to
                 take
                 that
                 under
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 fair
                 pretence
                 to
                 challenge
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Right
                 :
              
               So
               that
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               respect
               which
               he
               did
               bear
               unto
               your
               Lordships
               motion
               ,
               his
               stout
               heart
               belike
               would
               not
               stoop
               to
               such
               terms
               of
               submission
               ;
               but
               hazard
               the
               whole
               rather
               ,
               by
               putting
               his
               own
               Right
               in
               trial
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               what
               if
               this
               prove
               to
               be
               another
               piece
               of
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Legerdemain
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               do
               appear
               evidently
               ,
               under
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               that
               this
               desire
               of
               submission
               did
               primarily
               and
               originally
               proceed
               out
               of
               his
               own
               breast
               ,
               
                 ex
                 motu
                 mero
                 &
                 proprio
              
               ,
               long
               before
               your
               Lordships
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               in
               the
               business
               If
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               take
               so
               much
               pains
               as
               to
               peruse
               the
               inclosed
               copy
               of
               a
               Letter
               which
               he
               wrote
               unto
               me
               ,
               not
               long
               before
               the
               decease
               of
               his
               late
               Majesty
               ,
               (
               of
               blessed
               memory
               )
               you
               shall
               find
               a
               Motion
               tendred
               therein
               unto
               me
               ,
               for
               the
               intreating
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Holcraft
              
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               he
               (
               the
               said
               Doctor
               )
               might
               be
               
                 spoken
                 to
                 for
                 the
                 surrendering
                 of
                 his
                 Patent
              
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               renewing
               of
               a
               former
               Suit
               ,
               of
               
                 making
                 him
                 my
                 Servant
                 in
                 that
                 place
              
               ;
               sealed
               up
               with
               a
               promise
               ,
               of
               
                 rendring
                 his
                 due
                 obedience
                 and
                 thankfulness
                 unto
                 me
                 for
                 my
                 favour
                 .
              
               So
               far
               was
               he
               then
               from
               those
               high
               terms
               whereon
               he
               now
               standeth
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               case
               is
               now
               so
               far
               altered
               ,
               that
               this
               obedient
               Servant
               of
               mine
               ,
               affecteth
               not
               an
               Equality
               only
               with
               me
               ,
               (
               by
               exempting
               himself
               wholly
               from
               my
               controul
               )
               but
               also
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               ,
               a
               Superiority
               over
               me
               .
               For
               if
               it
               shall
               please
               him
               to
               visit
               my
               Diocess
               ,
               or
               my
               Province
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Predecessor
               ;
               what
               is
               there
               in
               that
               Patent
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               drawn
               it
               ,
               whereby
               I
               may
               hinder
               him
               from
               so
               doing
               
                 Your
                 Honour
                 may
                 ,
                 by
                 private
                 Instructions
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 free
                 your self
                 of
                 this
                 fear
              
               ;
               faith
               my
               Lord-Keeper
               in
               his
               Marginal
               Annotations
               upon
               my
               former
               Letter
               .
               But
               ,
               good
               my
               Lord
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               hope
               of
               such
               a
               Prize
               as
               he
               got
               by
               
               his
               other
               Visitation
               of
               all
               the
               Arch-bishops
               and
               Bishops
               in
               our
               Kingdom
               ,
               will
               very
               easily
               blind
               this
               
                 Man's
                 Discretion
              
               ;
               and
               for
               my
               
                 private
                 Instructions
              
               ,
               what
               weight
               will
               they
               be
               of
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               now
               thought
               a
               matter
               not
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               my
               Substitute
               should
               be
               tied
               by
               them
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Report
               which
               your
               Lordships
               are
               to
               make
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               upon
               the
               reference
               of
               this
               Business
               unto
               you
               :
               I
               humbly
               crave
               ,
               that
               for
               so
               much
               as
               doth
               concern
               me
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               made
               to
               this
               effect
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               I
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               do
               ,
               refuse
               to
               submit
               my self
               to
               that
               Agreement
               which
               you
               have
               put
               under
               your
               hands
               to
               be
               signified
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               but
               am
               ready
               to
               perform
               it
               in
               every
               particular
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               limiting
               of
               my
               Substitute
               ,
               and
               the
               terms
               whereupon
               he
               must
               hold
               his
               Place
               under
               me
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               laid
               down
               in
               that
               Agreement
               which
               you
               have
               signed
               ,
               that
               which
               concerneth
               Fees
               and
               Profits
               only
               excepted
               )
               I
               do
               desire
               that
               his
               Patent
               only
               be
               drawn
               according
               to
               the
               Pattern
               of
               Sir
               Henry
               Martin's
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               same
               Power
               may
               be
               reserved
               to
               me
               and
               my
               Successors
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Canterbury's
               Grace
               doth
               retain
               unto
               himself
               ,
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               the
               Office
               of
               Prerogative
               and
               Faculties
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               may
               here
               stand
               well
               with
               Sir
               Henry
               Martin's
               Reputation
               ;
               I
               see
               not
               but
               it
               may
               stand
               as
               well
               likewise
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               without
               any
               such
               great
               disparagement
               to
               Mr.
               Doctor
               's
               Dignity
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               If
               the
               Doctor
               herein
               shall
               not
               hold
               himself
               to
               be
               fairly
               and
               exceeding
               favourably
               dealt
               withal
               ;
               my
               desire
               is
               ,
               that
               both
               of
               us
               may
               be
               left
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               try
               our
               Rights
               together
               .
               For
               thereby
               it
               shall
               be
               made
               as
               clear
               as
               the
               Light
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               's
               Patent
               was
               absolutely
               void
               ,
               or
               voidable
               ,
               
                 ab
                 initio
              
               ;
               that
               whatsoever
               validity
               it
               had
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               afterwards
               forfeited
               by
               his
               notorious
               Misdemeanour
               ;
               and
               ,
               in
               fine
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               actually
               surrendred
               into
               the
               Hands
               of
               His
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               cassated
               and
               annulled
               ,
               howsoever
               the
               Ceremony
               of
               cancelling
               it
               hath
               been
               neglected
               .
               Which
               kind
               of
               Trial
               ,
               by
               course
               of
               Law
               ,
               I
               do
               now
               the
               rather
               desire
               ,
               (
               yet
               strill
               submitting
               my self
               to
               the
               former
               Agreement
               ,
               if
               it
               shall
               so
               seem
               fit
               unto
               your
               Lordships
               )
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               the
               Doctor
               wished
               mine
               Agent
               to
               certify
               me
               ,
               in
               plain
               terms
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               be
               under
               me
               ;
               and
               hereby
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               hath
               disclaimed
               the
               benefit
               of
               your
               Lordships
               Order
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               ,
               by
               his
               incensing
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               against
               me
               ,
               (
               of
               whose
               Grace
               I
               never
               yet
               deserved
               evil
               )
               by
               his
               abusing
               of
               me
               in
               his
               Reports
               unto
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               disgraceful
               traducing
               of
               me
               in
               all
               Companies
               ;
               he
               hath
               made
               himself
               utterly
               unworthy
               of
               the
               Favour
               which
               I
               intended
               to
               shew
               unto
               him
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               my
               Life
               shall
               be
               conceived
               to
               remain
               in
               that
               pretended
               Patent
               ;
               the
               validity
               of
               the
               Acts
               that
               have
               passed
               in
               the
               
                 Prerogative
                 Court
              
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Predecessor
               ,
               (
               some
               whereof
               have
               been
               of
               very
               great
               moment
               )
               may
               be
               held
               in
               suspence
               ;
               it
               being
               still
               questionable
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               done
               
                 coram
                 non-Judice
              
               ,
               or
               no.
               All
               which
               I
               leave
               unto
               your
               honourable
               consideration
               :
               and
               humbly
               craving
               pardon
               ,
               if
               I
               have
               any
               way
               overshot
               my self
               in
               defending
               mine
               Innocency
               and
               Reputation
               against
               the
               unworthy
               Proceedings
               of
               my
               ungrateful
               Accuser
               ;
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 you
                 Service
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Much
                   Haddam
                
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   20.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XCIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               most
               glad
               News
               to
               me
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               so
               forward
               Recovery
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               pray
               for
               the
               addition
               of
               Strength
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               may
               the
               easier
               go
               on
               still
               in
               the
               advancement
               of
               that
               Common-wealth
               of
               Learning
               ,
               wherein
               you
               can
               so
               guide
               us
               .
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Lordship
               for
               your
               Instructions
               touching
               the
               Samaritan
               Bible
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               .
               I
               have
               returned
               the
               Saxon
               Annals
               again
               ,
               as
               you
               desired
               ,
               with
               this
               suit
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               have
               more
               of
               them
               (
               for
               these
               are
               very
               slight
               ones
               )
               and
               the
               old
               Book
               of
               
                 Ely
                 ,
                 Historia
                 Jornallensis
              
               ,
               the
               Saxon
               Evangelist
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               the
               Book
               of
               Mailros
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               send
               me
               them
               all
               ,
               or
               as
               many
               as
               you
               have
               of
               them
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               what
               else
               you
               have
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Scotland
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               returned
               at
               your
               pleasure
               :
               if
               you
               have
               a
               
                 Saxon
                 Bede
              
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               that
               be
               one
               also
               .
               If
               I
               have
               any
               thing
               here
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               ought
               else
               that
               your
               Lordship
               requires
               for
               any
               present
               use
               ,
               I
               shall
               most
               readily
               send
               them
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               be
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Selden
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sept.
                   14.
                   1625.
                   
                
                 Wrest
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Sept.
                   19.
                   
                
                 Sent
                 him
                 upon
                 this
                 ;
                 
                   Annales
                   Latino-Saxonici
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Mailros
                   ,
                   Fordoni
                   Scotichronic
                   .
                   Fragment
                   .
                   Scotic
                   .
                   Annal.
                   ad
                   finem
                   Ivonis
                   Carnot
                   .
                   Fragment
                   .
                   Annalium
                   Abb.
                   B.
                   Mariae
                   Virginis
                   Dublin
                   .
                   Annales
                   Hiberniae
                   Thomae
                   Case
                   .
                
                 The
                 Book
                 of
                 
                   Hoath
                   .
                   Pembrig's
                   Annals
                
                 Ms.
                 
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 hope
                 (
                 as
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 tells
                 me
                 )
                 that
                 a
                 very
                 ancient
                 Greek
                 MS.
                 
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
                 Nice
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 some
                 where
                 in
                 Huntingdonshire
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 News
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 chase
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XCIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Cotton
               of
               Boston
               in
               New-England
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               beloved
               Neighbour-Minister
               Mr.
               Wood
               ,
               acquainted
               me
               with
               your
               desire
               to
               hear
               from
               me
               ,
               how
               I
               conceived
               of
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               eternal
               Predestination
               ,
               and
               the
               Execution
               of
               it
               :
               I
               should
               not
               have
               hearkned
               to
               him
               herein
               (
               tho
               I
               love
               him
               well
               )
               were
               it
               not
               for
               the
               deep
               Affection
               and
               
               Reverence
               I
               bear
               to
               your
               Person
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               which
               hath
               constrained
               me
               (
               together
               with
               his
               importunacy
               )
               to
               yield
               to
               the
               sending
               of
               this
               Discourse
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               occasioned
               to
               write
               a
               year
               ago
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               a
               Neighbour-Minister
               in
               Points
               of
               this
               nature
               .
               The
               Questions
               and
               Answers
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               I
               delivered
               and
               opened
               by
               way
               of
               Catechism
               long
               ago
               ;
               which
               a
               Neighbour-Minister
               having
               afterwards
               gotten
               from
               some
               of
               my
               Hearers
               ,
               he
               wrote
               those
               Doubts
               ,
               which
               follow
               in
               the
               Book
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               inform
               either
               himself
               or
               me
               :
               Whereupon
               as
               I
               could
               get
               any
               time
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               other
               continual
               Employments
               (
               too
               heavy
               for
               me
               )
               I
               wrote
               to
               him
               the
               Discourse
               following
               ,
               the
               more
               fully
               to
               acquaint
               him
               with
               the
               grounds
               of
               my
               Judgment
               ,
               as
               knowing
               well
               his
               sufficiency
               to
               object
               fully
               ,
               if
               he
               found
               himself
               unsatisfied
               in
               any
               Passage
               thereof
               .
               The
               Style
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               is
               unmeet
               for
               you
               to
               read
               ,
               as
               being
               plain
               and
               popular
               ,
               and
               therefore
               too
               large
               ,
               and
               withal
               empty
               of
               variety
               of
               reading
               ,
               which
               store
               of
               other
               Occurrences
               in
               my
               Calling
               here
               ,
               inforceth
               me
               too
               often
               to
               intermit
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               let
               me
               humbly
               intreat
               at
               your
               Lordship's
               hands
               ,
               by
               the
               honour
               which
               you
               owe
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Love
               you
               bare
               to
               his
               poorest
               Servants
               ,
               stick
               not
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               to
               advertise
               me
               freely
               of
               any
               such
               tenent
               herein
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               think
               less
               safe
               .
               I
               trust
               you
               shall
               find
               me
               conscious
               of
               mine
               own
               Slenderness
               ,
               and
               glad
               to
               r●●●ive
               such
               Light
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               impart
               to
               me
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               Yet
               this
               one
               thing
               more
               let
               me
               also
               add
               .
               Tho
               I
               yield
               some
               degree
               of
               Efficacy
               in
               Christ's
               Death
               unto
               all
               ;
               yet
               I
               conceive
               it
               far
               short
               ,
               both
               of
               Impetration
               and
               Application
               of
               that
               gracious
               Atonement
               ,
               which
               is
               thereby
               wrought
               to
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ;
               whence
               also
               it
               is
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               indifferently
               unto
               all
               ,
               before
               the
               Law
               ;
               nor
               the
               worth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               the
               need
               of
               Christ.
               Childrens
               Bread
               is
               not
               meet
               for
               Whelps
               ;
               and
               full
               Souls
               will
               despise
               Hony-Combes
               .
               I
               see
               
                 John
                 Baptist
              
               was
               sent
               to
               humble
               ,
               before
               Christ
               to
               heal
               :
               and
               Christ
               himself
               preached
               Repentance
               ,
               before
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               Mark
               1.
               15.
               
               Neither
               do
               I
               remember
               in
               the
               Gospel
               any
               Promise
               of
               Grace
               ,
               pardoning
               Sin
               ,
               nor
               any
               Commandment
               to
               believe
               Sin
               pardoned
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               broken
               ,
               the
               bruised
               ,
               the
               poor
               ,
               the
               weary
               ,
               the
               thirsty
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               .
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promises
               ,
               before
               the
               Heart
               be
               changed
               from
               Stoniness
               to
               Brokenness
               ,
               I
               fear
               is
               no
               better
               than
               the
               Temporary
               Faith
               ,
               which
               is
               found
               in
               the
               stony
               Soil
               ;
               Luke
               8.
               13.
               
            
             
               But
               I
               cease
               your
               Lordship
               's
               further
               Trouble
               .
               Now
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               hath
               delighted
               in
               you
               to
               fill
               your
               Heart
               with
               the
               Riches
               of
               his
               manifold
               precious
               Graces
               ,
               be
               pleased
               to
               enlarge
               you
               to
               the
               Employment
               of
               them
               to
               his
               best
               advantage
               ,
               guide
               all
               your
               Ways
               in
               his
               Faithfulness
               ,
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               sustain
               you
               with
               his
               Mercy
               and
               Power
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               So
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ;
            
             
               
                 Earnestly
                 desirous
                 to
                 be
                 directed
                 by
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 or
                 confirmed
                 in
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 John
                 Cotton
                 .
              
               
                 Boston
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   31.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XCV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               very
               sorry
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Distractions
               there
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               whose
               Guidance
               we
               must
               refer
               both
               this
               and
               
                 ipsam
                 rerum
                 summam
                 quae
                 in
                 summo
                 jam
                 (
                 si
                 quid
                 videmus
                 )
                 versatur
                 discrimine
                 .
              
               When
               the
               Collaters
               have
               finished
               the
               Acts
               ,
               I
               could
               wish
               they
               collated
               the
               Epistles
               with
               the
               Text
               which
               is
               inserted
               into
               the
               Commentaries
               of
               Photius
               and
               Oecumenius
               ,
               Manuscripts
               in
               the
               University
               Library
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               some
               varieties
               of
               readings
               also
               ;
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               noted
               in
               the
               Margent
               in
               the
               brief
               Scholies
               that
               are
               written
               in
               red
               Letters
               .
               Remember
               me
               to
               Mr.
               Chancy
               ,
               and
               learn
               of
               him
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               for
               Mr.
               
               Broughton's
               Books
               ;
               intreat
               him
               also
               to
               look
               into
               the
               Manuscript
               Psalter
               in
               Hebrew
               and
               Latin
               in
               
                 Trinity
                 Colledg-Library
              
               ,
               and
               thence
               transcribe
               for
               me
               the
               last
               Verse
               save
               one
               of
               the
               52
               Psalm
               ,
               which
               is
               wanting
               in
               our
               printed
               Hebrew
               Bibles
               ;
               the
               Latin
               of
               that
               Verse
               (
               if
               I
               forget
               not
               )
               beginneth
               ,
               
                 Consilium
                 Mosis
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               would
               willingly
               also
               hear
               how
               far
               he
               hath
               proceeded
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Bible
               ,
               and
               what
               Mr.
               Boys
               hath
               done
               in
               the
               transcribing
               of
               the
               Greek
               Manuscript
               which
               I
               left
               with
               him
               :
               Wish
               Mr.
               Green
               to
               send
               me
               Lucian
               in
               Greek
               and
               Latin.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 J.
                 Ar.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XCVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
                 Ward
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               I
               signified
               to
               your
               Lordship
               in
               my
               last
               Letter
               ,
               was
               almost
               really
               effected
               .
               The
               night
               before
               the
               choice
               of
               our
               new
               Chancellor
               ,
               I
               was
               very
               ill
               ,
               so
               as
               without
               hazard
               of
               my
               Health
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               be
               at
               the
               choice
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               absent
               :
               The
               Duke
               carried
               it
               not
               above
               three
               or
               four
               Voices
               from
               the
               Earl
               of
               Berkshire
               ;
               and
               had
               not
               neither
               carried
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               King's
               Pleasure
               was
               signified
               for
               the
               Duke
               ,
               both
               by
               Message
               and
               Letter
               .
               
                 Quod
                 vis
                 summam
                 rerum
                 in
                 summo
                 versari
                 discrimine
                 ,
                 &
                 timeo
                 ,
                 &
                 doleo
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               acquainted
               Mr.
               White
               with
               your
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               wished
               him
               to
               impart
               it
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Collators
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               Collation
               of
               the
               Text
               in
               the
               Comments
               of
               Photius
               and
               Oecumenius
               .
               I
               send
               you
               inclosed
               the
               Hebrew
               Verse
               you
               writ
               for
               .
               They
               are
               in
               Denteronomy
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Pentateuch
               .
               I
               have
               
               not
               as
               yet
               spoken
               with
               Mr.
               Boyse
               .
               I
               received
               the
               Books
               you
               mention
               ,
               and
               sent
               two
               of
               them
               to
               Mr.
               Austine
               .
               Mr.
               Green
               will
               send
               you
               the
               two
               Books
               ,
               
                 Lucian
                 Graeco
                 .
                 Lat.
              
               and
               
                 N.
                 Testam
                 .
                 Syrlacum-Latin
              
               ,
               to
               Mr.
               Burnets
               .
               Mr.
               White
               sendeth
               up
               unto
               you
               the
               
                 Variae
                 Lectiónes
              
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               .
               The
               divers
               Readings
               of
               Prosper
               shall
               be
               sent
               you
               .
               Dr.
               Goad
               sent
               me
               two
               sheets
               of
               my
               Latin
               Sermon
               printed
               .
               But
               I
               hear
               not
               whether
               our
               Suffrage
               be
               reprinted
               .
               I
               would
               know
               whether
               Nicetus
               his
               
                 Orthodoxus
                 Thesaurus
              
               be
               extant
               in
               Greek
               .
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               in
               Latin
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               New
               Bibliotheca
               .
               He
               is
               said
               to
               interpret
               
                 Greg.
                 Nyssen
              
               his
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Conversion
               which
               is
               made
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               mentioned
               c.
               37
               Catechet
               .
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               to
               pronounce
               touching
               that
               discourse
               .
               His
               discourse
               is
               somewhat
               plausible
               till
               he
               come
               to
               the
               conversion
               made
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               by
               Christ's
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               doth
               faulter
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               you
               let
               me
               know
               where
               the
               Manuscript
               Copies
               of
               the
               
                 Saxon
                 Annals
              
               are
               to
               be
               had
               .
               Mr.
               Mede
               and
               Mr.
               Whalley
               are
               both
               in
               good
               health
               .
               I
               am
               right
               sorry
               that
               your
               Lordship
               should
               so
               soon
               go
               from
               us
               .
               I
               am
               now
               in
               business
               ,
               in
               Disputations
               in
               our
               Schools
               .
               I
               shall
               forget
               many
               things
               which
               I
               should
               have
               enquired
               of
               .
               And
               so
               with
               my
               best
               Service
               remembred
               to
               your
               Lordship
               and
               Mrs.
               Usher
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               .
               to
               the
               gracious
               Protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               so
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney-College
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   6.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 good
                 Agreement
                 (
                 God
                 be
                 thanked
                 )
                 in
                 King's
                 College
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XCVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               sent
               you
               here
               enclosed
               the
               diverse
               Readings
               of
               the
               Continuation
               of
               
                 Eusebius's
                 Chronicle
              
               by
               Hierom
               ,
               and
               both
               the
               Prospers
               .
               Mr.
               Elmar
               will
               bring
               your
               Lordship
               the
               
                 Concio
                 ad
                 Clerum
              
               ,
               which
               ,
               against
               my
               mind
               ,
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               without
               those
               other
               things
               which
               I
               told
               your
               Lordship
               of
               ,
               whereof
               I
               would
               have
               had
               this
               but
               an
               Appendix
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               had
               this
               Week
               a
               gracious
               Letter
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               much
               approving
               the
               Choice
               of
               our
               Chancellor
               .
               And
               another
               from
               our
               Chancellor
               .
               To
               both
               which
               Answers
               are
               returned
               by
               our
               University
               .
               God
               dispose
               of
               all
               to
               good
               .
               Our
               Chancellor
               seemeth
               to
               be
               forward
               for
               the
               erecting
               a
               Library
               here
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               not
               spoken
               with
               Mr.
               Boyse
               as
               yet
               ;
               nor
               do
               I
               hear
               that
               Mr.
               Chaunty
               is
               come
               home
               .
               I
               would
               be
               sorry
               your
               Lordship
               should
               so
               soon
               leave
               us
               .
               I
               will
               still
               hope
               of
               your
               longer
               continuance
               .
               Howsoever
               when
               you
               leave
               us
               ,
               I
               will
               accompany
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               yours
               ,
               with
               my
               best
               Devotions
               ,
               for
               your
               safe
               Journey
               and
               Arrival
               at
               your
               home
               .
               And
               so
               commend
               you
               ,
               and
               Mrs.
               Usher
               ,
               to
               the
               gracious
               Protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney-Coll
                 .
                 
                   June
                   10th
                   .
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XCVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               from
               you
               the
               divers
               readings
               of
               the
               continuation
               of
               
               Eusebius's
               Chronicle
               ,
               and
               your
               
                 Concio
                 ad
                 Clerum
              
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               heartily
               thank
               you
               .
               Your
               
                 Gratia
                 Discriminans
              
               (
               I
               doubt
               not
               )
               will
               settle
               many
               Mens
               minds
               in
               those
               dubious
               Times
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               wish
               that
               the
               other
               things
               which
               you
               intended
               ,
               had
               been
               added
               ,
               especially
               those
               places
               which
               you
               observed
               out
               of
               St.
               Augustin
               ,
               against
               
                 falling
                 from
                 Grace
              
               .
               But
               of
               this
               Argument
               I
               earnestly
               beseech
               you
               to
               take
               special
               care
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               your
               Commencement
               Businesses
               are
               past
               over
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               put
               your
               Notes
               together
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               make
               me
               so
               happy
               as
               to
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 Neque
                 enim
                 mihi
                 gratior
                 ulla
                 est
              
               
                 Quam
                 sibi
                 quae
                 Wardi
                 praefixit
                 pagina
                 nomen
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               suddain
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Parliament
               hath
               amazed
               us
               ,
               all
               Mens
               hearts
               failing
               them
               for
               fear
               ,
               and
               for
               looking
               on
               those
               things
               which
               are
               coming
               on
               the
               Land.
               The
               Lord
               prepare
               us
               for
               the
               Day
               of
               our
               Visitation
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               his
               blessed
               Will
               be
               done
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               presently
               set
               out
               for
               the
               stopping
               of
               those
               Contentions
               in
               Points
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               dealt
               with
               your
               Chancellor
               very
               effectually
               for
               the
               erecting
               of
               your
               Library
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               is
               of
               himself
               exceeding
               forward
               :
               I
               have
               procured
               him
               to
               send
               unto
               Leyden
               for
               all
               the
               printed
               Hebrew
               Books
               of
               Erpenius
               his
               Library
               ;
               which
               together
               with
               his
               Manuscripts
               which
               he
               hath
               already
               ,
               he
               purposeth
               to
               bestow
               upon
               your
               University
               .
               I
               have
               also
               perswaded
               him
               to
               send
               thither
               for
               the
               Matrices
               of
               the
               
                 Syriack
                 ,
                 Arabick
                 ,
                 Aethiopick
              
               ,
               and
               Samaritan
               Letters
               ,
               and
               to
               bestow
               them
               like
               wise
               upon
               you
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               White
               hath
               sent
               up
               unto
               me
               the
               
                 Variae
                 Lectiones
              
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               a
               very
               kind
               Letter
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               him
               ,
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               them
               by
               me
               as
               a
               perpetual
               testimony
               of
               his
               love
               and
               respect
               to
               me
               ;
               whereof
               he
               shall
               find
               that
               I
               will
               not
               be
               unmindful
               ,
               whensoever
               either
               himself
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               ,
               shall
               have
               occasion
               to
               use
               me
               .
            
             
               Nicetus
               his
               
                 Orthodaxus
                 Thesaurus
              
               I
               have
               not
               seen
               in
               Greek
               ,
               the
               Latin
               I
               have
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               but
               whether
               it
               be
               inserted
               into
               
                 Bibliotheca
                 Patrum
              
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               the
               Book
               being
               not
               now
               by
               me
               .
            
             
               That
               Gregory
               Nyssen's
               Catechetical
               Oration
               hath
               been
               evil
               handled
               and
               interpolated
               by
               Hereticks
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               somewhere
               observed
               by
               Nicephorus
               himself
               ,
               (
               see
               his
               
                 Ecel
                 .
                 Elist
                 .
                 lib.
              
               11.
               cap.
               19.
               )
               ;
               yet
               that
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               (
               if
               my
               Memory
               fail
               me
               not
               )
               is
               inserted
               by
               Cuthimius
               in
               his
               Panoplia
               :
               And
               I
               have
               seen
               it
               my self
               in
               two
               ancient
               Greek
               Manuscripts
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Toung
              
               ,
               (
               the
               one
               whereof
               was
               Mr.
               
               Ca●sabon's
               ,
               the
               other
               of
               Metrophanes
               the
               Grecian
               )
               which
               you
               may
               do
               well
               to
               see
               collated
               with
               the
               printed
               .
               Spalatensis
               also
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               suspecteth
               this
               place
               of
               Forgery
               .
            
             
               In
               Sir
               Rob.
               Cotton's
               Library
               there
               be
               four
               several
               
                 Saxon
                 Annals
              
               ;
               and
               one
               written
               both
               in
               the
               Saxon
               and
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tongue
               .
               In
               Benet-Colledg
               Library
               likewise
               ,
               Vol.
               269.
               there
               is
               another
               ancient
               Saxon
               Annal.
               
            
             
             
               I
               should
               have
               gone
               from
               hence
               at
               the
               time
               I
               wrote
               unto
               you
               of
               ;
               but
               since
               that
               time
               I
               received
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Lord
               Chamberlain
               ,
               signifying
               the
               King's
               Pleasure
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               preach
               at
               Court
               the
               25th
               of
               this
               Month
               ,
               which
               hath
               caused
               me
               to
               put
               off
               my
               Journey
               until
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Term.
               So
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               best
               wishes
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   Jun.
                   16.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XCIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               SInce
               I
               wrote
               unto
               you
               last
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               intelligence
               from
               Leyden
               ,
               that
               all
               
               Erpenius's
               printed
               Books
               are
               already
               sold
               ;
               and
               his
               Matrices
               of
               the
               Oriental
               Tongues
               are
               bought
               by
               Elzevir
               the
               Printer
               there
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               you
               must
               content
               your selves
               with
               his
               Manuscripts
               only
               ,
               which
               are
               a
               very
               rare
               Treasure
               indeed
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               your
               University
               shall
               rest
               much
               beholden
               unto
               your
               Chancellor
               .
               I
               my self
               have
               now
               received
               out
               of
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               an
               old
               Manuscript
               of
               that
               Syrian
               Translation
               ,
               of
               the
               Pentateuch
               out
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               (
               the
               same
               which
               St.
               Basil
               citeth
               in
               his
               Hexameron
               )
               which
               I
               make
               very
               great
               account
               of
               .
               The
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Jacobites
               in
               those
               parts
               ,
               who
               sent
               this
               ,
               promiseth
               also
               to
               send
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               e're
               long
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               have
               received
               the
               Parcels
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               we
               have
               wanted
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               the
               History
               of
               the
               
                 Adulterous
                 Woman
              
               ,
               the
               2d
               Epistle
               of
               Peter
               ,
               the
               2d
               and
               3d
               Epistles
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Jude
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 )
              
               ;
               as
               also
               a
               small
               Tractate
               of
               
                 Ephram
                 Syrus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               own
               Language
               .
            
             
               Elmenhorst
               is
               dead
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               do
               my
               best
               to
               hearken
               after
               his
               Copy
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Calcedon
               at
               Hamburg
               .
               I
               will
               also
               speak
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               37th
               Chapter
               of
               Greg.
               Nyssen's
               Catechet
               .
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               can
               meet
               with
               him
               .
               The
               place
               of
               Nyssen
               doth
               not
               trouble
               you
               more
               ,
               than
               a
               like
               one
               of
               Chrysostom
               hath
               done
               me
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Sermone
                 quinto
                 de
                 Poenitentiâ
                 ,
                 Tom.
              
               6.
               
                 edit
                 .
                 Savil.
              
               pag.
               791.
               (
               which
               in
               the
               Latin
               Tomes
               ,
               is
               
                 Homil.
                 de
                 Eucharistiâ
                 in
                 Eucaeniis
              
               )
               where
               I
               would
               willingly
               understand
               what
               the
               meaning
               of
               his
               Similitude
               is
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               
                 Mysteria
                 consumi
                 Corporis
                 substantiâ
              
               .
               There
               is
               another
               place
               likewise
               of
               Chrysostom
               ,
               cited
               by
               Bellarmin
               in
               his
               Apology
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 Hom.
              
               3.
               in
               2
               
                 Thess.
                 Jubebit
                 seipsum
                 pro
                 Deo
                 coli
                 ,
                 at
                 in
                 Templo
                 Collocari
                 ,
                 non
                 Hierosolymitano
                 solum
                 sed
                 etiam
                 Ecclesiis
              
               ;
               where
               my
               Lord
               of
               Winchester
               telleth
               the.
               Cardinal
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               tantum
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Greek
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               see
               in
               
               Commelinus's
               ,
               Edition
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               Verona
               ,
               for
               Sir
               H.
               Savil's
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               Tom.
               4.
               pag.
               232.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Assured
                 Friend
                 ,
                 J.
                 Arm.
                 
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   23.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               C.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordships
               last
               Letter
               ,
               of
               the
               23
               d
               of
               this
               month
               ,
               and
               do
               perceive
               thereby
               ,
               that
               
               Erpenius's
               printed
               Books
               ,
               and
               his
               Matrices
               of
               the
               Oriental
               Tongue
               ,
               are
               already
               sold.
               I
               am
               glad
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               got
               the
               old
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               Syriack
               Translation
               of
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               hopes
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               You
               say
               ,
               you
               have
               received
               the
               parcels
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               we
               have
               wanted
               .
               But
               it
               seemeth
               those
               Parcels
               are
               writttn
               out
               of
               some
               Copies
               :
               But
               I
               doubt
               whether
               anciently
               they
               were
               in
               the
               old
               Manuscript
               .
               I
               am
               much
               afraid
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               laid
               hold
               of
               
               Elmenhorst's
               Copy
               .
               As
               for
               the
               places
               of
               Chrysostom
               ,
               I
               will
               at
               my
               better
               leisure
               ,
               by
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               examine
               it
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Boyse
               hath
               written
               out
               the
               Fragment
               of
               P.
               Alexandrinus
               ;
               but
               intreateth
               me
               to
               let
               him
               have
               the
               Book
               till
               the
               next
               week
               ,
               for
               he
               would
               gladly
               peruse
               the
               Notes
               of
               Casaubon
               upon
               Nicander
               .
               And
               ,
               God-willing
               ,
               the
               next
               week
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               it
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Burnett
              
               .
               I
               am
               right
               sorry
               to
               see
               matters
               of
               that
               importance
               carried
               
                 ex
                 consilio
                 perpaucorum
              
               .
               I
               had
               a
               Letter
               from
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               understand
               as
               much
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               the
               last
               week
               a
               Cod-fish
               brought
               from
               Colchester
               to
               our
               Market
               to
               be
               sold
               ;
               in
               the
               cutting
               up
               which
               ,
               there
               was
               found
               in
               the
               Maw
               of
               the
               Fish
               ,
               a
               thing
               which
               was
               hard
               ;
               which
               proved
               to
               be
               a
               Book
               of
               a
               large
               16
               o
               ,
               which
               had
               been
               bound
               in
               Parchment
               ,
               the
               Leaves
               were
               glewed
               together
               with
               a
               Gelly
               .
               And
               being
               taken
               out
               ,
               did
               smell
               much
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               but
               after
               washing
               of
               it
               ,
               Mr.
               Mead
               did
               look
               into
               it
               .
               It
               was
               printed
               ;
               and
               he
               found
               a
               Table
               of
               the
               Contents
               .
               The
               Book
               was
               intituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 preparation
                 to
                 the
                 Cross
              
               ,
               (
               it
               may
               be
               a
               special
               admonition
               to
               us
               at
               
                 Cambridg
                 )
              
               .
               Mr.
               Mead
               ,
               upon
               Saturday
               ,
               read
               to
               me
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Chapters
               ,
               which
               I
               very
               well
               liked
               of
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               found
               to
               have
               been
               made
               by
               
                 Rich.
                 Tracy
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               Bale
               maketh
               mention
               ,
               Cent.
               9.
               p.
               719.
               
               He
               is
               said
               to
               flourish
               then
               1550.
               
               But
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               Book
               was
               made
               in
               King
               Henry
               the
               Eighth's
               Time
               ,
               when
               the
               six
               Articles
               were
               a-foot
               .
               The
               Book
               will
               be
               printed
               here
               shortly
               .
               I
               know
               not
               how
               long
               your
               Lordship
               will
               stay
               in
               England
               ;
               I
               wish
               you
               might
               stay
               longer
               .
               We
               are
               to
               come
               to
               present
               our
               new
               Chancellor
               ,
               with
               his
               Patent
               ,
               upon
               the
               13th
               of
               July
               ;
               all
               our
               Heads
               will
               be
               there
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               meet
               your
               Lordship
               then
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               wishing
               your
               Lordship
               all
               good
               success
               in
               your
               Affairs
               ,
               a
               fortunate
               Journey
               ,
               and
               speedy
               Passage
               when
               you
               go
               ,
               with
               our
               best
               Devotions
               ,
               my
               Wife
               and
               I
               wish
               you
               and
               yours
               all
               health
               and
               happiness
               ,
               commending
               you
               to
               the
               safest
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lorships
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sidn
                   .
                   Coll.
                
                 
                 
                   June
                   27.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CI.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
               
                 To
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               you
               signify
               unto
               me
               the
               News
               of
               the
               Book
               taken
               in
               the
               Fishes
               Belly
               :
               and
               another
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               Mead
               touching
               the
               same
               Argument
               .
               The
               Accident
               is
               not
               lightly
               to
               be
               passed
               over
               ,
               which
               (
               I
               fear
               me
               )
               bringeth
               with
               it
               too
               true
               a
               Prophesy
               of
               the
               State
               to
               come
               ;
               And
               to
               you
               of
               Cambridg
               (
               as
               you
               write
               )
               it
               may
               well
               be
               a
               special
               Admonition
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               be
               neglected
               .
               It
               behoveth
               you
               who
               are
               Heads
               of
               Colledges
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               stick
               close
               to
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               (
               quite
               obliterating
               all
               secret
               Distasts
               ,
               or
               privy
               Discontentments
               which
               possibly
               may
               fall
               betwixt
               your selves
               )
               with
               joint
               consent
               to
               promote
               the
               Cause
               of
               God.
               Mr.
               Provost
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               will
               ,
               with
               great
               alacrity
               ,
               
                 in
                 hoc
                 incumbere
              
               .
            
             
               So
               ,
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               Affections
               to
               all
               my
               Friends
               there
               ,
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               the
               protection
               and
               direction
               of
               our
               Good
               God
               ;
            
             
               
                 In
                 whom
                 I
                 rest
                 ,
                 Your
                 own
                 most
                 assured
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   June
                   30.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Ralph
               Skinner
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 cordially
                 Religious
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOUR
               Lordship
               knows
               right-well
               that
               trivial
               Adage
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               fishing
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               nor
               Mines
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               like
               to
               the
               Indies
               :
               Yet
               no
               Fisher
               ,
               when
               he
               fished
               ,
               did
               ever
               draw
               up
               all
               Fish
               in
               his
               Net
               ,
               and
               no
               Mud
               ,
               Gravel
               ,
               or
               Stones
               ;
               nor
               no
               Pioneer
               did
               ever
               dig
               up
               all
               pure
               Trench
               ,
               or
               without
               some
               Oar
               intermixed
               therewith
               .
               The
               same
               befalls
               me
               in
               the
               Works
               of
               Maymon
               ,
               the
               Ocean
               of
               all
               Jewish
               Learning
               ,
               the
               Quarries
               of
               Silver
               and
               Gold
               ,
               whose
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               Fame
               surpasseth
               the
               Indies
               ;
               for
               his
               Wine
               is
               mixed
               now
               and
               then
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               his
               Silver
               with
               some
               dross
               .
               All
               is
               not
               Fish
               that
               comes
               to
               the
               Net
               ,
               nor
               all
               is
               not
               Gold
               that
               glisters
               .
               What
               must
               I
               do
               then
               Shall
               I
               reject
               Maymon
               ,
               full
               of
               good
               Mammon
               ,
               for
               some
               few
               Errors
               Or
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               rather
               separate
               the
               Errors
               from
               Maymon
               ,
               and
               present
               you
               with
               his
               golden
               Mammon
               for
               so
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               i.
               e.
               
                 He
                 that
                 winneth
                 Souls
                 ,
                 is
                 wise
                 :
              
               the
               true
               Fisher
               of
               Men
               ,
               the
               
               wise
               Catcher
               of
               Souls
               ,
               my
               Lord
               and
               Master
               ,
               hath
               taught
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               imitating
               the
               Fishers
               ,
               whose
               custom
               is
               to
               gather
               the
               good
               into
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               
               away
               the
               bad
               and
               putrid
               ;
               and
               to
               play
               the
               skilful
               Goldsmith
               in
               the
               purging
               the
               Tradition
               from
               the
               Precept
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               taught
               me
               ,
               Mat.
               15.
               5.
               discerning
               
               inter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mandatum
               ,
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 (
                 honour
                 thy
                 Father
                 and
                 thy
                 Mother
                 )
              
               ;
               and
               inter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               traditionem
               ;
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               When
               any
               one
               saith
               to
               his
               Father
               or
               his
               Mother
               ,
               
                 Korbon
                 est
                 quo
                 jurari
                 debebas
                 à
                 me
                 .
              
               That
               the
               Reader
               then
               may
               make
               a
               profitable
               use
               of
               Maymon
               ,
               he
               must
               observe
               his
               Errors
               ,
               and
               his
               good
               Things
               .
            
             
               His
               Errors
               be
               these
               Six
               ;
            
             
               I.
               *
               That
               the
               Stars
               and
               Celestial
               Spheres
               have
               Life
               and
               Knowledg
               .
               This
               Error
               is
               gross
               ,
               it
               needs
               no
               confutation
               .
            
             
               II.
               That
               God
               did
               never
               repent
               him
               of
               a
               good
               Thing
               ,
               or
               retreat
               his
               words
               ,
               but
               only
               once
               ,
               viz.
               When
               he
               destroyed
               the
               Just
               with
               the
               Unjust
               ,
               in
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               first
               Temple
               .
               He
               forgot
               himself
               ,
               of
               that
               he
               said
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               ,
               viz.
               †
               
                 That
                 no
                 Accidents
                 are
                 incident
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 change
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 Man
                 that
                 lies
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 to
                 repent
                 ;
                 but
                 one
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 fidelity
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               III.
               ‖
               That
               all
               Moses
               Law
               is
               perpetual
               .
               He
               understood
               not
               that
               the
               Ceremonies
               was
               buried
               in
               Christ's
               Grave
               ,
               Dan.
               9.
               
               That
               the
               Substance
               come
               ,
               the
               Shadow
               must
               vanish
               .
            
             
               IV.
               *
               That
               Man
               hath
               free-will
               to
               do
               Good
               or
               Evil.
               But
               we
               know
               that
               the
               preparations
               of
               Man's
               Heart
               are
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               ,
               as
               of
               our selves
               ,
               to
               think
               a
               good
               thought
               ;
               and
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               comes
               from
               him
               :
               If
               the
               preparation
               then
               to
               a
               good
               Thought
               ,
               if
               the
               good
               Thought
               it self
               ;
               if
               the
               willing
               and
               doing
               of
               good
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               have
               we
               Free-will
            
             
               V.
               †
               That
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               are
               for
               things
               Temporal
               ,
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               this
               Life
               in
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               But
               
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 already
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 an
                 understanding
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 know
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 .
              
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Tradition
               ,
               is
               
               thirteen
               times
               found
               in
               our
               Testament
               ;
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               Cabala
               ,
               his
               Correlative
               ,
               comes
               but
               twice
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               9.
               
               &
               1.
               15.
               
               
                 This
                 is
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 faithful
              
               
               
                 and
                 firm
                 saying
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &
                 omni
                 Cabala
                 seu
                 acceptatione
                 dignus
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               any
               Cabalistical
               Doctrine
               worthy
               undoubtedly
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               our
               Christian
               Gabala
               then
               ,
               that
               the
               Messias
               is
               already
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Spiritual
               King
               ;
               not
               such
               a
               Temporal
               one
               as
               they
               would
               have
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               made
               such
               a
               King
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Temporal
               Blessings
               and
               Promises
               were
               made
               to
               allure
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               as
               Children
               unto
               the
               Spiritual
               .
            
             
               VI.
               *
               That
               the
               Kingdom
               descended
               to
               Salathiel
               ,
               of
               
               Jeconias's
               Posterity
               ,
               upon
               
               Jeconias's
               Repentance
               .
               But
               St.
               Luke
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               Salathiel
               was
               the
               natural
               Son
               of
               Neri
               ,
               not
               of
               Jeconias
               ,
               but
               yet
               said
               to
               be
               his
               Son
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               his
               Successor
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               And
               Jeremy
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               
               Solomon's
               Heir
               failed
               in
               
               Jeconias's
               dying
               without
               Children
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Kingdom
               was
               devolved
               on
               Nathan
               ,
               Solomon's
               Brother
               .
            
             
               These
               six
               Errors
               avoided
               as
               Rocks
               of
               Shipwrack
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               his
               Traditions
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Commandments
               ,
               the
               Reader
               may
               make
               with
               me
               this
               sixfold
               good
               use
               of
               Maymon
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               His
               Hebraisms
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               noted
               in
               the
               Margent
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Pirke
                 Aboth
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               Capital
               Apothegms
               ,
               and
               the
               Wise
               Sentences
               of
               the
               Rabbies
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               are
               marked
               out
               in
               the
               Margent
               with
               an
               Hand
               ,
               thus
               ☞
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Talmudical
               Sentences
               and
               Pharases
               ,
               expounding
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               in
               some
               places
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               otherwise
               expounded
               than
               by
               
                 Munster
                 ,
                 Tremellius
                 ,
                 Junius
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               Judicial
               Laws
               and
               Punishments
               inflicted
               by
               the
               Sanhedrin
               ,
               or
               Consistory
               ,
               for
               every
               particular
               Sin.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Rabbinical
               common
               Places
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               these
               six
               in
               order
               .
               The
               two
               first
               whereof
               being
               either
               written
               or
               pointed
               out
               by
               the
               Finger
               in
               the
               Margent
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               particularly
               to
               rank
               them
               together
               in
               order
               ,
               because
               of
               prolixity
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               them
               
                 digito
                 monstrari
                 &
                 dicier
                 haec
                 sunt
              
               ☞
               .
               In
               the
               third
               place
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               of
               Talmudical
               Sentences
               :
               It
               is
               observed
               of
               the
               Learned
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               five
               several
               Dialects
               or
               Proprieties
               of
               Speech
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
               1.
               
               The
               Common
               or
               Attick
               Greek
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Septuagint
               Greek
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Apostolick
               Greek
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Hebraisms
               noted
               by
               Beza
               first
               ,
               then
               by
               Drusius
               in
               his
               
                 Lib.
                 Praeter
              
               .
               And
               yet
               as
               many
               more
               may
               be
               noted
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Talmudical
               Phrases
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               am
               now
               to
               shew
               those
               that
               I
               have
               noted
               out
               of
               
               Maymon's
               first
               Book
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Of
               fealing
               to
               Life
               or
               to
               Death
               .
               As
               Christ
               himself
               was
               sealed
               ,
               Him
               
               
                 hath
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 sealed
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               So
               must
               Christians
               be
               ;
               
                 Who
                 also
                 hath
                 sealed
                 us
              
               ,
               internally
               ;
               for
               it
               follows
               ,
               
                 and
                 given
                 us
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 his
                 Spirit
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 .
              
               And
               eternally
               ,
               Rev.
               7.
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 sealed
                 ,
              
               144000
               
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               of
               each
               Tribe
               twelve
               thousand
               .
               So
               v.
               3.
               
               
                 Hurt
                 not
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 have
                 sealed
                 the
                 Servants
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 .
              
               To
               these
               and
               such-like
               places
               ,
               Maymon
               gives
               light
               thus
               :
               *
               
                 Even
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 examine
                 and
                 poise
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Iniquities
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 Death
                 ;
                 so
                 yearly
                 do
                 they
                 counterpoise
                 the
                 Iniquities
                 of
                 every
                 particular
                 Man
                 that
                 comes
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 with
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 Holy
                 Day
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 New-years
                 day
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 found
                 
                 righteous
                 ,
                 is
                 fealed
                 unto
                 Life
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 is
                 found
                 wicked
                 ,
                 is
                 sealed
                 unto
                 Death
                 :
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 he
                 Neuters
                 ,
                 between
                 both
                 ,
                 them
                 they
                 suspend
                 until
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Expiation
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 repent
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sealed
                 up
                 to
                 Life
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sealed
                 up
                 to
                 Death
                 .
              
               Out
               of
               which
               words
               ,
               and
               laudable
               custom
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               note
               with
               me
               a
               double
               sealing
               to
               Life
               ,
               or
               to
               Death
               ,
               proportionable
               to
               the
               double
               Person
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               or
               the
               Wicked
               .
               2.
               
               Observe
               the
               two
               times
               of
               this
               sealing
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 Man's
                 death
              
               ,
               
               and
               on
               
                 New-Years
                 Day
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
              
               on
               the
               first
               day
               September
               during
               one's
               Life
               .
               Kimchy
               ,
               on
               the
               9th
               of
               Ezek.
               v.
               4.
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 
                   (
                   Mark
                
                 ,
                 a
                 Mark
                 on
                 the
                 Foreheads
                 of
                 those
                 Men
                 that
                 sigh
                 )
                 comments
                 thus
                 ;
                 Make
                 a
                 Sign
                 or
                 Writing
                 ;
                 he
                 commands
                 that
                 they
                 mark
                 with
                 Ink
                 on
                 their
                 Foreheads
                 ,
                 the
                 Men
                 that
                 sigh
                 and
                 cry
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Sign
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Destroyer
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 near
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 is
                 like
                 the
                 Sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 the
                 Passover
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 for
                 a
                 Sign
                 or
                 Mark
                 ;
                 only
                 this
                 of
                 Ezekiel
                 was
                 in
                 vision
                 of
                 Prophesy
                 .
                 And
                 our
                 Rabbies
                 ,
                 of
                 blessed
                 memory
                 ,
                 have
                 expounded
                 the
                 word
                 
                   (
                   Tau
                   )
                
                 ,
                 which
                 signifies
                 
                   a
                   Mark
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 letter
                 called
                 
                   (
                   Tau
                   )
                
                 .
                 The
                 holy
                 blessed
                 One
                 commanded
                 Gabriel
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 upon
                 the
                 Forehead
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 a
                 Mark
                 or
                 Letter
                 
                   (
                   Tau
                
                 )
                 made
                 with
                 Ink
                 ;
                 but
                 on
                 the
                 Forehead
                 of
                 the
                 Wicked
                 ,
                 a
                 Mark
                 (
                 or
                 Tau
                 )
                 of
                 Blood.
                 Now
                 ,
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 make
                 a
                 diverse
                 Mark
                 Rab.
                 maketh
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   Tau
                   tichieh
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Tau
                   tamuth
                   )
                   i.
                   e.
                
                 the
                 one
                 Mark
                 ,
                 or
                 Tau
                 ,
                 stands
                 for
                 
                   (
                   Tichieh
                   )
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Mark
                 ,
                 or
                 Tau
                 ,
                 stands
                 for
                 
                   (
                   Tamuth
                   )
                
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 .
                 But
                 Rabby
                 Samuel
                 saith
                 ,
                 Tau
                 stands
                 for
                 
                   (
                   Tamath
                   )
                
                 ,
                 perfect
                 is
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 for
                 those
                 Men
                 were
                 the
                 Righteous
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 sighed
                 and
                 cried
                 for
                 the
                 Abominations
                 thereof
                 .
              
               Tuus
               far
               Kimchy
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               full
               lustre
               of
               the
               place
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               we
               will
               parallel
               these
               four
               places
               together
               ,
               St.
               
                 John
                 ,
                 Ezekiel
                 ,
                 Kimchy
              
               ,
               and
               Maymon
               .
               St.
               John
               ,
               Rev.
               7.
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Ezek.
                 9.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Kimchy
               ,
               on
               Ezek.
               cap.
               9.
               v.
               4.
               this
               Mark
               or
               Tau
               was
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   2
                
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Mark
               
                 
                   1
                   of
                   Ink.
                   
                
                 
                   2
                   of
                   Blood.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   1
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   2
                
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Tau
               or
               Mark
               
                 
                   1
                   of
                   Life
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   of
                   Death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Maymon
               :
               Whosoever
               was
               found
               
                 
                   1
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Righteous
                
                 
                   2
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   Wicked
                
              
               was
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   1
                   sealed
                   to
                   Life
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   2
                   sealed
                   to
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               marking
               then
               that
               Ezekiel
               and
               Kimchy
               speak
               of
               ,
               is
               the
               sealing
               that
               St.
               John
               and
               Maymon
               speak
               of
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               sigh
               and
               cry
               for
               the
               Abominations
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               are
               those
               whom
               St.
               John
               calls
               the
               Servants
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               Maymon
               names
               them
               the
               Righteous
               ;
               and
               both
               Maymon
               and
               St.
               John
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               true
               Marks
               ,
               Signs
               ,
               and
               Seals
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               be
               Repentance
               and
               Righteousness
               :
               which
               Marks
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               them
               ,
               are
               sealed
               and
               appointed
               unto
               Life
               ;
               And
               that
               Impenitency
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               be
               the
               Marks
               of
               the
               Wicked
               ,
               designing
               them
               to
               Death
               .
               Kimchy
               ,
               on
               the
               133
               Psalm
               ,
               saith
               ,
               That
               on
               the
               Forehead
               of
               the
               Priest
               ,
               Aaron
               and
               his
               Successors
               ,
               between
               ,
               the
               Eye-brows
               ,
               was
               made
               a
               Mark
               when
               he
               was
               anointed
               High
               Priest
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               like
               the
               Greek
               κ
               or
               χ
               ,
               which
               Letter
               ,
               or
               Mark
               ,
               χ
               ,
               stood
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               High
               Priest
               was
               a
               Type
               .
               And
               Rabbi
               
                 Shelemo
                 Jarki
              
               saith
               ,
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 Thou
                 shalt
              
               
               
                 pour
                 the
                 Oil
                 of
                 Unction
                 on
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 shalt
                 anoint
                 him
                 in
                 this
                 manner
                 ]
                 .
              
               Also
               this
               Anointing
               was
               made
               after
               the
               manner
               or
               fashion
               of
               χ
               :
               for
               Moses
               put
               the
               Oil
               upon
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               between
               his
               Eye-brows
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Letter
               χ
               with
               his
               Finger
               .
               So
               on
               the
               7th
               verse
               ,
               on
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 (
                 and
                 unleavened
                 Cakes
                 anointed
                 with
                 Oil
                 )
              
               he
               comments
               thus
               ,
               
                 After
                 the
                 frying
                 of
                 those
                 Cakes
                 ,
                 he
                 anointed
                 them
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 χ
                 ,
                 the
                 Greek
                 Cappa
                 ,
                 or
                 χ.
                 
              
               This
               χ
               on
               the
               Cake
               of
               Bread
               ,
               was
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               that
               Christ
               was
               
               the
               true
               Manna
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               Bread
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Of
               the
               Typical
               Sense
               of
               the
               blowing
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               on
               New-years
               Day
               .
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               34.
               
               
                 Awake
                 to
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 God.
              
               Ephes.
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 and
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 Dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 Light.
              
               Some
               think
               this
               place
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               Esay
               60.
               1.
               and
               some
               out
               of
               Esay
               26.
               19.
               as
               Beza
               doth
               .
               Drusius
               approves
               Georgius
               Syncellus's
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               Apocryphas
               of
               Jeremy
               .
               But
               Maymon
               enlightens
               this
               place
               fully
               in
               his
               3
               d
               Chap.
               of
               
                 Repent
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               4.
               thus
               ;
               
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 to
                 blow
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 on
                 every
                 New-years
                 Day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Cryer
                 to
                 cry
                 ;
                 
                   Awake
                   thou
                   that
                   sleepest
                
                 ;
                 like
                 John
                 the
                 Crier
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   ,
                   and
                   amend
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   at
                   hand
                   .
                
                 His
                 words
                 be
                 these
                 ;
                 Although
                 that
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 Lev.
                 23.
                 24.
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 or
                 matter
                 signified
                 ,
                 or
                 intimated
                 thereby
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 Awake
                 you
                 sleepers
                 from
                 your
                 sleep
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 soporiferous
                 sluggards
                 ,
                 arise
                 from
                 your
                 drowsiness
                 ,
                 search
                 into
                 your
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 return
                 by
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 remembring
                 your
                 Creator
                 .
                 These
                 that
                 forgot
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 Vanities
                 of
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 wandring
                 all
                 their
                 Years
                 in
                 Vanity
                 and
                 Toys
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 profit
                 nor
                 deliver
                 .
                 Look
                 into
                 your
                 Souls
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 good
                 your
                 Ways
                 and
                 your
                 Actions
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 each
                 of
                 you
                 forsake
                 his
                 evil
                 Ways
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Thought
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 .
              
               Thus
               far
               Maymon
               .
               The
               blowing
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               then
               ,
               is
               a
               lively
               Type
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               newness
               of
               Life
               ,
               to
               begin
               on
               New-Years
               Day
               ;
               and
               of
               awaking
               and
               rising
               from
               the
               sleep
               of
               Sin
               ,
               whereof
               St.
               Paul
               speaks
               .
               Kimchy
               ,
               on
               Psal.
               81.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Blow
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Moon
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 appointed
                 in
                 our
                 solemn
                 Feast-day
                 ,
              
               comments
               thus
               ;
               
                 This
                 Psalm
                 was
                 sung
                 every
                 New-years
                 day
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 blowing
                 of
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 is
                 mentioned
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 meaning
                 whereof
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Fathers
                 rested
                 from
                 their
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 ceased
                 from
                 their
                 Labours
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 Psalm
                 spoke
                 of
                 the
                 going
                 of
                 our
                 Fathers
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 on
                 the
                 Eve
                 of
                 the
                 14
                 day
                 of
                 Nisan
                 ,
                 or
                 March.
                 
              
               Out
               of
               which
               words
               of
               
               Kimchy's
               ,
               and
               
               Maymon's
               compared
               together
               ,
               note
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Jews
               had
               two
               New-Years
               Days
               ;
               one
               on
               the
               First
               of
               September
               ,
               of
               which
               Maymon
               speaks
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               blowing
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               signified
               waking
               to
               Repentance
               ;
               the
               other
               on
               March
               14
               at
               Even
               ,
               of
               which
               Kimchy
               speaks
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               blowing
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               proclaimed
               the
               memorial
               of
               their
               deliverance
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               for
               the
               Jews
               had
               two
               Years
               ,
               
                 Annus
                 Civilis
                 ,
                 &
                 Naturalis
              
               ,
               which
               began
               the
               first
               of
               September
               .
               And
               the
               first
               word
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               
                 per
                 Metathesin
                 literarum
              
               ,
               seems
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               God
               created
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               first
               of
               September
               .
               And
               
                 Annus
                 Sacer
              
               ,
               which
               began
               on
               the
               14th
               of
               Nisan
               at
               Even
               ;
               
                 This
                 month
                 shall
                 be
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 among
                 the
                 months
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 .
              
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               note
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Reader
               might
               not
               think
               that
               the
               Rabbies
               do
               jar
               amongst
               themselves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Of
               this
               Phrase
               ,
               why
               Abraham
               is
               called
               God's
               Friend
               .
               James
               2.
               23.
               
               
                 And
                 [
                 He
              
               ]
               i.
               e.
               
                 Abraham
                 was
                 called
                 the
                 Friend
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               It
               seems
               St.
               James
               alluded
               to
               that
               of
               Esay
               41.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 my
                 Friend
              
               .
               Now
               why
               Abraham
               was
               called
               God's
               Friend
               St.
               James
               particularly
               opens
               not
               unto
               us
               .
               
                 Rabbi
                 Shelemo
                 Jarki
              
               saith
               ,
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 my
                 Friend
              
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               did
               acknowledg
               me
               out
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               Rebukes
               and
               Disciplines
               of
               his
               Fathers
               .
               Kimchy
               saith
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               loved
               me
               ,
               and
               did
               adhere
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               went
               forth
               from
               among
               the
               Worshippers
               of
               Graven
               Images
               and
               Idols
               ,
               which
               Exposition
               suits
               well
               to
               the
               Prophets
               precedent
               words
               .
               And
               
                 Rabbi
                 Abben
                 Ezra
              
               saith
               ,
               Remember
               Abraham
               that
               came
               away
               from
               the
               Idolaters
               .
               Neither
               is
               he
               called
               
                 [
                 Ahub
              
               ]
               a
               Friend
               ,
               passively
               ,
               but
               
                 [
                 Oheb
              
               ]
               a
               Friend
               ,
               actively
               ;
               not
               beloved
               ,
               but
               a
               loving
               Friend
               ,
               or
               Lover
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               an
               Action
               which
               passeth
               or
               goeth
               out
               of
               the
               Lover
               or
               Agent
               cleaving
               unto
               the
               Beloved
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Patient
               .
               Maymon
               in
               his
               Tractate
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               cap.
               10.
               
               §
               .
               2.
               3.
               makes
               plain
               this
               matter
               unto
               us
               .
               Men
               serve
               God
               three
               manner
               of
               ways
               ,
               and
               
               have
               a
               threefold
               intent
               in
               serving
               him
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               fear
               God
               for
               fear
               of
               Punishment
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               bring
               upon
               them
               in
               this
               .
               Life
               the
               Curses
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               nor
               cut
               them
               off
               from
               the
               Life
               to
               come
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               good
               Service
               ,
               but
               yet
               none
               of
               the
               best
               :
               for
               Women
               and
               Children
               for
               the
               most
               part
               serve
               God
               thus
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               serve
               God
               for
               hope
               of
               Reward
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Blessings
               promised
               in
               the
               Law
               may
               come
               upon
               them
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               and
               that
               afterwards
               they
               may
               have
               everlasting
               Life
               .
               This
               is
               also
               a
               good
               kind
               of
               Service
               ,
               but
               none
               of
               the
               best
               ;
               for
               that
               
               it
               is
               mercenary
               ,
               and
               Servants
               serve
               their
               Masters
               for
               Hire
               .
               3.
               
               Some
               serve
               God
               for
               meer
               Love
               ,
               
                 non
                 formidine
                 poenae
                 ,
                 nec
                 spe
                 praemii
                 ,
                 sed
                 veritatis
                 amore
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               excellent
               kind
               of
               serving
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               every
               wise
               Man
               cannot
               attain
               unto
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               the
               Dignity
               of
               Abraham
               our
               Father
               ,
               whom
               the
               holy
               blessed
               
               God
               called
               his
               Friend
               or
               Lover
               :
               for
               that
               he
               did
               not
               serve
               him
               for
               Fear
               or
               Reward
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               his
               Love.
               Now
               what
               is
               this
               excellent
               Love
               But
               when
               we
               are
               even
               sick
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               always
               musing
               on
               his
               Love
               ,
               as
               a
               Lover
               that
               is
               sick
               of
               the
               Disease
               of
               Love
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               Actions
               doth
               nothing
               but
               muse
               on
               his
               Beloved
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Spouse
               in
               the
               Canticles
               was
               sick
               with
               the
               divine
               Love
               ;
               the
               whole
               Book
               being
               nothing
               but
               a
               lively
               Parable
               of
               this
               excellent
               kind
               of
               serving
               God
               in
               Love.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Of
               a
               periphrastical
               Speech
               ,
               or
               describing
               of
               God
               ,
               out
               of
               Gen.
               1.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 let
                 there
                 be
                 Light
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 Light
              
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               Ps.
               33.
               9.
               the
               Rabbins
               describe
               
               God
               thus
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 did
                 but
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 World
                 was
                 :
              
               So
               the
               
                 Centurian
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               8.
               8.
               stiles
               Christ
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 do
                 but
                 say
                 the
                 word
                 only
                 ,
              
               thou
               that
               art
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 and
                 my
                 Servant
                 shall
                 be
                 healed
                 :
              
               by
               which
               Epithet
               he
               proves
               Christ
               to
               be
               God
               and
               Creator
               .
               So
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               So
               Luke
               5.
               5.
               
               So
               Mat.
               4.
               3.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Of
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               strange
               Sheep
               found
               ,
               or
               the
               Joy
               for
               the
               repenting
               Sinner
               :
               Mat.
               18.
               12.
               and
               Luke
               15.
               7.
               
               
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 hath
                 an
                 hundred
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 gone
                 astray
                 ,
                 doth
                 he
                 not
                 leave
                 the
                 ninety
                 and
                 nine
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Mountains
                 and
                 seek
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 gone
                 astray
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 found
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 rejoyceth
                 more
                 over
                 that
                 Sheep
                 than
                 over
                 the
              
               99
               
                 which
                 went
                 not
                 astray
              
               .
               And
               St.
               Luke
               addeth
               ,
               
                 That
                 Joy
                 shall
                 likewise
                 be
                 in
                 Heaven
                 over
                 one
                 Sinner
                 that
                 repenteth
                 ,
                 more
                 than
                 over
                 ninety
                 nine
                 just
                 Persons
                 ,
                 which
                 need
                 no
                 Repentance
                 .
              
               This
               stray
               Sheep
               is
               the
               unrepenting
               Sinner
               ,
               the
               finding
               of
               him
               is
               his
               returning
               by
               Repentance
               ;
               the
               Joy
               is
               in
               Heaven
               before
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               for
               his
               Repentance
               .
               All
               this
               ,
               Luke
               15.
               10.
               expounds
               thus
               :
               
                 Likewise
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 Joy
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 over
                 one
                 Sinner
                 that
                 repenteth
                 :
              
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Vers.
               1
               ,
            
             
               2.
               he
               shews
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               Parable
               ,
               viz.
               The
               murmuring
               of
               the
               Scribes
               and
               Pharisees
               against
               Christ
               ;
               
                 This
                 Man
                 receiveth
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 eateth
                 with
                 them
              
               ;
               which
               thing
               they
               despised
               :
               And
               therefore
               Matthew
               saith
               ,
               18.
               10.
               
               
                 Take
                 heed
                 ye
                 despise
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
              
               the
               repenting
               Sinner
               ,
               viz.
               and
               then
               tells
               the
               Parable
               that
               their
               Conversion
               is
               to
               be
               joyed
               at
               and
               not
               to
               be
               despised
               .
               Maymon
               in
               his
               Tractate
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               Cap.
               7.
               
               §
               .
               4.
               openeth
               all
               this
               excellently
               :
               Let
               not
               a
               Man
               that
               is
               a
               true
               Repentant
               think
               that
               he
               is
               far
               from
               the
               Dignity
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               Iniquities
               and
               Sins
               that
               he
               hath
               committed
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               beloved
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               the
               Creator
               takes
               Joy
               in
               as
               if
               he
               had
               never
               sinned
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               only
               ,
               but
               his
               Reward
               is
               great
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               tasted
               the
               taste
               of
               Sin
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               hath
               left
               it
               and
               subdued
               his
               ill
               Affection
               .
               The
               wise
               have
               said
               ,
               the
               place
               in
               which
               true
               repentant
               Sinners
               stand
               ,
               the
               most
               perfect
               righteous
               Men
               are
               not
               able
               to
               stand
               therein
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               their
               Dignity
               is
               greater
               than
               the
               Dignity
               of
               these
               righteous
               Ones
               who
               have
               never
               sinned
               ,
               because
               that
               they
               have
               subdued
               their
               Affections
               or
               Concupiscenses
               more
               than
               these
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               Chap.
               §
               .
               8.
               he
               saith
               that
               it
               was
               accounted
               an
               absolute
               Sin
               for
               any
               one
               to
               say
               unto
               a
               true
               penitent
               Sinner
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 thy
                 first
                 Works
              
               ,
               &c.
               Kimchy
               on
               the
               57th
               of
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 vers
              
               .
               19.
               on
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 near
                 ]
              
               comments
               thus
               :
               By
               him
               that
               it
               far
               off
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               Sinner
               that
               repents
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               that
               is
               near
               ,
               the
               Righteous
               .
               And
               from
               this
               place
               they
               have
               taught
               and
               said
               ,
               The
               Sinners
               that
               repent
               are
               greater
               than
               the
               
               Righteous
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               to
               him
               that
               is
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               that
               is
               nigh
               ;
               first
               to
               him
               that
               is
               far
               off
               ,
               then
               to
               him
               that
               is
               nigh
               .
               By
               
                 far
                 off
              
               is
               meant
               ,
               that
               was
               far
               off
               ,
               but
               now
               is
               become
               nigh
               ;
               and
               
                 by
                 nigh
              
               ,
               is
               meant
               he
               that
               was
               nigh
               already
               .
               Kimchy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               expounds
               Esay's
               words
               ,
               both
               to
               Jew
               and
               Gentile
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 He
                 preached
                 Peace
                 to
                 you
                 which
                 were
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 nigh
              
               ;
               and
               vers
               .
               13.
               the
               Gentiles
               viz.
               which
               were
               sometimes
               far
               off
               ,
               are
               now
               nigh
               ;
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Publicans
                 and
                 Sinners
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 before
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 .
              
               And
               Maymon
               opens
               his
               meaning
               more
               fully
               :
               Repent
               .
               Cap.
               7.
               
               §
               .
               6.
               
               Sin
               is
               of
               a
               separating
               nature
               ;
               your
               Sins
               have
               made
               a
               partition
               between
               you
               and
               me
               ;
               but
               Repentance
               is
               of
               a
               conjoyning
               and
               uniting
               nature
               ,
               making
               the
               Sinner
               to
               day
               nigh
               unto
               God
               ,
               who
               yesterday
               was
               far
               off
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Mat.
               22.
               30.
               
               Luke
               20.
               35.
               
               Mark
               12.
               25.
               
               In
               the
               Resurrectin
               
                 they
                 neither
                 marry
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 given
                 in
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Maymon
              
               in
               his
               8
               Chap.
               of
               the
               Tract
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               Sect.
               2.
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               wise
               Men
               have
               said
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               neither
               eating
               nor
               drinking
               ,
               nor
               use
               of
               Marriage-bed
               ;
               but
               the
               Righteous
               sit
               with
               their
               Crowns
               on
               their
               Heads
               ,
               enjoying
               the
               glorious
               splendor
               of
               the
               Divine
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               unto
               the
               Ministring
               Angels
               .
               It
               is
               worth
               observing
               how
               that
               Christ
               confutes
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Sadduces
               ,
               (
               who
               thought
               there
               was
               no
               Resurrection
               )
               out
               of
               the
               ancient
               sayings
               of
               their
               own
               Talmudical
               Doctors
               .
               And
               Maymon
               gives
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               Apothegm
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 eating
                 nor
                 drinking
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               Ergo
               
                 they
                 neither
                 marry
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 given
                 in
                 Marriage
                 .
              
               Thus
               it
               is
               observable
               how
               Christ
               disputing
               against
               the
               Jews
               about
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               doth
               prove
               the
               Resurrection
               out
               of
               the
               sayings
               of
               their
               own
               Talmudicks
               ,
               and
               in
               proving
               it
               ,
               he
               doth
               approve
               those
               sayings
               ;
               and
               in
               approving
               them
               ,
               doth
               reprove
               the
               Sadduces
               for
               denying
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Of
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               and
               feasting
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               such-like
               speeches
               :
               Mat.
               26.
               29.
               
               Mar.
               14.
               25.
               
               &
               Luke
               22.
               18.
               
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Now
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 drink
                 of
                 this
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 until
                 that
                 day
                 when
                 I
                 shall
                 drink
                 it
                 new
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 .
              
               And
               Mat.
               18.
               11.
               
               
                 And
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 sit
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Jacob.
                 Maymon
              
               in
               his
               Tractate
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               cap.
               8.
               sect
               .
               2
               &
               4.
               opens
               this
               and
               the
               like
               speeches
               unto
               us
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 eating
                 nor
                 drinking
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 one
                 thing
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 happen
                 unto
                 Bodies
                 in
                 this
                 World.
              
               Again
               ;
               
                 Everlasting
                 Life
              
               is
               called
               by
               eleven
               names
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               parabolically
               ,
               which
               he
               there
               reckons
               up
               .
               And
               the
               Wise-Men
               have
               called
               it
               metaphorically
               by
               two
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               World
               to
               come
               .
               2.
               
               That
               good
               Feast
               ,
               or
               Banquet
               ,
               that
               is
               prepared
               for
               the
               Righteous
               .
               These
               two
               last
               we
               find
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               Mark.
               10.
               30.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               places
               afore
               alledged
               :
               whereas
               they
               have
               said
               (
               saith
               Maymon
               )
               that
               the
               Righteous
               do
               sit
               by
               way
               of
               Aenigma
               ,
               or
               Riddle
               ,
               they
               have
               said
               it
               ,
               meaning
               that
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Righteous
               are
               found
               there
               without
               Labour
               ,
               Molestation
               ,
               or
               Weariness
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Of
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
               neither
               in
               this
               World
               nor
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
               Mat.
               12.
               32.
               
               
                 Blasphemy
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 forgiven
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 nor
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               shall
               never
               have
               forgiveness
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               is
               guilty
               of
               eternal
               Damnation
               ,
               as
               St.
               Mark
               expounds
               the
               Hebraism
               ,
               cap.
               3.
               29.
               
               Mat.
               18.
               18.
               
               
                 Whatsoever
                 ye
                 bind
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 ye
                 loose
                 on
                 Earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
                 Maymon
              
               in
               his
               
                 Tractate
                 of
                 Repent
              
               .
               cap.
               6.
               
               §
               .
               1.
               hath
               the
               like
               Speech
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Sin
                 which
                 is
                 punished
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sin
                 which
                 is
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sin
                 which
                 is
                 punished
                 both
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               9.
               
               Acts
               1.
               6.
               
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 restore
                 again
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 to
              
               Israel
               This
               phrase
               is
               frequent
               with
               Maymon
               in
               his
               Tract
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               cap.
               8.
               sect
               .
               7.
               
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 passeth
                 away
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 must
                 first
                 be
                 restored
                 unto
                 Israel
                 .
              
            
             
               10.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               31.
               
               
                 For
                 the
                 Fashion
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
               So
               1
               John
               2.
               17.
               
               
                 The
                 World
                 passeth
                 away
              
               .
               So
               Maymon
               in
               his
               Tract
               of
               Repent
               .
               cap.
               9.
               sect
               .
               2.
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 this
                 World
                 after
                 his
                 fashion
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
               And
               there
               he
               makes
               as
               it
               were
               a
               threefold
               World
               :
               1.
               
               This
               present
               World.
               2.
               
               The
               day
               of
               the
               Messiah
               .
               And
               3.
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               Everlasting
               Life
               .
               And
               he
               explaineth
               himself
               ,
               That
               by
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               he
               means
               the
               Kingdoms
               and
               Monarchies
               which
               do
               captivate
               and
               afflict
               Israel
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               which
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               then
               shall
               begin
               the
               World
               of
               the
               Messias
               ;
               he
               means
               ,
               as
               
                 Rabby
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Tzebang
              
               a
               
                 Spanish
                 Jew
              
               ,
               hath
               expounded
               in
               his
               bundle
               of
               Myrth
               ,
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Gen.
               that
               after
               5600
               Years
               of
               the
               World
               expired
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               6000
               Year
               (
               in
               which
               they
               say
               the
               World
               shall
               end
               )
               :
               In
               this
               interim
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               400
               Years
               (
               in
               which
               time
               we
               now
               live
               )
               shall
               be
               the
               fall
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               Edom
               typically
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               Redemption
               shall
               come
               in
               to
               Israel
               .
               And
               this
               is
               
               Maymon's
               meaning
               here
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               first
               wise
               Men
               have
               said
               that
               between
               this
               World
               (
               of
               the
               Monarchies
               ,
               viz.
               )
               and
               the
               days
               or
               times
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               space
               or
               let
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               causes
               first
               the
               Kingdoms
               to
               pass
               away
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               these
               Monarchies
               that
               afflicts
               Israel
               ,
               must
               pass
               away
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               Rome
               that
               hinders
               the
               Jews
               from
               believing
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               11.
               2
               
               Cor.
               11.
               31.
               
               
                 The
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 :
              
               So
               Rom.
               1.
               25.
               
               
                 The
                 Creator
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               :
               So
               Rom.
               9.
               5.
               
               
                 God
                 over
                 all
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               This
               Epistle
               which
               St.
               Paul
               useth
               so
               frequently
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               is
               infinitely
               used
               of
               Maymon
               and
               all
               the
               Rabbins
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               become
               one
               of
               their
               Rabbinical
               Abbreviatures
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 God
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               12.
               2
               
               Cor.
               1.
               3.
               
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
                 .
              
               So
               Maymon
               ends
               his
               Book
               of
               Knowledg
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Mercy
              
               ;
               it
               were
               more
               significantly
               translated
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Commiserations
               ,
               as
               Drusius
               hath
               well
               observed
               ;
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               Commiserations
               ,
               answerable
               to
               
               Maymon's
               Syriac
               word
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               whose
               fatherly
               Bowels
               yearn
               with
               a
               natural
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               Pity
               and
               Compassion
               towards
               his
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               20.
               
               &
               2.
               1
               ,
               8
               ,
               12.
               
               He
               whom
               St.
               John
               calls
               so
               often
               in
               the
               Revelations
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               is
               called
               by
               Maymon
               in
               his
               first
               Chap.
               of
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               Sect.
               9.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Messenger
               ,
               Legate
               ,
               Legate
               ,
               Apostle
               ,
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               .
               There
               he
               saith
               that
               God
               appeared
               in
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               (
               when
               he
               gave
               the
               Law
               )
               like
               to
               the
               Angel
               ,
               or
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               ,
               wrapped
               in
               Garments
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Luke
               3.
               
               Christ
               saith
               twice
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 written
              
               ,
               and
               once
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
              
               .
               And
               so
               St.
               Paul
               often
               useth
               this
               Phrase
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
              
               ;
               but
               they
               seldom
               or
               never
               tell
               you
               in
               what
               Book
               it
               is
               written
               or
               said
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               Verse
               .
               The
               same
               Phrase
               is
               as
               frequent
               with
               Maymon
               :
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 written
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 The
                 Scripture
                 saith
              
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               bringeth
               any
               place
               of
               Scripture
               for
               to
               prove
               his
               Assertion
               .
               Now
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               never
               cites
               the
               Section
               ,
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               Book
               ,
               is
               for
               that
               the
               Jews
               have
               always
               been
               so
               ready
               and
               pregnant
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               need
               not
               cite
               the
               Book
               ,
               Chapter
               ,
               or
               Verse
               :
               For
               this
               their
               expertness
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               they
               were
               called
               Sopherim
               ,
               Seribes
               or
               Numberers
               of
               the
               Law.
               They
               have
               told
               us
               that
               there
               be
               54
               Parashioths
               or
               Sections
               in
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               do
               here
               joyn
               together
               the
               two
               shortest
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               every
               year
               they
               read
               over
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               ending
               on
               the
               last
               day
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ;
               every
               Sabbath-day
               reading
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               a
               whole
               Section
               .
               They
               set
               down
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Verses
               of
               every
               Book
               ,
               as
               namely
               Genesis
               hath
               in
               it
               1534
               Verses
               .
               The
               midst
               of
               the
               Book
               is
               at
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 And
                 by
                 thy
                 Sword
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               Sections
               
               thereof
               be
               12.
               
               The
               Sydrim
               ,
               or
               lesser
               Sections
               ,
               be
               43.
               
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Letters
               of
               Genesis
               be
               4395.
               
               And
               Hakmi
               tells
               us
               on
               the
               first
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               how
               many
               Alphabets
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               viz.
               1800.
               
               And
               so
               I
               could
               run
               through
               all
               the
               other
               Books
               .
               But
               I
               must
               not
               be
               tedious
               .
            
             
               Now
               methinks
               I
               hear
               some
               ignorant
               Scholar
               object
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               Jude
               speaks
               of
               ,
               who
               condemns
               and
               speaks
               ill
               of
               those
               things
               which
               he
               knows
               not
               ,
               and
               corrupts
               those
               things
               he
               also
               knows
               ;
               To
               what
               end
               and
               purpose
               serves
               this
               great
               and
               needless
               labour
               of
               the
               Rabbies
               ,
               in
               numbring
               up
               of
               the
               Books
               ,
               Verses
               ,
               Sections
               ,
               Words
               ,
               and
               Letters
               I
               answer
               .
               They
               serve
               us
               for
               exceeding
               great
               use
               ,
               especially
               in
               these
               our
               days
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               did
               foresee
               Popelings
               would
               go
               about
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               we
               must
               of
               necessity
               have
               another
               Judg
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Pope
               .
               If
               I
               should
               grant
               this
               Argument
               ,
               made
               by
               the
               Pope's
               Champion
               ,
               Pistorius
               ,
               That
               the
               Scriptures
               were
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               we
               must
               have
               another
               Judge
               :
               Yet
               doth
               it
               not
               follow
               that
               the
               Pope
               must
               be
               he
               ;
               but
               contrary-wise
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               other
               the
               Pope
               must
               be
               excluded
               from
               being
               Judg
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Party
               .
               But
               we
               constantly
               deny
               the
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               they
               affirm
               ,
               and
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               by
               the
               848
               
                 variae
                 Lectiones
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Keries
               and
               the
               Cethists
               .
               And
               we
               answer
               ,
               that
               variety
               of
               reading
               argues
               not
               any
               Corruption
               ,
               but
               Ingenuity
               and
               plentiful
               Fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               done
               only
               in
               obscure
               places
               for
               Illumination
               :
               for
               we
               can
               prove
               out
               of
               the
               Nazarites
               and
               Sopherisms
               ,
               every
               word
               and
               letter
               to
               have
               been
               through
               God's
               singular
               Providence
               ,
               numbred
               up
               ,
               and
               so
               kept
               by
               them
               thereby
               from
               Corruption
               :
               Upon
               which
               Point
               Pistorius
               the
               Pope's
               Champion
               durst
               not
               dispute
               with
               a
               Learned
               Man
               of
               our
               Land.
               For
               howsoever
               the
               Jews
               were
               
                 male
                 Legis
                 observatores
              
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               
                 boni
                 servatores
                 &
                 custodes
              
               ,
               true
               keepers
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               committed
               unto
               them
               :
               And
               how
               did
               they
               keep
               them
               but
               by
               numbring
               up
               every
               Word
               ,
               Letter
               ,
               and
               Verse
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               being
               left
               unto
               Posterity
               on
               Record
               ,
               we
               might
               prove
               the
               Purity
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               by
               their
               Nazaretical
               Books
               against
               the
               foisting
               Papists
               ,
               who
               do
               nothing
               but
               foist
               in
               and
               corrupt
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Targums
               and
               Comments
               of
               the
               Rabbins
               in
               all
               those
               places
               and
               expressions
               that
               make
               against
               Rome
               in
               Buxtorffs
               Bible
               lately
               set
               forth
               .
               As
               for
               Example
               ,
               Esay
               34.
               9.
               
               And
               
                 [
                 her
                 ]
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Edom's
               Rivers
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 Pitch
                 .
                 Jonathan
              
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
               ,
               that
               wrote
               long
               before
               Christ
               ,
               comments
               thus
               :
               And
               the
               Rivers
               of
               Rome
               shall
               be
               turned
               into
               Pitch
               .
               Rabbi
               
                 David
                 Kimchy
              
               cites
               this
               Chaldaical
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               confirms
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Section
               is
               spoken
               against
               Edom
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Rome
               .
               And
               
                 Elias
                 Levita
              
               in
               his
               Methurgaman
               in
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Roma
              
               ]
               cites
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphrast
               so
               against
               Rome
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               Munster
               .
               All
               these
               follow
               the
               true
               and
               best
               Bumberges
               Bibles
               .
               But
               in
               Buxtorffs
               Bibles
               lately
               set
               forth
               (
               which
               follows
               the
               third
               Edition
               of
               
               Bumberg's
               Bibles
               that
               be
               purged
               )
               there
               the
               word
               Rome
               is
               left
               forth
               in
               the
               Targum
               ,
               and
               in
               
               Kimchy's
               Comment
               ;
               and
               four
               times
               in
               
                 Rabby
                 Shelemaes
              
               and
               Kimchies
               Comments
               instead
               of
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Edom
              
               ]
               by
               which
               they
               mean
               Rome
               ,
               they
               have
               put
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Javan
              
               ]
               that
               is
               Greece
               ,
               and
               once
               the
               word
               
                 (
                 Cuthith
              
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               Samaria
               .
               And
               in
               the
               35th
               Chapter
               four
               times
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 Cuthith
                 ]
                 Samaria
              
               .
               So
               Rome
               is
               both
               Samaria
               and
               Greece
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               places
               Persia
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 mess
                 of
                 Wax
              
               .
               And
               on
               the
               16th
               Verse
               of
               the
               34th
               of
               
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Kimchy
              
               comments
               thus
               :
               Whosoever
               will
               see
               into
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Rome
               ,
               let
               him
               search
               over
               the
               Book
               of
               Jehova
               ,
               and
               wade
               in
               ,
               &c.
               in
               Bumbergs
               Bibles
               .
               But
               in
               Buxtorffs
               Bible
               you
               have
               no
               more
               but
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 whosoever
                 will
                 see
                 into
              
               ]
               leaving
               out
               the
               words
               of
               Kimchy
               ,
               the
               Destruction
               of
               Rome
               ;
               and
               doth
               not
               tell
               one
               that
               he
               must
               see
               ,
               for
               that
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Reader
               blind
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               see
               Rome's
               Fall
               ,
               which
               for
               all
               this
               their
               Legerdemain
               with
               Scholars
               ,
               must
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               be
               sacked
               with
               Sword
               ,
               and
               burnt
               with
               Fire
               ,
               for
               her
               Idolatry
               and
               Filthiness
               .
               Rev.
               17.
               
               Now
               for
               that
               the
               Romans
               came
               of
               the
               Edomites
               ,
               as
               himself
               saith
               on
               Obadiah
               .
               And
               the
               
               Edomites
               came
               of
               
                 Esun
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               36.
               9.
               otherwise
               called
               Edom
               ,
               of
               his
               red
               Pottage
               .
               Therefore
               they
               by
               Edom
               mean
               Rome
               and
               the
               Roman
               Antichrist
               ,
               whereof
               Esan
               was
               the
               type
               of
               his
               Brother
               Jacob
               ,
               the
               type
               to
               the
               Elect
               ;
               which
               agrees
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               plainer
               in
               Mysteries
               ,
               then
               to
               wrap
               up
               the
               thing
               typified
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Type
               it self
               ,
               as
               is
               done
               in
               this
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Edom
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Rome
               ;
               the
               two
               Letters
               D
               and
               R
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               frequent
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               being
               changed
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Mat.
               12.
               36.
               
               
                 But
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 that
                 Men
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgment
                 .
                 Maymon
              
               saith
               ,
               The
               Wise
               have
               said
               ,
               even
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               idle
               ,
               or
               wanton
               Speech
               that
               is
               in
               secret
               or
               private
               between
               the
               Husband
               and
               his
               Wife
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               give
               even
               Judgment
               upon
               that
               .
               And
               Maymon
               saith
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               a
               Cabbala
               grounded
               on
               the
               4th
               of
               
                 Amos
                 ,
                 ver
              
               .
               13.
               
               Who
               declareth
               unto
               Man
               what
               is
               his
               secret
               Thought
               or
               Speech
               .
               Mameshico
               ,
               the
               70
               ,
               have
               on
               purpose
               by
               a
               Metathesis
               or
               Transposition
               of
               Letters
               made
               thereof
               one
               word
               
                 (
                 Hammeshico
              
               )
               and
               translated
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               shewing
               unto
               Man
               that
               his
               Messiah
               or
               Christ.
               For
               that
               the
               
                 Agadah
                 Annunciation
                 Evangelization
              
               of
               the
               Messiah
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Secrets
               of
               God
               ,
               reckoned
               up
               there
               by
               Annas
               .
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               13
               places
               of
               Scripture
               which
               the
               70
               did
               of
               purpose
               change
               ,
               for
               the
               reason
               alledged
               ,
               as
               I
               conjecture
               .
               It
               is
               not
               therefore
               a
               Corruption
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               some
               do
               unjustly
               accuse
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               witty
               mutation
               and
               signification
               ,
               done
               by
               them
               of
               purpose
               to
               teach
               us
               Gentiles
               to
               know
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               who
               then
               when
               they
               translated
               this
               ,
               was
               unknown
               to
               us
               .
               Mark
               how
               Christ
               still
               confutes
               the
               Rabbies
               of
               the
               Jews
               by
               the
               saying
               still
               of
               their
               own
               Talmudicks
               ;
               and
               here
               by
               an
               Argument
               taken
               
                 à
                 minore
                 ad
                 majus
              
               thus
               ;
               If
               a
               Man
               by
               the
               saying
               of
               your
               Doctors
               ,
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               every
               idle
               word
               ,
               much
               more
               for
               a
               Blasphemy
               ;
               but
               the
               first
               is
               true
               out
               of
               your
               Doctors
               ,
               ergo
               the
               second
               .
               For
               Mat.
               12.
               24.
               they
               had
               spoken
               Blasphemy
               against
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 cast
                 out
                 Devils
                 by
                 Beelzebub
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               Christ
               alledged
               this
               Talmudical
               Sentence
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Mat.
               5.
               37.
               
               Christ
               having
               condemned
               the
               Jewish
               Rabbins
               for
               swearing
               ,
               teacheth
               them
               out
               of
               their
               own
               Books
               of
               Ethicks
               ,
               that
               swearing
               was
               forbidden
               in
               a
               Rabbi
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 But
                 let
                 yoar
                 Communication
                 be
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 ;
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 these
                 ,
                 cometh
                 of
                 evil
                 .
              
               So
               James
               5.
               12.
               
               
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 swear
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 let
                 your
                 yea
                 ,
                 be
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 nay
                 ,
                 nay
                 ;
                 lest
                 you
                 fall
                 into
                 Condemnation
                 .
                 Maymon
              
               in
               his
               Tractate
               of
               the
               Manners
               of
               the
               Rabbies
               ,
               Cap.
               5.
               
               §
               .
               13.
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Contracts
                 or
                 Commerce
                 of
                 the
                 Scholar
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 Man
                 ,
                 are
                 in
                 Truth
                 and
                 Fidelity
                 :
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 :
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 I
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 No
                 ,
                 No
                 ;
                 Yea
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ;
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 negative
                 No
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 affirmitive
                 1.
                 
              
            
             
               17.
               
               
                 Acts
                 22.
                 3.
                 
                 
                   I
                   was
                   brought
                   up
                   in
                   this
                   City
                
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   taught
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 The
                 latter
                 expounds
                 the
                 former
                 ;
                 for
                 Scholars
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 sit
                 on
                 lower
                 Seats
                 at
                 the
                 Feet
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 .
                 Maymon
                 in
                 his
                 Tractate
                 of
                 the
                 Manners
                 ,
                 
                   &c.
                   Cap.
                
                 6.
                 
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 saith
                 ,
                 The
                 Wise
                 have
                 charged
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Dust
                   thy self
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   their
                   Feet
                   ,
                   and
                   drink
                   with
                   thirst
                   their
                   Words
                   .
                
              
               The
               Hebrew
               Verb
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               
                 in
                 pulvere
                 seu
                 arenam
                 descendere
              
               ,
               as
               Virgil
               saith
               ,
               
                 Fulva
                 luctatur
                 arena
              
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Metaphor
               borrowed
               from
               Antagonists
               of
               the
               Olympian
               Games
               ,
               wrestling
               and
               striving
               together
               for
               Victory
               till
               they
               lay
               in
               the
               dust
               ;
               as
               Jacob
               did
               wrestle
               with
               God
               ,
               Gen.
               32.
               25.
               where
               this
               word
               is
               used
               ,
               
                 he
                 wrestled
                 and
                 strove
                 with
                 God
                 till
                 he
                 lay
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 again
              
               ;
               which
               also
               is
               interpreted
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               Hosea
               12.
               5.
               which
               overcomes
               God
               invincible
               .
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 holy
                 ;
                 be
                 ye
                 merciful
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 merciful
                 .
                 Maymon
              
               in
               his
               Tract
               
                 Ethics
                 ,
                 Cap.
              
               1.
               
               §
               .
               6.
               saith
               ,
               The
               wise
               Men
               have
               taught
               us
               thus
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               that
               is
               called
               holy
               even
               this
               ,
               that
               
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               holy
               .
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               called
               merciful●
               even
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               be
               also
               merciful
               .
               Acts
               2.
               10.
               
               Mat.
               23.
               15.
               
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 you
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 Hypocrites
                 ;
                 for
                 ye
                 compass
                 Sea
                 and
                 Land
                 to
                 make
                 one
                 Proselite
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 ,
                 ye
                 make
                 him
                 twofold
                 ,
                 more
                 the
                 Child
                 of
                 Hell
                 then
                 your selves
                 .
                 Maymon
              
               in
               his
               Tractate
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               cap.
               10.
               sect
               .
               4
               ,
               &
               6.
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               difference
               between
               ,
               1.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               an
               Israelite
               .
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               3.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Proselite
               ;
               who
               is
               also
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Proselite
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               a
               true
               Israelite
               indeed
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               who
               receiveth
               the
               613
               Precepts
               of
               
               Moses's
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               received
               at
               all
               times
               after
               ,
               and
               was
               circumcised
               ,
               such
               were
               Shemagjah
               and
               Abtalian
               ,
               saith
               Maymon
               in
               his
               Preface
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Proselites
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               and
               Rabby
               Maiir
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               righteous
               and
               true
               Proselite
               :
               Such
               were
               the
               Sichemites
               ,
               
                 Urias
                 Hettaeus
                 ,
                 Achor
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               Judith
               14.
               
               Herod
               the
               Idumaean
               ,
               
                 Onkelos
                 ,
                 Titus
              
               Vespasian's
               Sisters
               Son
               ,
               Nicolaus
               ,
               Act.
               6.
               
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
               ,
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               Cornelius
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               5.
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Aegyptians
               for
               the
               most
               part
               became
               Proselites
               ,
               Deut.
               23.
               7.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 abhor
                 an
                 Egyptian
                 ,
              
               for
               that
               ye
               were
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Aegypt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Strangers
               
                 Advenae
                 ;
                 nor
                 an
                 Edomite
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 thy
                 Brother
                 .
              
               Such
               an
               Edomitish
               Israelite
               was
               the
               Prophet
               Obadiah
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               Rabbies
               use
               this
               Proverb
               .
               Kimchi
               ,
               R.
               
                 Salomon
                 Jarchy
                 ,
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 in
                 Ionam
                 .
                 Obad.
                 The
                 mustard
                 pot
                 bi●es
                 the
                 mustard-pot-maker
                 :
              
               for
               that
               of
               an
               Edomite
               Obadiah
               became
               a
               Proselite
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               sent
               to
               prophesy
               against
               Edom.
               And
               so
               we
               know
               that
               many
               Romish
               Edomites
               being
               become
               true
               Proselites
               ,
               have
               prophesied
               against
               Rome
               ,
               which
               is
               Edom
               there
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               Rabbies
               say
               spiritually
               ;
               for
               ,
               saith
               Kimchy
               there
               ,
               whatever
               our
               Rabbies
               have
               spoken
               against
               Edom
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               days
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               against
               Rome
               .
               And
               God
               grant
               us
               more
               such
               Romish
               Edomites
               as
               Luther
               was
               But
               of
               these
               Proselites
               Mat.
               23.
               15.
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               A
               Proselite
               of
               the
               Gate
               ,
               or
               an
               Inhabitant
               amongst
               the
               Jews
               who
               received
               not
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               613
               Precepts
               but
               only
               the
               seven
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               
                 Nae
                 ,
                 Qui
                 habitabat
                 in
                 Israel
                 &
                 in
                 se
                 recipiebat
                 quod
                 noluit
                 colere
                 Idola
                 ,
                 quia
                 Idolatrae
                 inter
                 Judaeos
                 habit
                 are
                 non
                 licebat
                 .
              
               These
               Proselites
               were
               not
               circumcised
               ,
               neither
               received
               the
               whole
               Law
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               seven
               Precepts
               ,
               which
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Judicia
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 observe
                 publick
                 Justice
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Benedictio
                   Dei
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 worship
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 worship
                 Idols
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fly
                 Incest
                 and
                 Lust.
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 fly
                 Blood-shed
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 avoid
                 Violence
                 and
                 Rapin.
                 
              
               
                 7.
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 a
                 Member
                 from
                 any
                 Creature
                 whilst
                 it
                 was
                 yet
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Proselite
               ,
               saith
               Maymon
               ,
               was
               never
               to
               be
               received
               but
               only
               in
               the
               time
               the
               Jubile
               was
               in
               use
               .
               Of
               this
               second
               kind
               of
               Proselite
               Christ's
               saying
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               ;
               for
               that
               the
               Jews
               permitted
               these
               to
               break
               or
               omit
               all
               the
               other
               Laws
               of
               
                 Moses
                 impunè
              
               ,
               so
               they
               kept
               these
               seven
               ;
               by
               which
               unlawful
               Permission
               they
               became
               the
               Children
               of
               Hell
               and
               worthy
               of
               Destruction
               more
               then
               themselves
               ;
               living
               both
               like
               Jews
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               seven
               Precepts
               and
               like
               Gentiles
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               other
               606
               Precepts
               which
               〈◊〉
               the
               Jews
               themselves
               were
               bound
               to
               keep
               .
               Of
               these
               Mungrels
               ,
               Heathenish
               Jews
               or
               Jewish
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               like
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               live
               of
               both
               fashions
               I
               take
               it
               (
               under
               Correction
               )
               that
               Christ
               speaketh
               ,
               and
               justly
               reproveth
               such
               Proselites
               ,
               like
               our
               Papists
               Converts
               ,
               that
               will
               both
               become
               conformable
               outwardly
               
               in
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               also
               go
               to
               Mass.
               If
               any
               can
               open
               the
               place
               better
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               learn.
               
                 Jam
                 nè
                 istae
                 Gemmae
                 quas
                 Galli
                 gallinacei
                 instar
                 ,
                 ego
                 in
                 Rabinorum
                 sterquilinio
                 offendi
                 ,
                 ullo
                 modo
                 Dominationem
                 vestram
                 offendant
                 ,
                 iterum
                 atque
                 iterum
                 supplex
                 oro
                 ;
                 nam
                 si
                 meliores
                 invenissem
                 etiam
                 obtulissem
                 .
                 Nihilominus
                 tamen
                 Davidica
                 illa
                 faba
                 in
                 caput
                 meum
                 (
                 si
                 quo
                 forte
                 peccem
                 )
                 merito
                 cudatur
                 .
              
            
             
               Ps.
               141.
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Now
               remains
               these
               three
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ;
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Judicials
                 of
                 the
                 Sanhedrim
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Rabinical
                 Common-places
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               both
               my
               Nephews
               sudden
               Journey
               ,
               and
               an
               unexpected
               Accident
               ,
               have
               enforced
               me
               to
               defer
               these
               till
               the
               next
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Ralph
                 Skynner
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 Epistle
                 is
                 before
                 his
                 Translation
                 of
                 
                   Rambanus
                   Maddae
                
                 into
                 English
                 ,
                 and
                 Dedicated
                 to
                 Bishop
                 Usher
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               Drusiius
               his
               
                 Alphabetum
                 Hebraicum
                 vetus
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Veterum
                 Sapientum
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               I
               conjecture
               the
               reason
               why
               the
               Jews
               at
               this
               day
               do
               pronounce
               the
               Hebrew
               words
               with
               the
               defect
               of
               the
               Gutturals
               ,
               is
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               Septuagint
               Jews
               have
               used
               so
               to
               write
               them
               in
               Greek
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               9.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               12
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Three
               Jews
               I
               have
               talked
               with
               personally
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               asked
               them
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               omitted
               these
               Gutturals
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               words
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               which
               their
               pronunciation
               was
               difficult
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               us
               which
               pronounced
               them
               :
               I
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               Moses
               wrote
               them
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               read
               and
               pronounced
               :
               And
               they
               confessed
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               only
               custom
               and
               use
               had
               otherwise
               prevailed
               .
               Now
               this
               custom
               arose
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               from
               this
               ancient
               manner
               of
               writing
               and
               speaking
               without
               the
               Guttural
               .
               Now
               what
               was
               the
               original
               cause
               of
               this
               custom
               ,
               I
               cannot
               yet
               find
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               that
               which
               
                 Elias
                 Levita
              
               alleageth
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Titsby
                 voce
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 cum
                 defectu
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               pronounciation
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               difficult
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ;
               as
               
                 Abben
                 Ezra
              
               saith
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               hath
               not
               learned
               to
               pronounce
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               his
               Youth
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               be
               an
               Hebrew
               )
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               pronounce
               them
               genuinely
               while
               he
               lives
               ;
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Gentiles
               pronounce
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               It
               may
               be
               therefore
               ,
               that
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               the
               Seventy
               ,
               respected
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               the
               difficulty
               of
               these
               Gutturals
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               pronunciation
               of
               this
               Tongue
               more
               ●●eile
               ,
               did
               leave
               them
               out
               ;
               for
               surely
               these
               Seventy
               did
               ,
               in
               their
               Translation
               ,
               much
               respect
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               only
               not
               offend
               them
               ,
               or
               make
               their
               Holy
               Tongue
               unamiable
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               through
               the
               difficulty
               of
               the
               hard
               Gutturals
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               they
               might
               allure
               us
               Gentiles
               to
               become
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               )
               
                 Proselites
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               to
               receive
               their
               613
               Precepts
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               to
               believe
               in
               the
               Messias
               ,
               as
               one
               ,
               for
               many
               places
               ,
               shall
               shew
               ;
               Amos
               4.
               13.
               
               
                 Aununcians
                 hominem
              
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 quae
                 sit
                 cogitatio
                 ipsius
              
               .
               Maymon
               ,
               
                 secreta
                 verba
                 &
                 mussitationes
              
               .
               Septuaginta
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 acceperunt
                 pro
                 unâ
                 dictione
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               i.
               e.
               
                 his
                 Messia
                 )
                 &
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               praeposita
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quod
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 indicat
                 .
                 Unus
                 ex
              
               13
               
                 loci
                 ,
                 quos
                 de
                 industriâ
                 corripuere
              
               70
               ,
               
                 ut
                 Gentibus
                 Messiam
                 indicarent
                 .
                 Hoc
                 etenim
                 est
                 unum
                 ex
                 magnis
                 illis
                 secretis
                 ibidem
                 enumeratis
                 ,
                 quae
                 Deus
                 facit
                 ,
                 Messiae
                 nempe
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 annunciatio
                 ,
                 Evangelizatio
                 ac
                 ejus
                 praedicatio
                 Gentibus
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               also
               Mr.
               Claudius
               Duret's
               History
               of
               the
               Languages
               of
               the
               Universe
               ;
               which
               Book
               ,
               long
               e're
               now
               ,
               I
               had
               translated
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Gentry
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               fitteth
               a
               Gentleman
               with
               Discourse
               of
               every
               Nation
               and
               Language
               ;
               but
               that
               I
               understood
               the
               several
               Characters
               in
               this
               Book
               would
               not
               be
               had
               for
               1000
               l.
               and
               to
               set
               it
               forth
               without
               Characters
               ,
               would
               be
               a
               Catarract
               in
               the
               Reader
               's
               Eye
               .
               He
               setteth
               down
               thirteen
               several
               Characters
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               ,
               pag.
               117.
               
                 &
                 deinceps
              
               .
               In
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Talmud
               ,
               he
               follows
               Riccius
               and
               Galatinus
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               so
               exact
               as
               Buxtorf
               .
               In
               his
               76
               Page
               ,
               he
               affirmeth
               that
               Moses
               ,
               foreseeing
               his
               death
               ,
               wrote
               the
               Law
               in
               thirteen
               Copies
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               Element
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               giving
               each
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               a
               Copy
               written
               in
               publick
               Characters
               ,
               (
               namely
               ,
               saith
               he
               )
               Characters
               Samaritan
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               left
               the
               13th
               Copy
               to
               the
               Levites
               and
               Priests
               in
               secret
               and
               divine
               Writing
               standing
               on
               triangular
               Rods
               ;
               the
               use
               of
               which
               remained
               only
               to
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               who
               were
               expert
               and
               of
               understanding
               in
               the
               reading
               and
               understanding
               thereof
               ,
               having
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Points
               and
               Accents
               of
               Letters
               and
               Vowels
               ,
               &c.
               
               Out
               of
               which
               I
               note
               these
               two
               things
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               Moses
               left
               unvowelled
               Copies
               to
               the
               Tribes
               ,
               save
               one
               which
               had
               both
               Accents
               and
               Vowels
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               might
               have
               recourse
               in
               doubtful
               Lections
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Antiquity
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               Characters
               ,
               for
               the
               commendation
               of
               your
               Lordships
               Samaritain
               Bible
               .
               I
               beseech
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               any
               time
               at
               your
               fit
               leisure
               ,
               to
               send
               to
               Mr.
               
               Burnett's
               ,
               that
               little
               Tract
               of
               mine
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               your
               Lordships
               approbation
               ,
               or
               reprobation
               of
               it
               ,
               wherein
               I
               fail
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               done
               it
               so
               exactly
               as
               (
               if
               God
               permit
               )
               I
               intend
               .
               I
               would
               gladly
               be
               confirmed
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
               or
               have
               the
               falshood
               infirmed
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               in
               that
               Tract
               ;
               for
               the
               Lord
               he
               knows
               ,
               I
               have
               always
               sought
               the
               Truth
               with
               integrity
               of
               Heart
               ,
               weeping
               often
               with
               St.
               John
               ,
               where
               I
               find
               the
               sealed
               Book
               ,
               submitting
               always
               my
               Spirit
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 in
                 propriis
                 stare
              
               ;
               but
               crying
               out
               always
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               let
               the
               Righteous
               smite
               me
               ,
               
                 &
                 vincet
                 veritas
              
               .
               Surely
               the
               Prophesy
               and
               Sign
               of
               Jonas
               ,
               is
               expounded
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               in
               that
               Article
               of
               our
               Creed
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               for
               as
               
               Jonas's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               was
               three
               days
               ,
               and
               three
               nights
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               
                 Fish
                 swallowed
              
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 cast
                 him
                 up
              
               :
               So
               Christ's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               must
               answerably
               be
               part
               of
               three
               days
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               he
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               that
               he
               arose
               out
               of
               the
               Sepulcre
               ,
               the
               precise
               time
               of
               34
               hours
               ;
               at
               which
               instant
               neither
               the
               great
               Stone
               ,
               or
               the
               Sepulchre
               ,
               nor
               the
               Seal
               of
               
                 Pontius
                 Pilate
              
               ,
               nor
               the
               Guard
               ,
               could
               hold
               him
               any
               longer
               under
               the
               power
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               Death
               ;
               for
               so
               long
               he
               must
               be
               held
               under
               ;
               
                 Destroy
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 within
                 three
                 days
                 I
                 will
                 build
                 it
                 up
                 again
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               Jews
               laboured
               all
               they
               could
               to
               disannul
               this
               Prophesy
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               him
               longer
               ,
               yea
               ,
               for
               ever
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Power
               of
               Death
               .
               To
               this
               end
               ,
               rolling
               on
               his
               Sepulchre
               a
               Stone
               ,
               sealing
               it
               ,
               and
               setting
               a
               Guard
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 Deceiver
                 said
                 ,
                 while
                 he
                 was
                 living
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 three
                 days
                 he
                 would
                 rise
                 again
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               more
               than
               to
               be
               buried
               ,
               for
               he
               might
               have
               risen
               in
               so
               few
               hours
               again
               ;
               but
               till
               the
               34
               hours
               expired
               ,
               he
               
               could
               not
               ,
               without
               the
               disannulling
               of
               
               Jonas's
               Prophecy
               .
               And
               now
               from
               Christ's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               pass
               unto
               mine
               own
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               am
               to
               speak
               with
               dead
               Phrase
               )
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               living
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 obscuratus
                 ab
                 amicis
                 meis
              
               ,
               living
               
                 in
                 tenebris
              
               ,
               dark
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 cum
                 blattis
                 ac
                 tineis
                 quotidie
                 rixans
                 .
              
               Out
               of
               this
               place
               of
               obscurity
               I
               would
               gladly
               enter
               into
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Guttural
               omitted
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               House
               ,
               that
               Temple
               of
               God
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Mercy
               ,
               
                 Chaldaice
                 &
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hebraice
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               taken
               Jonah
               2.
               8.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 observe
                 vain
                 Vanities
                 ,
                 forsake
              
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               their
               Mercies
               )
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Mercies
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               him
               :
               the
               Syriac
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               merciful
               )
               now
               as
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               said
               ,
               so
               say
               I
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               must
               be
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               shall
               still
               remain
               
                 telluris
                 inutile
                 pondus
              
               ,
               unprofitable
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               burying
               invitus
               my
               Talent
               in
               the
               Ground
               .
               Whereas
               David
               tells
               me
               ,
               Psal.
               92.
               12.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 The
                 Righteous
                 shall
                 flourish
                 as
                 a
                 Palm-tree
              
               ;
               the
               reason
               he
               renders
               in
               the
               words
               following
               :
               
                 They
                 shall
                 bring
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &c.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               
                 The
                 Grace
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 vain
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 therefore
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 laboured
                 more
                 abundantly
                 then
                 they
                 all
                 .
              
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               is
               operative
               in
               whomsoever
               it
               is
               ,
               which
               not
               suffering
               me
               to
               be
               idle
               ,
               makes
               me
               seek
               late
               full
               Employment
               .
               Now
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               sin
               against
               the
               Lord
               in
               ceasing
               to
               pray
               for
               your
               Lordship's
               Health
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               still
               fight
               
               Jehovah's
               Battels
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               points
               ,
               which
               these
               devilish
               Spirits
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               the
               Locusts
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               bottomless
               pit
               ,
               by
               their
               smoaky
               Doctrine
               do
               resist
               .
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Lordship
               to
               have
               a
               care
               of
               your
               Health
               ,
               and
               a
               while
               to
               spare
               your self
               (
               from
               being
               
                 tantus
                 helluo
                 librorum
              
               )
               till
               you
               have
               perfectly
               recovered
               your
               former
               Health
               ;
               for
               much
               reading
               is
               a
               weariness
               to
               the
               Flesh.
               There
               is
               a
               company
               of
               
                 Mistresses
                 of
                 Witchcraft
              
               ,
               Nahum
               3.
               4.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               lately
               discovered
               ;
               your
               Lordship
               will
               by
               others
               understand
               the
               Particulars
               ;
               I
               only
               touch
               the
               General
               .
               And
               thus
               with
               my
               humble
               Duty
               and
               Observance
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               ever
               remembring
               you
               in
               my
               poor
               Prayers
               ,
            
             
               
                 I
                 rest
                 now
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 ever
                 obliged
                 ,
                 Ralph
                 Skynner
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Waltham-stow
                 ,
                 
                   January
                   26.
                   1624.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 in
                 God
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               sent
               your
               Grace
               
                 Cunradus
                 Graserus
              
               on
               the
               ten
               last
               Verses
               of
               the
               11th
               Chapter
               of
               Daniel
               ;
               whose
               tenet
               is
               contrary
               to
               Junius
               and
               Broughton
               .
            
             
               Now
               to
               satisfy
               your
               Lordship's
               next
               Request
               :
               That
               the
               Hebrew
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               that
               memorial
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               is
               frequently
               put
               for
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 articulo
                 loco
                 Prepositionis
              
               ,
               these
               places
               sufficiently
               prove
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Rabbi
               
                 David
                 Kimchy
              
               in
               his
               Preface
               on
               the
               Psalms
               saith
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               There
               be
               some
               Psalms
               also
               that
               have
               this
               Title
               or
               Epigraph
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               to
               ]
               David
               ,
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               for
               ]
               David
               .
               As
               Psal.
               20.
               
               To
               the
               Master
               Quirester
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               a
               Psalm
               [
               to
               ]
               David
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               David
               :
               which
               the
               kind
               of
               the
               Psalm
               argueth
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               supplication
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               v.
               1.
               
                 in
                 initio
                 Psalmi
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 fine
              
               ;
               he
               closeth
               it
               up
               
                 simili
                 sono
              
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Rabbi
               
                 Elias
                 Levita
                 Germanus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Chapter
               of
               the
               
               office
               of
               the
               Article
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hath
               three
               offices
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   (
                   1.
                   )
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 est
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 est
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   donativum
                   ,
                   Dativi
                   Casus
                   signum
                
                 [
                 to
                 ]
                 
                   ut
                   Gen.
                
                 32.
                 18.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 to
                 ]
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 Esau.
                 
              
               
                 
                   (
                   2.
                   )
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   est
                   vel
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 
                   est
                   Genitivum
                   ,
                   Genitivi
                   Casus
                   signum
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   of
                
                 ]
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   est
                   Possessivum
                   ,
                   ut
                   Psal.
                
                 24.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   terra
                   est
                   Domino
                   ,
                   id
                   est
                   Domini
                   .
                
                 So
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 a
                 Psalm
                 [
                 to
                 ]
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 being
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 
                   (
                   3.
                   )
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   est
                   loco
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   propter
                   )
                   est
                   accusativi
                   casus
                   signum
                
                 (
                 for
                 )
                 
                   ut
                   Exodus
                
                 14.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 Pharaoh
                 said
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   propter
                   filios
                   Israel
                
                 :
                 So
                 Gen.
                 20.
                 5.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   say
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   my
                   Brother
                
                 ;
                 hitherto
                 Elias
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               add
               other
               places
               of
               mine
               own
               observation
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               vers
               .
               122.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 be
                 thy
                 Servant's
                 Surety
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 good
                 ,
              
               not
               [
               to
               ]
               good
               .
               So
               Micah
               1.
               12.
               
               
                 The
                 Inhabitant
                 of
                 Maroth
                 was
                 sick
                 [
                 for
                 ]
                 good
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               it
               had
               lost
               .
            
             
               So
               Psal.
               3.
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 help
                 [
                 for
                 him
                 ]
                 in
                 God.
              
               So
               Psal.
               7.
               13.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 He
                 hath
                 prepared
                 [
                 for
                 him
                 ]
                 the
                 Instruments
                 of
                 Death
              
               ;
               and
               Kimchy
               notes
               there
               ,
               that
               some
               expound
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               [
               Seventy
               Weeks
               are
               determined
               each
               one
               of
               them
               touching
               
               or
               concerning
               thy
               People
               .
               ]
            
             
               
                 
                   R.
                   Sagnadias
                
                 :
                 Let
                 us
                 number
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 know
                 how
                 many
                 Years
                 ten
                 times
                 seven
                 do
                 amount
                 unto
                 ,
                 namely
                 seventy
                 :
                 Behold
                 70
                 Weeks
                 are
                 490
                 Years
                 ;
                 abstract
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 70
                 Years
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
                 of
                 Babel
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 laid
                 waste
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 second
                 Year
                 of
                 Darius
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 remain
                 420
                 Years
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 long
                 the
                 second
                 House
                 or
                 Temple
                 remained
                 standing
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 say
                 ,
                 seventy
                 Years
                 
                 he
                 hath
                 decreed
                 concerning
                 thy
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 thy
                 City
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 thy
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 hereafter
                 be
                 built
                 up
                 .
                 So
                 thou
                 hast
                 learned
                 ,
                 that
                 jointly
                 with
                 the
                 Babylonish
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 standing
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 House
                 ,
                 are
                 seventy
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 490
                 Years
                 :
                 70
                 of
                 the
                 Destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 420
                 of
                 the
                 Building
                 .
              
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               )
               
                 to
                 restrain
              
               ,
               or
               prohibite
               Defection
               ,
               or
               Rebellion
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               already
               made
               or
               committed
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 seal
                 up
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               read
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 finish
                 Sins
                 of
                 Error
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               blessed
               and
               holy
               One
               will
               finish
               erroneous
               Sin.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               And
               
                 to
                 expiate
                 ]
                 to
                 make
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
              
               I
               
               expound
               it
               to
               cover
               the
               Iniquity
               of
               Israel
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               
               Solomon's
               Temple
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               to
               bring
               in
               Righteousness
               of
               [
               Eternities
               ]
               .
               
               This
               is
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               1
               Kings
               8.
               13.
               
               
                 a
                 settled
                 place
                 for
                 these
                 to
                 dwell
                 [
                 in
                 for
                 ever
                 ]
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               is
               called
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               or
               Worlds
               .
               In
               the
               World
               or
               Age
               of
               the
               first
               building
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               World
               or
               Age
               of
               the
               second
               building
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               World
               or
               Age
               of
               the
               third
               building
               ,
               which
               shall
               remain
               from
               Age
               to
               Age
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 [
                 And
                 to
                 seal
                 up
                 the
                 Vision
                 and
                 prophecy
                 ]
                 :
              
               for
               from
               the
               time
               that
               the
               second
               House
               was
               built
               ,
               there
               did
               not
               arise
               up
               any
               more
               a
               Prophet
               in
               Israel
               ,
               only
               they
               used
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               Echo
               or
               Voice
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 [
                 And
                 to
                 anoint
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 .
                 ]
                 For
                 greater
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Dignity
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 House
                 ,
                 than
                 of
                 the
                 first
              
               ;
               as
               it
               's
               written
               ,
               
                 Great
                 shall
                 be
              
               
               
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 latter
                 House
                 above
                 the
                 first
                 .
              
               And
               this
               that
               he
               saith
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               it
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               signification
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               word
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 to
                 anoint
              
               ,
               as
               that
               place
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 to
                 anoint
                 them
              
               ,
               is
               interpreted
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 to
                 anoint
              
               .
               And
               some
               Expositors
               say
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 to
                 anoint
              
               ,
               is
               to
               measure
               out
               the
               measure
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
               which
               they
               interpret
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               measuring
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Sentence
               ,
               where
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 A
                 Like
                 shall
                 be
                 stretched
                 out
                 over
              
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               25.
               
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 From
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               From
               
               the
               time
               that
               the
               word
               Went
               forth
               from
               the
               Presence
               of
               the
               Creator
               ,
               when
               the
               Decree
               was
               decreed
               to
               bring
               back
               the
               Captives
               from
               Babel
               ,
               and
               to
               build
               Jerusalem
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Cyrus
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               25.
               
               
                 [
                 To
                 Christ
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ]
               until
               that
               King
               shall
               be
               anointed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Prince
               that
               must
               build
               up
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 hitherto
                 are
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 :
              
               seven
               Weeks
               I
               say
               are
               49
               Years
               ,
               
               from
               the
               time
               that
               the
               Creator
               preached
               the
               glad-tidings
               that
               Jerusalem
               should
               be
               built
               ,
               until
               the
               second
               year
               of
               Darius
               King
               of
               Persia.
               After
               that
               shall
               Jerusalem
               be
               built
               ,
               and
               shall
               stand
               built
               420
               years
               .
               Behold
               70
               weeks
               wants
               10
               years
               ,
               and
               those
               10
               years
               Bither
               stood
               .
               Now
               when
               they
               shall
               ascend
               up
               to
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Street
                 shall
                 be
                 built
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               Streets
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               25.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Wail
              
               ,
               it
               's
               properly
               the
               Ditch
               cut
               out
               about
               the
               Wall
               ;
               the
               Ditches
               are
               the
               Villages
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               which
               are
               now
               cut
               off
               ,
               so
               that
               Men
               cannot
               pass
               over
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               25.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 strait
                 of
                 Times
              
               ;
               They
               be
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               the
               watches
               and
               the
               stations
               of
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Jerusalem
               should
               be
               waste
               all
               these
               years
               .
            
             
               
                 Abben
                 Ezra
              
               on
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
            
             
               70
               Weeks
               ,
               &c.
               That
               eminent
               Doctor
               Sagnadiah
               saith
               ,
               that
               these
               weeks
               are
               years
               ;
               witness
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               afterwards
               ,
               cap.
               10.
               3.
               
                 till
                 three
                 weeks
                 of
                 days
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               years
               )
               
                 were
                 fulfilled
              
               ;
               but
               he
               mentioneth
               not
               with
               the
               weeks
               70
               days
               .
               
                 For
                 Behold
                 they
                 are
                 like
              
               7
               
                 Sabbaths
                 of
                 Years
              
               :
               and
               right
               is
               the
               Interpretation
               ;
               for
               that
               half
               of
               the
               Week
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               ,
               is
               1290
               days
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               declare
               by
               perfect
               Demonstration
               ,
               only
               the
               Exposition
               of
               these
               70
               weeks
               are
               exceeding
               hard
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 to
                 restrain
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 finish
                 erroneous
                 Sins
                 ]
              
               be
               
                 in
                 laudem
              
               ,
               or
               vituperium
               :
               For
               lo
               ,
               it
               's
               semblable
               ,
               that
               from
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 to
                 cover
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
              
               
               
                 anoint
                 the
                 most
                 holy
              
               ]
               that
               all
               this
               is
               
                 in
                 laudem
              
               ,
               in
               Commendation
               ;
               but
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 to
                 seal
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophecy
                 ]
              
               cannot
               be
               in
               Commendation
               .
               Now
               seeing
               it
               's
               so
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               order
               aright
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 to
                 restrain
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 end
                 erroneous
                 Sin
                 ]
              
               that
               
               they
               should
               be
               in
               Commendation
               .
               And
               so
               the
               like
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 [
                 to
                 seal
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophecy
                 .
                 ]
              
               But
               behold
               we
               find
               it
               written
               
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 Amorite
                 was
                 not
                 perfectly
                 filled
                 up
                 ]
              
               and
               those
               words
               are
               spoken
               
                 in
                 vituperium
              
               ,
               in
               the
               ill
               sense
               :
               for
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               hitherto
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Calamity
               ,
               and
               the
               final
               punishment
               of
               his
               Iniquity
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ;
               as
               that
               place
               ,
               
                 Greater
                 is
                 my
                 Punishment
                 than
                 can
                 be
                 born
              
               ;
               and
               so
               that
               ,
               if
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
                 Punishment
                 shall
                 happen
                 unto
                 thee
              
               .
               And
               so
               thy
               Iniquity
               is
               perfected
               and
               finished
               ,
               thy
               Punishment
               is
               ended
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               in
               the
               ill
               sense
               .
               But
               the
               Replyer
               may
               answer
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 erroneous
                 Sin
              
               ,
               and
               Trespass
               ]
               as
               also
               that
               word
               
                 [
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 take
                 away
                 now
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               are
               contrary
               to
               those
               words
               
                 [
                 and
                 her
                 Iniquity
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 .
                 ]
              
               But
               lo
               the
               whole
               shall
               be
               expounded
               according
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               but
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 to
                 bring
                 in
                 eternal
                 Righteousness
              
               ,
               do
               shew
               that
               they
               are
               in
               Commendation
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               sense
               of
               
                 [
                 to
                 seal
                 Vision
              
               ]
               is
               ,
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               have
               prophesied
               of
               the
               Subject
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               .
               And
               now
               I
               will
               tell
               the
               meaning
               of
               ,
               that
               eminent
               Gaon
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               exposition
               of
               
                 [
                 the
                 word
                 went
                 forth
              
               ]
               is
               ,
               That
               God
               had
               decreed
               that
               Jerusalem
               ,
               with
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               should
               he
               waste
               490
               Years
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               70
               Weeks
               .
               
               Only
               thou
               hast
               erred
               in
               thine
               Account
               ,
               when
               the
               70
               Years
               were
               compleat
               and
               ended
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               but
               only
               seven
               Weeks
               ,
               which
               make
               49
               Years
               ;
               and
               thou
               needest
               not
               be
               curious
               to
               mention
               the
               Years
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               51.
               
            
             
               And
               the
               meaning
               
                 [
                 to
                 Messias
                 the
                 Prince
              
               ]
               is
               ,
               Cyrus
               the
               King.
               And
               he
               hath
               brought
               a
               Reason
               from
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
              
               Cyrus
               
                 his
                 Messias
                 ,
                 or
                 anointed
                 One
                 ,
                 whose
                 right
                 hand
                 I
                 have
                 strengthned
                 .
              
               And
               the
               62
               Weeks
               are
               the
               Days
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Years
               ,
               of
               the
               second
               House
               .
               But
               lae
               there
               is
               a
               difficulty
               ,
               for
               the
               Angel
               saith
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 thy
                 Supplications
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Word
                 went
                 forth
              
               .
               Again
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Years
               of
               the
               Captivity
               be
               mingled
               with
               the
               Years
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               Or
               ,
               how
               should
               we
               expound
               ,
               to
               
                 restrain
                 Rebellion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 finish
                 Error
              
               Again
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               the
               Week
               that
               remains
               Of
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 [
                 he
                 will
                 confirm
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 many
                 in
                 one
                 Week
                 ]
              
               after
               the
               62
               Weeks
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               meet
               to
               mention
               ,
               that
               yet
               three
               Weeks
               do
               remain
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               his
               proof
               that
               Cyrus
               is
               the
               Messias
               ,
               is
               not
               right
               ;
               for
               that
               
                 [
                 to
                 his
                 Messias
              
               ]
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               his
               Prophet
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               is
               written
               for
               that
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 anointed
                 me
                 .
              
               But
               before
               I
               speak
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               will
               expound
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 (
                 He
                 will
                 confirm
                 the
                 Covenant
                 for
                 many
                 )
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               manifestly
               known
               ,
               that
               Titus
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               Israel
               for
               seven
               years
               ;
               and
               that
               three
               years
               and
               an
               half
               ,
               the
               
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 ceased
              
               ,
               before
               the
               destruction
               
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               as
               it
               s
               written
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Josephus
               Son
               of
               Goryon
               .
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               27.
               
               And
               he
               saith
               ,
               [
               with
               the
               *
               
                 Wing
                 of
                 Abomination
              
               he
               shall
               make
               it
               desolate
               ]
               because
               the
               Abominations
               shall
               spoil
               the
               
                 Sanctum
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               after
               the
               number
               of
               years
               mentioned
               before
               ,
               when
               Jerusalem
               was
               taken
               .
               And
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               in
               the
               4th
               Prophecy
               ,
               
                 [
                 And
                 they
                 polluted
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 of
                 my
                 Strength
                 ]
              
               that
               was
               the
               day
               Jerusalem
               was
               taken
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Titus
               ,
               who
               had
               taken
               away
               the
               continual
               Sacrifice
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               abomination
               of
               Desolation
               was
               set
               up
               .
               For
               so
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 [
                 And
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 daily
                 Sacrifice
                 was
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 desolating
                 Abomination
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
              
               1290
               
                 days
                 ]
              
               :
               And
               they
               must
               needs
               expound
               Daniel
               ,
               how
               many
               compleat
               days
               are
               half
               a
               week
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               
                 Leap
                 Years
              
               ;
               so
               also
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               word
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               or
               half
               a
               week
               :
               For
               it
               is
               not
               meet
               that
               
               [
               half
               ]
               should
               be
               the
               [
               whole
               ]
               ,
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               ,
               as
               the
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               half-Tribe
               of
               Manasses
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               like
               .
               Now
               know
               thou
               that
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               days
               ,
               are
               always
               so
               taken
               for
               days
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               years
               .
               Only
               it
               is
               meet
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               be
               said
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               days
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               a
               compleat
               year
               ,
               in
               the
               revolution
               of
               the
               days
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               at
               first
               .
               As
               that
               [
               from
               days
               to
               days
               ]
               which
               are
               the
               days
               of
               a
               compleat
               year
               ;
               so
               that
               
                 [
                 days
                 shall
                 be
                 his
                 Redemption
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               a
               year
               shall
               he
               be
               redeemed
               .
               But
               when
               the
               number
               of
               two
               or
               three
               days
               shall
               be
               used
               within
               this
               word
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               days
               ,
               it
               cannot
               fitly
               be
               taken
               for
               years
               ,
               but
               for
               days
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               after
               the
               exposition
               of
               that
               place
               
                 [
                 two
                 days
              
               ]
               which
               were
               two
               compleat
               ones
               ,
               when
               the
               days
               returned
               as
               they
               were
               .
               And
               so
               that
               
                 [
                 until
                 a
                 month
                 of
                 dayes
                 ]
              
               when
               the
               Moon
               shall
               be
               seen
               according
               to
               the
               form
               in
               which
               she
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               first
               day
               of
               Man's
               being
               .
               Therefore
               have
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               1290
               days
               ,
               are
               that
               half
               of
               the
               week
               that
               he
               mentioneth
               .
               And
               so
               that
               
                 [
                 blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 waiteth
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 those
                 days
                 ]
              
               as
               I
               will
               expound
               .
               For
               in
               case
               they
               were
               years
               ,
               how
               could
               a
               Man
               wait
               or
               expect
               a
               1000
               years
               to
               come
               unto
               them
               And
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               the
               days
               of
               our
               years
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 them
                 are
              
               70
               years
               .
               And
               behold
               we
               find
               that
               Nehemiah
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 the
                 Sepulchres
                 of
                 my
                 Fathers
                 lieth
                 wasted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gates
                 thereof
                 are
                 burnt
                 with
                 Fire
                 .
              
               And
               it
               's
               written
               ,
               
                 Also
                 me
                 hath
                 he
                 commanded
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Prince
                 in
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Judah
               .
               And
               it
               's
               written
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 He
                 shall
                 build
                 up
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 bear
                 the
                 Honour
                 ;
                 shall
                 sit
                 and
                 reign
                 upon
                 his
                 Throne
                 .
              
               So
               
               Jeremy
               prophesyeth
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 A
                 King
                 shall
                 reign
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 wise
                 .
              
               And
               in
               Ezra
               it
               's
               written
               ,
               concerning
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 to
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 King.
              
               And
               now
               I
               will
               expound
               the
               70
               weeks
               .
            
             
               The
               70
               weeks
               ,
               are
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Daniel's
               Supplications
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 To
                 restrain
                 Rebellion
                 ]
              
               ,
               is
               like
               that
               
                 [
                 The
                 Iniquity
                 of
                 the
              
               Amorite
               
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 perfect
                 :
                 ]
                 [
                 And
                 to
                 seal
                 up
                 Error
                 ]
                 ,
              
               is
               as
               that
               ,
               
                 [
                 thy
                 Iniquity
                 is
                 perfect
                 and
                 finished
                 ]
                 .
              
               And
               
                 [
                 to
                 cover
                 Iniquity
                 ]
              
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               Yoke
               of
               the
               Captivity
               ,
               to
               make
               reconciliation
               [
               with
               our
               Fathers
               ]
               .
               And
               to
               bring
               in
               ]
               till
               God
               shall
               judg
               them
               with
               Righteousness
               .
               Or
               his
               Exposition
               is
               in
               dispraise
               :
               For
               the
               coming
               of
               Righteousness
               ,
               is
               the
               setting
               of
               Righteousness
               ;
               as
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               the
               setting
               thereof
               .
               Therefore
               it
               's
               in
               dispraise
               ;
               For
               commendation
               is
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               that
               ,
               
                 [
                 their
                 Righteousness
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 like
                 the
                 Light
                 ]
                 .
              
               And
               
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 thy
                 Righteousness
                 like
                 light
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 Light
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 Light
                 cometh
                 .
                 For
                 thy
                 Light
                 was
                 set
                 until
                 now
                 .
              
            
             
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               
                 [
                 And
                 to
                 seal
                 up
                 the
                 Vision
                 and
                 Prophecy
                 ]
              
               because
               the
               Prophets
               shall
               cease
               ;
               
                 [
                 And
                 to
                 seal
                 the
                 Messias
                 the
                 most
                 Holy
                 ]
                 .
                 And
                 behold
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Captivity
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Account
               cannot
               come
               into
               thy
               mind
               .
               For
               lae
               ,
               in
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Persia
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               New
               Moon
               added
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Angel
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 will
              
               
               declare
               .
               Now
               whether
               there
               be
               in
               the
               Computation
               ,
               an
               Addition
               or
               Substraction
               ,
               it
               hurteth
               not
               .
               Peradventure
               ,
               
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               New
               Moon
               will
               come
               into
               thy
               mind
               ,
               when
               he
               knoweth
               the
               moment
               of
               the
               Eclipse
               of
               the
               Moon
               in
               this
               Year
               .
               Besides
               ,
               we
               have
               found
               another
               Eclipse
               before
               this
               ,
               an
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               may
               know
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Moon
               according
               to
               Truth
               .
               And
               according
               to
               his
               Account
               ,
               he
               will
               willingly
               reduce
               backward
               the
               Years
               that
               come
               .
            
             
               Now
               lo
               ,
               the
               meaming
               of
               Vers.
               25.
               
               
                 Know
                 therefore
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 from
                 the
                 going
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Gommandment
                 ,
                 to
                 restore
                 and
                 to
                 build
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 unto
              
               
               
                 the
                 Prince
                 Messias
                 ,
                 are
              
               70
               Weeks
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 behold
                 ,
                 19
                 Years
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 and
                 Ahashuerosh
                 .
                 
                 And
                 two
                 Years
                 of
                 Darius
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 reigned
                 12
                 Years
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 s
                 so
                 written
                 in
                 a
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Persia.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 twenty
                 Years
                 of
                 Artaxshashta
                 the
                 King.
                 Lo
                 ,
                 all
                 amounts
                 but
                 to
                 seven
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 till
                 Nehemiah
                 came
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 s
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Ezra
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               62
               Weeks
               ,
               are
               the
               time
               that
               the
               second
               Temple
               stood
               ;
               and
               the
               half
               of
               the
               Week
               I
               have
               expounded
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               shewed
               your
               Grace
               the
               Exposition
               of
               
                 R.
                 Sagnadiah
              
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               by
               
                 Abben
                 Ezra
              
               his
               Opinion
               .
               And
               ,
               2dly
               ,
               I
               have
               set
               down
               Abben
               Ezra's
               Supputation
               of
               the
               70
               Weeks
               :
               Which
               is
               thus
               ,
               51
               Years
               of
               Cyrus
               and
               
                 Ahashuerosh
                 ,
                 Darius
              
               and
               Artaxerxes
               ;
               or
               7
               Weeks
               ,
               434
               Years
               :
               or
               the
               62
               Weeks
               ,
               the
               time
               the
               second
               Temple
               stood
               ;
               and
               he
               makes
               the
               Temple
               to
               stand
               longer
               by
               14
               Years
               than
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Seven
               Years
               ,
               the
               last
               Week
               ,
               in
               all
               491
               Years
               .
               You
               see
               he
               is
               a
               Year
               too
               much
               :
               besides
               ,
               he
               makes
               the
               last
               Weeks
               half
               ,
               to
               be
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               
               Zorobabel's
               Temple
               ,
               which
               was
               40
               Years
               before
               the
               destruction
               thereof
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               must
               now
               impart
               a
               Matter
               unto
               you
               .
               My
               Wife
               received
               a
               Letter
               of
               late
               ,
               since
               I
               was
               with
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               from
               her
               Sister
               ,
               my
               Lady
               Temple
               ,
               wherein
               she
               writeth
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Meath
               hearing
               of
               my
               entring
               into
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               did
               promise
               to
               confer
               upon
               me
               a
               Living
               worth
               60
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               presently
               ;
               and
               that
               within
               a
               Year
               ,
               he
               would
               make
               it
               worth
               an
               100
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               come
               over
               .
               I
               wonder
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Meath
               ,
               Dr.
               Martin
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               should
               ,
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               ,
               make
               such
               an
               offer
               
               unto
               me
               that
               am
               a
               meer
               Stranger
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               never
               had
               conference
               with
               him
               .
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               your
               Lordship
               would
               vouchsafe
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               poor
               Levite
               and
               Chaplain
               in
               your
               Service
               ,
               I
               would
               say
               with
               Mollerus
               ,
               in
               Psal.
               123.
               v.
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Cum
                 omne
                 servire
                 durum
                 sit
                 ,
                 faelicissimus
                 ,
                 cui
                 contigerit
                 ,
                 bono
                 ac
                 pio
                 servire
                 Domino
                 .
              
               If
               your
               Grace
               shall
               in
               your
               Letter
               signify
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Then
               behold
               I
               will
               say
               with
               
                 Ruth
                 ,
                 Where
                 thou
                 goest
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 ;
                 and
                 where
                 thou
                 diest
                 ,
                 I
                 will
              
               
               die
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               with
               thanks
               for
               your
               Lordships
               last
               bounty
               in
               bearing
               my
               Charges
               ,
               which
               I
               understood
               not
               till
               I
               took
               Horse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               return
               thanks
               till
               now
               ,
               I
               rest
               now
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Ralph
                 Skynner
                 .
              
               
                 Sutton
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   31.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 be
                 your
                 Scholar
                 ,
                 to
                 learn
                 your
                 Method
                 and
                 
                 facile
                 way
                 in
                 preaching
                 .
                 O
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 be
                 beholden
                 unto
                 you
                 for
                 some
                 of
                 your
                 directions
                 in
                 that
                 kind
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 see
                 but
                 a
                 Sermon
                 or
                 two
                 of
                 your
                 Graces
                 in
                 writing
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 those
                 directions
                 :
                 For
                 therefore
                 did
                 I
                 enter
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 hour
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 my
                 Life
                 into
                 God's
                 House
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 say
                 with
                 David
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 92.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 The
                 Reason
                 is
                 rendred
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 And
                 
                   Abben
                   Ezra
                
                 calleth
                 the
                 Rabbies
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CV
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOUR
               last
               kindness
               is
               not
               forgotten
               ,
               though
               unrequited
               ,
               for
               I
               cannot
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Pecuniam
                 qui
                 habet
                 ,
                 non
                 refert
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 refert
                 ,
                 non
                 habet
                 .
                 At
                 gratiam
                 qui
                 refert
                 ,
                 habet
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 habet
                 refert
                 .
              
               Accept
               therefore
               this
               my
               
                 Literarum
                 Manus
              
               ,
               by
               which
               now
               I
               prove
               that
               plainly
               unto
               you
               ,
               which
               long
               ago
               I
               affirmed
               in
               conference
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Israel
               passed
               not
               over
               the
               Red
               Sea
               transversum
               ,
               as
               you
               with
               others
               have
               supposed
               .
            
             
               If
               Israel
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               arrived
               and
               landed
               at
               the
               self-same
               side
               
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               departed
               when
               he
               entred
               the
               Sea
               :
               Then
               did
               he
               not
               go
               over
               the
               Red
               Sea
               transversum
               .
            
             
               But
               Israel
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               arrived
               and
               landed
               at
               the
               self-same
               side
               
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               departed
               when
               he
               entred
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Israel
               did
               not
               go
               over
               the
               Sea
               transversum
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Major
               Proposition
               cannot
               be
               denied
               .
               For
               if
               he
               went
               into
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               keeping
               still
               the
               same
               side
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               pass
               over-thwart
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               breadth
               thereof
               ,
               from
               one
               side
               to
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               Minor
               is
               thus
               proved
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               in
               express
               words
               .
               They
               came
               from
               Succoth
               to
               Etham
               ,
               in
               the
               edg
               of
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               Exod.
               13.
               20.
               
               Num.
               33.
               6.
               
               And
               returned
               from
               Etham
               to
               Pihahiroth
               ,
               encamping
               by
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Num.
               33.
               7.
               
               Exod.
               14.
               1.
               
               &
               9.
               and
               passing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               or
               by
               the
               midst
               
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Num.
               33.
               8.
               they
               came
               into
               the
               same
               Wilderness
               again
               ,
               Num.
               33.
               8.
               which
               is
               called
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Exod.
               15.
               22.
               
            
             
               From
               which
               collation
               of
               places
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               
                 Abben
                 Ezra
              
               his
               Opinion
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 We
                 know
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Red
                 Sea
                 between
                 Egypt
                 and
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 neither
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 need
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 go
                 into
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 their
                 way
                 to
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 only
                 God
                 commanded
                 them
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 might
                 go
                 in
                 after
                 them
                 and
                 be
                 drowned
                 .
                 Now
                 from
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 of
                 
                   Etham
                   ,
                   Israel
                
                 entred
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 of
                 Etham
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 again
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Seeing
                   from
                   the
                   Collation
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   places
                   ,
                   the
                   Truth
                   will
                   better
                   appear
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   set
                   them
                   down
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Exodus
                     12.
                     37.
                     1.
                     
                     On
                     the
                     15th
                     of
                     Nisan
                     ,
                     six
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     Footmen
                     journied
                     from
                     Rangmeses
                     to
                     Succoth
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     12.
                     37.
                     
                  
                   
                     Numbers
                     33.
                     3
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                     They
                     departed
                     from
                     Rameses
                     on
                     the
                     15th
                     day
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     month
                     ,
                     and
                     pitched
                     in
                     
                       Succoth
                       ,
                       Numb
                    
                     .
                     33.
                     3
                     ,
                     5.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Exod.
                     13.
                     20.
                     2.
                     
                     They
                     departed
                     from
                     Succoth
                     ,
                     and
                     encamped
                     in
                     Etham
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     edg
                     of
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     of
                     
                       Etham
                       ,
                       viz.
                    
                     Exod.
                     13.
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     Numb
                     .
                     33.
                     6.
                     
                     And
                     they
                     departed
                     from
                     Succoth
                     ,
                     and
                     pitched
                     in
                     Etham
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     that
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     33.
                     6.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     2.
                     3.
                     
                     Then
                     from
                     Etham
                     they
                     returned
                     ,
                     and
                     encamped
                     before
                     Pi-hahiroth
                     ,
                     between
                     Migdol
                     and
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     before
                     Bagnal-zephon
                     ,
                     before
                     it
                     they
                     pitched
                     by
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     600
                     Chariots
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     following
                     after
                     Israel
                     ,
                     overtook
                     them
                     pitching
                     by
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     7
                     ,
                     &
                     9.
                     
                     There
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Israel
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     22.
                     went
                     into
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     (
                     not
                     through
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     )
                     the
                     reason
                     is
                     rendred
                     ,
                     For
                     the
                     Waters
                     were
                     to
                     them
                     a
                     Wall
                     on
                     each
                     Hand
                     ;
                     and
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     went
                     in
                     after
                     them
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     vers
                     .
                     23.
                     and
                     the
                     Waters
                     returned
                     on
                     them
                     ,
                     ver
                     .
                     26
                     ,
                     27
                     ,
                     28.
                     
                     So
                     Moses
                     brought
                     forth
                     Israel
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Red
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     went
                     out
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     of
                     Shur
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     15.
                     22.
                     
                     And
                     for
                     three
                     days
                     ,
                     finding
                     no
                     Water
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     they
                     came
                     to
                     Marah
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     15.
                     23.
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     same
                     phrase
                     is
                     in
                     the
                     next
                     verse
                     said
                     of
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     27.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     If
                     we
                     should
                     expound
                     these
                     words
                     as
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     that
                     God
                     shook
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     through
                     the
                     Red
                     Sea
                     ,
                     
                       quam
                       absurde
                       esset
                    
                     .
                     
                     3.
                     
                     It
                     s
                     said
                     ,
                     that
                     Israel
                     saw
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     dead
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     30.
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     likely
                     they
                     would
                     have
                     so
                     easily
                     done
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     passed
                     over
                     the
                     breadth
                     of
                     the
                     Sea.
                     4.
                     
                     It
                     appears
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     20.
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     night
                     when
                     Moses
                     stretched
                     out
                     his
                     hand
                     on
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     Jehovah
                     dried
                     the
                     Waters
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     Israel
                     entred
                     the
                     Sea.
                     And
                     it
                     appears
                     also
                     ,
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     24.
                     which
                     is
                     called
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     27.
                     that
                     the
                     Waters
                     returned
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     were
                     drowned
                     .
                     Now
                     is
                     it
                     likely
                     that
                     six
                     hundred
                     thousand
                     Men
                     ,
                     besides
                     Women
                     and
                     Children
                     ,
                     could
                     pass
                     over
                     the
                     breadth
                     of
                     the
                     Red
                     Sea
                     in
                     so
                     short
                     a
                     time
                     as
                     9
                     hours
                     at
                     the
                     most
                     For
                     on
                     the
                     15th
                     of
                     March
                     they
                     went
                     from
                     Rameses
                     to
                     Succoth
                     ;
                     on
                     the
                     16th
                     day
                     from
                     Succoth
                     to
                     Etham
                     ;
                     on
                     the
                     17th
                     day
                     from
                     Etham
                     they
                     returned
                     to
                     Pi-hahiroth
                     ,
                     and
                     entred
                     the
                     Sea
                     at
                     night
                     ,
                     suppose
                     at
                     6
                     a
                     Clock
                     at
                     night
                     at
                     the
                     soonest
                     ,
                     at
                     3
                     in
                     the
                     Morning-Watch
                     they
                     arrived
                     at
                     Etham
                     ,
                     or
                     Shur
                     in
                     Etham
                     ,
                     and
                     saw
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     drowned
                     on
                     the
                     shore
                     .
                  
                   
                     Numb
                     .
                     33.
                     7
                     ,
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     they
                     departed
                     from
                     Etham
                     ,
                     and
                     turned
                     unto
                     Pi-hahiroth
                     which
                     is
                     before
                     Bagnal-zephon
                     ,
                     and
                     pitched
                     before
                     
                       Migdol
                       ,
                       Numb
                    
                     .
                     33.
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     they
                     departed
                     from
                     before
                     Pi-hahiroth
                     ,
                     and
                     passed
                     [
                     through
                     ]
                     for
                     ,
                     by
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     and
                     they
                     went
                     three
                     days
                     journey
                     into
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     of
                     Etham
                     ,
                     and
                     pitched
                     in
                     Marah
                     ,
                     Numb
                     .
                     33.
                     8.
                     
                     By
                     the
                     Collation
                     of
                     these
                     two
                     places
                     ,
                     it
                     appears
                     ,
                     that
                     Israel
                     returning
                     from
                     Etham
                     ,
                     came
                     to
                     Pi-hahiroth
                     ;
                     there
                     entring
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     came
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     Wilderness
                     of
                     Etham
                     again
                     .
                     Numb
                     .
                     33.
                     8.
                     
                     Which
                     Moses
                     (
                     Exod.
                     15.
                     22.
                     
                     )
                     calleth
                     Shur
                     :
                     A
                     place
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     of
                     Etham
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     that
                     Etham
                     is
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Abben
                       Ezra
                    
                     .
                     It
                     's
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     wisest
                     Man
                     (
                     saith
                     he
                     )
                     to
                     judg
                     of
                     God's
                     Works
                     ,
                     Why
                     dost
                     thou
                     thus
                     For
                     God
                     commands
                     Israel
                     here
                     ,
                     when
                     he
                     had
                     made
                     his
                     Journey
                     to
                     Etham
                     ,
                     and
                     was
                     so
                     much
                     forward
                     on
                     his
                     way
                     to
                     Canaan
                     ,
                     to
                     return
                     then
                     backward
                     again
                     to
                     Pihahiroth
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     their
                     three
                     days
                     journey
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     Pharaoh
                     might
                     follow
                     after
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     drowned
                     in
                     the
                     Sea.
                     For
                     when
                     Pharaoh
                     had
                     heard
                     that
                     Israel
                     had
                     made
                     two
                     days
                     journey
                     to
                     Etham
                     in
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     then
                     they
                     (
                     after
                     they
                     had
                     gone
                     so
                     far
                     on
                     their
                     way
                     as
                     Moses
                     had
                     foretold
                     them
                     
                       [
                       We
                       must
                       go
                       three
                       days
                       journey
                       in
                       the
                       Wilderness
                       to
                       sacrifice
                       ]
                       )
                    
                     returned
                     back
                     to
                     go
                     another
                     way
                     ,
                     then
                     Pharaoh
                     thought
                     that
                     
                     Moses's
                     intent
                     was
                     to
                     fly
                     ,
                     (
                     for
                     it
                     was
                     told
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     People
                     fled
                     )
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     5.
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     go
                     to
                     sacrifice
                     .
                     Then
                     he
                     said
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     
                       For
                       he
                       that
                       flies
                       away
                       ,
                       his
                       way
                       is
                       perplexed
                       ,
                       and
                       he
                       knows
                       not
                       whither
                       he
                       goes
                       .
                    
                     Then
                     being
                     at
                     Pi-hahiroth
                     ,
                     the
                     Lord
                     commanded
                     Moses
                     to
                     bid
                     the
                     People
                     go
                     into
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     Exod.
                     14.
                     15.
                     which
                     they
                     did
                     ,
                     vers
                     .
                     22.
                     
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     Think
                     not
                     ,
                     saith
                     
                       Abben
                       Ezra
                    
                     ,
                     because
                     the
                     Scripture
                     saith
                     there
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     that
                     they
                     came
                     into
                     the
                     half
                     ,
                     or
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Sea
                     ;
                     for
                     in
                     case
                     they
                     had
                     but
                     entred
                     ,
                     or
                     set
                     but
                     half
                     a
                     foot
                     ,
                     or
                     hoof
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     into
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     called
                     ,
                     or
                     said
                     ,
                     within
                     the
                     Sea
                     ,
                     as
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     —
                     and
                     yet
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     the
                     Camp.
                     But
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     is
                     that
                     place
                     where
                     the
                     Sea
                     was
                     in
                     the
                     beginning
                     of
                     the
                     Night
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               the
               Use
               and
               benefit
               of
               this
               place
               thus
               truly
               explained
               ,
               is
               threefold
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               discovers
               the
               Error
               of
               all
               the
               Maps
               of
               our
               Geographers
               ,
               who
               make
               the
               Israelites
               to
               pass
               over
               the
               breadth
               of
               the
               Red
               Sea
               towards
               Canaan
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               shews
               the
               infirmity
               of
               our
               last
               Translation
               ,
               and
               the
               Liturgy
               ,
               in
               this
               Particular
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               will
               free
               you
               ,
               my
               worthy
               respected
               Friend
               ,
               from
               your
               mistaking
               of
               this
               History
               ,
               and
               will
               serve
               to
               direct
               you
               into
               the
               right
               way
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               we
               all
               seek
               after
               .
               I
               hope
               therefore
               it
               will
               not
               displease
               you
               to
               be
               drawn
               with
               Israel
               out
               of
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               seeing
               Moses
               was
               content
               to
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               Waters
               :
               He
               by
               a
               Woman
               ,
               an
               Egyptian
               ;
               you
               by
               a
               Man
               ,
               a
               Christian.
               He
               crying
               and
               begging
               it
               ,
               you
               without
               Petition
               or
               Request
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               with
               my
               Love
               and
               Service
               to
               you
               and
               the
               Truth
               ,
               I
               rest
               now
               ,
               and
               ever
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 all
                 good
                 Offices
                 ,
                 Ralph
                 Skynner
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CVI.
               
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 in
                 God
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               Grace's
               Letters
               of
               the
               18th
               of
               November
               ,
               came
               not
               to
               my
               hands
               :
               till
               the
               3d
               of
               December
               :
               To
               the
               Contents
               whereof
               I
               have
               sent
               this
               Answer
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               Demand
               ;
               Rabby
               
                 Levi
                 ben
                 Gershom
              
               I
               have
               not
               ,
               but
               
                 R.
                 Sagnadia
              
               his
               Exposition
               on
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               Dan.
               9.
               25.
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 verba
                 quae
                 Dominatio
                 vestra
                 quaerit
                 :
                 aedificabitur
                 &
                 (
                 in
                 aedificio
                 ejus
                 )
                 id
                 est
                 aedificata
                 manebit
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               Demand
               ,
               as
               touching
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               Dan.
               9.
               24.
               
               I
               find
               the
               first
               part
               of
               Mr.
               
               Br's
               words
               out
               of
               
                 Abben
                 Ezra
              
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               70
               Weeks
               are
               from
               the
               going
               forth
               of
               the
               Word
               at
               Daniel's
               Prayer
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               latter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               not
               in
               a
               continued
               coherence
               ;
               for
               after
               the
               word
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               three
               Lines
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               the
               exposition
               of
               other
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               are
               inserted
               ,
               without
               dependance
               ;
               for
               he
               saith
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               without
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               So
               that
               he
               shews
               
                 terminum
                 à
                 quo
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 voce
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               but
               ,
               
                 terminum
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               precisely
               expressed
               ,
               for
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               wanteth
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               ;
               These
               be
               Abben
               Ezra's
               words
               touching
               the
               New
               Moon
               ,
               and
               the
               Eclipses
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               ;
               Abben
               Ezra's
               Calculation
               of
               the
               77
               of
               Daniel
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               Having
               written
               thus
               far
               ,
               I
               presently
               came
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               Mr.
               Walker
               to
               borrow
               those
               Books
               I
               had
               not
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               desirous
               to
               give
               your
               Grace
               all
               the
               satisfaction
               I
               can
               .
               Mr.
               Walker
               hath
               not
               Gersham
               ,
               nor
               any
               Comment
               on
               Daniel
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               that
               I
               have
               ;
               only
               he
               lent
               me
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               so
               I
               have
               read
               over
               the
               whole
               Tractate
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               not
               any
               word
               touching
               the
               duration
               of
               the
               Babylonian
               Kingdom
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Kingdom
               .
               It
               only
               handleth
               on
               what
               days
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               be
               read
               ,
               and
               their
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ;
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               read
               only
               the
               Text
               of
               Megillah
               ,
               I
               read
               not
               Rambanus
               ,
               
               nor
               
               Bartinorah's
               Comment
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               require
               many
               days
               ,
               and
               I
               found
               no
               one
               word
               in
               the
               Text
               tending
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               towards
               any
               such
               Matter
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               know
               what
               Author
               referred
               you
               to
               that
               Tractate
               of
               Megillah
               ,
               or
               whether
               your
               Grace
               hath
               mistaken
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Grace
               for
               your
               Lordship's
               last
               kindness
               unto
               me
               ,
               when
               I
               was
               at
               Much-Haddam
               ,
               for
               defraying
               my
               Charges
               at
               mine
               Inn.
               And
               now
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               
                 vetus
                 conferendo
                 beneficium
                 invitas
                 novum
              
               .
               It
               hath
               pleased
               my
               Lord
               Carew
               ,
               who
               lieth
               at
               Nonesuch
               ,
               some
               mile
               and
               an
               half
               from
               Sutton
               ,
               before
               whose
               Honour
               I
               have
               often
               preached
               ,
               to
               be
               pleased
               to
               write
               his
               Letter
               to
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Coventry
              
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               ,
               at
               his
               Request
               ,
               to
               bestow
               a
               Benefice
               on
               me
               ,
               when
               any
               shall
               fall
               in
               his
               Gift
               .
               And
               he
               was
               pleased
               moreover
               to
               send
               the
               Letter
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Stafford
              
               to
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               to
               sollicit
               the
               Matter
               also
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               .
               And
               so
               I
               was
               there
               at
               Hampton-Court
               ,
               and
               presented
               my self
               to
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               ;
               who
               gave
               me
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               promised
               ,
               that
               within
               three
               months
               ,
               or
               sooner
               ,
               he
               assured
               himself
               he
               should
               provide
               for
               me
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               request
               is
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               write
               your
               Letter
               also
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               in
               my
               behalf
               ,
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               having
               relation
               to
               my
               Lord
               
               Carew's
               Precedent
               ;
               That
               whereas
               your
               Lordship
               is
               informed
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               Carew
               hath
               sollicited
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               to
               bestow
               a
               Benefice
               on
               one
               
                 Ralph
                 Skynner
              
               ,
               Minister
               and
               Preacher
               of
               the
               Word
               at
               Sutton
               ,
               (
               under
               Mr.
               Glover
               )
               a
               Man
               of
               honest
               Life
               and
               Conversation
               ,
               and
               conformable
               to
               the
               Orders
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               forth
               ,
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               your
               Lordship
               to
               write
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               second
               my
               Lord
               
               Carew's
               Request
               effectually
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               am
               but
               
                 mediocris
                 fortunae
                 Vir
              
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               means
               and
               maintenance
               to
               buy
               me
               Books
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               .
               This
               your
               Grace's
               Letter
               ,
               in
               my
               behalf
               to
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               if
               your
               Lordship
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               send
               it
               before
               Christide
               ,
               inclosed
               in
               a
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               seal
               it
               ,
               after
               I
               have
               read
               it
               ,
               it
               's
               likely
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               would
               remember
               me
               the
               sooner
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               given
               my
               Lord
               Carew
               satisfaction
               in
               many
               Questions
               ,
               at
               sundry
               times
               of
               conference
               ;
               and
               especially
               in
               these
               three
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               the
               Pope
               and
               Conclave
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Points
               and
               Vowels
               were
               given
               by
               God
               from
               Sinai
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               Masorits
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Hebrew
               Tongue
               is
               the
               most
               ancient
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               that
               Moses
               wrote
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Caldee
               and
               Egyptian
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               proved
               expresly
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               For
               which
               my
               Lord
               hath
               given
               me
               a
               greater
               commendation
               in
               the
               ancient
               Tongues
               ,
               to
               my
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               than
               I
               either
               have
               deserved
               ,
               or
               can
               answer
               unto
               .
               And
               thus
               ,
               with
               my
               humble
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               end
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 
                   Per
                   Metathesin
                
                 RADULPH
                 SKYNNER
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 
                   Decemb.
                   8.
                   1625.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
             
             
             
               LETTER
               CVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               James
               White
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissime
                 &
                 Reverendissime
                 Antistes
                 ,
              
            
             
               QUòd
               venerandae
               Antiquitatis
               Monumenta
               ,
               quae
               meae
               curae
               non
               ita
               pridem
               conferenda
               credidit
               Dominatio
               vestra
               ,
               tardiùs
               multò
               ,
               quàm
               vellem
               ,
               ad
               umbilicum
               perduxerim
               ,
               est
               quod
               sperem
               apud
               tantum
               Candorem
               veniae
               locum
               me
               inventurum
               .
               Quòd
               autem
               eo
               auspicio
               (
               dicam
               ,
               an
               infortunio
               )
               transacta
               sint
               ,
               ut
               neutiquam
               industriae
               meae
               specimen
               exhibendi
               ,
               nedum
               judicio
               vestro
               sublimi
               satisfaciendi
               copia
               fiat
               ;
               quicquid
               veniae
               audacia
               arrogaverit
               ,
               nullam
               fidenter
               sperari
               posse
               exploratum
               habeo
               .
               Siquidem
               (
               quod
               minimè
               dissimulandum
               existimavi
               )
               vel
               ipsae
               liturae
               ,
               quibus
               inter
               scribendum
               imprudens
               indulsi
               ,
               incuriae
               me
               vel
               invitum
               coarguunt
               .
               Quin
               &
               inter
               sacras
               illas
               paginas
               conferendas
               semel
               atque
               iterum
               in
               ea
               loca
               incidi
               ,
               unde
               me
               facilè
               expedire
               non
               potui
               .
               Intelligat
               ,
               obsecro
               ,
               Dominatio
               vestra
               Psalmos
               117
               ,
               &
               147.
               
               Quo
               utroque
               in
               loco
               idem
               scrupulus
               ,
               eadem
               occurrit
               difficultas
               .
               Utrobique
               enim
               Psalmi
               duo
               fronte
               satis
               distincti
               ,
               materiâ
               varii
               ,
               titulis
               etiam
               à
               se
               invicem
               diversi
               Identitatem
               numericam
               (
               si
               ipsum
               Catalogum
               spectemus
               )
               mirum
               in
               modum
               prae
               se
               ferunt
               .
               Porrò
               ,
               naevo
               haud
               minore
               laborant
               Psalmi
               145
               ,
               &
               146.
               ad
               quos
               liber
               ille
               typis
               excusus
               ,
               quem
               praeire
               voluisse
               expectavi
               ,
               claudus
               adeò
               inventus
               est
               ,
               ut
               id
               spatii
               meâ
               solius
               conjecturâ
               in
               versibus
               ànnotandis
               emetiri
               coactus
               fuerim
               .
               Has
               &
               istiusmodi
               densiores
               ingenii
               mei
               nebulas
               vestro
               benignè
               affulgente
               candore
               opportunè
               dispersum
               iri
               nullus
               dubito
               .
               Colophonem
               imposuimus
               quatuor
               S.
               S.
               Evangeliis
               ante-Pentecosten
               ,
               coronidem
               pariter
               Actis
               Apostolorum
               (
               si
               Deus
               dederit
               )
               breve
               addituri
               .
               Interim
               ,
               quàm
               sim
               obstrictus
               Dominationi
               vestrae
               ,
               quòd
               me
               indignum
               ,
               ullis
               negotiis
               hisce
               sacris
               dignatus
               fueris
               ,
               Praesul
               amplissime
               ,
               preces
               meae
               testatum
               faciant
               Deo
               Opt.
               Max.
               apud
               quem
               ardentissimis
               ,
               uti
               par
               est
               ,
               votis
               contendo
               ,
               ut
               Reverentiam
               vestram
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               columen
               diutissimè
               conservet
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimae
                 vestrae
                 Dominationis
                 Observantissimus
                 ,
                 Jacobus
                 White
                 .
              
               
                 Cantabrigiae
                 ex
                 Col.
                 Sid.
                 Nonas
                 
                   Junii
                   ,
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               ;
               I
               understood
               by
               others
               ,
               this
               Commencement
               of
               your
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Sermon
               before
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               touching
               the
               repressing
               of
               the
               Arminian
               Faction
               .
               God's
               Blessing
               be
               upon
               you
               for
               this
               good
               Service
               to
               opportunely
               performed
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               his
               Majesty
               may
               have
               a
               true
               
               apprehension
               of
               the
               ensuing
               Danger
               .
               I
               was
               told
               by
               some
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               the
               Proclamation
               ,
               Mr.
               Mountague
               was
               to
               set
               out
               a
               Book
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               say
               it
               for
               certain
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Whalley
               spoke
               to
               me
               above
               a
               month
               ago
               to
               write
               to
               your
               Lordship
               to
               leave
               Mr.
               Lively
               his
               Chronology
               with
               him
               and
               me
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               take
               care
               for
               the
               publishing
               thereof
               .
               If
               your
               Lordship
               have
               not
               sent
               it
               away
               ,
               we
               desire
               it
               may
               be
               sent
               hither
               :
               I
               had
               quite
               forgot
               in
               my
               last
               Letters
               to
               mention
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               did
               your
               Lordship's
               Message
               to
               Mr.
               Chancy
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               the
               Book
               which
               Mr.
               Boys
               had
               ,
               as
               also
               his
               Transcript
               which
               he
               doth
               expect
               hereafter
               again
               .
            
             
               Those
               Commencement-Affairs
               here
               so
               distracted
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               recollect
               my self
               ,
               to
               bethink
               of
               some
               things
               which
               I
               would
               have
               demanded
               of
               your
               Lordship
               .
               I
               am
               right
               sorry
               of
               your
               departure
               from
               us
               so
               soon
               .
               I
               will
               intreat
               you
               to
               remember
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ad
                 Caesarium
                 Monachum
              
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               be
               with
               you
               
                 in
                 initio
                 ,
                 progressu
                 ,
                 &
                 exitu
                 itineris
                 .
              
               My
               best
               Wishes
               and
               Devotions
               shall
               accompany
               you
               to
               Tredaw
               ,
               and
               there
               also
               .
               And
               so
               with
               my
               Prayers
               for
               your
               Lordship's
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
               resting
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Sidney-Colledg
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   5.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Amicitia
                     quae
                     desinere
                     potest
                     nunquam
                     vera
                     fuit
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hieron
                     .
                  
                
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 bold
                 to
                 transmit
                 my
                 Letters
                 as
                 occasion
                 shall
                 serve
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
            
             
               AMong
               the
               Manuscripts
               of
               the
               Library
               of
               Magdalen
               Colledg
               in
               Oxford
               ,
               (
               in
               Dr.
               
               James's
               Catalogue
               ,
               numb
               .
               211.
               )
               I
               found
               
                 Lib.
                 Jo.
                 Chrysostomi
                 contra
                 illos
                 qui
                 negant
                 veritatem
                 carnis
                 humane
                 assumptae
                 à
                 Deo
                 :
              
               Which
               I
               verily
               did
               suppose
               to
               be
               the
               Book
               
                 ad
                 Caesarium
                 Monichum
              
               ,
               which
               he
               wrote
               against
               the
               History
               of
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinarius
              
               .
               But
               coming
               unto
               the
               Library
               and
               making
               search
               for
               the
               Book
               ,
               I
               found
               it
               was
               conveyed
               away
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               of
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               a
               little
               offend
               me
               .
               I
               spake
               with
               Mr.
               Young
               for
               the
               Collation
               of
               the
               place
               in
               Gregory
               Nyssen's
               Catechetical
               Oration
               touching
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               who
               told
               me
               that
               Mr.
               Cafa●hon
               and
               himself
               had
               heretofore
               collated
               that
               place
               ,
               but
               could
               find
               nothing
               that
               could
               bring
               help
               to
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               or
               make
               much
               any
               way
               to
               or
               fro
               .
               You
               have
               in
               Trinity-College
               a
               Greek
               Manuscript
               of
               
               Euthymius's
               
                 Panoplia
                 Dogmatica
              
               ,
               wherein
               this
               is
               cited
               .
               If
               you
               find
               any
               difference
               bet
               wixt
               it
               and
               the
               printed
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               acquaint
               me
               therewith
               ,
               as
               also
               with
               your
               Judgment
               concerning
               the
               place
               of
               Chrysostom
               which
               I
               proposed
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               the
               similitude
               of
               Wax
               which
               he
               there
               useth
               .
               I
               had
               many
               things
               to
               write
               ,
               but
               am
               now
               intercepted
               by
               the
               time
               ,
               being
               ready
               to
               take
               Barque
               presently
               ;
               yet
               in
               all
               my
               haste
               I
               cannot
               forget
               Sir
               
                 Ger
                 and
              
               Harvy's
               business
               unto
               Trinity
               College
               ,
               in
               giving
               furtherance
               
               whereunto
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               already
               found
               your
               exceeding
               great
               forwardness
               ,
               so
               I
               earnestly
               intreat
               you
               in
               my
               absence
               to
               supply
               what
               I
               my self
               would
               most
               willingly
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               there
               present
               ;
               for
               which
               Favour
               to
               a
               noble
               Friend
               (
               unto
               whom
               I
               have
               so
               extraordinarily
               been
               beholden
               )
               as
               well
               as
               for
               the
               many
               other
               Fruits
               of
               your
               Love
               shewed
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 Friend
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Leverpool
                 
                   Aug.
                   17.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Bambridge
               ,
               
                 Professor
                 of
                 Astronomy
                 in
              
               Oxford
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 singular
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               BEsides
               my
               many
               obligations
               of
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               particular
               engaged
               in
               an
               expedite
               and
               resolute
               method
               of
               calculating
               Eclipses
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               to
               accomplish
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Content
               ,
               and
               would
               now
               have
               presented
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               that
               many
               other
               pursuits
               in
               my
               Astronomical
               History
               have
               taken
               up
               my
               time
               .
               Presently
               after
               my
               return
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               made
               haste
               to
               London
               ,
               but
               could
               find
               nothing
               of
               Dee's
               Books
               ,
               but
               bare
               Titles
               ,
               whereof
               some
               did
               very
               much
               please
               me
               ,
               and
               encourage
               me
               to
               make
               a
               diligent
               enquiry
               after
               them
               .
               I
               reforted
               to
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               (
               with
               very
               kind
               welcome
               )
               but
               his
               Books
               being
               not
               yet
               ordered
               in
               a
               Catalogue
               ,
               I
               deferred
               my
               search
               there
               till
               another
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               now
               am
               bold
               to
               enter
               your
               Grace's
               Bibliotheca
               ,
               with
               humble
               request
               that
               I
               may
               have
               the
               names
               of
               such
               Mathematical
               Books
               as
               were
               Dee's
               .
               It
               may
               be
               I
               shall
               find
               those
               Books
               ,
               whose
               Titles
               did
               promise
               so
               much
               .
               If
               I
               had
               the
               Books
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               I
               would
               make
               an
               abstract
               of
               all
               things
               making
               to
               Astronomical
               History
               and
               Chronography
               ,
               the
               two
               chief
               Objects
               of
               my
               Enquiry
               ,
               and
               safely
               return
               the
               Books
               and
               Abstract
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Being
               at
               London
               ,
               I
               procured
               an
               Arabick
               Book
               of
               Astronomy
               ,
               the
               Tables
               whereof
               I
               do
               perfectly
               understand
               ,
               but
               the
               Canons
               annexed
               are
               more
               difficult
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               so
               much
               the
               more
               incite
               me
               to
               find
               out
               that
               particular
               meaning
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               possible
               without
               knowledg
               in
               the
               Arabick
               ;
               wherefore
               I
               have
               made
               entrance
               into
               the
               Rudiments
               thereof
               ,
               and
               hope
               
                 (
                 labore
                 &
                 Constantiâ
              
               )
               at
               length
               to
               be
               able
               to
               translate
               any
               Arabick
               Book
               of
               Mathematicks
               .
               It
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               which
               I
               undertake
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               hopes
               I
               have
               in
               that
               happy
               Arabia
               to
               find
               most
               precious
               Stones
               ,
               for
               the
               adorning
               and
               enriching
               my
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               do
               overcome
               all
               difficulties
               ,
               besides
               the
               great
               Satisfaction
               to
               see
               with
               mine
               own
               Eyes
               ,
               
                 (
                 videre
                 est
                 octava
                 scientia
              
               )
               and
               not
               to
               be
               led
               hoodwinkt
               by
               others
               ,
               who
               tho
               they
               may
               be
               expert
               in
               that
               Tongue
               ,
               yet
               without
               special
               skill
               in
               these
               particular
               Sciences
               ,
               cannot
               truly
               translate
               the
               Arabick
               ;
               besides
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               a
               special
               purpose
               in
               his
               study
               of
               that
               Language
               ,
               taking
               no
               delight
               to
               follow
               anothers
               course
               ,
               
                 (
                 flultum
                 est
                 ducere
                 invitos
                 ca●es
                 ad
                 venandum
                 )
                 .
              
               I
               relate
               this
               to
               your
               Grace
               in
               assurance
               of
               your
               Favour
               herein
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               in
               your
               enquiry
               at
               Aleppo
               ,
               and
               other
               Eastern
               Places
               for
               Syriack
               Books
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               all
               Arabick
               Books
               of
               the
               Mathematicks
               
               and
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               a
               good
               Arabick
               Copy
               of
               the
               Alkoran
               ,
               the
               only
               Book
               whereby
               that
               Language
               is
               attained
               .
               If
               your
               Grace
               have
               one
               already
               ,
               I
               humbly
               request
               the
               use
               thereof
               for
               some
               time
               ;
               for
               ours
               are
               bound
               Prisoners
               in
               the
               Library
               ,
               wherein
               are
               many
               Arabick
               Books
               ,
               but
               
                 aut
                 hore
                 nescio-quo
                 ,
                 de
                 re
                 nescio
                 qua
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               
                 lucem
                 meliorem
              
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               many
               others
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               have
               the
               gracious
               Rays
               of
               your
               favourable
               assistance
               .
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               closure
               of
               my
               Apology
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace's
               patience
               a
               while
               .
            
             
               Besides
               my
               Enquiries
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               busy
               in
               the
               Fabrick
               of
               a
               large
               Instrument
               for
               Observations
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               ,
               
                 mea
                 fide
              
               ,
               both
               teach
               and
               write
               ;
               and
               here
               again
               I
               humbly
               entreat
               you
               to
               take
               in
               your
               Consideration
               my
               Petition
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               as
               occasion
               shall
               be
               offered
               commend
               to
               the
               Munificence
               of
               some
               noble
               Benefactors
               this
               excellent
               and
               rare
               part
               of
               Astronomy
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               which
               would
               certainly
               commend
               them
               to
               Posterity
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               publish
               their
               Fame
               unto
               the
               Learned
               World.
               
            
             
               I
               may
               not
               forget
               ,
               in
               my
               return
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               called
               on
               Mr.
               Burton
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               Leland
               ,
               and
               there
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Books
               in
               Worcester
               Church
               I
               found
               ,
               
                 Commentarii
                 '
                 Dunchagt
                 praesulis
                 Hybernensis
                 in
                 Mart.
                 Capel
                 .
                 opus
                 eruditum
                 ,
              
               if
               I
               do
               well
               remember
               ,
               for
               I
               cannot
               now
               find
               my
               written
               note
               .
               I
               spake
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               Worcester
               (
               who
               was
               with
               me
               at
               Oxford
               )
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               made
               no
               esteem
               thereof
               .
               Yet
               if
               it
               please
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               will
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               perused
               .
               I
               shall
               account
               my self
               very
               happy
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               here
               do
               any
               thing
               worthy
               your
               Grace's
               Acceptation
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               much
               desire
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Grace's
               safe
               return
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               with
               your
               worthy
               Confort
               ,
               and
               with
               many
               hearty
               Prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               live
               many
               heathful
               and
               happy
               Years
               ,
               I
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humbly
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 John
                 Bainbridg
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon.
                 
                 
                   Octob.
                   3.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Davis
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ;
              
            
             
               AFter
               I
               had
               writ
               the
               former
               Lines
               ,
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               of
               the
               31th
               of
               July
               ,
               from
               Oxford
               ;
               whereto
               I
               have
               given
               due
               perusal
               ,
               and
               thereby
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               hath
               received
               mine
               of
               the
               16th
               of
               January
               ,
               with
               the
               Books
               sent
               you
               by
               the
               Ship
               Patience
               of
               London
               ;
               being
               very
               glad
               thereof
               ,
               but
               more
               joy
               ful
               that
               your
               Lordship
               finds
               such
               content
               in
               them
               ,
               being
               sorry
               that
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               perform
               to
               the
               full
               what
               you
               desire
               .
            
             
               The
               Patriarch's
               Name
               that
               sold
               me
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 Jesu
                 Jáb
              
               ;
               which
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               Tongue
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Jesus
                 give
                 me
              
               And
               
               whereas
               I
               writ
               he
               was
               a
               Jacobite
               ,
               I
               pray
               take
               notice
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Nestorian
               ,
               and
               hath
               his
               residence
               in
               Emite
               and
               Zert
               ,
               and
               continually
               comes
               to
               this
               Town
               to
               visit
               them
               that
               are
               of
               that
               Heresy
               .
               His
               promise
               to
               me
               he
               hath
               not
               kept
               ,
               neither
               could
               I
               ever
               hear
               from
               him
               since
               he
               sent
               me
               that
               Book
               ,
               now
               in
               your
               Lordships
               possession
               ;
               yet
               I
               caused
               divers
               Letters
               to
               be
               writ
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               present
               have
               given
               order
               to
               write
               to
               him
               again
               :
               But
               as
               I
               often
               writ
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               those
               Books
               are
               rare
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Chaldean
               Tongue
               and
               Character
               ;
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               Books
               ,
               are
               written
               in
               the
               Arab
               Character
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               you
               would
               not
               have
               ,
               nor
               esteem
               .
               As
               for
               the
               remainder
               of
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               in
               the
               Chaldee
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               a
               Man
               to
               Mount
               Libanus
               to
               take
               a
               Copy
               thereof
               ,
               intending
               to
               send
               you
               the
               whole
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               in
               one
               Volume
               ;
               notwithstanding
               I
               know
               you
               have
               the
               Books
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               those
               you
               have
               ,
               are
               old
               Copies
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               be
               a
               new
               Transcript
               ,
               presuming
               your
               Lordship
               will
               not
               think
               much
               of
               the
               Charge
               ,
               which
               if
               I
               had
               excepted
               ,
               would
               have
               been
               very
               little
               less
               than
               now
               it
               will
               be
               .
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Samaritan
               Books
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Damasceen
               Spahee
               ,
               I
               will
               use
               my
               best
               diligence
               to
               find
               him
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               redeem
               them
               at
               as
               easy
               a
               rate
               as
               I
               can
               .
               And
               so
               continue
               my
               care
               in
               accomplishing
               your
               Lordship's
               Will
               in
               every
               thing
               ,
               desiring
               the
               benefit
               of
               your
               particular
               Prayers
               .
               And
               so
               fearing
               to
               be
               further
               troublesom
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               humbly
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
               and
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Davis
                 .
              
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   14.
                   1626.
                   
                
                 English
                 Account
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 14th
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 3d
                 Month
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Turkish
                 Account
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 1036
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 .
                 The
                 Turks
                 and
                 Moors
                 begin
                 their
                 Month
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 see
                 the
                 Moon
                 after
                 the
                 Change.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Alexander
               Cook
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IAcknowledg
               my self
               much
               bounden
               unto
               you
               ,
               for
               your
               Letter
               sent
               me
               from
               Liverpool
               ,
               in
               your
               return
               to
               Ireland
               .
               Yet
               I
               confess
               I
               had
               not
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               where
               now
               I
               am
               ,
               returned
               you
               thanks
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               was
               desirous
               to
               acquaint
               you
               with
               an
               Accident
               lately
               fallen
               out
               ;
               some
               Circumstances
               whereof
               ,
               I
               had
               better
               occasion
               to
               know
               ,
               than
               many
               my
               betters
               .
               It
               concerneth
               my
               Lady
               Faukland
               .
               She
               ,
               within
               this
               fortnight
               ,
               hath
               declared
               her self
               to
               be
               a
               Papist
               .
               One
               of
               the
               Priests
               who
               perverted
               her
               ,
               goeth
               under
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Fitz
                 Gerard
              
               ,
               though
               his
               true
               Name
               is
               
                 George
                 Pettinger
              
               ,
               a
               York-shire
               Man
               ,
               an
               idle
               p●ating
               Companion
               ,
               and
               a
               Serving-man
               not
               many
               years
               ago
               :
               a
               frequenter
               of
               Baudy-Houses
               ,
               and
               a
               Cozener
               of
               Trades-men
               in
               London
               ,
               as
               I
               my self
               in
               part
               know
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               am
               credily
               informed
               by
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Savile
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               well
               known
               ;
               and
               by
               some
               Gentlemen
               of
               his
               own
               Kindred
               .
               Mr.
               Mountague
               ,
               Mr.
               Cose●s
               ,
               and
               the
               Colledg
               (
               as
               it
               is
               called
               )
               at
               Durham-house
               ,
               
               are
               sensible
               of
               the
               disgrace
               which
               they
               sustain
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               fall
               .
               Mr.
               Mountague
               told
               her
               ,
               That
               dying
               an
               English
               Papist
               ,
               she
               died
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Damnation
               .
               Mr.
               Coosens
               told
               her
               ,
               That
               she
               had
               sinned
               damnably
               in
               departing
               from
               that
               Church
               wherein
               she
               was
               born
               and
               baptized
               ,
               before
               she
               had
               consulted
               with
               the
               Governors
               thereof
               .
               Besides
               ,
               Mr.
               Coosens
               gave
               her
               a
               few
               Notes
               ,
               which
               she
               sent
               unto
               her
               Priest
               to
               answer
               :
               whose
               Answer
               came
               to
               my
               hands
               ;
               and
               in
               my
               poor
               Opinion
               ,
               was
               a
               very
               silly
               one
               .
               Yet
               Mr.
               Coosens
               would
               not
               reply
               ,
               but
               took
               his
               farewel
               of
               the
               Lady
               ,
               without
               purpose
               of
               ever
               visiting
               her
               again
               .
               She
               protested
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               she
               turned
               again
               ,
               she
               will
               turn
               Puritan
               ,
               not
               Moderate
               Protestant
               ,
               as
               she
               phraseth
               it
               ;
               for
               Moderate
               Protestants
               ,
               viz.
               Mr.
               Coosens
               ,
               &c.
               are
               farther
               from
               Catholicks
               than
               Puritans
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               concerning
               her
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               I
               know
               ,
               is
               neither
               fallen
               from
               Grace
               ,
               nor
               to
               Grace
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               15000
               l.
               offered
               (
               as
               it
               's
               said
               )
               for
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               by
               the
               Dean
               of
               Winchester
               :
               And
               some
               say
               it
               is
               worth
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               may
               make
               of
               the
               Leases
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               ,
               10000
               l.
               The
               other
               Bishopricks
               are
               rated
               proportionably
               ;
               and
               destinated
               to
               Men
               of
               corrupt
               Minds
               .
               Dr.
               Laud
               is
               Dean
               of
               the
               Chappel
               ;
               and
               Dr.
               White
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Carlisle
                 .
                 Chamierus
              
               is
               lately
               come
               forth
               against
               Bellarmine
               ;
               they
               are
               sold
               as
               fast
               as
               they
               come
               over
               :
               But
               Mr.
               Fetherston
               looks
               daily
               for
               40
               more
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               hope
               to
               have
               one
               .
               The
               Papists
               brag
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               shewed
               himself
               a
               Hugonite
               for
               these
               three
               years
               last
               past
               .
               They
               have
               great
               hopes
               ,
               but
               I
               trust
               their
               hopes
               shall
               perish
               .
               Yet
               wise
               Men
               are
               afraid
               of
               what
               may
               follow
               ;
               and
               are
               more
               inquisitive
               than
               heretofore
               to
               know
               ,
               Whether
               Dotage
               may
               not
               be
               wrought
               by
               Sorcery
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               see
               your
               second
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Succession
                 of
                 Christian
                 Churches
              
               ;
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               of
               yours
               against
               the
               common
               Adversary
               .
               Your
               Lordship
               had
               need
               now
               to
               do
               something
               ,
               for
               few
               go
               with
               a
               right
               foot
               ,
               and
               the
               Enemies
               are
               many
               .
            
             
               I
               thought
               ,
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               I
               had
               been
               writing
               to
               Mr.
               Usher
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               write
               so
               carelesly
               ;
               but
               ere-now
               my
               Memory
               serves
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               my
               Lord
               Primat
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               ought
               to
               have
               written
               more
               respectively
               :
               yet
               I
               cannot
               find
               in
               my
               heart
               to
               burn
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               but
               to
               pass
               it
               a
               way
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               not
               doubting
               of
               a
               pardon
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               if
               for
               no
               other
               respect
               ,
               yet
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               live
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               where
               we
               know
               not
               well
               what
               Manners
               mean.
               And
               so
               with
               remembrance
               of
               my
               humble
               Duty
               and
               Service
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 poor
                 welwiller
                 ,
                 A.
                 Cook.
                 
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   Nov.
                   30.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               Falkland
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
              
            
             
               MY
               diligence
               hath
               not
               been
               wanting
               ,
               either
               in
               treating
               with
               my
               Lords
               the
               Bishops
               when
               they
               were
               present
               ,
               or
               in
               writing
               unto
               them
               when
               they
               were
               absent
               ,
               touching
               the
               Augmentation
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               paiment
               of
               
               the
               Loan-monies
               ,
               demanded
               of
               the
               Clergy
               in
               the
               Province
               of
               Armagh
               .
               The
               Augmentation
               with
               one
               Voice
               ,
               they
               did
               deny
               ;
               alledging
               ,
               that
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               in
               your
               Letters
               directed
               unto
               them
               ,
               did
               not
               propound
               any
               indefinite
               Sum
               to
               be
               levied
               according
               to
               their
               Discretions
               ;
               but
               a
               precise
               one
               ,
               of
               395
               l.
               and
               4
               s.
               for
               one
               months
               pay
               of
               the
               new
               Supplies
               in
               Ulster
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               the
               present
               paiment
               of
               that
               Sum
               ,
               order
               hath
               been
               already
               taken
               ,
               that
               (
               according
               to
               your
               Lordships
               special
               Directions
               )
               70
               l.
               should
               be
               delivered
               unto
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Calfield
              
               .
               One
               hundred
               twenty
               one
               Pounds
               ,
               and
               a
               Noble
               ,
               I
               have
               since
               received
               ;
               which
               is
               ready
               to
               be
               delivered
               unto
               any
               one
               who
               shall
               be
               authorized
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               under
               your
               Lordship's
               Hand
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Clogher
               ,
               who
               hath
               already
               paid
               half
               of
               that
               Sum
               which
               was
               assigned
               unto
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Calfield
              
               ,
               is
               there
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               ready
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               that
               which
               remaineth
               due
               upon
               his
               Clergy
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Derry
               hath
               left
               with
               me
               his
               Ticket
               ,
               wherein
               he
               undertakes
               to
               pay
               50
               l.
               unto
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Captains
               to
               whom
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               appoint
               .
               Upon
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Meath
               ,
               there
               was
               85
               l.
               1
               s.
               4
               d.
               taxed
               in
               this
               Levy
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               double
               twentieth
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               there
               ;
               the
               twentieth
               part
               of
               the
               Bishoprick
               it self
               being
               abated
               ,
               because
               the
               Bishop
               is
               yet
               in
               First-Fruits
               .
               For
               this
               I
               have
               used
               my
               utmost
               endeavour
               ,
               both
               with
               the
               Bishop
               and
               with
               his
               Clergy
               ;
               but
               could
               not
               prevail
               ,
               to
               get
               from
               them
               more
               than
               50
               l.
               And
               therefore
               of
               them
               I
               must
               rid
               my self
               ,
               and
               wholly
               leave
               them
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Remain
               of
               the
               Total
               Sum
               ,
               betwixt
               this
               and
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Term
               ,
               I
               will
               use
               my
               best
               endeavour
               to
               get
               in
               what
               may
               be
               had
               ,
               and
               give
               a
               particular
               Certificate
               of
               the
               Names
               of
               those
               who
               will
               not
               pay
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               your
               Lordship
               may
               deal
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               in
               your
               Wisdom
               you
               shall
               think
               fit
               .
               And
               so
               expecting
               your
               Lordship's
               further
               Commands
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Service
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               ever-more
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Honour
                 's
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Droghedah
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   7.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               George
               Abbot
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 gracious
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               WHen
               I
               took
               my
               last
               leave
               of
               you
               at
               Lambheth
               ,
               I
               made
               bold
               to
               move
               your
               Grace
               ,
               for
               the
               settlement
               of
               the
               Provostship
               of
               our
               Colledg
               here
               ,
               upon
               some
               worthy
               Man
               ,
               whensoever
               the
               place
               should
               next
               become
               void
               .
               I
               then
               recommended
               unto
               you
               Mr.
               Sibbes
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               of
               Grays-Inn
               ;
               with
               whose
               Learning
               ,
               soundness
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               up●●ghtness
               of
               Life
               ,
               I
               was
               very
               well
               acquainted
               :
               And
               it
               pleased
               your
               Grace
               to
               listen
               unto
               my
               Motion
               ,
               and
               give
               way
               to
               the
               coming
               over
               of
               the
               Person
               named
               ,
               when
               time
               required
               .
               The
               time
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               is
               now
               come
               ,
               wherein
               we
               have
               ●t
               last
               wrought
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Temple
              
               to
               give
               up
               his
               place
               ,
               if
               the
               other
               may
               be
               drawn
               over
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               most
               humbly
               intreat
               your
               Grace
               ,
               to
               give
               unto
               
               Mr.
               Sibbes
               that
               Encouragement
               he
               deserveth
               ;
               in
               whose
               behalf
               I
               dare
               undertake
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               as
               observant
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               as
               careful
               to
               put
               in
               Execution
               all
               your
               Directions
               ,
               as
               any
               Man
               whosoever
               .
               The
               matter
               is
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               for
               the
               good
               of
               this
               poor
               Church
               ,
               and
               your
               Fatherly
               Care
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               our
               Colledg
               in
               particular
               so
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               to
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               press
               you
               herein
               with
               many
               words
               .
               And
               therefore
               leaving
               it
               wholly
               to
               your
               Grace's
               grave
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               beseeching
               Almighty
               God
               to
               bless
               you
               in
               the
               managing
               of
               your
               weighty
               Imployments
               :
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Droghedah
                 ,
                 
                   January
                   10th
                   ,
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Honourable
                 Society
                 of
              
               Lincolns-Inn
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 worthy
                 Friends
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               sufficiently
               express
               my
               Thankfulness
               unto
               you
               for
               the
               Honour
               which
               you
               have
               done
               unto
               me
               ,
               in
               vouchsafing
               to
               admit
               me
               into
               your
               Society
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               me
               a
               Member
               of
               your
               own
               Body
               .
               Yet
               so
               is
               it
               fallen
               out
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               enforced
               to
               discharge
               one
               piece
               of
               debt
               with
               entring
               into
               another
               .
               For
               thus
               doth
               the
               case
               stand
               with
               us
               .
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Temple
              
               ,
               who
               hath
               governed
               our
               Colledg
               at
               Dublin
               these
               seventeen
               Years
               ,
               finding
               Age
               and
               Weakness
               now
               to
               encrease
               upon
               him
               ,
               hath
               resolved
               to
               ease
               himself
               of
               that
               Burthen
               ,
               and
               resign
               the
               same
               to
               some
               other
               .
               Now
               of
               all
               others
               whom
               we
               could
               think
               of
               ,
               your
               worthy
               Preacher
               Mr.
               Sibbs
               is
               the
               Man
               upon
               whom
               all
               our
               Voyces
               have
               here
               settled
               ;
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               been
               well
               acquainted
               with
               an
               Academical
               Life
               ,
               and
               singularly
               well
               qualified
               for
               the
               undertaking
               of
               such
               a
               place
               of
               Government
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               what
               damage
               you
               are
               to
               sustain
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               such
               an
               able
               Man
               ,
               with
               whose
               Ministry
               you
               have
               been
               so
               long
               acquainted
               :
               but
               I
               consider
               withal
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               at
               the
               Well-head
               ,
               where
               the
               defect
               may
               quickly
               be
               supplied
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               somewhat
               also
               tendeth
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               your
               Society
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               all
               the
               King's
               Dominions
               your
               House
               should
               be
               singled
               out
               ,
               for
               the
               place
               unto
               which
               the
               Seminary
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               should
               have
               recourse
               for
               help
               and
               succor
               in
               this
               case
               .
               And
               therefore
               my
               most
               earnest
               suit
               unto
               you
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               give
               leave
               unto
               Mr.
               Sibbes
               to
               repair
               hither
               ,
               at
               leastwise
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               see
               how
               the
               place
               will
               like
               him
               .
               For
               which
               great
               Favour
               our
               whole
               Church
               shall
               be
               obliged
               unto
               you
               :
               and
               I
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               shall
               evermore
               profess
               my self
               to
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 own
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Service
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Droghedah
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   10th
                   ,
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               George
               Abbot
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Wrote
               unto
               your
               Grace
               heretofore
               concerning
               the
               Substitution
               of
               Mr.
               Sibbes
               into
               the
               place
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Temple
              
               .
               But
               having
               since
               considered
               with
               my self
               ,
               how
               some
               occasions
               may
               fall
               out
               that
               may
               hinder
               him
               from
               coming
               hither
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               most
               unfit
               Persons
               are
               now
               putting
               in
               for
               that
               place
               :
               I
               have
               further
               emboldened
               my self
               to
               signify
               thus
               much
               more
               of
               my
               Mind
               unto
               you
               ,
               That
               in
               case
               Mr.
               Sibbes
               do
               not
               come
               unto
               us
               ,
               I
               cannot
               think
               of
               a
               more
               worthy
               Man
               ,
               and
               more
               fit
               for
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Colledg
               ,
               than
               Mr.
               Bedel
               ,
               who
               hath
               heretofore
               remained
               with
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Wotton
              
               at
               Venice
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               beneficed
               about
               Berry
               .
               If
               either
               he
               ,
               or
               Dr.
               Featly
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               worthy
               Man
               whom
               you
               shall
               think
               fit
               ,
               can
               be
               induced
               to
               accept
               of
               the
               place
               ;
               and
               your
               Grace
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               advise
               the
               Fellows
               of
               the
               Colledg
               to
               elect
               him
               thereunto
               :
               That
               poor
               house
               shall
               ever
               have
               cause
               to
               bless
               your
               Memory
               for
               the
               Settlement
               of
               it
               at
               such
               a
               time
               as
               this
               ,
               where
               so
               many
               labour
               to
               make
               a
               Prey
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               In
               ordering
               the
               Affairs
               that
               do
               belong
               unto
               the
               Primacy
               ,
               the
               greatest
               trouble
               that
               I
               yet
               meet
               withal
               ,
               is
               the
               Persidiousness
               of
               the
               Register
               ,
               whom
               my
               Predecessor
               hath
               fastened
               upon
               me
               .
               He
               hath
               combined
               with
               one
               Chase
               (
               a
               base
               Fellow
               that
               is
               now
               acting
               this
               business
               at
               Court
               )
               to
               overthrow
               the
               Ministry
               which
               King
               James
               (
               by
               your
               Grace's
               special
               Incitation
               )
               hath
               so
               happily
               planted
               in
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               by
               making
               the
               Rectories
               that
               did
               belong
               to
               the
               Vicars
               Chorals
               of
               Armagh
               to
               be
               Lay-fee
               ;
               unto
               which
               Incumbents
               have
               been
               hitherto
               (
               by
               his
               Majesties
               own
               Direction
               )
               still
               presented
               ;
               and
               the
               Livings
               also
               taxed
               with
               payment
               of
               First-fruits
               ,
               as
               all
               other
               presentative
               Livings
               are
               .
               Dawson
               is
               a
               Man
               so
               notoriously
               branded
               for
               his
               lewd
               Carriage
               ,
               that
               I
               dare
               not
               trust
               him
               with
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Records
               ,
               or
               suffer
               him
               any
               ways
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               the
               businesses
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               To
               see
               therefore
               whether
               I
               can
               fairly
               rid
               my
               hands
               of
               him
               ;
               I
               have
               made
               a
               grant
               of
               his
               places
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               so
               left
               them
               to
               the
               trial
               of
               their
               Titles
               by
               course
               of
               Law
               :
               Which
               hath
               so
               incensed
               Dawson
               ,
               that
               he
               laboureth
               now
               by
               his
               Emissary
               Chase
               to
               disgrace
               me
               in
               Court
               with
               all
               the
               Calumnies
               that
               his
               wicked
               Heart
               can
               devise
               .
               Wherein
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               Grace
               ,
               (
               as
               occasion
               shall
               require
               )
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               stand
               for
               me
               in
               my
               just
               defence
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               general
               state
               of
               things
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               desperate
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afraid
               to
               write
               any
               thing
               thereof
               .
               Some
               of
               the
               adverse
               part
               have
               asked
               me
               the
               question
               ,
               Where
               I
               have
               heard
               or
               read
               before
               ,
               that
               Religion
               and
               Mens
               Souls
               should
               be
               set
               to
               sale
               after
               this
               manner
               unto
               whom
               I
               could
               reply
               nothing
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               had
               read
               in
               Mantuan
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               another
               place
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               where
               
                 Coelum
                 est
                 venale
                 ,
                 Deusque
              
               
            
             
               I
               procured
               a
               meeting
               of
               all
               the
               Prelates
               at
               my
               House
               ;
               who
               with
               one
               voice
               protested
               against
               these
               Courses
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               this
               Protestation
               of
               theirs
               with
               their
               hands
               .
               But
               forasmuch
               as
               we
               knew
               that
               the
               Project
               was
               wonderful
               distastful
               unto
               the
               Papists
               themselves
               ;
               we
               contained
               our selves
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               suffered
               the
               Breach
               to
               come
               from
               their
               side
               .
               I
               know
               their
               Agents
               are
               not
               asleep
               at
               Court
               ;
               but
               our
               hope
               is
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               is
               as
               vigilant
               there
               to
               make
               opposition
               unto
               their
               Practices
               ;
               and
               to
               advise
               of
               some
               
               other
               course
               to
               give
               the
               King
               content
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               more
               for
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               All
               which
               I
               humbly
               leave
               unto
               your
               Grace's
               sage
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               evermore
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 do
                 you
                 all
                 Service
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 
                   February
                   9.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               best
               Service
               premised
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               received
               your
               Lordship's
               last
               Letters
               to
               me
               dated
               from
               Leverpool
               ;
               and
               have
               heard
               by
               others
               since
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               safe
               arrival
               in
               Ireland
               .
               As
               touching
               Sir
               
                 Gerard
                 Harvy
              
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               with
               him
               at
               Hadham
               since
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               Letters
               once
               or
               twice
               about
               his
               business
               from
               him
               .
               I
               consulted
               with
               Mr.
               Whalley
               ,
               and
               wrote
               to
               Sir
               Gerard
               what
               Fine
               will
               be
               expected
               besides
               his
               coming
               in
               Rent-corn
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               pay
               .
               The
               Fine
               will
               be
               about
               200
               l.
               for
               renewing
               his
               Lease
               ,
               and
               adding
               of
               ten
               Years
               to
               the
               time
               he
               hath
               ;
               about
               Easter
               he
               will
               be
               with
               us
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sorry
               your
               Lordship
               missed
               of
               that
               Epistle
               of
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ad
                 Caesarium
                 Monachum
              
               ,
               at
               Oxford
               .
               I
               was
               in
               good
               hope
               your
               Lordship
               would
               have
               hit
               upon
               it
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               it
               is
               purloin'd
               away
               .
            
             
               I
               received
               Mr.
               Boys
               his
               
                 variae
                 lectiones
                 in
                 Liturgiam
                 Basilii
              
               ,
               which
               your
               Lordship
               left
               to
               be
               sent
               him
               .
               I
               spake
               with
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               ,
               who
               telleth
               me
               ,
               that
               Sirmondus
               hath
               all
               
               Fronto's
               Papers
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               in
               hand
               with
               Theodoret
               ,
               and
               that
               after
               he
               is
               set
               out
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               my
               Transcript
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               .
               He
               saith
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               the
               Greek
               Transcript
               of
               Euthymius
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               
                 Athanasius
                 Graecol
              
               .
               newly
               set
               forth
               at
               Paris
               ;
               it
               hath
               some
               Homilies
               added
               by
               one
               Holstein
               ,
               but
               it
               wanteth
               the
               
                 varia
                 lectiones
              
               which
               are
               in
               
               Co●m●lin's
               Edition
               .
               Eusebius
               in
               three
               Volumes
               Graecol
               .
               is
               daily
               expected
               ,
               but
               not
               yet
               come
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               White
               ,
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               hath
               sold
               all
               his
               Books
               to
               Hills
               the
               Broker
               .
               His
               Pretence
               is
               the
               charge
               of
               Carriage
               so
               far
               by
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               by
               Water
               .
               Some
               think
               he
               paid
               for
               his
               Place
               .
               I
               did
               hear
               of
               his
               Censure
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               not
               have
               believed
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               heard
               it
               credibly
               reported
               about
               the
               time
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               departure
               hence
               .
            
             
               Sundry
               Bishopricks
               are
               still
               remaining
               unbestowed
               .
               The
               Precedent
               is
               not
               good
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               Court
               and
               Commonwealth-affairs
               here
               ,
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               better
               Information
               than
               my
               Pen
               can
               afford
               .
               I
               would
               I
               could
               be
               a
               Messenger
               by
               my
               Letter
               of
               better
               news
               than
               any
               I
               hear
               here
               .
            
             
               The
               25th
               of
               January
               deceased
               your
               good
               Friend
               and
               mine
               Mr.
               
                 Henry
                 Alvey
              
               at
               Cambridge
               .
               I
               was
               with
               him
               twice
               when
               he
               was
               sick
               :
               the
               first
               time
               I
               found
               him
               sick
               ,
               but
               very
               patient
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               .
               He
               earnestly
               prayed
               that
               God
               would
               give
               him
               Patience
               and
               Perseverance
               .
               The
               later
               time
               I
               came
               he
               was
               
               in
               a
               slumber
               ,
               and
               did
               speak
               nothing
               :
               I
               prayed
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               departed
               .
               Shortly
               after
               he
               departed
               this
               Life
               :
               He
               desired
               to
               be
               buried
               privatly
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               Sheet
               only
               without
               a
               Coffin
               ,
               for
               so
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               was
               our
               Saviour
               .
               But
               it
               was
               thought
               fitting
               he
               should
               be
               put
               in
               a
               Coffin
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               was
               :
               I
               was
               at
               his
               interring
               the
               next
               day
               at
               night
               .
               Thus
               God
               is
               daily
               collecting
               his
               Saints
               to
               himself
               .
               The
               Lord
               prepare
               us
               all
               for
               the
               
                 Dies
                 accensionis
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               Cyprian
               stileth
               it
               .
               Since
               the
               decease
               of
               Dr.
               Walsall
               ,
               Dr.
               Goslin
               our
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Hill
               ,
               Master
               of
               Katherine-Hall
               ,
               are
               both
               dead
               .
               In
               their
               places
               succeed
               ,
               in
               Bennet-Colledg
               ,
               Dr.
               Butts
               ;
               in
               Caius-Colledg
               ,
               Mr.
               Bachcroft
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               ;
               in
               Katherine-Hall
               ,
               Mr.
               Sibbs
               of
               Grays-Inn
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               place
               of
               
                 Chrysostom
                 ,
                 Homilia
                 de
                 Encaeniis
              
               ,
               which
               you
               mention
               in
               your
               last
               Letters
               ,
               I
               cannot
               write
               now
               as
               I
               would
               ,
               I
               having
               not
               my
               Book
               by
               me
               .
               My
               last
               Lecture
               was
               touching
               it
               .
               I
               see
               a
               great
               difference
               in
               the
               Reading
               ,
               between
               the
               reading
               in
               the
               Manuscript
               of
               New-Colledg
               in
               Oxon
               ,
               which
               Sir
               
                 H.
                 Savill
              
               printed
               ,
               and
               the
               reading
               in
               
                 M.
                 Baraciro
              
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               the
               Notes
               of
               Sir
               
                 H.
                 Savill
              
               .
               The
               Latin
               Translation
               is
               answerable
               to
               that
               of
               New-Colledg
               .
               That
               speech
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               gave
               occasion
               (
               I
               think
               )
               to
               Damascene
               to
               say
               the
               like
               .
               Though
               I
               do
               somewhat
               suspect
               some
               corruption
               by
               later
               Grecians
               in
               that
               Point
               ;
               especially
               Origen
               writing
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               in
               Matth.
               15.
               
               In
               the
               similitude
               following
               from
               Wax
               ,
               the
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               translated
               in
               the
               Latin
               Translation
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 remanet
                 substantiae
              
               ;
               contrary
               as
               I
               conceive
               to
               the
               Greek
               ,
               for
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               
                 nihil
                 substantiae
                 perdit
              
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 est
                 ,
                 aliquid
                 substantiae
                 perdo
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               easy
               to
               conceive
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               Similitude
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Protasis
               ,
               and
               Apodosis
               .
               But
               of
               this
               when
               I
               come
               home
               at
               better
               leasure
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               purpose
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               in
               my
               Determinations
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               dispute
               upon
               any
               ,
               to
               go
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Free-will
               ,
               for
               that
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               it
               is
               the
               chief
               ground
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Errors
               maintained
               by
               the
               Remonstrants
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               of
               most
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               been
               here
               above
               a
               fortnight
               ,
               for
               to
               get
               a
               License
               of
               Mortmain
               for
               the
               holding
               of
               240
               Acres
               of
               Capite
               Land
               ,
               which
               a
               Gentleman
               would
               give
               to
               our
               Colledg
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               great
               difficulty
               in
               effecting
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               fear
               me
               I
               must
               return
               ,
               
                 re
                 infectâ
              
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               send
               Mr.
               
               Lively's
               Chronology
               ,
               I
               think
               Mr.
               Whalley
               would
               see
               to
               the
               publishing
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               with
               tender
               of
               my
               best
               Service
               ,
               and
               my
               best
               Wishes
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               for
               the
               happy
               success
               of
               your
               good
               Designs
               ,
               and
               prospering
               of
               all
               your
               Endeavours
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               publick
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               of
               both
               the
               Nations
               ,
               Yours
               and
               Ours
               ,
               in
               these
               tottering
               and
               troublesome
               Times
               ,
               I
               commend
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               all
               yours
               ,
               to
               the
               gracious
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Service
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   Feb.
                   13.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Honorable
                 the
                 Lord
                 Deputy
              
               Falkland
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOur
               judicious
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Perils
               which
               threaten
               the
               Peace
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               your
               dutiful
               consideration
               of
               the
               King's
               Wants
               ,
               through
               his
               other
               manifold
               Occasions
               of
               Expence
               ,
               together
               with
               your
               Zeal
               to
               his
               Service
               ,
               is
               clearly
               manifested
               ,
               by
               conforming
               your
               Tenants
               to
               the
               good
               Example
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               join
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               ,
               in
               contributing
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               new
               Supplies
               ,
               and
               other
               Souldiers
               sent
               hither
               for
               the
               publick
               Defence
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               Privileges
               of
               Exemption
               ,
               by
               Patent
               ,
               from
               such
               Taxes
               ;
               which
               I
               will
               take
               a
               fitting
               occasion
               to
               make
               known
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               your
               Honour
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               your
               Lordship
               doth
               complain
               ,
               that
               other
               Country
               Charges
               are
               imposed
               upon
               your
               Tenants
               ,
               whereof
               you
               conceive
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               free
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               your
               Patent
               :
               I
               can
               give
               no
               direct
               answer
               thereunto
               ,
               until
               I
               be
               informed
               from
               your
               Lordship
               of
               what
               Nature
               they
               be
               ;
               but
               do
               faithfully
               assure
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               neither
               my
               Lord
               Chichester
               ,
               nor
               my
               Lord
               Grandison
               ,
               did
               ever
               shew
               more
               respect
               to
               your
               Predecessors
               ,
               than
               I
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               perform
               towards
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               this
               your
               Demand
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               other
               things
               which
               lie
               in
               my
               Power
               ,
               (
               not
               being
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               King's
               Service
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               is
               as
               much
               as
               your
               Lordship
               will
               ever
               desire
               )
               ;
               and
               do
               pray
               your
               Lordship
               to
               send
               me
               a
               Copy
               of
               their
               Warrants
               for
               my
               information
               ,
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               in
               that
               behalf
               before
               my
               Time.
               
            
             
               I
               have
               kept
               Sir
               
                 Charles
                 Cootes
              
               Company
               from
               that
               County
               as
               long
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               and
               will
               remove
               them
               thence
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               can
               conveniently
               :
               But
               your
               Lordship
               may
               please
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               earnest
               intercession
               of
               some
               well-willers
               to
               that
               County
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               less
               burthened
               with
               Souldiers
               ,
               than
               any
               other
               within
               that
               Province
               ;
               saving
               only
               Fermannagh
               ,
               which
               is
               much
               smaller
               in
               scope
               than
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Distinction
               you
               desire
               to
               be
               made
               between
               your
               Town-Lands
               ,
               which
               you
               alleadg
               are
               generally
               less
               by
               one
               half
               ,
               than
               those
               that
               are
               held
               by
               others
               ;
               that
               Error
               cannot
               be
               reformed
               without
               a
               general
               admeasurement
               ,
               and
               valluation
               of
               the
               different
               Fertilities
               ;
               for
               we
               all
               know
               that
               a
               hundred
               Acres
               in
               a
               good
               Soil
               ,
               may
               be
               worth
               a
               thousand
               Acres
               of
               Lands
               that
               are
               mountainous
               and
               barren
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               will
               surely
               prove
               a
               Work
               of
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               will
               require
               a
               long
               time
               to
               reduce
               it
               to
               any
               perfection
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               is
               best
               to
               observe
               the
               custom
               in
               usage
               ,
               until
               such
               a
               reformation
               shall
               be
               seriously
               debated
               and
               agreed
               upon
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Bridg
               to
               be
               built
               at
               Charlemount
               ,
               it
               was
               propounded
               to
               the
               Board
               by
               the
               Lord
               Caulfield
               ;
               he
               informing
               ,
               that
               the
               old
               one
               was
               so
               decayed
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               hardly
               last
               out
               another
               Year
               .
               The
               usesul
               Consequence
               of
               that
               Bridg
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               War
               ,
               guarded
               by
               a
               strong
               Fort
               ,
               (
               which
               Defence
               others
               want
               )
               being
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Table
               ,
               did
               make
               it
               a
               short
               Debate
               ,
               every
               Man
               concurring
               in
               Opinion
               ,
               with
               an
               unanimous
               consent
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               most
               necessary
               for
               the
               King's
               Service
               ,
               that
               a
               substantial
               Bridg
               should
               be
               erected
               there
               with
               expedition
               .
               Then
               the
               Question
               grew
               ,
               At
               whose
               Charge
               ,
               whether
               at
               the
               King
               's
               or
               Countries
               Which
               ,
               upon
               mature
               debate
               was
               ordered
               ,
               that
               the
               Country
               should
               bear
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               that
               it
               is
               a
               place
               of
               equal
               conveniency
               
               with
               any
               other
               that
               is
               or
               can
               be
               made
               elsewhere
               ,
               for
               passage
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               over
               that
               deep
               River
               in
               times
               of
               Peace
               ,
               as
               because
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               great
               security
               by
               their
               Neighbourhoods
               to
               that
               strong
               Fort
               of
               Charlemount
               (
               in
               times
               of
               Combustion
               )
               built
               and
               maintained
               without
               their
               Charge
               .
               These
               Considerations
               did
               move
               us
               to
               give
               direction
               to
               certain
               of
               the
               Justices
               of
               Peace
               ,
               of
               each
               of
               these
               Counties
               of
               Tyrone
               and
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               view
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               treat
               with
               Workmen
               ;
               which
               they
               accordingly
               did
               .
               Upon
               whose
               Certificate
               ,
               we
               gave
               Warrant
               to
               applot
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Agreement
               with
               Workmen
               ;
               which
               I
               wish
               may
               be
               levied
               without
               opposition
               or
               interruption
               ;
               and
               do
               make
               it
               my
               request
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               to
               give
               way
               and
               furtherance
               thereunto
               ,
               for
               this
               Work
               ,
               tending
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Country
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               take
               in
               very
               good
               part
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               you
               cannot
               want
               your
               Reward
               in
               Heaven
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               Work
               of
               that
               kind
               which
               is
               accounted
               pious
               .
               And
               so
               I
               commit
               your
               Lorship
               to
               God's
               protection
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Falkland
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin-Castle
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   15.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 order
                 for
                 the
                 preparing
                 a
                 Fyant
                 for
                 the
                 passing
                 of
                 those
                 Particulars
                 your
                 Lordship
                 desired
                 ,
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   Singe
                   .
                   Falkland
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               George
               Abbot
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Send
               unto
               you
               Mr.
               Sibbes
               ,
               who
               can
               best
               report
               what
               I
               have
               said
               unto
               him
               .
               I
               hope
               that
               Colledg
               shall
               in
               him
               have
               a
               very
               good
               Master
               ,
               which
               hitherto
               it
               hath
               not
               had
               .
               You
               shall
               make
               my
               excuse
               to
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               that
               I
               write
               not
               unto
               them
               .
               You
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               he
               will
               bless
               his
               Church
               ;
               but
               be
               not
               too
               sollicitous
               in
               that
               Matter
               which
               will
               fall
               of
               it self
               ,
               God
               Almighty
               being
               able
               and
               ready
               to
               support
               his
               own
               Cause
               .
               But
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               project
               no
               new
               ways
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               fail
               ,
               you
               shall
               bear
               a
               grievous
               Burthen
               :
               If
               they
               prosper
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Thanks
               to
               you
               .
               Be
               patient
               ,
               and
               tarry
               the
               Lord's
               leasure
               .
               And
               so
               commending
               me
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 G.
                 Cant.
                 
              
               
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   19.
                   1626.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Davis
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ;
              
            
             
               MAY
               it
               please
               your
               Lordship
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               my
               Proceedings
               ,
               for
               the
               procuring
               of
               such
               Books
               you
               gave
               me
               order
               for
               ;
               such
               as
               I
               could
               get
               ,
               and
               have
               in
               readiness
               to
               be
               sent
               by
               our
               next
               Ships
               ,
               (
               which
               may
               depart
               this
               Port
               about
               four
               months
               hence
               )
               are
               certain
               Books
               ,
               and
               loose
               Papers
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Tongue
               ,
               of
               what
               use
               or
               value
               I
               cannot
               learn.
               The
               Old
               Testament
               in
               the
               Chaldean
               ,
               which
               after
               seventeen
               months
               time
               ,
               is
               written
               in
               a
               fair
               Character
               ,
               wanting
               only
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               of
               Esdras
               .
               I
               have
               also
               a
               small
               Tract
               of
               Ephraems
               in
               the
               Syriack
               .
               I
               have
               used
               the
               best
               means
               I
               could
               to
               procure
               the
               New
               Testament
               in
               the
               Abyssins
               Language
               and
               Character
               ,
               but
               to
               this
               day
               have
               not
               been
               able
               .
               Fourteen
               days
               past
               I
               sent
               again
               to
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               it
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Books
               your
               Lordship
               would
               have
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Tongue
               may
               be
               had
               .
               For
               obtaining
               whereof
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               use
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Veniee
               ,
               that
               is
               Consul
               for
               that
               Nation
               in
               this
               Place
               ,
               who
               I
               presume
               will
               endeavour
               to
               satisfy
               my
               great
               desire
               in
               this
               Particular
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               fail
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               farther
               hopes
               of
               prevailing
               .
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               I
               can
               do
               no
               better
               service
               in
               a
               business
               that
               may
               be
               so
               beneficial
               (
               as
               your
               Grace
               hath
               intimated
               )
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               acceptable
               to
               your self
               .
               Such
               Papers
               as
               I
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               procure
               ,
               shall
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               with
               a
               Note
               of
               their
               Cost
               and
               Charges
               ,
               be
               sent
               by
               our
               Ships
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               News
               this
               place
               affords
               not
               worth
               your
               knowledg
               .
               By
               our
               last
               Letters
               from
               Constantinople
               ,
               they
               write
               of
               great
               preparation
               for
               the
               Wars
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               will
               this
               Spring
               go
               against
               the
               Rebel
               Abbassa
               ,
               that
               holds
               the
               City
               of
               Assaraune
               .
               In
               their
               last
               Years
               Siege
               of
               that
               place
               ,
               they
               lost
               many
               Men
               ,
               and
               much
               Honour
               .
               The
               Common
               Adversary
               (
               the
               Persian
               )
               in
               the
               mean
               while
               hath
               time
               to
               provide
               himself
               to
               welcome
               the
               Turks
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               think
               good
               to
               visit
               him
               .
               They
               write
               also
               from
               Constantinople
               ,
               that
               a
               Greek
               Patriarch
               ,
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               (
               that
               spent
               three
               Years
               in
               England
               )
               was
               resolved
               to
               print
               (
               being
               furnished
               out
               of
               Christondom
               with
               all
               things
               necessary
               ,
               having
               leave
               of
               the
               Caymo-cham
               )
               some
               of
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               whose
               Writings
               it
               should
               seem
               the
               Papists
               have
               abused
               .
               Which
               when
               the
               Jesuits
               that
               live
               in
               Constantinople
               understood
               ,
               they
               went
               to
               the
               Bashaw
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               .
               That
               the
               Greek
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               Printing
               ,
               would
               coin
               and
               stamp
               false
               Mony
               :
               Whereupon
               ,
               without
               examination
               of
               the
               Business
               ,
               order
               was
               given
               to
               apprehend
               and
               instantly
               to
               hang
               the
               old
               Man
               ;
               his
               House
               and
               Goods
               to
               be
               seised
               upon
               for
               the
               King's
               use
               :
               The
               latter
               was
               effected
               ,
               but
               God
               so
               provided
               ,
               that
               the
               Man
               was
               at
               that
               instant
               of
               time
               in
               our
               Ambassador's
               House
               :
               where
               the
               Officers
               came
               to
               take
               him
               ,
               and
               execute
               that
               tyrannical
               Sentence
               .
               But
               the
               Ambassador
               examining
               the
               Business
               ,
               undertook
               his
               Protection
               ,
               and
               the
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               of
               his
               Person
               ;
               yea
               ,
               so
               far
               pr●se●uted
               the
               Business
               against
               the
               Jes●its
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               cast
               into
               Prison
               ,
               their
               House
               ,
               Library
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               Goods
               ,
               taken
               for
               the
               King's
               use
               ;
               and
               liberty
               given
               to
               the
               old
               Greek
               to
               go
               on
               with
               his
               intended
               Work.
               And
               for
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               the
               best
               they
               could
               expect
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               
               banished
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               come
               into
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Grand
               Signior's
               Dominions
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               their
               Mony
               will
               produce
               too
               good
               an
               issue
               of
               so
               foul
               a
               Business
               .
               Their
               Malice
               is
               inveterate
               ;
               God
               deliver
               all
               good
               Men
               out
               of
               their
               Power
               .
               Thus
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Davis
                 .
              
               
                 Aleppo
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   14th
                   of
                   March
                   ,
                   1627.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   Turks
                   Account
                   ,
                   the
                   18th
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   7th
                   Month
                   called
                   Raged
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   1037
                   Year
                   of
                   Mahomet
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXI
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               John
               Hanmer
               
                 Bishop
                 of
                 St.
              
               Asaph
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               the
               Chronicle
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               penn'd
               by
               my
               Uncle
               ,
               and
               perfected
               by
               Mr.
               Molineux
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               History
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               compiled
               by
               
                 Edmund
                 Campian
              
               .
               I
               have
               cursorily
               ran
               them
               both
               over
               ,
               and
               do
               find
               some
               defects
               in
               both
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               Orthography
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               unskilfulness
               of
               the
               Transcriber
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               Sense
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               dissonancy
               in
               the
               coherence
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               Context
               it self
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               I
               do
               purpose
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               to
               send
               it
               this
               week
               to
               London
               unto
               some
               Friends
               of
               mine
               ,
               to
               give
               the
               Printers
               there
               a
               view
               of
               the
               Volume
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               touching
               the
               Profit
               that
               may
               be
               raised
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               Widow
               ,
               my
               Aunt
               .
               I
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               prefix
               in
               the
               Epigraphe
               and
               Title
               to
               Mr.
               
               Campian's
               History
               ,
               that
               direction
               which
               your
               Lordship
               very
               kindly
               affordeth
               in
               your
               loving
               Letter
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sensible
               enough
               ,
               that
               
               Campian's
               Name
               ,
               honoured
               with
               your
               Grace's
               Publication
               to
               the
               Work
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               Countenance
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               much
               further
               the
               sale
               .
               And
               for
               Mr.
               
                 Daniel
                 Molineux
              
               ,
               not
               only
               my self
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Realm
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               together
               with
               this
               of
               great
               Britain
               ,
               shall
               owe
               a
               large
               beholdenness
               unto
               him
               .
               If
               it
               please
               God
               that
               the
               Work
               take
               success
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               I
               will
               take
               care
               that
               his
               Name
               ,
               for
               his
               care
               and
               pains-taking
               therein
               ,
               shall
               live
               and
               have
               a
               being
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               Posterity
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Books
               shall
               live
               .
               When
               the
               Copies
               shall
               be
               returned
               from
               London
               ,
               and
               the
               Printer
               agreed
               withal
               ,
               I
               and
               my
               Friends
               here
               will
               review
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Capacities
               make
               them
               fit
               for
               the
               Press
               ;
               for
               I
               find
               ,
               by
               perusing
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Work
               must
               be
               framed
               by
               such
               Men
               as
               be
               skilful
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Irish
               and
               Welsh
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               reasonably
               versed
               in
               their
               Stories
               .
               Between
               this
               and
               Michaelmass
               I
               hope
               to
               bring
               all
               Passages
               to
               perfection
               ,
               and
               agreement
               with
               the
               Printer
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               certify
               your
               Grace
               of
               the
               Proceedings
               :
               Till
               when
               ,
               and
               ever
               ,
               I
               commit
               you
               and
               yours
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Almighty
               .
               Resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 assured
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 Servant
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 Asaph
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Pe●re
                   Pa●t
                
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   28.
                   1627.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               .
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               Letter
               of
               the
               9th
               of
               September
               ,
               came
               not
               unto
               my
               hands
               before
               the
               13th
               of
               November
               .
               And
               to
               give
               you
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               that
               which
               you
               desired
               out
               of
               my
               Samaritan
               Text
               ;
               I
               caused
               the
               whole
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               Genesis
               to
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               the
               11th
               as
               concerneth
               the
               Chronology
               you
               have
               to
               deal
               with
               .
               The
               Letters
               in
               the
               second
               and
               third
               Leaf
               ,
               are
               more
               perfectly
               expressed
               than
               those
               in
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               were
               best
               take
               them
               for
               the
               Pattern
               of
               those
               which
               you
               intend
               to
               follow
               in
               your
               Print
               ,
               there
               being
               but
               22
               of
               them
               in
               number
               ,
               without
               any
               difference
               of
               Initials
               and
               Finals
               ,
               and
               without
               any
               distinction
               of
               Points
               and
               Accents
               .
               Matrices
               may
               be
               easily
               cast
               for
               them
               all
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               Charge
               ;
               which
               if
               you
               can
               perswade
               your
               Printer
               to
               undertake
               ,
               I
               will
               freely
               communicate
               to
               him
               the
               Collection
               of
               all
               the
               Differences
               betwixt
               the
               Text
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Pentateuch
               ;
               a
               Work
               which
               would
               very
               greedily
               be
               sought
               for
               by
               the
               Learned
               Abroad
               ;
               howsoever
               such
               things
               are
               not
               much
               regarded
               by
               ours
               at
               Home
               .
               The
               Original
               it self
               ,
               after
               the
               Collation
               is
               perfected
               ,
               I
               have
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Library
               of
               our
               Noble
               Friend
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Samaritan
               Chronology
               ,
               published
               by
               
                 Scaliger
                 ,
                 Lib.
              
               7.
               
                 de
                 Emend
                 .
                 temp
                 .
                 pag.
              
               618.
               there
               are
               reckoned
               130
               Years
               from
               Adam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               his
               Death
               ,
               where
               it
               should
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               his
               Son
               Seth
               :
               and
               to
               Noah
               are
               attributed
               600
               Years
               ,
               for
               which
               Scaliger
               setteth
               down
               700
               ,
               thinking
               that
               to
               be
               signified
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               rather
               should
               have
               been
               noted
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               whereas
               there
               is
               meant
               thereby
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               600.
               
               Likewise
               to
               Mahalaleel
               ,
               there
               are
               attributed
               there
               75
               Years
               ,
               and
               to
               Methusalach
               77
               ;
               for
               which
               Eusebius
               in
               his
               Greek
               Chronicle
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               4.
               )
               hath
               65
               ,
               67.
               
               Which
               Scaliger
               ,
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               243.
               a
               )
               would
               have
               reformed
               according
               to
               his
               Samaritan
               Chronography
               .
               But
               that
               Eusebius
               was
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               his
               Chronography
               wrong
               ,
               appeareth
               now
               plainly
               by
               the
               
               Samaritan's
               own
               Text
               of
               the
               Bible
               :
               Only
               one
               fault
               there
               is
               in
               Eusebius
               ,
               (
               or
               in
               the
               corrupt
               Copy
               of
               
                 Georgius
                 Syncellus
              
               rather
               ,
               which
               Scaliger
               used
               )
               
                 in
                 annis
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 patrum
                 ante
                 Diluvium
              
               :
               Namely
               ,
               in
               the
               60
               Years
               attributed
               to
               Exoch
               .
               Which
               to
               have
               been
               miswritten
               for
               65
               appeareth
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               both
               Chronicle
               and
               Text
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               the
               total
               sum
               of
               the
               Years
               from
               Adam
               to
               the
               Flood
               ;
               which
               as
               well
               in
               Ensebius
               (
               pag.
               9.
               
               
                 Graeci
                 Chronici
              
               ,
               lin
               .
               10.
               &
               pag.
               19.
               lin
               .
               36.
               )
               as
               in
               
                 Georgius
                 Syncellus
              
               ,
               is
               noted
               to
               be
               annorum
               .
               1307
               ;
               which
               Scaliger
               in
               his
               Notes
               (
               pag.
               248
               b.
               and
               249
               b
               )
               doth
               wrongfully
               mend
               1327.
               and
               ,
               (
               pag.
               243
               a
               )
               with
               a
               greater
               Error
               ,
               terminate
               with
               the
               time
               of
               
               Noah's
               Birth
               ,
               blaming
               George
               the
               Monk
               for
               extending
               them
               (
               as
               the
               truth
               was
               )
               to
               the
               Year
               of
               the
               Flood
               .
               From
               the
               Creation
               to
               the
               Flood
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               Verity
               ,
               are
               1656
               Years
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               1307
               ;
               according
               to
               Eusebius
               his
               reckoning
               out
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               2242
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               Africanus
               ,
               2262.
               
               George
               followeth
               Eusebius
               his
               Account
               ,
               which
               he
               noteth
               to
               be
               20
               Years
               less
               than
               that
               of
               Africanus
               ;
               186
               greater
               than
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               935
               greater
               than
               the
               Samaritan
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               meant
               so
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               it
               is
               written
               (
               pag.
               243
               
                 a.
                 Scaligeri
              
               )
               930
               ,
               is
               evident
               even
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               self-same
               place
               he
               maketh
               the
               difference
               
               betwixt
               the
               Hebrew
               Account
               (
               which
               every
               one
               knoweth
               to
               be
               1656
               )
               and
               the
               Samaritan
               to
               be
               annorum
               349.
               
               Now
               for
               the
               Years
               that
               these
               Fathers
               lived
               ,
               post
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               exact
               agreement
               between
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               Chronicle
               of
               Eusebius
               ;
               save
               that
               herein
               the
               application
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Years
               of
               Noah
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               manifest
               Error
               of
               the
               Scribe
               ,
               Pag.
               4.
               lin
               .
               1
               ,
               and
               2
               ;
               putting
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Adhuc
                 tamen
                 restat
                 te
                 vindice
                 dignus
                 nodus
                 .
              
               St.
               Hierom
               ,
               in
               his
               Hebrew
               Questions
               upon
               Genesis
               ,
               affirmeth
               ,
               that
               he
               found
               the
               Year
               of
               Mathusalah
               and
               Lamech
               to
               be
               alike
               ;
               
                 in
                 Hebraeis
                 Samaritanorum
                 Libris
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               Hebrew
               hath
               ,
               as
               he
               setteth
               it
               down
               ,
               that
               Mathusalah
               lived
               187
               Years
               before
               he
               begat
               Noah
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               it
               is
               far
               otherwise
               ;
               that
               Mathusalah
               lived
               67
               Years
               before
               he
               begat
               Lamech
               ,
               653
               after
               ,
               720
               in
               all
               ;
               and
               Lamech
               53
               Years
               before
               the
               birth
               of
               Noah
               .
               And
               these
               numbers
               are
               in
               the
               self-same
               sort
               related
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               who
               lived
               before
               St.
               Hierom
               ;
               lest
               any
               Man
               should
               imagine
               that
               since
               his
               Time
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               which
               we
               have
               ,
               might
               be
               altered
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               by
               both
               these
               Accounts
               it
               falleth
               out
               ,
               that
               the
               Death
               of
               Mathusalah
               doth
               concur
               with
               the
               Year
               of
               the
               Flood
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               principal
               intent
               of
               St.
               Hierom
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               solve
               the
               Difficulty
               moved
               out
               of
               the
               Greek
               Edition
               ,
               that
               Mathusalah
               lived
               14
               Years
               after
               the
               Flood
               ;
               by
               appealing
               unto
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               ,
               and
               the
               Samaritans
               ,
               wherein
               Mathusalah
               is
               made
               to
               die
               ,
               
                 Eo
                 Anno
              
               (
               as
               he
               speaketh
               )
               
                 quo
                 caepit
                 esse
                 diluvium
              
               .
               This
               general
               peradventure
               might
               run
               in
               St.
               
               Hierom's
               memory
               ,
               when
               he
               wrote
               this
               ,
               which
               well
               might
               make
               him
               think
               that
               the
               particular
               Numbers
               of
               both
               Texts
               ,
               did
               not
               differ
               ;
               especially
               if
               (
               as
               it
               is
               likely
               )
               he
               had
               not
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               then
               lying
               by
               him
               to
               consult
               withal
               .
               But
               howsoever
               his
               slip
               of
               memory
               derogateth
               nothing
               from
               the
               Credit
               of
               that
               which
               we
               are
               sure
               was
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               before
               he
               committed
               this
               to
               writing
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               Years
               of
               the
               Fathers
               which
               lived
               after
               the
               Flood
               .
               Wherein
               for
               the
               Time
               ante
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               whereupon
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Chronology
               doth
               depend
               )
               there
               is
               an
               exact
               agreement
               betwixt
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               and
               Chronicle
               .
               From
               whom
               also
               Eusebius
               doth
               not
               dissent
               ;
               if
               the
               Error
               be
               amended
               which
               hath
               crept
               into
               pag.
               10.
               lin
               .
               12.
               
               (
               Graeci
               Chronici
               )
               where
               130
               Years
               are
               assigned
               to
               Arphaxad
               ,
               instead
               of
               135.
               
               For
               that
               this
               was
               the
               Error
               ,
               not
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Transcriber
               ,
               appeareth
               evidently
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Line
               next
               going
               before
               ,
               where
               Sem
               ,
               after
               the
               begetting
               of
               Arphacsad
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               lived
               500
               Years
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               whereas
               there
               would
               be
               but
               495
               Years
               to
               the
               111th
               of
               Phaleg
               ,
               if
               130
               Years
               only
               had
               been
               assigned
               to
               Arphacsad
               ,
               and
               not
               135
               )
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               total
               Sum
               thus
               laid
               down
               ,
               in
               the
               20th
               line
               of
               the
               same
               page
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               in
               the
               Years
               ante
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 post
                 diluvium
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               full
               agreement
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               total
               Sum
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Particulars
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Samaritan
               Account
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               the
               LXX
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               related
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 (
                 Gainan
              
               in
               both
               being
               omitted
               )
               which
               sum
               of
               942
               being
               added
               to
               the
               former
               of
               1307
               ,
               maketh
               up
               the
               full
               number
               of
               2249
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               of
               Adam
               ,
               to
               the
               70th
               Year
               of
               Terah
               ,
               the
               very
               same
               Sum
               which
               is
               laid
               down
               by
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 (
                 pag.
              
               19.
               lin
               .
               37.
               
               
                 Graeci
                 Chronici
              
               )
               and
               answereth
               precisely
               to
               the
               Collection
               of
               the
               Particulars
               that
               are
               found
               in
               my
               Samaritan
               Bible
               .
               In
               
               Scaliger's
               Samaritan
               Chronicle
               ,
               
                 (
                 pag.
              
               618.
               
               
                 Emend
                 .
              
               )
               the
               particulars
               being
               summed
               up
               ,
               amount
               to
               2267
               ,
               (
               2365
               it
               is
               in
               Scaliger
               ,
               pag.
               625.
               )
               ;
               which
               number
               so
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               Chronicle
               ,
               (
               and
               partly
               misreckoned
               ;
               partly
               miswritten
               in
               the
               Commentary
               )
               is
               by
               the
               same
               Scaliger
               ,
               in
               his
               Notes
               upon
               
                 Eusebius
                 (
                 pag.
              
               249.
               b.
               )
               amended
               2269
               nimirum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 neque
                 dubium
                 est
                 ita
                 esse
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               of
               which
               yet
               I
               do
               very
               much
               doubt
               :
               or
               rather
               do
               not
               doubt
               at
               all
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               the
               Error
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Transcriber
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Chronologer
               himself
               ,
               who
               accounteth
               from
               the
               Birth
               of
               Noah
               ,
               to
               the
               Birth
               of
               Arphacsad
               ,
               (
               as
               did
               also
               
               Africanus
               and
               others
               before
               him
               )
               600
               only
               ;
               and
               not
               (
               as
               Eusebius
               and
               others
               more
               rightly
               )
               602
               ;
               from
               whence
               ,
               unto
               the
               70th
               of
               Terah
               ,
               by
               the
               joint
               consent
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               and
               Chronicle
               ,
               there
               are
               940
               Years
               .
               For
               
               Scaliger's
               937
               ,
               (
               pag.
               249.
               
                 b.
                 Eusebian
                 .
              
               )
               is
               but
               an
               Error
               of
               that
               noble
               Wit
               ,
               who
               intending
               higher
               Matters
               ,
               did
               not
               heed
               so
               much
               his
               ordinary
               Arithmetick
               .
               In
               the
               numbering
               of
               the
               Years
               of
               these
               Fathers
               ,
               post
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               like
               consent
               betwixt
               the
               LXX
               ,
               and
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               as
               was
               before
               .
               Our
               Greek
               Copies
               differing
               very
               much
               herein
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               but
               also
               betwixt
               themselves
               .
               Eusebius
               ,
               pag.
               10.
               
               
                 Graeci
                 Chronici
              
               ,
               differeth
               from
               my
               Samaritan
               Text
               only
               in
               the
               Years
               of
               Ragau
               .
               Yet
               there
               ,
               lin
               .
               15.
               
                 in
                 Phalec
              
               .
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               would
               be
               read
               more
               fully
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               lin
               .
               17.
               
                 in
                 Seruch
              
               .
               instead
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 (
                 quod
                 res
                 ipsa
                 indicat
                 )
                 lin
                 .
              
               16.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Ragau
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               whereas
               the
               Samaritan
               Text
               hath
               a
               whole
               hundred
               Years
               less
               .
               And
               that
               we
               may
               not
               suspect
               there
               was
               here
               any
               
                 Error
                 Librarii
              
               ,
               by
               putting
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               wheraas
               Rehu
               ,
               or
               Ragau
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               have
               lived
               132
               Years
               before
               he
               begat
               Serug
               ,
               107
               after
               ;
               the
               whole
               sum
               of
               the
               Years
               of
               his
               Life
               is
               added
               to
               be
               239.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               For
               so
               the
               Samaritan
               ,
               in
               the
               11th
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               as
               allothers
               in
               the
               5th
               ,
               useth
               to
               sum
               up
               the
               whole
               Time
               of
               the
               Lives
               of
               the
               Fathers
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               that
               attributing
               unto
               Ragau
               207
               years
               after
               he
               begat
               Serug
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               continued
               his
               Life
               ,
               by
               this
               Account
               ,
               until
               the
               77th
               of
               Nachor
               .
               But
               the
               Text
               it self
               ,
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               Bible
               ,
               beareth
               such
               sway
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               rather
               think
               Eusebius
               did
               ,
               out
               of
               it
               (
               as
               elsewhere
               always
               )
               set
               down
               107
               as
               he
               found
               it
               there
               .
               And
               Georgius
               the
               Monk
               ,
               in
               his
               miswritten
               Copy
               ,
               finding
               207
               ,
               laboured
               thus
               to
               fit
               the
               whole
               unto
               the
               77th
               of
               Nachor
               .
               Which
               I
               am
               so
               much
               the
               more
               easily
               induced
               to
               believe
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Chronology
               of
               the
               LXX
               ,
               related
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               (
               pag.
               9.
               lin
               .
               37.
               )
               
                 Non
                 dissimile
                 quid
                 animadvertisse
                 mihi
                 videor
              
               ;
               for
               there
               the
               same
               Ragau
               is
               said
               to
               have
               begotten
               Seruch
               at
               135
               years
               .
               Scaliger
               giveth
               there
               a
               mark
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               132
               ,
               as
               *
               every
               where
               else
               it
               is
               read
               ;
               and
               that
               so
               it
               should
               be
               here
               ,
               appeareth
               plainly
               by
               the
               Total
               (
               in
               lin
               .
               44
               ,
               and
               45
               )
               of
               942
               from
               the
               Flood
               ,
               and
               3184
               from
               Adam
               unto
               Abraham
               :
               Which
               to
               be
               the
               genuine
               calculation
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Nemo
                 harum
                 rerum
                 paulo
                 peritior
                 ignorat
                 .
              
               Yet
               George
               not
               heeding
               this
               ,
               but
               finding
               35
               written
               in
               that
               Copy
               which
               came
               to
               his
               hands
               of
               Eusebius
               ,
               turneth
               the
               Stream
               that
               way
               ,
               and
               maketh
               the
               406
               years
               which
               †
               Eusebius
               giveth
               to
               Salah
               ,
               after
               he
               begat
               Eber
               ,
               to
               end
               in
               the
               7th
               of
               Seruch
               ;
               which
               would
               not
               so
               fall
               out
               ,
               unless
               Ragau
               did
               hold
               his
               135
               years
               .
               In
               like
               manner
               he
               maketh
               the
               207
               years
               of
               Ragau
               himself
               ,
               after
               he
               begat
               Serug
               ,
               (
               in
               the
               printed
               Books
               ,
               ‖
               pag.
               10.
               lin
               .
               37.
               there
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               to
               end
               in
               the
               77th
               of
               Nachor
               .
               And
               the
               209
               of
               Peleg
               ,
               after
               he
               begat
               Ragau
               ,
               to
               end
               in
               the
               75th
               of
               Serug
               ,
               (
               though
               in
               these
               there
               be
               one
               years
               odds
               )
               ;
               For
               of
               the
               135
               years
               that
               Eber
               is
               said
               to
               have
               lived
               ,
               until
               the
               38th
               of
               
                 Nachor
                 ,
                 (
                 p.
                 l.
              
               33.
               )
               we
               can
               make
               here
               mense
               ,
               because
               both
               the
               Numbers
               are
               vitiated
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               concerning
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Samaritan
               Account
               ,
               because
               no
               Man
               hath
               dealt
               herewith
               since
               Scaliger
               .
               I
               have
               likewise
               the
               old
               Syriack
               Translation
               of
               the
               Pentateuch
               ,
               which
               was
               received
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Antioch
               ;
               but
               neither
               have
               I
               transcribed
               any
               thing
               unto
               you
               out
               of
               that
               ,
               nor
               out
               of
               my
               Arabick
               Manuscript
               of
               Moses
               ;
               because
               the
               former
               hath
               but
               a
               meer
               Translation
               of
               the
               Years
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               found
               in
               our
               common
               Hebrew
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               wholly
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               LXX
               .
            
             
             
               I
               have
               had
               also
               another
               Book
               lately
               sent
               unto
               me
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 Otzar
                 Raza
              
               (
               or
               rather
               Razaja
               )
               a
               
                 Treasury
                 of
                 Secrets
              
               ,
               containing
               a
               brief
               Commentary
               in
               the
               Syriack
               Language
               ,
               upon
               the
               whole
               Old
               Testament
               (
               excepting
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Lamentations
                 ,
                 Chronicles
                 ,
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 Nehemiah
                 ,
              
               and
               Esther
               )
               and
               likewise
               the
               New
               ,
               those
               parts
               only
               excepted
               which
               are
               wanting
               in
               our
               printed
               Syriack
               Testaments
               ,
               (
               the
               Text
               whereof
               I
               have
               procured
               likewise
               from
               the
               Patriarch
               of
               the
               Nestorians
               in
               
                 Syria
                 )
                 viz.
              
               The
               2d
               Epistle
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               the
               2d
               and
               3d
               of
               St.
               John
               ,
               that
               of
               St.
               Jude
               ,
               and
               the
               *
               Revelation
               .
               In
               this
               Treasure
               ,
               among
               other
               things
               worth
               the
               observation
               ,
               are
               found
               ;
               1.
               
               A
               Genealogical
               Table
               from
               Adam
               to
               Moses
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Table
               of
               the
               Judges
               to
               Samuel
               .
               3.
               
               A
               Table
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Judah
               ,
               from
               Saul
               to
               Sedechias
               .
               4.
               
               A
               Chronological
               Table
               of
               the
               Kings
               that
               successively
               reigned
               in
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Persia
              
               ,
               and
               Egypt
               ,
               from
               thence
               unto
               Vespasian
               .
               Where
               to
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               after
               the
               time
               of
               Sedechias
               ,
               are
               assigned
               24
               years
               ;
               To
               Evilmerodach
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               Belshatzar
               ,
               2.
               
               To
               Darius
               the
               Mede
               ,
               3.
               
               To
               Cyrus
               ,
               30.
               
               To
               Cambyses
               8
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               to
               make
               70
               years
               to
               the
               second
               of
               
                 Darius
                 Hystaspis
              
               ,
               from
               the
               desolation
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               according
               to
               Zachar.
               1.
               12.
               
            
             
               In
               these
               Tables
               ,
               some
               Heathenish
               Antiquities
               also
               are
               inserted
               ;
               as
               of
               the
               building
               of
               Tarsus
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               these
               are
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               Treasure
               which
               you
               have
               found
               of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Archons
               of
               Athens
               :
               than
               which
               (
               as
               you
               have
               rightly
               judged
               )
               nothing
               can
               please
               me
               more
               .
               You
               have
               made
               my
               Teeth
               water
               at
               the
               mention
               thereof
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               satisfy
               my
               longing
               with
               what
               convenient
               speed
               you
               may
               .
               I
               can
               give
               you
               no
               occasion
               of
               Inscriptions
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               fixed
               here
               in
               a
               Country
               where
               the
               old
               Romanists
               never
               had
               any
               footing
               .
               All
               that
               I
               have
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               I
               did
               but
               borrow
               from
               the
               Monuments
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Arundel
               ,
               my
               Lord
               
                 William
                 Howard
              
               of
               Naworth
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               ;
               which
               to
               send
               back
               unto
               you
               who
               are
               there
               at
               the
               Well-head
               ,
               were
               
                 inanis
                 opera
              
               .
               Those
               Hebrew
               Fragments
               of
               Aldersgate
               ,
               had
               your
               own
               explication
               in
               Latin
               adjoined
               unto
               them
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               which
               made
               me
               seek
               no
               further
               ;
               especially
               ,
               because
               those
               Inscriptions
               were
               made
               by
               later
               Jews
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               of
               the
               same
               stamp
               with
               that
               of
               R.
               
                 Moses
                 filii
              
               R.
               Isaac
               found
               in
               Ludgate
               (
               whereof
               Stow
               maketh
               mention
               in
               his
               
                 Survey
                 )
              
               .
               I
               think
               you
               may
               do
               well
               to
               put
               together
               all
               the
               Inscriptions
               ,
               printed
               and
               imprinted
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               great
               Volume
               of
               Goltzius
               ;
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               Latin
               one
               ,
               
                 v.
                 Scipionis
                 Barbati
                 F.
              
               (
               with
               Sirmondus
               his
               Explanation
               )
               and
               the
               Greek
               of
               Herod
               expounded
               by
               Casaubon
               ,
               for
               Salmasius
               his
               Exposition
               is
               a
               little
               too
               long
               :
               And
               whatsoever
               Punick
               Letters
               can
               be
               had
               in
               any
               Coin
               ,
               (
               as
               one
               or
               two
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               hath
               of
               them
               )
               would
               be
               added
               also
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               scarce
               known
               to
               any
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               Chronology
               some
               years
               since
               ,
               published
               by
               one
               of
               Ausborough
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               and
               King
               James
               ,
               which
               was
               prescribed
               by
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               ,
               help
               me
               to
               a
               sight
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               let
               me
               understand
               whether
               your
               second
               Edition
               of
               
                 Titles
                 of
                 Honour
              
               be
               yet
               come
               abroad
               ,
               for
               as
               yet
               I
               have
               heard
               nothing
               of
               it
               .
               By
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               I
               have
               tired
               you
               with
               a
               tedious
               Letter
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               I
               dismiss
               you
               ,
               and
               rest
               always
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   30.
                   1627.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Dean
               —
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Dean
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Do
               acknowledg
               no
               Promise
               made
               unto
               you
               on
               my
               part
               ,
               but
               upon
               a
               Condition
               to
               be
               performed
               on
               your
               part
               ,
               of
               desisting
               to
               prosecute
               any
               further
               your
               Sacrilegious
               Intention
               ,
               either
               by
               your self
               ,
               or
               by
               any
               of
               yours
               ;
               the
               jealousy
               whereof
               you
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               taking
               away
               out
               of
               my
               mind
               ,
               by
               your
               two
               last
               Letters
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               increased
               it
               much
               more
               .
               To
               bear
               me
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               not
               follow
               the
               Business
               your self
               ,
               but
               leave
               it
               only
               to
               the
               prosecution
               of
               your
               Friends
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               if
               they
               obtain
               your
               desire
               ,
               yet
               you
               will
               submit
               all
               afterward
               to
               mine
               own
               disposition
               ;
               I
               esteem
               no
               better
               than
               a
               meer
               delusion
               of
               me
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               you
               intend
               to
               say
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               up
               ,
               you
               may
               save
               your
               Journey
               ,
               for
               I
               will
               accept
               no
               other
               Satisfaction
               ,
               but
               an
               absolute
               disclaiming
               of
               the
               prosecution
               of
               this
               Business
               ,
               either
               by
               your self
               ,
               or
               by
               others
               .
               And
               this
               I
               look
               you
               should
               certify
               unto
               me
               ,
               before
               Sir
               Archibald
               Atcheson's
               arrival
               ,
               for
               afterward
               I
               care
               not
               a
               rush
               for
               it
               .
               And
               when
               you
               both
               have
               tried
               the
               uttermost
               of
               your
               Wits
               ,
               to
               subvert
               the
               good
               Foundation
               laid
               by
               King
               James
               ,
               of
               happy
               Memory
               ,
               you
               shall
               but
               struggle
               in
               vain
               ,
               with
               shame
               enough
               .
               And
               so
               beseeching
               Almighty
               God
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               right
               Mind
               ,
               and
               to
               pardon
               the
               Thoughts
               of
               your
               Heart
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 ,
                 
                   Febr.
                   1.
                   1627.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXIV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               W.
               Bedell
               
                 Provost
                 of
                 the
                 Colledg
                 at
              
               Dublin
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               Letters
               of
               the
               20th
               of
               September
               ,
               came
               not
               to
               my
               hands
               till
               the
               beginning
               of
               November
               .
               Upon
               the
               receipt
               whereof
               ,
               I
               wrote
               to
               the
               Vice-Provost
               ,
               to
               forbear
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               election
               of
               Fellows
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               past
               before
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               the
               Course
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               stood
               by
               the
               Statutes
               in
               being
               e're
               I
               came
               to
               the
               place
               ;
               but
               because
               ,
               by
               your
               Grace's
               earnestness
               therein
               ,
               I
               conceived
               ,
               your
               Wisdom
               saw
               more
               to
               lie
               in
               it
               than
               I
               could
               perceive
               .
               Since
               that
               ,
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               understand
               the
               success
               of
               that
               Election
               was
               not
               such
               as
               gave
               satisfaction
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               hath
               bred
               a
               new
               Broil
               in
               the
               Colledg
               .
               For
               the
               restriction
               of
               the
               Statute
               for
               Batchelors
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               at
               least
               of
               seven
               Terms
               standing
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               blame
               ,
               it
               must
               lie
               upon
               me
               ;
               who
               would
               have
               had
               it
               according
               to
               that
               in
               
                 Emanuel
                 Colledg
              
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               of
               the
               third
               Year
               ;
               but
               that
               by
               some
               of
               the
               Company
               this
               temper
               
               was
               found
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Lord
               is
               witness
               ,
               I
               respected
               meerly
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               so
               much
               as
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               Case
               of
               any
               that
               was
               to
               pretend
               the
               next
               Election
               ,
               but
               resolved
               ,
               as
               every
               Statute
               came
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               to
               reduce
               it
               to
               such
               perfection
               ,
               as
               there
               should
               be
               as
               little
               need
               as
               was
               possible
               to
               touch
               them
               afterward
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               ,
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               timely
               preferring
               of
               young
               Men
               ,
               makes
               them
               insolent
               and
               idle
               ;
               and
               the
               holding
               them
               a
               little
               longer
               in
               expectation
               of
               Preferment
               ,
               doth
               them
               more
               good
               in
               one
               year
               ,
               than
               two
               years
               before
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               after
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               cannot
               herein
               repent
               me
               of
               that
               which
               was
               done
               .
               If
               Mr.
               Vice-Provost
               ,
               and
               the
               Seniors
               ,
               have
               in
               any
               other
               Point
               failed
               of
               their
               Duty
               ,
               I
               desire
               your
               Grace
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               excuse
               me
               in
               participation
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               them
               also
               thus
               far
               ,
               that
               as
               I
               hope
               ,
               it
               proceedeth
               of
               Error
               ,
               and
               not
               Malice
               .
               And
               of
               one
               thing
               I
               do
               assure
               my self
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               bold
               to
               undertake
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               a
               sort
               necessary
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               Men
               of
               place
               ,
               to
               give
               satisfaction
               in
               words
               to
               importune
               Suitors
               ,
               will
               not
               take
               it
               ill
               that
               we
               discharge
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               coming
               to
               do
               acts
               upon
               Oath
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               miserable
               were
               the
               condition
               of
               such
               places
               ,
               and
               happy
               are
               they
               that
               are
               farthest
               from
               them
               .
               I
               understood
               further
               ,
               by
               your
               Grace's
               said
               Letters
               ,
               That
               you
               dislike
               not
               that
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Fellows
               should
               be
               extended
               to
               twelve
               years
               ,
               though
               you
               would
               not
               have
               it
               mentioned
               upon
               this
               suddain
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               made
               me
               send
               for
               the
               University-Statutes
               of
               Cambridg
               ,
               to
               my
               Friend
               Mr.
               Ward
               ,
               (
               having
               leisure
               this
               Winter
               to
               that
               purpose
               )
               to
               think
               of
               some
               Project
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               last
               Letters
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
               And
               shortly
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               with
               one
               labour
               ,
               the
               University
               might
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               more
               perfect
               Form
               ,
               and
               yet
               without
               touching
               our
               Charter
               .
               At
               my
               being
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               there
               came
               to
               me
               one
               Dr.
               
                 de
                 Lanne
              
               a
               Physician
               ,
               bred
               in
               
                 Immanuel
                 Colledg
              
               :
               Who
               in
               speech
               with
               me
               ,
               discovered
               their
               purpose
               to
               procure
               a
               Patent
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               which
               the
               Colledg
               of
               Physicians
               hath
               in
               London
               .
               I
               noted
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               that
               occasion
               ,
               and
               partly
               also
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               to
               extent
               their
               time
               of
               stay
               in
               the
               Colledg
               ;
               I
               have
               drawn
               a
               Plot
               of
               my
               Thoughts
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               which
               I
               send
               your
               Grace
               herewith
               .
               I
               have
               imparted
               the
               same
               generally
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               who
               desireth
               that
               your
               Grace
               would
               seriously
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               ,
               to
               use
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 weighed
                 with
                 Gold
                 Weights
              
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               found
               fit
               ,
               will
               concur
               thereto
               when
               time
               shall
               be
               .
               I
               could
               have
               wished
               to
               have
               been
               present
               with
               you
               at
               the
               survey
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               rendred
               the
               reason
               of
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               will
               now
               perhaps
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               your
               Wisdom
               ,
               Experience
               ,
               and
               Knowledg
               of
               the
               Place
               ,
               will
               easily
               pierce
               through
               ,
               and
               disperse
               all
               those
               Mists
               which
               perhaps
               overcloud
               my
               understanding
               ;
               and
               howsoever
               I
               shall
               hereby
               ,
               
                 dare
                 sapienti
                 occasionem
              
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               speedy
               return
               ,
               which
               your
               Grace
               presseth
               ;
               I
               confess
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               forethink
               that
               ever
               I
               came
               there
               ,
               so
               conscious
               to
               my self
               of
               mine
               own
               weakness
               and
               unfitness
               for
               the
               place
               ,
               as
               I
               fear
               rather
               to
               be
               burthensom
               than
               profitable
               to
               the
               Colledg
               :
               Which
               also
               made
               me
               desirous
               to
               retain
               (
               if
               I
               might
               lawfully
               )
               the
               Title
               to
               my
               Benefice
               ,
               resigning
               the
               whole
               Profits
               and
               care
               to
               some
               able
               Man
               ,
               to
               be
               nominated
               by
               the
               Patron
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Diocess
               ;
               that
               I
               might
               have
               ,
               upon
               just
               cause
               ,
               whither
               to
               retire
               my self
               .
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               received
               your
               Grace's
               decision
               of
               this
               Case
               .
               I
               wrot
               also
               to
               the
               Society
               hereabout
               ,
               who
               being
               
                 conditores
                 juris
                 perpetui
              
               ,
               are
               also
               interpretes
               :
               Neither
               have
               I
               understood
               what
               they
               conceive
               .
               Since
               my
               coming
               away
               ,
               by
               occasion
               of
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               his
               voluntary
               Offer
               ,
               to
               confer
               upon
               me
               the
               Treasurership
               of
               St.
               Patricks
               ;
               I
               entreated
               them
               to
               present
               a
               Petition
               to
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               for
               the
               enjoying
               the
               40
               l.
               anciently
               granted
               to
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               for
               the
               enlarging
               the
               Provost's
               Maintenance
               ,
               and
               upholding
               the
               Lecture
               at
               
                 Christ's
                 Church
              
               ,
               whereof
               I
               was
               put
               in
               hope
               before
               my
               coming
               .
               They
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               vouchsafed
               me
               an
               Answer
               .
               
               When
               I
               took
               my
               Oath
               to
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               I
               made
               protestation
               ,
               that
               I
               intended
               not
               to
               renounce
               my
               Benefice
               ,
               that
               place
               being
               litigious
               ,
               and
               my
               Affairs
               not
               yet
               accommodated
               here
               .
               Since
               my
               coming
               home
               hither
               ,
               my
               Corn
               ,
               Cattel
               ,
               and
               some
               Goods
               ,
               and
               a
               Lease
               of
               some
               Pasture
               Grounds
               which
               I
               held
               ,
               I
               have
               forgone
               ;
               but
               the
               main
               Matter
               of
               my
               Estate
               lying
               in
               Mony
               ,
               I
               cannot
               yet
               recover
               .
               At
               my
               coming
               up
               hither
               ,
               I
               left
               one
               of
               my
               Children
               sick
               of
               an
               Ague
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               had
               these
               three
               Weeks
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               should
               be
               recovered
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               presently
               fit
               to
               travel
               ;
               neither
               are
               the
               Ways
               and
               Weather
               indeed
               seasonable
               thereto
               .
               But
               that
               which
               (
               to
               deal
               plainly
               )
               doth
               most
               of
               all
               trouble
               me
               ,
               is
               ,
               the
               report
               of
               the
               new
               Broils
               in
               the
               Colledg
               ;
               which
               I
               see
               ,
               partly
               in
               other
               Mens
               Letters
               :
               for
               to
               my self
               (
               as
               if
               I
               were
               but
               a
               Cypher
               in
               Algorism
               )
               they
               vouchsafe
               not
               a
               word
               .
               That
               some
               Fellows
               are
               displaced
               by
               the
               Visitors
               ,
               others
               placed
               by
               Mandate
               of
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               ;
               old
               Grudges
               and
               Factions
               revived
               ,
               
                 &
                 malè
                 sarta
                 gratia
                 necquicquam
                 coit
                 &
                 rescinditur
                 .
              
               I
               never
               delighted
               ,
               nor
               am
               made
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 ignum
                 gladio
                 fodere
              
               .
               Some
               of
               my
               Friends
               represented
               to
               me
               the
               Examples
               of
               Mr.
               Travers
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Alvey
               ;
               and
               that
               comes
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               Better
               sit
               still
               ,
               than
               Rise
               and
               Fall.
               I
               have
               now
               an
               honest
               Retreat
               ,
               with
               that
               form
               ,
            
             
               Non
               nostrum
               inter
               vos
               tantas
               componere
               lites
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               written
               hither
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               seen
               it
               with
               mine
               Eyes
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               said
               to
               be
               a
               weak
               Man
               ,
               and
               so
               thought
               to
               be
               by
               wise
               Men.
               This
               Witness
               is
               most
               true
               .
               In
               all
               these
               regards
               ,
               I
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               ,
               by
               your
               undeserved
               love
               to
               me
               (
               which
               God
               knows
               how
               much
               I
               value
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               no
               small
               encouragement
               to
               me
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               Business
               )
               by
               your
               love
               to
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               which
               I
               know
               is
               great
               ;
               by
               your
               love
               to
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               whereof
               he
               takes
               that
               proof
               ,
               your
               
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Lambs
              
               .
               Since
               you
               know
               now
               my
               weakness
               a
               little
               better
               than
               when
               you
               first
               nominated
               me
               to
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               the
               Colledg
               of
               an
               able
               Head
               ,
               dispose
               of
               my
               place
               as
               you
               shall
               think
               most
               fit
               for
               that
               Colledg
               ,
               University
               ,
               Church
               ,
               and
               Kingdom
               .
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               do
               here
               absolutely
               resign
               all
               my
               Interest
               unto
               it
               ,
               into
               your
               Grace's
               hands
               ,
               or
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               whom
               it
               may
               concern
               .
               Assuring
               your
               Grace
               that
               I
               shall
               account
               your
               freeing
               me
               from
               this
               burden
               ,
               the
               greatest
               favour
               that
               you
               can
               do
               me
               :
               under
               the
               which
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               offending
               God
               ,
               I
               think
               I
               had
               never
               put
               my
               shoulder
               so
               far
               as
               I
               have
               done
               .
               But
               if
               you
               shall
               esteem
               in
               Conscience
               I
               cannot
               go
               back
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               be
               pleased
               freely
               to
               set
               down
               your
               Opinion
               touching
               my
               Case
               propounded
               in
               my
               last
               .
               I
               desire
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               neither
               my
               Living
               ,
               nor
               my
               Life
               ,
               may
               be
               so
               dear
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               finish
               my
               Course
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministry
               that
               I
               have
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
               Upon
               the
               receipt
               of
               your
               Graces
               Letters
               ,
               I
               shall
               resolve
               presently
               (
               if
               God
               let
               not
               )
               to
               come
               ,
               or
               stay
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Parliament-Affairs
               ,
               I
               know
               your
               Grace
               hath
               better
               advertisement
               than
               I
               can
               give
               you
               .
               The
               beginnings
               yet
               go
               marvellously
               well
               ;
               the
               Lower
               House
               excellently
               tempered
               .
               Nothing
               hath
               as
               yet
               been
               so
               much
               as
               put
               to
               question
               .
               The
               Upper
               House
               joined
               with
               them
               ;
               insomuch
               as
               when
               they
               had
               received
               the
               Motion
               for
               a
               publick
               Fast
               ,
               they
               added
               a
               Motion
               ,
               to
               petition
               to
               his
               Majesty
               for
               the
               putting
               in
               execution
               all
               Laws
               and
               Acts
               of
               State
               against
               Recusants
               .
               This
               Petition
               was
               penned
               by
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Norwich
               and
               Litchfield
               ,
               and
               presented
               to
               his
               Majesty
               by
               both
               Houses
               .
               The
               former
               is
               appointed
               by
               Proclamation
               ,
               to
               be
               April
               21.
               
               The
               latter
               the
               King
               hath
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               with
               good
               signs
               of
               approbation
               .
               The
               Lower
               House
               is
               now
               employed
               about
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Subjects
               ;
               which
               they
               deduce
               even
               from
               the
               Conquest
               ,
               and
               so
               down
               .
               They
               purpose
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               to
               proceed
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               the
               infringing
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Causes
               and
               Remedies
               .
               It
               is
               resolved
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Grievances
               of
               the
               Subjects
               shall
               go
               
               hand
               in
               hand
               with
               the
               Supply
               of
               the
               King's
               Wants
               ,
               which
               are
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               when
               he
               received
               the
               latter
               Petition
               ,
               told
               them
               ,
               
                 (
                 March
              
               3.
               )
               
                 That
                 without
                 present
                 Supply
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 set
                 forth
                 one
                 Ship
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               God
               of
               his
               Mercy
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Progress
               and
               End
               may
               be
               correspondent
               .
               In
               which
               hearty
               Prayer
               I
               end
               ,
               recommending
               your
               Grace
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Protection
               ,
               and
               my self
               to
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 W.
                 Bedell
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   1.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Bainbridge
               ,
               
                 Professor
                 of
                 Astronomy
                 in
              
               Oxford
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               HAving
               so
               fit
               opportunity
               ,
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               remember
               my
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ;
               and
               withal
               ,
               my
               former
               suit
               concerning
               Hipparchus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               being
               both
               in
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               and
               Escurial
               ,
               I
               marvel
               that
               Patavius
               did
               not
               procure
               a
               Transcript
               thereof
               ;
               certainly
               it
               would
               have
               helped
               much
               in
               his
               
                 Doctrina
                 Temporum
                 contra
                 Scaligerum
              
               :
               Whereas
               now
               the
               neglect
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               other
               ancient
               Monuments
               ,
               hath
               left
               that
               Work
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               given
               just
               cause
               to
               others
               ,
               of
               a
               more
               curious
               search
               ;
               wherein
               I
               purpose
               to
               bestow
               my
               best
               Endeavours
               ,
               not
               doubting
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Favour
               .
               Mr.
               Selden
               hath
               written
               some
               Notes
               upon
               certain
               ancient
               Greek
               Inscriptions
               ,
               which
               were
               brought
               out
               of
               Turky
               for
               my
               Lord
               of
               Arundel
               ;
               amongst
               which
               ,
               one
               doth
               promise
               some
               light
               in
               the
               Persian
               Chronology
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               of
               the
               Persian
               Monarchy
               )
               which
               of
               all
               others
               I
               most
               desire
               to
               be
               illustrated
               ,
               being
               so
               necessary
               to
               the
               connexion
               of
               Sacred
               and
               Prophane
               History
               ;
               concerning
               which
               I
               will
               yet
               forbear
               to
               signify
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               daily
               expecting
               a
               view
               of
               Mr.
               
               Selden's
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 obliged
                 Servant
                 ,
                 John
                 Bainbridg
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   7.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Bedell
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               HAving
               the
               opportunity
               of
               this
               Bearer's
               return
               from
               his
               Friends
               ,
               my
               Neighbours
               ,
               to
               Kelles
               ,
               I
               thought
               fit
               to
               send
               by
               him
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               the
               Duplicate
               of
               my
               last
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               from
               London
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               this
               Month
               ,
               sent
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Burnet
               told
               me
               ,
               by
               one
               Mr.
               Goodwyn
               of
               London-Derry
               ,
               who
               had
               special
               occasion
               to
               repair
               to
               your
               presence
               .
               Wherein
               I
               satisfied
               you
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               of
               the
               rightness
               of
               my
               Intention
               ,
               in
               the
               restriction
               of
               the
               Statute
               for
               Batchelors
               Probationers
               to
               seven
               Terms
               standing
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               your
               Grace
               the
               chief
               exercise
               of
               my
               Thoughts
               since
               my
               leaving
               Ireland
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               the
               Draught
               of
               a
               new
               Patent
               ,
               and
               new
               Statutes
               to
               be
               procured
               for
               the
               University
               ;
               which
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               you
               have
               safely
               received
               .
               You
               may
               perhaps
               esteem
               it
               a
               pragmatical
               unquietness
               of
               Spirit
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               would
               busy
               my self
               with
               things
               beyond
               mine
               own
               line
               .
               But
               since
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               embarque
               me
               ,
               by
               their
               means
               ,
               in
               the
               Affairs
               of
               that
               Country
               ,
               I
               take
               my self
               bound
               to
               further
               the
               Voyage
               what
               I
               may
               ;
               not
               only
               for
               mine
               own
               safety
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Passengers
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               your self
               ,
               that
               are
               the
               Pilot
               ,
               and
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               especially
               ,
               unto
               which
               Port
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               all
               your
               Course
               is
               directed
               .
               I
               suppose
               it
               hath
               been
               an
               Error
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               to
               neglect
               the
               Faculties
               of
               Law
               and
               Physick
               ,
               and
               attend
               only
               to
               the
               ordering
               of
               one
               poor
               Colledg
               of
               Divines
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               with
               a
               little
               more
               labour
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               Priviledges
               attained
               ,
               a
               great
               many
               more
               good
               Wits
               might
               have
               been
               allured
               to
               study
               ,
               and
               seasoned
               with
               Piety
               ,
               and
               made
               Instruments
               for
               the
               bringing
               in
               Learning
               ,
               Civility
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               into
               that
               Country
               .
               I
               did
               communicate
               the
               Plat
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               at
               my
               first
               being
               with
               him
               ,
               especially
               in
               that
               Point
               of
               admitting
               all
               Students
               that
               should
               be
               matriculated
               ,
               though
               they
               lodg
               in
               Dublin
               in
               private
               Houses
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               four
               Faculties
               ,
               with
               their
               several
               Promoters
               ,
               &c.
               who
               seemed
               not
               to
               dislike
               it
               ;
               but
               required
               it
               should
               be
               maturely
               thought
               of
               ,
               by
               your
               Grace
               and
               the
               University
               ,
               and
               promised
               his
               assistance
               if
               it
               were
               found
               fit
               .
               At
               that
               time
               I
               left
               with
               him
               the
               Statutes
               of
               our
               Colledg
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               this
               Winter
               written
               out
               with
               mine
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               be
               fair
               bound
               .
               He
               retained
               them
               with
               him
               till
               the
               very
               morning
               of
               my
               departing
               from
               London
               .
               At
               which
               time
               he
               signified
               his
               good
               approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               ;
               only
               accounted
               that
               too
               strait
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Provost's
                 absence
                 but
                 six
                 weeks
              
               ,
               whereas
               many
               Causes
               there
               would
               be
               ,
               which
               would
               require
               longer
               discontinuance
               .
               I
               shewed
               his
               Grace
               ,
               that
               Colledg-Business
               was
               excepted
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               had
               not
               innovated
               any
               thing
               in
               that
               Statute
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               before
               my
               Election
               .
               Another
               Point
               he
               disliked
               ,
               was
               ,
               touching
               Students
               wearing
               Gowns
               always
               in
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 when
                 they
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 .
              
               Whereas
               that
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               would
               have
               been
               provided
               for
               .
               I
               answereth
               ,
               The
               Streets
               in
               Dublin
               were
               very
               foul
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Statutes
               ,
               Scholars
               were
               not
               permitted
               to
               go
               ordinarily
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               without
               their
               Tutors
               consent
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               they
               might
               ,
               if
               the
               Streets
               were
               never
               so
               foul
               ,
               take
               their
               Gowns
               under
               their
               Arms.
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               also
               an
               old
               Statute
               ,
               e're
               I
               came
               there
               .
               With
               the
               occasion
               I
               told
               his
               Grace
               of
               the
               new
               Stirs
               I
               heard
               of
               in
               the
               Colledg
               ;
               (
               for
               even
               but
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               I
               had
               understood
               by
               other
               Mens
               Letters
               ,
               more
               perfectly
               ,
               of
               my
               Lord
               Deputy's
               putting
               in
               certain
               Fellows
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               displacing
               of
               
               Mr.
               Lloyd
               by
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Visitors
               ,
               whereof
               I
               had
               no
               intelligence
               till
               then
               ,
               save
               by
               Rumors
               only
               )
               .
               I
               added
               ,
               of
               mine
               own
               fears
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               make
               a
               very
               ill
               Pilot
               in
               so
               rough
               Seas
               .
               He
               perswaded
               me
               to
               go
               on
               ,
               using
               that
               Verse
               ,
               
                 Tu
                 ne
                 cede
                 malis
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               told
               him
               of
               my
               deafness
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Law
               not
               allowing
               
                 surdum
                 procuratorem
              
               ,
               how
               could
               it
               be
               but
               absurd
               in
               the
               Provost
               of
               such
               a
               Society
               .
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               so
               great
               a
               matter
               ,
               for
               a
               great
               many
               did
               
                 male
                 andire
              
               .
               He
               bad
               me
               not
               be
               dismayed
               ,
               representing
               to
               me
               the
               future
               Reward
               .
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               indeed
               if
               that
               were
               not
               ,
               I
               had
               little
               eneouragement
               ,
               sith
               neither
               I
               should
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               saw
               ,
               have
               the
               Maintenance
               for
               the
               Lecture
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               put
               in
               hope
               of
               ,
               nor
               retain
               the
               Title
               of
               my
               Benefice
               only
               ,
               renouncing
               the
               Profits
               .
               To
               that
               he
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               question
               I
               might
               :
               that
               I
               had
               not
               beneficium
               ;
               and
               he
               would
               maintain
               it
               to
               any
               Man
               ,
               &c.
               
               With
               these
               Discourses
               ,
               having
               brought
               his
               Grace
               from
               his
               Chamber
               to
               his
               Barge
               ,
               I
               recommended
               my self
               to
               his
               Prayers
               .
               The
               same
               morning
               ,
               e're
               my
               departure
               ,
               I
               wrote
               to
               Dublin
               ,
               amongst
               others
               ,
               to
               Mr.
               Lloyd
               ,
               endeavouring
               to
               let
               him
               see
               his
               Fault
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               being
               hardned
               in
               it
               .
               At
               my
               return
               home
               ,
               I
               found
               one
               of
               my
               Sons
               yet
               afflicted
               with
               an
               Ague
               ,
               which
               hath
               held
               him
               these
               six
               weeks
               ;
               and
               the
               Ways
               being
               not
               yet
               fit
               for
               travel
               ,
               (
               the
               Spring
               having
               been
               very
               late
               and
               winterly
               )
               I
               have
               resolved
               to
               attend
               your
               Grace's
               .
               Letters
               ,
               both
               in
               answer
               to
               my
               Case
               propounded
               ,
               in
               my
               Letters
               of
               September
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               last
               from
               London
               ,
               wherein
               I
               did
               put
               my
               place
               there
               wholly
               in
               your
               disposition
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               think
               it
               may
               be
               more
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Colledg
               and
               Church
               there
               ,
               that
               I
               forgo
               it
               ,
               did
               (
               and
               do
               again
               by
               these
               Presents
               )
               absolutely
               resign
               it
               into
               your
               hands
               ,
               or
               the
               hands
               of
               them
               whom
               it
               may
               concern
               .
               Your
               Grace
               may
               be
               pleased
               to
               consider
               seriously
               my
               insufficiency
               ,
               which
               by
               my
               last
               being
               there
               ,
               partly
               by
               your
               own
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               report
               of
               others
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               understood
               to
               be
               more
               than
               perhaps
               you
               imagined
               before
               .
               And
               by
               these
               new
               Accidents
               ,
               you
               may
               perceive
               the
               need
               the
               Colledg
               hath
               of
               a
               more
               able
               Head.
               I
               have
               ever
               liked
               and
               loved
               to
               proceed
               by
               that
               good
               old
               Form
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 inter
                 bonos
                 bene
                 ageir
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               I
               have
               seen
               it
               written
               from
               thence
               ,
               that
               you
               and
               other
               wise
               Men
               ,
               account
               me
               a
               weak
               Man
               ;
               and
               in
               truth
               I
               do
               know
               my self
               so
               to
               be
               .
               Do
               not
               the
               Colledg
               that
               wrong
               to
               clog
               it
               with
               me
               ;
               hitherto
               i●
               hath
               received
               no
               great
               damage
               ,
               and
               these
               new
               Broils
               may
               serve
               fitly
               as
               a
               good
               occasion
               to
               cover
               my
               defectiveness
               .
               I
               may
               ,
               without
               any
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               content
               ,
               fit
               still
               .
               That
               which
               Annibal
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               Common-Council
               at
               Carthage
               he
               pl●cked
               down
               a
               turbulent
               Orator
               that
               stood
               up
               to
               disswade
               a
               necessary
               Peace
               ,
               said
               ,
               to
               excuse
               his
               uncivility
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 Feats
                 of
                 War
                 he
                 had
                 meetly
                 learned
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Fashions
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               I
               would
               crave
               leave
               to
               invert
               ;
               the
               Ar●
               of
               dutiful
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               just
               ruling
               also
               in
               part
               ,
               I
               did
               for
               17
               years
               endeavour
               to
               learn
               ,
               under
               that
               good
               Father
               Dr.
               Chaderton
               ,
               in
               a
               well
               temper'd
               Society
               ;
               the
               c●●nning
               tricks
               of
               paching
               ,
               siding
               ,
               bandying
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               with
               and
               between
               great
               Men
               ,
               I
               confess
               my self
               ignorant
               in
               ,
               and
               am
               now
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               too
               old
               to
               be
               taught
               .
               And
               me
               thinks
               the
               Society
               it self
               ,
               (
               like
               to
               the
               Frogs
               in
               the
               Tale
               ,
               weary
               of
               the
               Block
               set
               over
               them
               )
               esteem
               the
               neither
               worthy
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Colledg-Affairs
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               answered
               in
               mine
               own
               ;
               and
               (
               wherein
               they
               do
               extreamly
               wrong
               not
               me
               only
               but
               your
               Grace
               also
               ,
               as
               I
               verily
               believe
               )
               do
               keep
               your
               Letters
               from
               me
               .
               I
               wish
               them
               a
               more
               active
               Governor
               .
               Concluding
               ,
               I
               be
               send
               your
               Grace
               vouchsafe
               me
               your
               last
               resolution
               for
               my
               coming
               ,
               or
               stay
               ▪
               and
               esteem
               〈◊〉
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               ever
               truly
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 humble
                 Servant
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 W.
                 Bedell
                 .
              
               
                 Horningerth
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   the
                   15th
                   ,
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Tredagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THough
               I
               must
               needs
               acknowledg
               my
               neglect
               in
               writing
               ,
               or
               forgetfulness
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               since
               your
               last
               going
               into
               Ireland
               ;
               yet
               now
               I
               could
               have
               no
               further
               pretext
               for
               the
               omission
               of
               that
               Duty
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               am
               obliged
               by
               no
               few
               Bonds
               ,
               especially
               having
               such
               conveniency
               of
               sending
               ,
               by
               my
               most
               worthy
               Friend
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               am
               most
               loth
               to
               part
               ,
               but
               that
               upon
               higher
               considerations
               ,
               I
               conceive
               God
               may
               use
               him
               as
               an
               Instrument
               of
               much
               good
               in
               that
               place
               ,
               if
               God
               send
               him
               health
               and
               life
               .
               I
               assure
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               where
               you
               could
               have
               pitched
               upon
               a
               Man
               ,
               every
               way
               so
               qualified
               for
               such
               a
               place
               .
               He
               is
               a
               sincere
               honest
               Man
               ,
               not
               tainted
               with
               avarsee
               of
               ambition
               ;
               pious
               ,
               discreet
               ,
               wise
               ,
               and
               stout
               enough
               ,
               
                 si
                 res
                 exigat
              
               ;
               he
               will
               be
               frugi
               ,
               and
               provident
               for
               the
               Colledg
               :
               and
               for
               converse
               of
               a
               sweet
               and
               amiable
               disposition
               ,
               and
               well
               experienced
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 homo
                 perpaucorum
                 hominum
                 ,
                 si
                 quid
                 judico
                 .
              
               I
               pray
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               to
               bless
               his
               coming
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               of
               your
               Colledg
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               will
               desire
               to
               hear
               somewhat
               of
               our
               Cambridg-Affairs
               ;
               though
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               hear
               ,
               by
               some
               Cambridg
               Men
               which
               come
               over
               to
               you
               .
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               heard
               of
               a
               Lecture
               for
               reading
               of
               History
               ,
               intended
               to
               be
               given
               us
               by
               the
               Lord
               Brook.
               Who
               ,
               as
               you
               know
               ,
               first
               intended
               to
               have
               had
               Mr.
               Vossius
               of
               Leyden
               ;
               afterward
               his
               Stipend
               being
               augmented
               by
               the
               States
               ,
               he
               resolved
               of
               Dr.
               Dorislaw
               of
               Leyden
               also
               .
               He
               ,
               before
               his
               coming
               hither
               ,
               took
               his
               Degree
               of
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Civil
               Law
               at
               Leyden
               :
               was
               sent
               down
               to
               Cambridg
               by
               my
               Lord
               Brook
               ,
               with
               his
               Majesty's
               Letters
               to
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               and
               the
               Head
               ,
               signifying
               my
               Lord
               Brook's
               intent
               :
               and
               also
               willing
               us
               to
               appoint
               him
               a
               place
               and
               time
               for
               his
               Reading
               ;
               which
               accordingly
               was
               done
               .
               He
               read
               some
               two
               or
               three
               Lectures
               ,
               beginning
               with
               
                 Corneh●s
                 Tacitus
              
               ;
               where
               his
               Author
               mentioning
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               State
               of
               Rome
               from
               Government
               by
               Kings
               to
               the
               Government
               by
               Consuls
               ,
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               
                 Junius
                 Bru●us
              
               ;
               he
               took
               occasion
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               People
               under
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               afterward
               .
               When
               he
               touched
               upon
               the
               Excesses
               of
               
                 Tarquintus
                 Super●us
              
               his
               infringing
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               they
               enjoyed
               under
               former
               Kings
               ,
               and
               so
               among
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               descended
               to
               the
               vindicating
               of
               the
               Netherlanders
               ,
               for
               retaining
               their
               Liberties
               against
               the
               violences
               of
               Spain
               .
               In
               conclusion
               ,
               he
               was
               conceived
               of
               by
               some
               ,
               to
               speak
               too
               much
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Liberties
               of
               the
               People
               ;
               though
               he
               spake
               with
               great
               moderation
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               exception
               of
               such
               Monarchies
               as
               ours
               ,
               where
               the
               People
               had
               surrendered
               their
               Right
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               as
               that
               in
               truth
               there
               could
               be
               no
               just
               exception
               taken
               against
               him
               :
               yet
               the
               Master
               of
               Peter-house
               complained
               to
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               ;
               Master
               of
               
               Christ's-Colledg
               :
               and
               complaint
               also
               was
               made
               above
               ,
               and
               it
               came
               to
               ●is
               Majesty's
               ear
               ;
               which
               we
               having
               intelligence
               of
               Dr.
               Dorislaw
               denied
               to
               come
               and
               clear
               himself
               before
               the
               Heads
               ,
               and
               carried
               himself
               so
               inge●●ously
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               satisfaction
               to
               an
               ;
               whereupon
               〈…〉
               were
               〈◊〉
               to
               his
               Patron
               ,
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Durham
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               signify
               ●●
               much
               .
               But
               he
               going
               to
               his
               Patron
               first
               ,
               he
               suppressed
               the
               Letters
               ,
               〈…〉
               ,
               he
               would
               〈…〉
               ,
               before
               any
               excuse
               should
               be
               made
               .
               After
               word
               came
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               ,
               then
               Durham
               ,
               in
               the
               Majesty's
               
               Name
               ,
               to
               prohibit
               the
               History-Reader
               to
               read
               .
               But
               after
               that
               ,
               both
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               above
               ,
               and
               here
               ,
               were
               satisfied
               ;
               but
               then
               his
               Patron
               kept
               off
               ,
               and
               doth
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               will
               allow
               his
               Reader
               the
               Stipend
               for
               his
               time
               ;
               but
               we
               fear
               we
               shall
               lose
               the
               Lecture
               .
               I
               see
               a
               Letter
               which
               his
               Patron
               writ
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               Malden
               ,
               to
               will
               him
               to
               be
               gone
               into
               his
               Country
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               assure
               him
               of
               his
               Stipend
               .
               The
               Doctor
               kept
               with
               me
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               in
               Town
               .
               He
               married
               an
               English
               Woman
               about
               Malden
               in
               Essex
               ,
               where
               now
               he
               is
               .
               He
               is
               a
               fair-conditioned
               Man
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               a
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               Vossius
               before
               Christmass
               ,
               with
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               Latin
               Historians
               ,
               which
               he
               lately
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               my
               Lord
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               .
               He
               sent
               also
               a
               Book
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Court-Bishops
               .
               I
               writ
               back
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               sent
               him
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               his
               Commentary
               on
               the
               Colossians
               ,
               willing
               him
               to
               revise
               his
               Pelagian
               History
               ,
               especially
               about
               the
               Points
               of
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               my self
               ,
               in
               my
               Readings
               ,
               I
               have
               suspended
               my
               Reading
               upon
               the
               Real
               Pretence
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               almost
               finished
               it
               .
               And
               have
               read
               this
               Year
               and
               half
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               upon
               that
               Point
               which
               I
               chiefly
               insist
               upon
               in
               my
               Sermon
               in
               Latin
               ,
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Grace
               of
               Conversion
               giveth
               not
               only
               
                 posse
                 convertere
              
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               velle
               .
               I
               have
               been
               long
               in
               vindicating
               the
               third
               Argument
               ,
               used
               by
               the
               Contra-Remonstrants
               in
               
                 Colloq
                 .
                 Hagiensi
              
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               places
               ,
               where
               we
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 mortui
                 in
                 peccatis
              
               ;
               wherein
               the
               Remonstrants
               do
               discover
               the
               grounds
               of
               their
               Assertions
               ,
               more
               than
               elsewhere
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Jackson
               hath
               lately
               set
               forth
               a
               Book
               of
               the
               
                 Attributes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               in
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               ,
               he
               doth
               profess
               himself
               an
               Arminian
               ,
               ascribing
               to
               the
               opposites
               of
               Arminius
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               that
               God's
               Decrees
               ,
               before
               the
               Creation
               ,
               take
               away
               all
               possibilities
               of
               contrary
               Events
               after
               the
               Creation
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God's
               eternal
               Decree
               of
               any
               Event
               ,
               as
               that
               
                 I
                 should
                 write
                 at
                 this
                 moment
              
               ;
               cannot
               consist
               ,
               with
               
                 my
                 actual
                 not
                 writing
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 :
              
               But
               none
               say
               it
               taketh
               from
               me
               
                 all
                 possibility
                 of
                 writing
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
              
               unless
               it
               be
               
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               .
               This
               conceit
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               maketh
               him
               elsewhere
               to
               impugn
               all
               .
               Divine
               Predefinitions
               as
               prejudicious
               to
               Man's
               Liberty
               and
               Freedom
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               most
               silly
               conceit
               .
               I
               do
               conceive
               ,
               all
               that
               which
               he
               disputeth
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               against
               Negative
               Reprobation
               ,
               as
               not
               sorting
               with
               the
               antecedent
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               be
               against
               the
               seventeenth
               Article
               of
               Religion
               ,
               which
               plainly
               aver●eth
               a
               gratuitous
               predestination
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               all
               .
               Therefore
               from
               thence
               is
               inferred
               ,
               a
               not-election
               of
               others
               to
               that
               Grace
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               which
               properly
               is
               stiled
               ,
               Reprobation
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               our
               University
               ,
               none
               do
               patronage
               these
               Points
               ;
               either
               in
               〈…〉
               or
               Pulpit
               ;
               though
               because
               Preferments
               at
               Court
               are
               conferred
               upon
               such
               as
               incline
               that
               way
               ,
               causeth
               some
               to
               look
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               seen
               my
               Lord
               of
               〈…〉
               Reading
               〈…〉
               the
               Colossions
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               been
               exhibited
               ,
               〈…〉
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               here
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent.
               But
               my
               Lord
               of
               Winchester
               hindred
               that
               intention
               ,
               though
               herein
               he
               〈◊〉
               the
               University
               .
               For
               we
               having
               received
               a
               Favour
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               priviledg
               of
               our
               Charter
               for
               printing
               all
               kind
               of
               Books
               against
               the
               London
               Printers
               ,
               thought
               to
               shew
               to
               his
               Majesty
               a
               Specimen
               of
               our
               Printing
               both
               for
               good
               Letter
               ,
               and
               good
               Paper
               ,
               of
               both
               which
               his
               Majesty
               had
               〈…〉
               in
               printing
               the
               Bibles
               at
               London
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               with
               remembrance
               of
               my
               best
               Service
               to
               your
               good
               Lordship
               ;
               with
               my
               best
               Wishes
               and
               Prayers
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Health
               and
               Prosperity
               here
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               God's
               Church
               ,
               and
               your
               happiness
               hereafter
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               gracious
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               ;
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Service
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   16.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Mr.
                 Whalley
                 and
                 Mr.
                 Mead
                 are
                 both
                 in
                 good
                 health
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 Friends
                 I
                 am
                 beholden
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 tho
                 you
                 take
                 Mr.
                 Bedell
                 from
                 me
                 .
                 Dr.
                 Chaderton
                 also
                 is
                 in
                 health
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Spelman
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Pleaseth
                 it
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               express
               with
               what
               humble
               gladness
               I
               received
               your
               Letters
               :
               First
               ,
               For
               that
               they
               gave
               me
               assurance
               of
               your
               Recovery
               ;
               then
               ,
               that
               among
               your
               weighty
               Affairs
               of
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               you
               should
               descend
               to
               think
               on
               me
               ,
               so
               remote
               in
               Application
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               though
               no
               Man
               nearer
               in
               Affection
               and
               Devotion
               .
               I
               register
               it
               in
               my
               Memorials
               of
               your
               Goodness
               ;
               as
               also
               your
               sending
               to
               me
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Synod
               of
               St.
               Patrick
               ,
               which
               I
               much
               desired
               ;
               and
               many
               thanks
               to
               your
               Lordship
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Books
               it
               pleased
               you
               to
               require
               my
               help
               in
               procuring
               them
               ,
               by
               some
               of
               my
               Friends
               and
               Kindred
               in
               France
               ;
               your
               Grace
               knoweth
               ,
               that
               all
               intercourse
               between
               us
               and
               them
               is
               now
               stopped
               up
               :
               Yet
               have
               I
               taken
               order
               with
               Mr.
               Boswell
               ,
               who
               is
               gone
               over
               with
               my
               Lord
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               and
               to
               pass
               near
               Province
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               opportunity
               may
               serve
               ,
               he
               will
               endeavour
               to
               procure
               them
               ;
               and
               my
               Son
               ,
               who
               is
               gone
               after
               them
               ,
               shall
               put
               him
               in
               mind
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Carlisle
               ,
               having
               treated
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               with
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               and
               not
               satisfied
               in
               their
               Answer
               ,
               hath
               left
               some
               Protestation
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               he
               passed
               from
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               States
               have
               done
               the
               like
               against
               us
               .
               I
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               we
               have
               Enemies
               enow
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               would
               gladly
               hear
               how
               the
               great
               Orb
               of
               State
               moveth
               here
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               (
               your
               own
               and
               many
               others
               depending
               on
               it
               )
               :
               And
               I
               would
               very
               willingly
               have
               been
               the
               first
               that
               should
               have
               done
               you
               that
               Service
               ,
               if
               the
               Messenger
               had
               staid
               a
               day
               or
               two
               longer
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               seen
               the
               Event
               .
               For
               all
               hangeth
               yet
               in
               suspence
               ;
               but
               the
               Points
               touching
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Subject
               in
               the
               Property
               of
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               free
               from
               imprisonment
               at
               the
               King's
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               without
               lawful
               cause
               expressed
               upon
               the
               Commitment
               ,
               hath
               been
               so
               seriously
               and
               unanswerably
               proved
               and
               concluded
               by
               the
               Lower
               House
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               cast
               their
               Sheat
               Anchor
               on
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               recede
               from
               any
               tittle
               of
               the
               Formality
               proposed
               in
               their
               
                 Petition
                 of
                 Right
              
               touching
               the
               same
               .
               The
               Upper
               House
               hath
               ,
               in
               some
               things
               ,
               dissented
               from
               them
               ,
               proposing
               a
               Caution
               to
               be
               added
               to
               the
               
               Petition
               for
               preservation
               of
               the
               King
               's
               Soveraign
               Prerogative
               ;
               which
               the
               Lower
               House
               affirms
               they
               have
               not
               rub'd
               upon
               in
               ought
               that
               of
               right
               belongeth
               to
               it
               .
               Yet
               will
               they
               not
               admit
               that
               Addition
               ,
               lest
               it
               impeach
               the
               whole
               intent
               of
               their
               Petition
               .
               Wherein
               they
               are
               so
               resolute
               ,
               that
               having
               upon
               Thursday
               last
               ,
               admirably
               evinced
               the
               Right
               of
               the
               Subjects
               in
               every
               part
               thereof
               ,
               at
               a
               Conference
               with
               the
               Upper
               House
               ,
               they
               refused
               to
               meet
               the
               Lords
               the
               day
               following
               in
               a
               Committee
               required
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               qualification
               as
               was
               conceived
               .
               Thereupon
               the
               Lords
               spent
               Saturday
               in
               debate
               among
               themselves
               ,
               but
               concluded
               nothing
               that
               we
               hear
               of
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Say
               did
               then
               speak
               very
               freely
               and
               resolutely
               on
               behalf
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               with
               some
               unpleasing
               rubs
               upon
               the
               Duke
               there
               present
               ;
               but
               by
               others
               interposition
               ,
               all
               was
               well
               expounded
               .
               What
               this
               Day
               will
               produce
               ,
               Night
               must
               relate
               .
               And
               of
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               but
               by
               hear-say
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               no
               Parliament-man
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               of
               Denbigh
               ,
               with
               the
               Navy
               that
               went
               for
               the
               rescue
               of
               Rochel
               ,
               is
               returned
               ,
               without
               blow
               or
               blood-draught
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               their
               Commission
               gave
               them
               not
               sufficient
               Warrant
               to
               fight
               ;
               and
               one
               Captain
               Clark
               (
               suspected
               in
               Religion
               )
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               Gatehouse
               for
               disswading
               them
               .
               Thus
               praying
               for
               your
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humbly
                 devoted
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 Service
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Spelman
                 .
              
               
                 Barbacan
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   26.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               —
               J.
               King
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 especial
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               TWo
               things
               do
               occasion
               me
               to
               write
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               show
               the
               continuance
               of
               my
               dutiful
               and
               best
               respect
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               born
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ever
               since
               your
               Childhood
               ;
               which
               indeed
               descended
               first
               from
               your
               Father
               ,
               who
               loved
               me
               always
               in
               his
               life-time
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               him
               truly
               and
               faithfully
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               upon
               some
               mislike
               I
               understand
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               conceived
               of
               the
               Lord
               Camfield
               ,
               my
               Son-in-Law
               ;
               which
               indeed
               I
               am
               sorry
               for
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               found
               him
               but
               honest
               and
               religious
               .
               I
               know
               he
               may
               have
               ill
               Instruments
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               is
               full
               of
               Pick-thanks
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               usually
               do
               lewd
               Offices
               amongst
               Men
               of
               Place
               and
               Quality
               .
               But
               if
               your
               Lordship
               would
               please
               to
               take
               him
               into
               your
               favour
               ,
               and
               upon
               any
               occasion
               (
               if
               any
               happen
               )
               to
               make
               known
               to
               him
               what
               is
               or
               may
               be
               reported
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               of
               any
               of
               his
               miscarriages
               ,
               or
               unfriendly
               dealings
               towards
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               doubt
               of
               his
               conformity
               ,
               and
               giving
               of
               your
               Lordship
               meet
               satisfaction
               :
               and
               this
               is
               my
               Suit
               and
               Petition
               to
               your
               Lorship
               ;
               for
               of
               all
               Men
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               I
               do
               wish
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               that
               are
               my
               Friends
               ,
               to
               be
               serviceable
               and
               respective
               to
               your
               Lordship
               :
               and
               for
               my self
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               give
               me
               Life
               ,
               I
               will
               pray
               for
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               the
               Service
               I
               can
               do
               you
               .
               Our
               worthy
               Bishop
               here
               ,
               who
               I
               have
               found
               here
               ,
               ever
               since
               I
               came
               hither
               ,
               a
               
               worthy
               Friend
               ,
               and
               a
               godly
               Pastor
               and
               Pillar
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               hath
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               often
               ,
               most
               kindly
               remembred
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               surely
               he
               is
               as
               good
               a
               Man
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               in
               this
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               is
               yet
               scarcely
               ended
               ,
               some
               have
               conceited
               not
               so
               well
               of
               him
               as
               before
               ;
               but
               who
               can
               or
               doth
               escape
               the
               malice
               of
               wicked
               Men
               this
               being
               the
               last
               and
               worst
               Age
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               surely
               for
               all
               crying
               and
               notorious
               Sins
               ,
               as
               Whoredom
               ,
               Lying
               ,
               Swearing
               ,
               and
               Drunkenness
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               now
               our
               own
               Nation
               is
               become
               the
               very
               worst
               of
               any
               in
               the
               Christian
               World
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               much
               afraid
               that
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               some
               heavy
               Judgment
               a
               preparing
               for
               us
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               in
               Spain
               are
               wondrous
               great
               preparations
               for
               War
               ,
               especially
               for
               Sea-Service
               ;
               which
               some
               think
               is
               rather
               for
               Denmark
               ,
               and
               those
               Eastern
               parts
               ,
               than
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               it
               is
               conjectured
               of
               ,
               because
               Monsieur
               Oillur
               lies
               yet
               with
               a
               great
               Army
               of
               above
               60000
               Men
               about
               
                 Stoade
                 ,
                 Hambourgh
              
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               .
               If
               his
               Fleet
               come
               on
               this
               Summer
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               thought
               it
               will
               ,
               and
               pass
               the
               Narrow
               Seas
               unfought
               withal
               ,
               and
               unbeaten
               by
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               Spain
               ,
               and
               France
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               next
               land
               upon
               our
               Continent
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               and
               fortify
               ;
               being
               hopeful
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               be
               well
               imagined
               ,
               of
               aid
               from
               English
               Papists
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Kingdom
               is
               too
               well
               stored
               .
               Rochel
               is
               much
               doubted
               cannot
               long
               hold
               out
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               is
               little
               hope
               of
               any
               Mercy
               from
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               which
               would
               be
               a
               woful
               case
               to
               have
               so
               many
               poor
               Souls
               put
               to
               the
               Sword.
               It
               is
               thought
               his
               Majesty
               would
               relieve
               them
               ,
               if
               these
               Subsidies
               could
               come
               in
               time
               :
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               wished
               now
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty
               had
               never
               medled
               with
               them
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               beginning
               they
               were
               well
               provided
               to
               have
               made
               their
               own
               Peace
               .
               It
               is
               strange
               to
               be
               believed
               how
               this
               Kingdom
               is
               weakned
               by
               the
               loss
               of
               Shipping
               ;
               for
               within
               this
               three
               years
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               England
               hath
               lost
               of
               Vessels
               ,
               great
               and
               small
               ,
               400.
               
               All
               things
               concur
               very
               untowardly
               against
               us
               ;
               but
               God
               Almighty
               hath
               reserved
               Victory
               to
               himself
               only
               .
               We
               had
               great
               rejoicing
               every
               where
               for
               his
               Majesty's
               gracious
               and
               good
               agreement
               with
               the
               Parliament
               ;
               but
               some
               ten
               days
               ago
               ,
               the
               House
               of
               Commons
               having
               exhibited
               certain
               Remonstrances
               to
               his
               Highness
               ,
               which
               ,
               as
               it
               seemed
               ,
               touched
               the
               Duke
               :
               after
               reading
               thereof
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               rose
               up
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               They
               should
               be
               answered
               ;
               and
               instantly
               gave
               the
               Duke
               his
               Hand
               to
               kiss
               :
               which
               the
               Parliament-men
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               were
               much
               amazed
               at
               .
               God
               Almighty
               amend
               what
               is
               amiss
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               his
               blessed
               Will
               and
               send
               Unity
               at
               Home
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               keep
               off
               and
               withstand
               our
               Enemies
               Abroad
               ,
               and
               continue
               Peace
               in
               these
               Kingdoms
               ;
               and
               more
               pertinently
               I
               pray
               to
               keep
               the
               Spaniards
               out
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               for
               we
               shall
               far
               better
               hold
               tack
               ,
               with
               them
               here
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               land
               ,
               than
               you
               can
               do
               there
               ,
               where
               too
               many
               are
               ready
               to
               join
               with
               them
               .
               I
               know
               I
               can
               write
               nothing
               to
               your
               Lordship
               which
               is
               News
               to
               you
               ,
               yet
               express
               my
               Love
               ,
               and
               hearty
               and
               humble
               Affection
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               make
               bold
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               a
               long
               Letter
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               with
               my
               Service
               to
               Mrs
               Usher
               ,
               I
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 ever
                 truly
                 assured
                 ,
                 to
                 honour
                 and
                 serve
                 you
                 ,
                 J.
                 King.
                 
              
               
                 Layfield
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   30.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Spelman
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               nothing
               since
               my
               Letter
               by
               your
               Servant
               Mr.
               Sturges
               to
               trouble
               you
               with
               ;
               but
               this
               Bearer
               ,
               my
               Kinsman
               ,
               coming
               to
               see
               your
               noble
               Country
               ,
               I
               have
               requested
               him
               ,
               and
               therewith
               enjoined
               him
               ,
               to
               present
               my
               humble
               and
               most
               devoted
               Service
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               to
               bring
               me
               certain
               word
               how
               it
               standeth
               with
               you
               for
               your
               Health
               :
               which
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Common-Wealth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               my
               own
               particular
               respect
               ,
               no
               Man
               more
               desireth
               and
               prayeth
               for
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Passages
               here
               of
               note
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               receive
               them
               by
               many
               Pens
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               not
               enter
               into
               any
               relation
               of
               them
               ;
               only
               I
               wish
               they
               were
               better
               .
               Yet
               amongst
               them
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               present
               your
               Grace
               with
               the
               first
               printed
               Copy
               of
               the
               Petition
               of
               Parliament
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               for
               their
               ancient
               Rights
               and
               Liberties
               ,
               with
               his
               gracious
               Answer
               thereto
               .
               And
               by
               much
               instance
               I
               (
               even
               in
               this
               hour
               )
               obtained
               it
               from
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Bill
              
               the
               Printer
               ,
               before
               they
               yet
               are
               become
               publick
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               laming
               of
               the
               Book
               from
               whence
               they
               are
               taken
               .
               I
               send
               you
               also
               Mr.
               
               Glanvill's
               and
               Sir
               Henry
               Martyn's
               Speeches
               to
               the
               Upper
               House
               about
               this
               Matter
               ;
               and
               the
               Proclamation
               agaisnt
               Mr.
               Doctor
               
               Manwaring's
               Sermons
               .
               But
               the
               King
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               hath
               (
               as
               it
               is
               credibly
               reported
               )
               released
               him
               of
               all
               the
               censure
               imposed
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Upper
               House
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               this
               next
               month
               he
               is
               to
               serve
               in
               Court.
               The
               Deputys
               Lieutenants
               also
               of
               the
               West
               Country
               ,
               are
               released
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               them
               repaired
               with
               the
               dignity
               of
               Baronet
               ,
               others
               of
               Knighthood
               ,
               all
               with
               Grace
               .
               Mr.
               Bill
               desired
               me
               to
               remember
               him
               most
               humbly
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               to
               advertise
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               willingly
               will
               print
               your
               noble
               Work
               in
               one
               Volume
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Latin
               as
               in
               English
               ;
               which
               with
               multitude
               of
               others
               ,
               I
               shall
               much
               rejoice
               to
               see
               .
               Thus
               with
               all
               humble
               remembrance
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 A
                 Servant
                 thereof
                 ,
                 most
                 bound
                 and
                 devoted
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Spelman
                 .
              
               
                 Barbacan
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   1.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               George
               Hakewill
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               Lordship
               's
               favourable
               interpretation
               and
               acceptance
               of
               my
               poor
               Endeavours
               ,
               beyond
               their
               desert
               ,
               hath
               obliged
               me
               to
               improve
               them
               to
               the
               utmost
               in
               your
               good
               Lordship's
               Service
               ;
               and
               more
               especially
               in
               the
               
               good
               education
               of
               that
               going
               Gentleman
               
                 (
                 Ja
                 Dill●●
              
               )
               whom
               you
               we●●
               pleased
               to
               commend
               as
               a
               Jewel
               of
               price
               to
               my
               care
               and
               trust
               ;
               praising
               God
               that
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               been
               made
               his
               Instrument
               to
               reclaim
               him
               from
               the
               Superstitions
               of
               the
               Romish
               Church
               ,
               and
               wishing
               we
               had
               some
               more
               frequent
               Examples
               in
               that
               kind
               ,
               in
               these
               cold
               and
               dangerous
               Time.
               For
               his
               tuition
               ,
               I
               have
               placed
               him
               in
               Exeter
               Colledg
               ,
               with
               Mr.
               Bodley
               ,
               a
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               Nephew
               to
               the
               great
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Bodley
              
               of
               whose
               sob●●ty
               ,
               gravity
               ,
               piety
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               sufficiency
               ,
               I
               have
               had
               a
               long
               trial
               ;
               and
               (
               were
               he
               not
               so
               near
               me
               in
               Blood
               )
               I
               could
               easily
               afford
               him
               a
               larger
               Testimony
               .
               He
               assures
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               finds
               his
               Scholar
               tractable
               and
               studious
               ;
               In
               that
               such
               a
               Disposition
               ,
               having
               met
               with
               such
               a
               Tutor
               to
               direct
               and
               instruct
               it
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               it
               will
               produce
               an
               effect
               answerable
               to
               our
               expectation
               and
               desire
               :
               And
               during
               mine
               abode
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               my self
               shall
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               help
               it
               forward
               the
               best
               I
               may
               .
            
             
               Your
               Lordship
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               take
               order
               with
               his
               Friends
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               credit
               for
               the
               taking
               up
               of
               Monies
               in
               London
               ,
               for
               the
               defraying
               his
               Expences
               ;
               for
               that
               to
               expect
               it
               from
               Ireland
               ,
               will
               be
               troublesome
               and
               tedious
               .
            
             
               I
               wish
               I
               could
               write
               your
               Lordship
               any
               good
               News
               touching
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Affairs
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ;
               but
               in
               truth
               ,
               except
               it
               please
               God
               to
               put
               to
               his
               extraordinary
               helping
               hand
               ,
               we
               have
               more
               reason
               to
               fear
               an
               utter
               downfal
               ,
               than
               to
               hope
               for
               a
               rising
               .
            
             
               Thus
               heartily
               praying
               for
               your
               Lordship's
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 unfeignedly
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Geo.
                 Hakewill
                 .
              
               
                 Exeter
                 Colledg
                 in
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   16.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Prideaux
               
                 Rector
                 of
                 Exeter
                 Colledg
              
               or
               Oxon
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               letters
               〈◊〉
               the
               more
               welcome
               unto
               me
               ,
               in
               that
               〈◊〉
               brought
               news
               of
               the
               publishing
               of
               your
               Ecclesiastical
               〈◊〉
               ,
               so
               much
               desired
               .
               In
               which
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               〈…〉
               and
               〈…〉
               thing
               fully
               and
               in
               〈…〉
               see
               will
               put
               a
               period
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               to
               the
               〈…〉
               is
               a
               high
               favour
               ,
               that
               i●
               pleased
               you
               to
               make
               use
               of
               my
               〈◊〉
               for
               the
               placing
               of
               your
               Kinsman
               .
               I
               shall
               strain
               〈◊〉
               best
               endeavours
               to
               make
               
               good
               your
               Undertakings
               to
               his
               Friends
               .
               Young
               Tutors
               oftentimes
               fail
               their
               Pupils
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Experience
               and
               Authority
               ,
               (
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               Negligence
               and
               Ignorance
               )
               I
               have
               resolved
               therefore
               to
               make
               your
               Kinsman
               one
               of
               my
               peculiar
               ,
               and
               tutor
               him
               wholly
               my self
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               ever
               continued
               to
               some
               especial
               Friends
               ,
               ever
               since
               I
               have
               been
               Rector
               and
               Doctor
               .
               He
               billets
               in
               my
               Lodgings
               ;
               hath
               (
               three
               )
               fellow
               Pupils
               ,
               which
               are
               Sons
               to
               Earls
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               Country
               man
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               my
               Lord
               Caulfield
               ;
               all
               very
               civil
               ,
               studious
               ,
               and
               sit
               to
               go
               together
               .
               I
               trust
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               so
               bless
               our
               joint
               Endeavours
               ,
               that
               his
               worthy
               Friends
               shall
               receive
               content
               ,
               and
               have
               cause
               to
               thank
               your
               Grace
               .
               Whose
            
             
               
                 Faithful
                 Servant
                 I
                 remain
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 Prideaux
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   27.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXXIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
              
               —
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 honourable
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THE
               noble
               respect
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               singular
               manner
               you
               have
               still
               born
               to
               the
               preservation
               of
               all
               Monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               hath
               emboldned
               me
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               to
               put
               your
               Lordship
               in
               mind
               of
               a
               present
               occasion
               ,
               which
               may
               much
               conduce
               to
               the
               general
               good
               of
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               employ
               our
               Studies
               in
               this
               kind
               of
               Learning
               .
            
             
               That
               famous
               Library
               of
               
                 Gi●cono
                 Barocci
              
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               of
               Venice
               ,
               consisting
               of
               242
               Greek
               Manuscript
               Volumes
               ,
               is
               now
               brought
               into
               England
               by
               Mr.
               Fetherstone
               the
               Stationer
               .
               Great
               pity
               it
               were
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Treasure
               should
               be
               dissipated
               ,
               and
               the
               Books
               dispersed
               into
               private
               hands
               .
               If
               by
               your
               Lordship's
               mediation
               ,
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               might
               be
               induced
               to
               take
               them
               into
               his
               own
               hand
               ;
               and
               add
               there
               unto
               ▪
               that
               rare
               Collection
               ,
               of
               Arabick
               Manuscripts
               ,
               which
               my
               Lord
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               purchased
               from
               the
               Hens
               of
               Erpenius
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               that
               of
               his
               Majestys
               a
               Royal
               Library
               indeed
               ,
               and
               make
               some
               recompence
               of
               that
               incomparable
               loss
               which
               we
               have
               lately
               sustain'd
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               Heidelberg
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               〈◊〉
               a
               poor
               return
               unto
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               of
               our
               Commission
               ,
               in
               the
               business
               of
               
                 Pbeli●
                 M●●
                 F●●gh
                 Birr
              
               and
               his
               Sons
               .
               And
               because
               the
               directions
               which
               we
               received
               〈◊〉
               the
               Lords
               ,
               required
               the
               dispatch
               thereof
               with
               all
               convenient
               expedition
               〈◊〉
               we
               have
               made
               more
               haste
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               than
               good
               speed
               ,
               fully
               purposing
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               the
               examination
               which
               〈…〉
               taken
               should
               have
               come
               unto
               your
               〈…〉
               your
               Lordships
               Resolutions
               〈…〉
               have
               been
               notified
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               Hil●●y
               Te●m
               .
               That
               things
               have
               fallen
               out
               otherwise●
               i●
               that
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               wherein
               we
               shall
               be
               hardly
               〈…〉
               ●●●
               selves
               〈…〉
               that
               this
               important
               Business
               might
               in
               such
               〈◊〉
               be
               〈…〉
               that
               the
               Honour
               and
               Dignity
               of
               his
               Majesty
               〈…〉
               might
               withal
               be
               very
               tenderly
               respected
               for
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               〈…〉
               that
               may
               〈…〉
               he
               given
               from
               thence
               〈◊〉
               Authority
               ,
               will
               add
               encouragement
               to
               such
               ●●
               are
               too
               apt
               to
               〈…〉
               his
               Majesty's
               
               Ministers
               here
               ,
               from
               being
               so
               forward
               as
               otherwise
               they
               would
               be
               ,
               in
               prosecution
               of
               such
               publick
               Services
               of
               the
               State.
               Which
               I
               humbly
               leave
               unto
               your
               Lordship's
               deeper
               consideration
               ;
               and
               evermore
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Honour
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 dutiful
                 Service
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanst
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   22.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               your
               Grace's
               second
               Letters
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Letters
               from
               Dr.
               Barlow
               ,
               a
               Man
               known
               to
               me
               only
               by
               Name
               ,
               and
               good
               Report
               .
               I
               have
               ,
               upon
               receipt
               of
               these
               ,
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               humbly
               presented
               Dr.
               
               Barlow's
               Suit
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               with
               all
               fair
               representation
               to
               his
               Majesty
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               good
               Commendam
               to
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Tuam
               .
               And
               tho
               ,
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               I
               hold
               it
               very
               unfit
               ,
               and
               of
               ill
               ,
               both
               Example
               and
               Consequence
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               much
               more
               an
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               retain
               a
               Deanery
               in
               Commendam
               :
               Yet
               because
               there
               is
               (
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               )
               much
               service
               to
               be
               done
               for
               that
               Arch-bishop
               ,
               and
               because
               I
               have
               conceived
               this
               Man
               will
               do
               that
               Service
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               he
               hath
               assumed
               )
               ;
               and
               because
               much
               of
               that
               Service
               must
               be
               done
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               where
               that
               Deaury
               will
               the
               better
               fit
               him
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               House
               as
               Charge
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               is
               no
               new
               thing
               in
               that
               Country
               to
               hold
               a
               Deanry
               with
               a
               Bishoprick
               ;
               I
               made
               bold
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               is
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               grant
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               already
               ,
               by
               his
               Majesty's
               special
               Command
               ,
               given
               order
               to
               Sir
               Hen.
               Holcross
               to
               send
               Letters
               to
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               But
               there
               two
               things
               his
               Majesty
               commanded
               me
               to
               write
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               young
               Men
               be
               not
               commended
               to
               him
               for
               Bishops
               ;
               The
               other
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               〈◊〉
               be
               drawn
               again
               to
               grant
               a
               Deanry
               in
               Commendam
               .
               Any
               other
               Preferment
               ,
               though
               of
               more
               value
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               content
               to
               yield
               .
               I
               am
               glad
               I
               have
               been
               able
               to
               serve
               your
               Grace's
               desires
               in
               this
               Business
               .
               And
               for
               Dr.
               Barlow
               ,
               I
               with
               him
               joy
               ;
               but
               must
               desire
               your
               Lordship
               to
               excuse
               my
               not
               writing
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               between
               Parliament
               and
               Term
               I
               have
               not
               lenure
               .
               So
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 .
                 Guil.
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Jan.
                   29.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
                 Tak
                 .
                 Dr.
                 
                 Barlow's
                 〈…〉
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 my
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 for
                 holding
                 a
                 〈…〉
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXXV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               William
               Bedell
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Drogheda
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               SInce
               your
               Graces
               departure
               from
               Dublin
               ,
               I
               began
               to
               peruse
               the
               Papers
               you
               left
               me
               of
               Dr.
               
               Ghaloner's
               hand
               ,
               about
               the
               first
               foundation
               of
               the
               Colledg
               ;
               which
               although
               in
               some
               places
               I
               cannot
               read
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               yet
               I
               perceive
               the
               sense
               ,
               and
               have
               transcribed
               so
               far
               as
               they
               go
               without
               interruption
               :
               But
               they
               refer
               to
               some
               Copies
               of
               Letters
               which
               I
               have
               not
               ,
               nor
               yet
               are
               in
               our
               Chest
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               the
               City's
               Letter
               to
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               and
               Comisales
               ;
               and
               hers
               to
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               here
               ,
               for
               the
               founding
               of
               the
               Colledg
               :
               All
               which
               if
               they
               might
               be
               had
               ,
               would
               be
               inserted
               into
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Verbum
              
               .
               And
               which
               is
               worse
               ,
               the
               third
               Duernion
               is
               wholly
               missing
               ,
               noted
               ,
               it
               seems
               ,
               in
               the
               Front
               with
               the
               Figure
               3.
               
               This
               makes
               me
               bold
               to
               write
               to
               your
               Grace
               to
               search
               if
               you
               can
               find
               any
               thing
               more
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               somewhat
               left
               to
               Posterity
               concerning
               ,
               the
               beginnings
               of
               so
               good
               a
               Work.
               I
               have
               also
               ,
               since
               your
               Grace's
               departure
               ,
               drawn
               a
               Form
               of
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               our
               Rectories
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Clougher
               ,
               in
               conformity
               ,
               to
               two
               Instruments
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Resignation
               of
               
                 George
                 Montgomery
              
               ,
               sometime
               Bishop
               thereof
               ,
               and
               Derry
               ,
               and
               Rapho
               ;
               and
               our
               Colledg
               Patent
               .
               I
               have
               used
               all
               the
               means
               I
               can
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               any
               Predecessor
               of
               your
               Grace
               ,
               did
               in
               like
               manner
               resign
               into
               the
               King's
               Hands
               any
               Patronages
               within
               your
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               what
               their
               Names
               be
               ;
               which
               if
               I
               could
               understand
               ,
               I
               would
               entreat
               your
               Grace
               to
               go
               before
               in
               your
               Diocess
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               our
               Patron
               in
               the
               soliciting
               the
               other
               Bishops
               to
               follow
               in
               theirs
               .
               I
               send
               your
               Grace
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               the
               Names
               of
               the
               Rectories
               in
               our
               Patent
               ,
               referring
               the
               rest
               to
               your
               wisdom
               and
               love
               to
               the
               Colledg
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Business
               of
               great
               importance
               to
               this
               Society
               ,
               and
               hath
               already
               been
               deferred
               so
               long
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Usher's
               sudden
               taking
               away
               ,
               (
               to
               omit
               my
               Lord
               of
               Kilmore
               )
               admonishes
               me
               to
               work
               while
               the
               day
               lasts
               .
               Another
               Business
               there
               is
               ,
               which
               enforceth
               me
               to
               have
               recourse
               to
               your
               Grace
               ;
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               Yesterday
               ,
               as
               I
               was
               following
               Mr.
               
               Usher's
               Funeral
               ,
               there
               was
               delivered
               me
               a
               Letter
               from
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               containing
               another
               to
               his
               Lordship
               from
               Mr.
               Lloyd
               ,
               together
               〈◊〉
               a
               Note
               which
               I
               send
               herewith
               .
               He
               demandeth
               of
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               not
               only
               his
               Di●t
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               which
               the
               Statute
               expresly
               denies
               to
               a
               Fellow
               ,
               (
               and
               which
               a
               your
               Grace
               and
               the
               Visitors
               intended
               to
               grant
               him
               ,
               you
               did
               him
               a
               Favour
               instead
               of
               a
               Punishment
               )
               but
               Wages
               for
               being
               a
               Prime-Lecturer
               ;
               whereas
               his
               Year
               came
               out
               at
               Midsummer
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               till
               then
               his
               Allowance
               ,
               although
               he
               performed
               not
               the
               Duty
               .
               But
               here
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               it
               seems
               he
               hopes
               ,
               by
               the
               words
               of
               your
               Decree
               ,
               to
               hold
               all
               this
               till
               he
               be
               possessed
               of
               some
               Ecclesiastical
               Benefice
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               Term
               by
               the
               Charter
               expires
               at
               Midsommer
               .
               We
               have
               answered
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               ,
               as
               your
               Grace
               shall
               find
               by
               these
               inclosed
               ;
               and
               do
               humbly
               desire
               your
               Grace
               ,
               to
               certify
               either
               him
               or
               us
               of
               your
               intention
               ;
               and
               to
               draw
               a
               Line
               or
               two
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               〈◊〉
               for
               this
               Allowance
               (
               if
               you
               〈◊〉
               it
               for
               mine
               own
               and
               the
               Fellows
               Discharge
               in
               the
               paying
               it
               .
               These
               Letters
               your
               Grace
               will
               be
               also
               pleased
               to
               send
               us
               back
               ,
               as
               having
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               shortness
               of
               time
               ,
               no
               time
               to
               copy
               them
               .
               We
               have
               obtained
               this
               night
               ,
               a
               Warrant
               from
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor
               to
               the
               Serjeant
               at
               Arms
               ,
               to
               
               arrest
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Caroll
              
               ;
               who
               in
               all
               this
               time
               of
               your
               Grace's
               being
               in
               Dublin
               ,
               would
               never
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               ,
               as
               we
               hear
               ,
               in
               Town
               .
               We
               have
               not
               yet
               delivered
               your
               Grace's
               return
               of
               the
               Reference
               made
               to
               you
               at
               the
               Council
               Table
               ,
               touching
               the
               Inclosure
               at
               the
               Colledg-Gate
               ,
               as
               having
               but
               lately
               received
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               the
               Scholars
               ,
               upon
               St.
               
               Matthew's
               Day
               at
               night
               ,
               between
               Supper
               and
               Prayer-time
               ,
               have
               pulled
               it
               all
               down
               ,
               every
               Stick
               ,
               and
               brought
               it
               away
               into
               the
               Colledg
               to
               several
               Chambers
               .
               Yet
               upon
               warning
               that
               night
               given
               at
               Prayers
               ,
               that
               every
               Man
               should
               bring
               into
               the
               Quadrangle
               what
               he
               had
               taken
               away
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               great
               pile
               reared
               up
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               which
               we
               sent
               Mr.
               Arthur
               word
               he
               might
               fetch
               away
               if
               he
               would
               ;
               and
               he
               did
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               This
               Insolency
               ,
               though
               it
               much
               grieved
               me
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               prevent
               ;
               I
               did
               publickly
               upon
               the
               Reference
               ,
               pray
               them
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               signifying
               our
               hope
               that
               we
               had
               of
               a
               friendly
               composition
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               heard
               that
               Mr.
               Arthur
               fell
               off
               ,
               they
               would
               no
               longer
               forbear
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Affairs
               in
               England
               ,
               I
               know
               your
               Grace
               hath
               better
               intelligence
               than
               I.
               Our
               Translation
               goeth
               on
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               now
               in
               the
               88th
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Neile
                 King
              
               is
               in
               Chester
               .
               Your
               Grace
               will
               pardon
               this
               scribling
               .
               And
               so
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               God
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               remembered
               in
               your
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 W.
                 Bedell
                 .
              
               
                 Trinity
                 Coll.
                 
                 
                   March
                   5.
                   1628.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXXVI
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Must
               first
               desire
               your
               Grace's
               pardon
               for
               my
               long
               silence
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               it
               proceeded
               not
               from
               any
               neglect
               of
               him
               whom
               I
               have
               so
               long
               and
               so
               much
               honour'd
               .
               I
               presume
               your
               Grace
               continually
               receiveth
               advertisement
               of
               what
               passeth
               here
               from
               abler
               Pens
               than
               mine
               ,
               and
               therefore
               my
               pains
               in
               that
               may
               well
               be
               spared
               .
               Among
               the
               rest
               ,
               you
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               of
               the
               close
               imprisonment
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Friend
               and
               Servant
               ,
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               for
               some
               offence
               given
               ,
               or
               rather
               taken
               ,
               at
               his
               carriage
               and
               deportment
               in
               Parliament
               .
               Here
               is
               lately
               deceased
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Marleburgh
               ;
               I
               was
               often
               with
               him
               about
               his
               Irish
               Collections
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               happy
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               received
               from
               him
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               many
               days
               before
               his
               death
               .
               Also
               the
               Earl
               of
               Westmoreland
               is
               lately
               dead
               ;
               and
               my
               ancient
               Friend
               and
               Kinsman
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Totnes
               ,
               deprived
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               not
               like
               to
               live
               many
               days
               :
               If
               his
               Library
               will
               be
               sold
               ,
               I
               will
               strain
               my self
               to
               buy
               it
               wholly
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               very
               select
               one
               .
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               miss
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               his
               Irish
               Books
               and
               Papers
               .
               Mr.
               
               Selden's
               
                 Titles
                 of
                 Honour
              
               ,
               is
               ready
               to
               come
               forth
               here
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 De
                 Diis
                 Syris
              
               at
               Leyden
               ,
               both
               well
               enlarged
               ;
               I
               wish
               he
               were
               so
               too
               ,
               that
               his
               Friends
               who
               much
               love
               him
               ,
               might
               enjoy
               him
               .
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               doth
               add
               to
               his
               inestimable
               Library
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Allen
              
               hath
               been
               lately
               bountiful
               to
               it
               ;
               
               He
               is
               now
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               also
               Mr.
               Brigges
               .
               If
               I
               should
               only
               enumerate
               those
               who
               make
               enquiry
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Health
               ,
               their
               Names
               would
               fill
               a
               Letter
               .
               Mr.
               Brigges's
               Book
               of
               Logarithms
               is
               finished
               by
               a
               Dutch-man
               ,
               and
               printed
               again
               in
               Holland
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Brigges
               tells
               me
               that
               Kepler
               is
               living
               ,
               and
               confesses
               his
               mistake
               in
               the
               advertisement
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               by
               being
               deceived
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               with
               one
               D.
               Kapper
               ,
               who
               died
               in
               that
               manner
               as
               he
               related
               .
               But
               it
               appears
               sufficiently
               ,
               by
               his
               long-promised
               
                 Tabulae
                 Rodolphiae
              
               ,
               which
               now
               at
               last
               are
               come
               forth
               ;
               but
               they
               answer
               not
               the
               expectation
               which
               he
               had
               raised
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Bainbridge
               is
               well
               at
               Oxford
               ;
               Dr.
               Sutcleffe
               is
               lately
               deceased
               .
            
             
               Yesterday
               at
               Newgate
               Sessions
               ,
               
                 Fa.
                 Muskett
              
               ,
               your
               Grace's
               old
               Acquaintance
               was
               arraigned
               ,
               and
               two
               other
               Priests
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               them
               an
               Irish-man
               :
               they
               were
               all
               found
               guilty
               of
               Treason
               ,
               and
               had
               judgment
               accordingly
               .
               There
               were
               an
               hundred
               Recusants
               presented
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               Declaration
               shall
               come
               forth
               concerning
               the
               Arminian
               Doctrine
               ,
               done
               by
               those
               Divines
               who
               were
               at
               the
               Synod
               of
               Dort.
               
            
             
               
                 L.
                 Wadding
              
               ,
               our
               Country-man
               ,
               hath
               published
               a
               second
               Tome
               of
               his
               
                 Annales
                 Fratrum
                 Minorum
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Jesuit's
               Reply
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               gotten
               here
               ;
               those
               that
               came
               into
               England
               were
               seized
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               can
               hear
               ,
               they
               lie
               still
               in
               the
               Custom-house
               :
               that
               which
               I
               used
               ,
               was
               borrowed
               for
               me
               by
               a
               Friend
               of
               the
               Author
               himself
               ,
               half
               a
               year
               since
               ,
               he
               being
               then
               here
               in
               London
               ,
               and
               going
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               Morgan
               .
            
             
               Since
               the
               Dissolution
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               strange
               suddain
               decay
               of
               Trade
               ,
               and
               consequently
               of
               the
               Customs
               ;
               God
               grant
               there
               follow
               no
               inconvenience
               in
               the
               Common-Wealth
               .
            
             
               The
               French
               and
               Dunkerkers
               are
               very
               bold
               upon
               the
               Coast
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               I
               hear
               of
               no
               means
               used
               to
               repress
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               our
               Deputy
               shall
               be
               presently
               removed
               ;
               his
               designed
               Successor
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Danby
               ,
               is
               expected
               from
               Garnsey
               :
               He
               was
               imployed
               thither
               ,
               to
               furnish
               that
               Island
               with
               Munition
               ,
               and
               other
               Necessaries
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               some
               jealousy
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               while
               that
               Army
               lay
               hovering
               about
               the
               parts
               of
               Picardy
               and
               Normandy
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               now
               gone
               for
               Italy
               ,
               and
               is
               passed
               the
               Mountains
               ;
               they
               have
               taken
               some
               Town
               in
               Piedmont
               ;
               the
               King
               is
               there
               in
               Person
               .
               It
               is
               now
               said
               ,
               that
               Matters
               are
               accommodated
               by
               Composition
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               it
               will
               prove
               a
               bloody
               War
               between
               those
               two
               great
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               will
               put
               hard
               for
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Millain
               .
            
             
               I
               humbly
               desire
               to
               be
               held
               in
               your
               Grace's
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               one
               who
               will
               ever
               most
               willingly
               approve
               himself
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   26.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Cotton
                
                 desires
                 to
                 have
                 his
                 humble
                 respects
                 presented
                 to
                 your
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXXVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Archibald
               Hamilton
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               ON
               Thursday
               last
               ,
               I
               understood
               by
               certain
               intelligence
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               London
               (
               whether
               by
               the
               perswasion
               of
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Wotton
              
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               )
               earnestly
               moved
               his
               Majesty
               in
               Dr.
               
               Bedell's
               behalf
               ,
               Provost
               of
               Dublin-Colledg
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               preferred
               to
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Kilmore
               ,
               which
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               granted
               ;
               and
               the
               Letter
               for
               his
               Consecration
               is
               like
               to
               be
               there
               as
               soon
               as
               this
               .
               I
               am
               heartily
               glad
               of
               his
               good
               Preferment
               ,
               but
               am
               somewhat
               grieved
               withal
               that
               the
               Colledg
               hath
               enjoyed
               him
               for
               so
               small
               a
               time
               ,
               who
               was
               like
               to
               make
               it
               much
               happy
               by
               his
               careful
               Government
               .
               Some
               fear
               there
               is
               conceived
               ,
               that
               one
               or
               other
               from
               hence
               may
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               House
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               so
               truly
               aim
               at
               the
               religious
               Education
               of
               the
               Students
               ;
               for
               some
               one
               (
               deeply
               tainted
               with
               the
               Arminian
               Tenets
               )
               putteth
               in
               close
               to
               be
               recommended
               thither
               by
               his
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               thinks
               to
               prevail
               by
               that
               means
               .
               This
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               certify
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               may
               give
               timely
               warning
               thereof
               to
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               a
               wary
               and
               a
               safe
               Election
               ,
               of
               some
               sound
               Scholar
               ,
               and
               Orthodox
               Divine
               .
               I
               will
               not
               presume
               to
               name
               any
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               Mr.
               Mead
               might
               be
               well
               thought
               of
               ,
               the
               place
               being
               formerly
               intended
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               generally
               reputed
               a
               very
               able
               Man
               for
               such
               a
               Charge
               .
            
             
               The
               Earl
               of
               Totnes
               departed
               this
               Life
               some
               ten
               days
               since
               ,
               his
               Corps
               is
               not
               yet
               buried
               :
               Soon
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               I
               went
               and
               made
               enquiry
               after
               that
               Press
               of
               Books
               and
               Manuscripts
               which
               only
               concern
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               asked
               whether
               he
               had
               left
               them
               as
               a
               Legacy
               to
               our
               Colledg
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordship
               heretofore
               moved
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               himself
               lately
               promised
               (
               to
               Sir
               
                 Fran
                 Annesly
              
               and
               my self
               )
               that
               he
               would
               :
               whatsoever
               the
               good
               Man
               intended
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               direction
               he
               gave
               ,
               I
               cannot
               learn
               ,
               but
               the
               Colledg
               is
               not
               like
               to
               get
               them
               ;
               for
               one
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Stafford
              
               (
               the
               reputed
               Son
               of
               the
               said
               Earl
               )
               hath
               got
               them
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Things
               of
               my
               Lord
               's
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               there
               will
               be
               hard
               wringing
               of
               them
               .
               Sir
               
                 Fran.
                 Annesly
              
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               earnestly
               dealt
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               them
               to
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               as
               the
               Earl
               intended
               to
               leave
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               not
               that
               he
               would
               let
               your
               Lordship
               have
               the
               refusal
               of
               them
               before
               any
               other
               if
               they
               be
               to
               be
               made
               away
               ;
               he
               absolutely
               refuseth
               to
               part
               with
               them
               upon
               any
               terms
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               that
               he
               purposeth
               to
               erect
               a
               Library
               ,
               wherein
               they
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               the
               Earl's
               Books
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               preserved
               for
               his
               everlasting
               memory
               .
               He
               promiseth
               withal
               that
               if
               your
               Grace
               ,
               or
               any
               that
               your
               Lordship
               will
               appoint
               hath
               a
               mind
               to
               exemplify
               ,
               write
               out
               ,
               or
               collect
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               any
               of
               the
               said
               Books
               and
               Manuscripts
               ,
               he
               will
               most
               willingly
               affoyd
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               or
               them
               ,
               a
               fire
               and
               leasurely
               use
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               to
               you
               shall
               seem
               sitting
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               all
               that
               we
               could
               get
               from
               him
               .
               If
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               can
               be
               so
               powerful
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               amiss
               to
               write
               to
               himself
               ;
               for
               it
               may
               be
               conjectured
               (
               for
               all
               his
               fair
               pretences
               )
               that
               a
               ready
               sum
               of
               Mony
               may
               make
               an
               easy
               purchase
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               my
               last
               Letter
               I
               advertised
               your
               Lordship
               how
               far
               I
               had
               proceeded
               in
               the
               business
               of
               Armagh
               ;
               since
               which
               time
               I
               have
               driven
               it
               to
               no
               further
               perfection
               ,
               partly
               ,
               because
               I
               expect
               to
               hear
               your
               Lordship's
               express
               pleasure
               therein
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Lord
               Keeper
               ,
               and
               Lord
               
               Grandison's
               late
               Sickness
               ,
               which
               hath
               kept
               them
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Committees
               
               from
               meeting
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               final
               determination
               of
               their
               Report
               ,
               that
               his
               Majesty's
               Letter
               may
               be
               procured
               accordingly
               ,
               for
               the
               setting
               off
               all
               things
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               desire
               .
               If
               the
               Report
               were
               once
               made
               ,
               the
               Letter
               shall
               come
               speedily
               over
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               sufficient
               time
               ,
               to
               settle
               all
               before
               the
               Parliament
               sit
               ,
               or
               can
               conclude
               any
               Acts
               for
               restraining
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               set
               any
               Leases
               for
               any
               longer
               term
               than
               one
               and
               twenty
               Years
               .
               Thus
               recommending
               your
               Lordship
               to
               the
               blessed
               protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               humbly
               intreating
               your
               Lordship
               to
               have
               a
               vigilant
               care
               for
               the
               providing
               of
               an
               able
               Head
               to
               the
               Colledg
               ;
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Archibald
                 Hamilton
                 .
              
               
                 White-hall
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   8.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXXXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               of
               the
               22d
               of
               March
               ,
               by
               Sir
               
                 Jo.
                 Neutervill
              
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               Grace
               hath
               heard
               of
               the
               Greek
               Library
               brought
               from
               Venice
               by
               Mr.
               Fetherston
               ,
               which
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembroke
               hath
               bought
               for
               the
               University-Library
               of
               Oxford
               ;
               it
               cost
               him
               700
               l.
               there
               are
               of
               them
               250
               Volumes
               .
               Dr.
               Lindsell
               ,
               now
               Dean
               of
               Litchfield
               ,
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               great
               Treasure
               ,
               far
               exceeding
               the
               Catalogue
               .
               He
               likewise
               tells
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               a
               great
               number
               of
               excellent
               Tracts
               of
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               ,
               never
               yet
               published
               ;
               besides
               divers
               ancient
               Historians
               and
               Geographers
               ;
               and
               particularly
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               as
               much
               of
               Chrysostom
               ,
               as
               will
               make
               a
               Volume
               equal
               to
               any
               of
               those
               published
               by
               Sir
               
                 H.
                 Savil
              
               :
               I
               do
               not
               hear
               of
               any
               Books
               brought
               home
               by
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Rae
              
               ,
               besides
               the
               ancient
               Greek
               Bible
               which
               was
               sent
               to
               his
               Majesty
               by
               him
               ,
               from
               Cyrill
               the
               old
               Patriarch
               sometime
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               but
               now
               of
               Constantinople
               .
               It
               is
               that
               which
               went
               among
               them
               by
               Tradition
               ,
               to
               be
               written
               by
               St.
               Tecla
               the
               Martyr
               and
               Scholar
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               most
               apparent
               not
               to
               be
               so
               ancient
               by
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               as
               for
               divers
               reasons
               ,
               so
               especially
               because
               there
               is
               before
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               a
               Preface
               of
               Athanasius
               .
               I
               hear
               he
               hath
               brought
               home
               a
               rare
               Collection
               of
               Coyns
               and
               Medals
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               spend
               my
               spare
               time
               ,
               in
               gathering
               Matter
               for
               the
               Story
               of
               Hen.
               8.
               which
               in
               time
               (
               if
               God
               spare
               me
               Life
               and
               Health
               )
               I
               intend
               to
               publish
               .
               And
               thus
               with
               the
               tender
               of
               my
               Love
               and
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               will
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   April
                   13.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXXXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Lord
              
               Falkland
               
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 of
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               information
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               unreverend
               manner
               of
               publishing
               the
               late
               Proclamation
               at
               Drogedah
               ,
               and
               the
               ill
               observance
               of
               the
               same
               since
               it
               was
               published
               .
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               done
               in
               scornful
               and
               contemptuous
               sort
               ,
               a
               drunken
               Souldier
               being
               first
               set
               up
               to
               read
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               drunken
               Serjeant
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               both
               being
               made
               ,
               by
               too
               much
               Drink
               ,
               uncapable
               of
               that
               task
               (
               and
               perhaps
               purposely
               put
               to
               it
               )
               made
               the
               same
               seem
               like
               a
               May-game
               .
               And
               for
               the
               latter
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               yet
               very
               little
               obedience
               shewed
               thereto
               by
               the
               Friers
               and
               Priests
               ;
               only
               that
               they
               have
               shut
               up
               the
               Fore-doors
               of
               some
               of
               their
               Mass-houses
               ;
               but
               have
               as
               ordinary
               recourse
               thither
               by
               their
               private
               Passages
               ,
               and
               do
               as
               frequently
               use
               their
               superstitious
               Service
               there
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               command
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               those
               Mass-houses
               being
               continued
               in
               their
               former
               use
               (
               though
               perhaps
               a
               little
               more
               privately
               )
               without
               any
               demolishing
               of
               their
               Altars
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               expected
               to
               have
               been
               informed
               as
               well
               of
               the
               publishing
               thereof
               there
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Effects
               it
               had
               wrought
               ,
               from
               no
               Man
               before
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               your
               Profession
               ,
               and
               the
               eminent
               place
               you
               hold
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               being
               a
               Privy
               Counsellor
               ,
               who
               was
               present
               and
               assistant
               in
               all
               the
               Consultations
               about
               setting
               it
               forth
               ,
               and
               privy
               to
               the
               Resolutions
               of
               the
               Board
               thereupon
               .
               But
               since
               this
               is
               come
               to
               my
               hands
               from
               another
               ,
               I
               do
               hereby
               pray
               and
               authorize
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               calling
               to
               your
               assistance
               Mr.
               Justice
               Philpot
               ,
               who
               is
               now
               resident
               there
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               serious
               examination
               of
               the
               Premises
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               me
               a
               full
               information
               of
               what
               you
               find
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               first
               opportunity
               .
               So
               desiring
               to
               be
               remembred
               in
               your
               daily
               Prayers
               ,
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 very
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Falkland
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin-Castle
                 ,
                 
                   Apr.
                   14.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXL
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Philpot
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               had
               some
               Conference
               with
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               about
               those
               Matters
               ,
               wherein
               your
               Grace
               and
               I
               were
               lately
               imployed
               ;
               he
               telleth
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               day
               he
               will
               advise
               with
               the
               Counsel
               upon
               the
               Informations
               sent
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               will
               take
               such
               course
               therein
               as
               shall
               be
               thought
               fit
               .
               His
               Lordship
               insisteth
               much
               upon
               that
               part
               of
               Mr.
               
               Sing's
               Information
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               Titulary
               Bishop
               of
               Rapho
               ,
               did
               make
               a
               Priest
               at
               a
               publick
               Mass
               in
               an
               
               Orchard
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Bishop
               is
               as
               dangerous
               a
               Fellow
               here
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               Smith
               is
               in
               England
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               hath
               good
               Bonds
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               this
               occasion
               to
               call
               him
               in
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               pray
               your
               Grace
               to
               wish
               Mr.
               Sing
               to
               be
               ready
               to
               make
               good
               his
               Accusation
               ,
               for
               the
               said
               Bishop
               is
               bound
               not
               to
               exercise
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               .
               I
               told
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               how
               careful
               you
               were
               to
               see
               him
               before
               his
               going
               from
               hence
               ;
               and
               that
               your
               Grace
               intended
               to
               make
               a
               journey
               of
               purpose
               hither
               ,
               having
               now
               no
               other
               business
               here
               .
               He
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               your
               Grace
               had
               any
               such
               purpose
               ,
               that
               you
               need
               not
               make
               any
               great
               haste
               ,
               for
               he
               hoped
               to
               have
               time
               enough
               before
               his
               going
               ,
               to
               make
               some
               good
               progress
               in
               the
               Business
               begun
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               their
               Houses
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               he
               had
               not
               his
               Summons
               yet
               to
               go
               away
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               come
               till
               the
               Wind
               turned
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               came
               then
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               stay
               ten
               days
               after
               at
               the
               least
               ;
               in
               which
               your
               Grace
               may
               have
               notice
               time
               enough
               to
               perform
               your
               desire
               .
               I
               told
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               your
               Grace
               was
               somewhat
               troubled
               at
               his
               Letter
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               sorry
               ,
               and
               blamed
               his
               Secretary
               ,
               protesting
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               to
               give
               your
               Grace
               any
               cause
               of
               discontent
               .
               His
               Lordship
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               News
               of
               Mantua
               is
               true
               ,
               which
               is
               relieved
               ,
               and
               the
               French
               King
               returned
               :
               but
               there
               is
               no
               certainty
               ,
               but
               a
               common
               report
               ,
               of
               any
               Peace
               concluded
               with
               France
               .
               I
               shall
               be
               ready
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               to
               do
               your
               Lordship
               any
               acceptable
               Service
               ;
               and
               will
               for
               ever
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 Philpot.
                 
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   27.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 Deputy
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 our
                 right
                 hearty
                 Commendations
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
              
            
             
               BY
               your
               Letters
               of
               the
               6th
               of
               this
               Instant
               ,
               which
               we
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               thought
               fit
               to
               communicate
               to
               the
               Council
               ,
               we
               perceive
               ,
               and
               do
               well
               approve
               the
               care
               and
               pains
               you
               have
               taken
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               searching
               out
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Matter
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Titulary
               Bishop
               of
               Raphae
               ,
               as
               in
               endeavouring
               to
               inform
               your self
               of
               the
               Proprietors
               and
               Possessors
               of
               the
               Popish
               Conventual-Houses
               in
               that
               Town
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Titulary
               Bishop
               ,
               we
               rest
               satisfied
               by
               your
               Lordship
               's
               said
               Letters
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               he
               did
               no
               publick
               Act
               ,
               nor
               gave
               Orders
               to
               any
               :
               But
               as
               yet
               remain
               unsatisfied
               whether
               there
               were
               any
               great
               Assembly
               of
               People
               at
               that
               Meeting
               ;
               and
               what
               Persons
               of
               Note
               were
               among
               them
               ,
               wherein
               we
               desire
               to
               receive
               further
               satisfaction
               from
               your
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               their
               Conventual-Houses
               ,
               we
               have
               given
               his
               Majesty's
               Attorney-General
               ,
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Paper
               enclosed
               in
               your
               Letters
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               direction
               to
               put
               up
               Informations
               in
               his
               Majesty's
               Court
               of
               Exchequer
               ,
               against
               the
               Proprietors
               and
               Possessors
               of
               those
               Houses
               ,
               that
               thereby
               way
               may
               be
               
               made
               to
               such
               further
               course
               of
               proceeding
               as
               the
               several
               Cases
               shall
               require
               .
               And
               this
               being
               all
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               we
               bid
               your
               Lorship
               very
               heartily
               farewel
               From
               his
               Majesty's
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               May
               15.
               1629.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friends
                 ,
                 
                   
                     H.
                     Falkland
                     .
                  
                   
                     A.
                     Loftus
                     Canc.
                     
                  
                   
                     Anth.
                     Midensis
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hen.
                     Docwra
                     .
                  
                   
                     W.
                     Parsons
                     .
                  
                   
                     Tyringham
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Am
               glad
               Mr.
               
               Bedell's
               Preferment
               gives
               your
               Grace
               such
               contentment
               .
               Your
               former
               Letter
               came
               safe
               to
               my
               hands
               ,
               so
               did
               your
               second
               .
               I
               see
               nothing
               is
               so
               well
               done
               ,
               but
               Exceptions
               can
               fret
               it
               ;
               for
               I
               hear
               that
               which
               I
               looked
               not
               for
               concerning
               Mr.
               
               Bedell's
               Preferment
               ,
               whole
               Name
               was
               never
               put
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               till
               both
               the
               other
               Competitors
               were
               refused
               by
               his
               Majesty
               as
               too
               young
               .
            
             
               Ardagh
               is
               not
               forgotten
               in
               the
               Letter
               ;
               for
               since
               upon
               receipt
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               last
               Letters
               ,
               I
               spake
               with
               Sir
               
                 Hen.
                 Holcroft
              
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               Beside
               those
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               ,
               I
               have
               received
               Letters
               from
               Mr.
               Bedell
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               about
               their
               freedom
               of
               election
               of
               a
               Provost
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               would
               fain
               have
               a
               Man
               to
               go
               on
               where
               Mr.
               Bedell
               leaves
               .
               I
               am
               engaged
               for
               none
               .
               I
               heartily
               love
               Freedoms
               granted
               by
               Charter
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               them
               maintained
               .
               If
               they
               will
               return
               which
               are
               come
               hither
               ;
               and
               all
               agree
               ,
               or
               a
               major
               part
               ,
               upon
               a
               worthy
               Man
               that
               will
               serve
               God
               and
               the
               King
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               them
               all
               the
               assistance
               I
               can
               to
               keep
               their
               Priviledg
               whole
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               likes
               wondrons
               well
               of
               the
               Irish
               Lecture
               begun
               by
               Mr.
               Bedell
               ,
               and
               the
               course
               of
               sending
               such
               young
               Men
               as
               your
               Grace
               mentions
               .
               I
               hope
               ,
               before
               our
               Committee
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               Ireland
               end
               ,
               I
               shall
               find
               a
               time
               to
               think
               of
               the
               Remedy
               your
               Lordship
               proposes
               about
               scandalous
               Ministers
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Service
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               wanting
               .
               For
               the
               particulars
               concerning
               Clark
               ,
               I
               have
               your
               inclosed
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               stir
               any
               thing
               while
               I
               am
               present
               ,
               you
               shall
               be
               sure
               I
               will
               do
               you
               right
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               answered
               all
               your
               Letter
               ,
               save
               about
               the
               Arch-bishop
               of
               
               Cassa's
               for
               the
               old
               Dean
               .
               I
               have
               done
               all
               I
               am
               able
               for
               that
               reverend
               and
               well-deserving
               Gentleman
               ;
               but
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               hath
               been
               possessed
               another
               way
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               upon
               like
               removes
               ,
               hereafter
               will
               move
               more
               than
               one
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               he
               will
               give
               Cassils
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Clougher
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               go
               on
               with
               another
               to
               succeed
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               is
               likewise
               resolved
               :
               And
               who
               shall
               be
               Cassils
               if
               my
               Lord
               of
               Clougher
               refuse
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               which
               the
               Dean
               of
               Cassils
               can
               have
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               unless
               he
               will
               with
               a
               good
               commendam
               ,
               be
               content
               to
               take
               Kilfanora
               .
               To
               which
               ,
               tho
               I
               do
               not
               perswade
               ,
               yet
               I
               would
               receive
               his
               Answer
               :
               And
               I
               add
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               a
               step
               for
               him
               to
               a
               better
               .
               As
               for
               Betts
               ,
               the
               Lord-Elect
               that
               was
               ,
               he
               hath
               lapsed
               it
               by
               not
               proceeding
               to
               Consecration
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               now
               humbly
               intreat
               your
               Grace
               to
               send
               me
               the
               Names
               and
               Values
               of
               all
               the
               Bishopricks
               and
               Deaneries
               in
               Ireland
               .
               And
               what
               Bishopricks
               are
               joyned
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               serve
               that
               Church
               ,
               being
               as
               yet
               one
               of
               the
               Committee
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               excuse
               my
               not
               writing
               to
               Mr.
               Bedle
               ,
               for
               in
               truth
               I
               have
               not
               leisure
               .
               So
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Guil.
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 
                   June
                   16
                   ,
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               W.
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THE
               two
               Fellows
               of
               the
               Colledg
               of
               Dublin
               which
               are
               attendant
               here
               about
               the
               freedom
               of
               their
               Election
               ,
               were
               commanded
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               send
               to
               the
               Colledg
               there
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               whom
               they
               would
               pitch
               upon
               for
               their
               Governour
               .
               And
               his
               Majesty
               was
               content
               ,
               upon
               the
               Reasons
               given
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Petition
               of
               the
               Fellows
               ,
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               freedom
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               chuse
               such
               a
               Man
               as
               would
               be
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Him.
               Upon
               this
               after
               some
               time
               ,
               they
               delivered
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               choose
               ,
               or
               had
               chosen
               Dr.
               Usher
               ,
               a
               Man
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Name
               and
               Kindred
               :
               His
               Majesty
               thereupon
               referred
               them
               to
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Vicount
               Dorchester
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               to
               inform
               our selves
               of
               his
               Worth
               and
               Fitness
               .
               My
               Lord
               proposed
               that
               they
               should
               think
               of
               another
               Man
               that
               was
               known
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               the
               better
               deliver
               our
               Judgments
               to
               the
               King.
               I
               was
               very
               sensible
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Name
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               remembred
               what
               you
               had
               written
               to
               me
               in
               a
               former
               Letter
               concerning
               him
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               prevailed
               with
               his
               Majesty
               that
               I
               might
               write
               these
               Letters
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               let
               your
               Grace
               understand
               that
               his
               Majesty
               puts
               so
               great
               Confidence
               in
               your
               Integrity
               and
               readiness
               to
               do
               him
               Service
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               referred
               this
               business
               to
               the
               Uprightness
               of
               your
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               will
               exercise
               his
               Power
               accordingly
               .
               For
               thus
               he
               hath
               commanded
               me
               to
               write
               ;
               That
               your
               Grace
               should
               presently
               upon
               receipt
               of
               these
               Letters
               write
               back
               to
               me
               what
               your
               Knowledg
               and
               Judgment
               is
               of
               the
               worth
               and
               fitness
               of
               Dr.
               Usher
               for
               this
               place
               ,
               setting
               all
               Kindred
               and
               Affection
               aside
               :
               And
               upon
               that
               Certificate
               of
               yours
               the
               King
               
               will
               leave
               them
               to
               all
               freedom
               of
               their
               choice
               ,
               or
               confirm
               it
               if
               it
               be
               made
               .
               So
               wishing
               your
               Lordship
               all
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Guil.
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 —
                 House
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   25.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Bainbridg
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THis
               Bearer's
               unexpected
               departure
               hath
               prevented
               my
               desire
               to
               discharge
               some
               part
               of
               those
               many
               Obligations
               ,
               wherein
               I
               am
               bound
               unto
               your
               Grace
               ;
               but
               assuring
               my self
               that
               your
               Grace
               will
               a
               little
               longer
               suspend
               your
               Censure
               ,
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               mediate
               for
               another
               .
               Whereas
               our
               Turky
               Merchants
               ,
               trading
               at
               Aleppo
               ,
               being
               now
               destitute
               of
               a
               Minister
               ,
               have
               referr'd
               the
               choice
               of
               one
               unto
               your self
               ;
               may
               it
               please
               you
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               one
               Mr.
               Johnson
               ,
               a
               Fellow
               of
               Magdalen-Colledg
               ,
               who
               hath
               spent
               some
               Years
               in
               the
               Oriental
               Languages
               ,
               and
               being
               desirous
               to
               improve
               his
               Knowledg
               therein
               is
               content
               to
               adventure
               himself
               in
               the
               voyage
               ;
               he
               would
               take
               the
               pains
               to
               preach
               once
               a
               week
               ,
               but
               not
               oftner
               ;
               being
               desirous
               to
               spend
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               time
               in
               perfecting
               his
               Languages
               ,
               and
               making
               such
               other
               Observations
               as
               may
               tend
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               Learning
               .
               If
               your
               Grace
               upon
               these
               terms
               please
               to
               recommend
               him
               to
               the
               Merchants
               ,
               I
               dare
               engage
               my
               Credit
               for
               his
               civil
               and
               sober
               Behaviour
               ,
               and
               his
               best
               Endeavours
               to
               do
               your
               Grace
               all
               respective
               Service
               .
               I
               do
               not
               commend
               an
               indigent
               Fellow
               enforced
               to
               run
               a
               desperate
               hazard
               of
               his
               Fortunes
               ,
               but
               a
               learned
               Gentleman
               of
               fair
               hopes
               ,
               and
               presently
               well
               furnished
               with
               all
               things
               needful
               to
               a
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               that
               Fetherstone
               did
               send
               you
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               Barroccins
               his
               Greek
               Manuscripts
               ,
               they
               be
               now
               Prisoners
               in
               our
               publick
               Library
               ,
               by
               the
               gift
               of
               one
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               some
               few
               more
               given
               by
               Sir
               
                 Tho.
                 Rae
              
               ,
               amongst
               which
               there
               is
               (
               as
               I
               take
               it
               )
               a
               fair
               Copy
               in
               Arabick
               of
               the
               Apostles
               Canons
               .
               If
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               in
               these
               Manuscripts
               which
               may
               give
               you
               content
               ,
               I
               shall
               (
               with
               my
               hearty
               Prayers
               for
               your
               good
               Health
               )
               endeavour
               to
               approve
               my self
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 John
                 Bainbridge
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   20
                   ,
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXLV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               W.
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               Letters
               of
               the
               25th
               of
               June
               I
               received
               the
               8th
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               wherein
               I
               found
               contained
               a
               large
               Testimony
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               your
               special
               care
               of
               the
               welfare
               of
               our
               poor
               Colledg
               ,
               as
               of
               your
               tender
               respect
               unto
               my
               Name
               and
               Credit
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               must
               acknowledg
               my self
               to
               stand
               ever
               bound
               to
               perform
               all
               faithful
               Service
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               hereupon
               written
               unto
               the
               Fellows
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               that
               in
               making
               their
               Election
               they
               should
               follow
               their
               Consciences
               according
               to
               their
               Oaths
               ,
               without
               any
               by-respects
               whatsoever
               .
               Dr.
               Usher
               is
               indeed
               my
               Cousin
               german
               ;
               but
               withal
               the
               Son
               of
               that
               Father
               ,
               at
               whose
               instance
               ,
               charge
               and
               travel
               ,
               the
               Charter
               of
               the
               Foundation
               of
               the
               Colledg
               was
               first
               obtained
               from
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               which
               peradventure
               may
               make
               him
               somewhat
               the
               more
               to
               be
               respected
               by
               that
               Society
               .
               To
               his
               Learning
               ,
               Honesty
               ,
               and
               Conformity
               unto
               the
               Discipline
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               no
               Man
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               will
               take
               exception
               .
               And
               of
               his
               Ability
               in
               Government
               he
               hath
               given
               some
               proof
               already
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               Vice-Provost
               in
               that
               House
               ;
               where
               his
               care
               in
               preventing
               the
               renewing
               of
               the
               Leases
               at
               that
               time
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               have
               been
               now
               enabled
               so
               to
               order
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               within
               these
               six
               Years
               the
               Colledg-Rents
               shall
               be
               advanced
               well-nigh
               to
               the
               double
               value
               of
               that
               they
               have
               been
               .
               Whereunto
               I
               will
               add
               thus
               much
               more
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               he
               sincerely
               intendeth
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               meaneth
               to
               go
               on
               where
               Dr.
               Bedell
               hath
               left
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               proceedings
               will
               order
               himself
               wholly
               according
               as
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               be
               pleased
               to
               direct
               him
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               may
               prove
               an
               inducement
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               to
               confirm
               his
               Election
               ;
               I
               shall
               hold
               my self
               strongly
               engaged
               thereby
               to
               have
               a
               special
               eye
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               Colledg
               :
               seeing
               the
               miscarriage
               of
               any
               thing
               therein
               cannot
               but
               in
               some
               sort
               reflect
               upon
               my self
               ;
               who
               would
               rather
               lose
               my
               Life
               ,
               than
               not
               answer
               the
               Trust
               reposed
               in
               me
               by
               my
               Soveraign
               .
               In
               obedience
               unto
               whose
               sacred
               Directions
               ,
               and
               discharge
               of
               the
               Care
               committed
               unto
               me
               by
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               7th
               of
               November
               last
               (
               the
               Copy
               whereof
               I
               send
               herewith
               )
               I
               humbly
               make
               bold
               to
               represent
               this
               also
               unto
               your
               Lordship's
               Consideration
               ;
               whether
               if
               the
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Glogher
               shall
               be
               removed
               unto
               the
               Arch-bishoprick
               of
               Cashell
               ,
               the
               Dean
               of
               Raphoe
               may
               not
               be
               thought
               upon
               to
               succeed
               him
               in
               Glogher
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               very
               well
               deserying
               Man
               ,
               and
               one
               toward
               whom
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               very
               gracious
               Intentions
               .
               But
               of
               him
               I
               shall
               need
               deliver
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               enclosed
               Testimonial
               ,
               sent
               by
               my
               Predecessor
               unto
               King
               James
               of
               blessed
               Memory
               .
               And
               so
               with
               remembrance
               of
               my
               Service
               unto
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Duty
                 ready
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 J.
                 Armac
                 .
              
               
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 
                   August
                   .
                   10th
                   ,
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXLVI
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendo
                 Viro
                 D.
                 Ludovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 Orientalium
                 Linguarum
                 in
                 Academiâ
                 Leydensi
                 Professori
                 eximio
                 .
              
            
             
               Siab
               Academiâ
               is
               abfuerit
               ,
               tradantur
               Literae
               istae
               vel
               Danieli
               Heinsio
               ,
               vel
               Gerardo
               Joh.
               Vossio
               resignandae
               .
            
             
               QUod
               ita
               compellem
               te
               familiaritèr
               ,
               homo
               quem
               tu
               ne
               de
               facie
               quidem
               nosti
               ,
               non
               est
               quòd
               adeo
               mireris
               ,
               Vir
               eruditissime
               .
               Ex
               Apocalypsi
               enim
               tuâ
               Syro-Latinâ
               (
               quam
               cum
               MS
               o
               meo
               codice
               diligenter
               contuli
               )
               &
               Hebraeo-Chaldaicis
               Institutionibus
               ,
               ita
               mihi
               visus
               sum
               habere
               te
               cognitum
               :
               ut
               participare
               me
               tecum
               ,
               &
               thesauros
               ex
               Oriente
               advectos
               primo
               quoque
               tempore
               communicare
               penè
               gestiam
               :
               Interim
               ,
               ecce
               tibi
               Samaritanorum
               illud
               Pentateuchum
               ,
               in
               quo
               comparando
               Christianae
               pietatis
               homines
               paulo
               negligentiores
               hactenus
               fuisse
               ,
               conquestus
               est
               olim
               magnus
               vester
               Scaliger
               .
               Cujus
               voto
               aliquâ
               certe
               ex
               parte
               fuerit
               satisfactum
               ,
               si
               ex
               Academiâ
               cujus
               ille
               ,
               dum
               
               vixit
               ,
               ingens
               fuit
               ornamentum
               ,
               primùm
               in
               lucem
               prodeat
               tamdiu
               desideratum
               venerandae
               antiquitatis
               monumentum
               .
               Verum
               properato
               hîc
               opus
               ;
               ne
               hanc
               vobis
               desponsam
               jam
               &
               destinatam
               laudem
               ,
               alius
               praereptum
               eat
               .
               Neque
               est
               quod
               deterreat
               libri
               moles
               :
               merum
               enim
               Pentateuchum
               est
               ;
               idque
               à
               punctis
               vocalibus
               &
               accentibus
               omnibus
               planè
               liberum
               .
               Ut
               cùm
               in
               promptu
               vobis
               sint
               Samaritani
               typi
               à
               Clarissimo
               Erpenio
               relicti
               ;
               nihil
               obstare
               videam
               ,
               quo
               minus
               proximis
               Vernalibus
               Nundinis
               opus
               absolutum
               publice
               edi
               possit
               ,
               ac
               passim
               divendi
               .
               Tu
               modo
               operi
               manum
               admovere
               velis
               ;
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               te
               suscipere
               officium
               .
               Ad
               exemplar
               ipsum
               quod
               attinet
               ;
               recentius
               quidem
               illud
               est
               ,
               verum
               ex
               antiquioribus
               satis
               fideliter
               expressum
               .
               Leviticum
               à
               se
               descriptum
               annotavit
               librarius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mense
               Giumadi
               altero
               ,
               anni
               nongentesimi
               filiorum
               Ismaelis
               .
               Mensis
               vero
               ille
               anni
               aerae
               Ismaeliticae
               sive
               Mahummedicae
               900
               ,
               mensi
               respondet
               Martio
               anni
               Christianae
               nostrae
               epochae
               1495.
               
               Geneseos
               vero
               librum
               ,
               qui
               casu
               aliquo
               exciderat
               ,
               ab
               alio
               suppletum
               fuisse
               res
               ipsa
               loquitur
               :
               &
               quidem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hoc
               est
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               si
               ego
               decurtatas
               illas
               voces
               recte
               interpretor
               ,
               qui
               annus
               Hegirae
               986.
               in
               aere
               nostrae
               1578.
               incurrit
               .
            
             
               Ut
               autem
               Judei
               in
               describendo
               Libro
               Legis
               ,
               quo
               in
               Synagogis
               suis
               utuntur
               ,
               minores
               suas
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ita
               Samaritani
               sectiones
               (
               illis
               ut
               plurimum
               respondentes
               )
               quos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               appellant
               ,
               curiose
               observant
               ;
               propriâ
               notâ
               apposita
               unamquamque
               terminantes
               ,
               &
               interjecto
               insuper
               spatio
               à
               proxime
               insequente
               discludentes
               .
               Quin
               &
               numerum
               earum
               ad
               uniuscujusque
               libri
               calcem
               recensent
               :
               250
               Geneseos
               ,
               Exodi
               200.
               levitici
               134
               ,
               vel
               135.
               
               Numerorum
               118.
               
               &
               160
               Deuteronomii
               .
               Harum
               igitur
               distinctionem
               uti
               in
               editione
               negligi
               nollem
               :
               ita
               quo
               commodius
               textus
               Samaritani
               cum
               Judaico
               collatio
               possit
               institui
               ,
               tùm
               capitum
               (
               quibus
               vulgò
               utimur
               )
               ad
               marginem
               ,
               tum
               verficulorum
               intra
               contextum
               ,
               numerum
               adjiciendum
               existimarem
               :
               eo
               modo
               ,
               quo
               in
               primis
               partibus
               libri
               Geneseos
               à
               nobis
               factum
               vides
               &
               quidem
               versiculorum
               nostrorum
               numerum
               constanter
               retinendum
               judicarem
               ,
               etiam
               iis
               in
               locis
               (
               nam
               &
               ejusmodi
               aliquando
               occurrunt
               )
               in
               quibus
               à
               Samaritis
               ordo
               est
               immutatus
               .
               Ubi
               vero
               integrae
               periodi
               ab
               iisdem
               ad
               sacrum
               contextum
               sunt
               adjectae
               (
               ut
               in
               XI
               Capite
               Geneseos
               ,
               verbi
               gratiâ
               ,
               &
               post
               xxx
               Capitis
               36
               versiculum
               ,
               &
               in
               libro
               Exodi
               frequentissimè
               )
               Ziphram
               o
               prae●igimus
               .
            
             
             
               Habeo
               &
               Praefationem
               paratam
               ,
               in
               quâ
               (
               inter
               alia
               )
               quî
               factum
               ut
               solos
               Mosis
               libros
               Samaritani
               receperint
               ,
               rationem
               explico
               ;
               quo
               tempore
               ,
               &
               quo
               Authore
               facta
               sit
               haec
               primigenii
               contextus
               interpolatio
               ,
               ostendo
               ,
               authoresque
               veteres
               ,
               Eusebium
               ,
               Diodorum
               Tarsensem
               ,
               Hieronymum
               ,
               Cyrillum
               ,
               Anesperum
               ,
               Georgium
               Syncellum
               ,
               &
               alios
               qui
               illius
               Testimoniis
               sunt
               usi
               ,
               commemoro
               .
               Eam
               si
               editione
               dignam
               censebis
               accipies
               :
               quam
               primùm
               quid
               illic
               acturi
               sitis
               resciero
               .
               Est
               apud
               nos
               Dublinii
               Petrus
               quidam
               Wiboraeus
               ,
               cujus
               in
               Mercaturis
               faciendis
               operâ
               utuntur
               Middleburgensium
               vestrorum
               negotiatorum
               nonnulli
               :
               Est
               &
               Londini
               Franciscus
               Burnetus
               ,
               qui
               in
               vico
               ,
               quem
               Lombardicum
               vocant
               ,
               habet
               domicilium
               ,
               ad
               insigne
               Aurei
               Velleris
               ,
               Horum
               uter
               literas
               tuas
               recte
               ad
               me
               curabit
               deferendas
               .
               Vale
               ,
               vir
               doctissime
               ;
               V.
               V.
               Cl.
               Danieli
               Heinsio
               ac
               Gerardo
               Joh.
               Vossio
               (
               quos
               ego
               ambos
               ,
               ob
               interiores
               illas
               &
               reconditas
               in
               quibus
               praeter
               caeteras
               excellunt
               literas
               ,
               unicè
               diligo
               )
               salutem
               meis
               verbis
               dicito
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 ex
                 animo
                 JACOBUS
                 USSERIUS
                 ,
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Pontanae
                 in
                 Hiberniâ
                 Kalendis
                 
                   Octobris
                   An.
                   MDCXXIX
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               H.
               Bourgchier
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               MY
               last
               Letter
               sent
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Ja.
                 Ware
              
               ,
               I
               presume
               is
               come
               to
               your
               Grace's
               hands
               long
               before
               this
               time
               .
               I
               have
               the
               happiness
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Grace
               sometimes
               by
               Mr.
               Burnet
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               Comfort
               unto
               me
               ;
               especially
               when
               I
               heard
               of
               your
               Health
               and
               Ability
               to
               perform
               so
               great
               a
               Journey
               ,
               in
               your
               late
               Visitation
               of
               your
               Province
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               ever
               wish
               the
               continuance
               .
               I
               am
               very
               sorry
               that
               it
               is
               my
               ill
               fortune
               ,
               so
               often
               to
               advertise
               your
               Grace
               of
               the
               misfortune
               of
               your
               Friends
               here
               .
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               hath
               been
               lately
               committed
               to
               the
               Custody
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ely
               ,
               and
               often
               strictly
               examined
               concerning
               the
               publication
               of
               a
               Project
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               were
               restrained
               in
               several
               places
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Bedford
                 ,
                 Somerset
              
               ,
               and
               Clare
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               :
               after
               ten
               or
               twelve
               days
               close
               Imprisonment
               ,
               and
               several
               Examinations
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               enlarged
               ;
               and
               an
               Information
               exhibited
               against
               them
               in
               the
               Star-Chamber
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               are
               now
               to
               answer
               .
               Mr.
               Solden
               is
               also
               made
               a
               party
               to
               this
               Information
               ;
               he
               is
               still
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               Tower
               ,
               but
               enjoyeth
               now
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Prison
               :
               At
               my
               last
               being
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               desired
               me
               to
               present
               his
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ;
               he
               would
               have
               done
               it
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               with
               safety
               .
               Here
               hath
               been
               a
               good
               while
               with
               us
               
                 Ger.
                 Jo.
                 Vossius
              
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               a
               Man
               well
               known
               to
               your
               Grace
               by
               his
               Books
               ;
               and
               now
               to
               me
               
                 de
                 facie
              
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               have
               contracted
               Familiarity
               and
               Friendship
               :
               He
               told
               me
               that
               your
               Grace
               was
               well
               known
               to
               him
               both
               by
               your
               Latin
               Book
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               diligently
               read
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Report
               of
               divers
               learned
               Men.
               and
               when
               he
               understood
               by
               me
               ,
               how
               much
               you
               esteemed
               and
               loved
               him
               ,
               he
               desired
               me
               to
               return
               his
               humble
               Thanks
               ,
               with
               desire
               that
               you
               would
               imploy
               his
               Service
               in
               whatsoever
               he
               is
               able
               to
               perform
               .
               His
               Majesty
               has
               conserr'd
               on
               him
               the
               Prebend
               in
               Canterbury
               ,
               which
               lately
               was
               Dr.
               
               Chapman's
               .
               He
               is
               now
               
               settling
               himself
               in
               it
               ;
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               hath
               received
               a
               late
               Advertisement
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Bertius
               ,
               who
               over-lived
               his
               own
               Credit
               and
               Reputation
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Selden's
                 Titles
                 of
                 Honour
              
               hath
               long
               slept
               under
               the
               Press
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               long
               close
               Imprisonment
               ;
               but
               now
               he
               tells
               me
               it
               shall
               go
               forward
               ;
               and
               he
               thinks
               within
               two
               Months
               it
               will
               come
               abroad
               .
               The
               War
               in
               Italy
               is
               like
               to
               proceed
               ;
               the
               French
               King
               raiseth
               a
               great
               Army
               for
               that
               Expedition
               .
               Here
               was
               a
               report
               that
               the
               States
               had
               taken
               Gulick
               ,
               but
               it
               holds
               not
               for
               a
               certain
               Truth
               .
               One
               thing
               I
               must
               not
               over-pass
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               strange
               and
               monstrous
               Accident
               lately
               happened
               here
               in
               England
               .
               One
               Dorington
               (
               a
               younger
               Son
               of
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Dorington
              
               of
               Hamp-shire
               ,
               and
               Grand-Child
               to
               that
               Dorington
               who
               brake
               his
               Neck
               from
               St.
               Sepulchres
               Steeple
               in
               London
               )
               being
               reprehended
               for
               some
               disorderly
               Courses
               by
               his
               Mother
               ,
               drew
               his
               Sword
               and
               ran
               her
               twice
               through
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               she
               being
               dead
               ,
               gave
               her
               many
               Wounds
               ,
               and
               had
               slain
               his
               Sister
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               prevented
               .
               I
               presume
               your
               Grace
               hath
               heard
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Dr.
               
                 Tho.
                 James
              
               :
               his
               Nephew
               Mr.
               
                 Rich.
                 James
              
               is
               fallen
               into
               some
               Trouble
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Familiarity
               and
               Inwardness
               with
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Cotton
              
               .
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               the
               last
               Catalogue
               of
               Francfort
               ,
               which
               hath
               nothing
               of
               note
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               I
               have
               been
               over
               troublesome
               to
               your
               Grace's
               more
               serious
               and
               weighty
               Imployments
               ;
               wherefore
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               Love
               and
               Service
               ,
               I
               will
               ever
               remain
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   December
                   the
                   4th
                   ,
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               two
               or
               three
               Letters
               from
               you
               since
               I
               writ
               you
               any
               Answer
               .
               I
               hope
               your
               Grace
               is
               not
               of
               opinion
               that
               it
               is
               either
               idlenesi
               or
               neglect
               which
               have
               made
               me
               silent
               ;
               for
               the
               plain
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               fell
               into
               a
               fierce
               burning
               Fever
               August
               the
               14th
               ,
               which
               held
               me
               above
               three
               Weeks
               .
               It
               was
               so
               fierce
               ,
               that
               my
               Physicians
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               my
               Friends
               ,
               gave
               me
               for
               dead
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               Miracle
               that
               I
               live
               .
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               recovered
               my
               wonted
               Strength
               ,
               and
               God
               knows
               when
               I
               shall
               ;
               yet
               since
               I
               was
               able
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               tho
               not
               to
               wait
               there
               .
               I
               have
               done
               as
               much
               business
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               as
               your
               Grace
               hath
               desired
               of
               me
               ,
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordship
               will
               see
               by
               this
               brief
               Account
               following
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               obtain'd
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               new
               incorporating
               of
               the
               Dean
               and
               Chapter
               of
               Derry
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               the
               Dean
               is
               returned
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               the
               King
               was
               pleased
               to
               give
               order
               for
               confirming
               the
               Election
               of
               Dr.
               Usher
               to
               be
               Governour
               of
               the
               Colledg
               in
               Dublin
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               upon
               the
               refusal
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Clougher
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               gave
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Sickness
               ,
               
               the
               Arch-bishoprick
               of
               Cassills
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Killally
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Killally
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               Rapho
               .
               And
               whereas
               your
               Grace
               ,
               in
               the
               close
               of
               one
               of
               your
               Letters
               ,
               did
               acquaint
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               fear
               ,
               lest
               some
               cunning
               would
               be
               used
               to
               beg
               or
               buy
               some
               Patronages
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Hands
               ;
               I
               moved
               his
               Majesty
               about
               that
               likewise
               ,
               and
               he
               made
               me
               a
               gracious
               promise
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               part
               with
               none
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               give
               your
               Lordship
               thanks
               for
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               Bishopricks
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               which
               I
               heartily
               desire
               your
               Grace
               to
               perfect
               ,
               as
               occasion
               may
               be
               offered
               you
               .
               And
               for
               the
               last
               business
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               concerning
               the
               Table
               of
               Tything
               in
               Ulster
               ,
               I
               have
               carefully
               look'd
               it
               over
               ;
               but
               by
               reason
               I
               have
               no
               experience
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               I
               cannot
               judg
               clearly
               of
               the
               Business
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               taking
               the
               best
               care
               I
               can
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               my
               best
               with
               his
               Majesty
               for
               Confirmation
               ,
               and
               leave
               ,
               Mr.
               Hyegate
               to
               report
               the
               Particulars
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               observed
               that
               Kilphanora
               is
               no
               fertile
               Ground
               ,
               it
               is
               let
               lie
               so
               long
               Fallow
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               have
               adventured
               to
               move
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               some
               one
               or
               two
               good
               Benefices
               ,
               lying
               not
               too
               far
               off
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Church-Preferment
               without
               Cure
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               not
               a
               Deanery
               ,
               may
               be
               not
               for
               this
               time
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               ever
               annex'd
               to
               that
               Bishoprick
               .
               The
               care
               of
               managing
               that
               Business
               he
               refers
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               such
               good
               Counsel
               in
               the
               Law
               as
               you
               shall
               call
               to
               your
               assistance
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               your
               Grace
               think
               of
               it
               seriously
               and
               speedily
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               doubt
               you
               will
               find
               nothing
               actually
               void
               to
               annex
               unto
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               that
               Act
               be
               but
               once
               past
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               which
               is
               annex'd
               ,
               will
               make
               some
               worthy
               Man
               venture
               upon
               that
               Pastoral
               Charge
               ;
               and
               so
               soon
               as
               you
               are
               resolv'd
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               pray
               send
               me
               word
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               acquaint
               his
               Majesty
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               get
               pow'r
               for
               you
               to
               do
               the
               Work.
               These
               are
               all
               the
               Particulars
               that
               for
               the
               present
               I
               can
               recall
               out
               of
               your
               Letters
               ,
               sent
               unto
               me
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Sickness
               .
               So
               with
               my
               hearty
               Prayers
               for
               your
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               never
               be
               parch'd
               in
               such
               a
               Fire
               as
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 loving
                 poor
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Guil.
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 London-house
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   7.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 Honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               your
               Grace's
               Letters
               concerning
               Mr.
               Cook.
               I
               do
               acknowledg
               all
               that
               which
               your
               Grace
               writes
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               concerning
               his
               sufficiency
               and
               experience
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               ;
               neither
               did
               I
               forber
               to
               do
               him
               right
               in
               giving
               him
               that
               Testimony
               ,
               when
               before
               the
               Chapter
               I
               did
               declare
               and
               shew
               the
               nullity
               of
               his
               Parent
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Meathe's
               attempt
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               believe
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               Patent
               had
               due
               Form
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               overthrow
               it
               how
               unequal
               soever
               it
               be
               .
               But
               falling
               in
               the
               essential
               parts
               ,
               besides
               sundry
               other
               defects
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               think
               any
               reasonable
               
               Creature
               can
               adjudg
               it
               to
               be
               good
               .
               I
               shall
               more
               at
               large
               certify
               your
               Grace
               of
               the
               whole
               Matter
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               my
               Counsel
               herein
               .
               I
               shall
               desire
               herein
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               your
               Grace's
               own
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               not
               by
               your
               Chancellor's
               ;
               or
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               in
               such
               a
               case
               I
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               by
               the
               Synod
               of
               the
               Province
               .
               I
               have
               resolved
               to
               see
               the
               end
               of
               this
               matter
               ;
               and
               do
               desire
               your
               Grace's
               savour
               herein
               ,
               no
               farther
               than
               the
               equity
               of
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               the
               Good
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               judg
               ,
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               a
               high
               degree
               do
               require
               .
               So
               with
               my
               humble
               service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 duty
                 ,
                 W.
                 Kilmore
                 .
              
               
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   28.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CL.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
              
               L.
               Robinson
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 honourable
                 and
                 most
                 dear
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               MY
               poor
               Prayers
               to
               God
               shall
               never
               be
               wanting
               for
               the
               continuance
               and
               increase
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Health
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               Happiness
               ,
               nor
               my
               serviceable
               and
               thankful
               Affections
               for
               all
               your
               noble
               Favours
               done
               to
               me
               and
               mine
               .
               I
               forbear
               to
               treat
               with
               my
               Lord
               of
               Kilmore
               altogether
               about
               any
               of
               those
               things
               which
               are
               divulged
               under
               his
               hand
               ,
               being
               perswaded
               his
               Desires
               were
               only
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               assured
               himself
               sees
               his
               expectation
               fail
               in
               them
               ;
               partly
               ,
               by
               the
               Apology
               he
               made
               for
               himself
               amongst
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               gathered
               together
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Kilmore
               ,
               at
               the
               inhibiting
               of
               Mr.
               Cook
               ;
               where
               he
               shewed
               much
               grief
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               divers
               scandalous
               Reports
               rais'd
               of
               him
               :
               As
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Papist
               ,
               an
               Arminian
               ,
               an
               Equivocator
               ,
               Politician
               ,
               and
               traveller
               into
               Italy
               ;
               that
               he
               bow'd
               his
               Knee
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               pull'd
               down
               the
               late
               Bishop's
               Seat
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               too
               near
               the
               Altar
               ,
               preached
               in
               his
               Surplice
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               generally
               he
               affirmed
               his
               education
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               his
               love
               to
               the
               Truth
               ;
               shewing
               the
               Reasons
               of
               his
               Travels
               ,
               and
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               Ceremonies
               ,
               not
               to
               hinder
               any
               Man's
               liberty
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               nor
               urge
               Conscience
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               had
               voluntarily
               practis'd
               them
               in
               England
               for
               the
               good
               of
               some
               others
               ,
               so
               here
               .
               Some
               things
               he
               denied
               ,
               and
               others
               he
               shew'd
               Reasons
               for
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               gave
               us
               all
               good
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               we
               hope
               we
               shall
               have
               much
               comfort
               in
               him
               .
               Yet
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               sent
               a
               strange
               Absolution
               to
               an
               Irish
               Recusant
               ,
               in
               a
               Letter
               (
               using
               many
               good
               Instructions
               ,
               for
               the
               Man
               was
               sick
               )
               in
               this
               form
               ;
               
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 receive
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Authority
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 absolve
                 you
                 from
                 all
                 your
                 Sins
                 you
                 have
                 confessed
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 truly
                 contrite
                 for
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
               Thus
               craving
               pardon
               for
               being
               troublesome
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               will
               ever
               rejoice
               to
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 poor
                 Servant
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Lau.
                 Robinson
                 .
              
               
                 Farnh
                 .
                 
                   Jan.
                   18.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLI
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Bourgchier
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Did
               very
               lately
               presume
               to
               present
               my
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               by
               my
               Servant
               ,
               whom
               I
               sent
               into
               Ireland
               ;
               whose
               return
               from
               thence
               I
               expect
               very
               shortly
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               hear
               ,
               at
               least
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Health
               and
               welfare
               ,
               than
               which
               no
               news
               can
               be
               more
               welcome
               to
               me
               .
               Your
               Friends
               here
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               I
               know
               ,
               are
               all
               well
               .
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               is
               not
               altogether
               free
               of
               his
               Trouble
               ;
               but
               he
               and
               his
               Friends
               hope
               he
               shall
               shortly
               .
               Mr.
               Selden
               is
               also
               a
               Prisoner
               in
               the
               King's-Bench
               ,
               but
               goes
               abroad
               when
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               Friends
               enjoy
               him
               often
               ;
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               have
               his
               
                 Titles
                 of
                 Honour
              
               very
               shortly
               .
               At
               Paris
               there
               is
               ready
               to
               come
               forth
               the
               King
               of
               
               Spain's
               Bible
               that
               was
               :
               It
               will
               be
               now
               in
               ten
               Volumes
               ,
               whereas
               the
               other
               was
               but
               in
               eight
               ,
               and
               much
               fairer
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               that
               have
               seen
               it
               ,
               which
               I
               think
               can
               hardly
               be
               .
               Here
               is
               little
               News
               at
               this
               present
               .
               The
               French
               Army
               is
               gone
               into
               Italy
               ,
               commanded
               by
               the
               Cardinal
               Richleau
               :
               The
               Imperialists
               are
               so
               terrified
               with
               their
               coming
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               raised
               the
               Siege
               of
               Mantua
               ,
               and
               drawn
               themselves
               into
               the
               Dutchy
               of
               Milan
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               thereof
               .
               There
               is
               a
               Treaty
               of
               Peace
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               of
               a
               Truce
               between
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               and
               the
               States
               ;
               and
               the
               Spanish
               Ambassador
               is
               here
               about
               the
               same
               Business
               ,
               and
               ours
               in
               Spain
               :
               And
               these
               several
               Treaties
               depend
               so
               one
               upon
               another
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               thought
               it
               will
               either
               prove
               a
               general
               Peace
               ,
               or
               a
               general
               War.
               I
               wrote
               to
               your
               Grace
               in
               my
               former
               Letter
               ,
               of
               Mr.
               Vossius
               being
               here
               in
               England
               .
               Within
               these
               two
               days
               I
               heard
               from
               him
               by
               Mr.
               Junius
               his
               Brother-in-law
               ,
               who
               went
               over
               with
               him
               .
               He
               liked
               his
               entertainment
               so
               well
               in
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               now
               a
               good
               mind
               to
               settle
               himself
               here
               .
               Concerning
               our
               own
               poor
               Country
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               ,
               only
               that
               the
               Business
               of
               
                 Philim
                 Mac
                 Teagh
              
               is
               in
               question
               ;
               which
               I
               mention
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               your
               Grace
               had
               your
               part
               in
               it
               as
               a
               Commissioner
               .
               The
               King
               hath
               sat
               two
               days
               already
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               heard
               it
               with
               great
               patience
               and
               attention
               .
               My
               Lord
               of
               Falkland
               ,
               as
               I
               hear
               ,
               hath
               ended
               his
               part
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               to
               answer
               the
               Certificate
               and
               Report
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               it
               touched
               himself
               .
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Beatinges
              
               part
               is
               next
               ;
               when
               those
               have
               done
               ,
               the
               other
               side
               shall
               have
               liberty
               to
               reply
               .
               I
               cannot
               hear
               any
               speech
               of
               a
               new
               Deputy
               ;
               I
               believe
               the
               Government
               will
               continue
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               saving
               way
               ,
               which
               these
               Times
               do
               easily
               hearken
               unto
               .
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Grace
               ,
               here
               inclosed
               ,
               something
               that
               hath
               been
               lately
               done
               concerning
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               Grace
               hath
               received
               it
               from
               other
               hands
               ,
               but
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               adventure
               it
               howsoever
               .
               I
               intend
               (
               with
               God's
               Assistance
               )
               to
               be
               in
               Ireland
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               March
               at
               the
               farthest
               .
               If
               your
               Grace
               desire
               any
               thing
               from
               hence
               ,
               I
               shall
               willingly
               conveigh
               it
               to
               you
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               be
               Books
               ,
               I
               can
               do
               it
               conveniently
               ,
               because
               I
               carry
               many
               of
               my
               own
               .
               I
               will
               desire
               your
               Grace
               to
               esteem
               me
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               who
               most
               reverence
               and
               honour
               you
               ,
               and
               will
               ever
               approve
               himself
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Bourgchier
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   21.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLII.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THE
               report
               of
               your
               Grace's
               indisposition
               ,
               how
               sorrowful
               it
               was
               to
               me
               the
               Lord
               knows
               ;
               albeit
               the
               same
               was
               somewhat
               mitigated
               by
               other
               News
               of
               your
               better
               Estate
               .
               In
               that
               fluctuation
               of
               my
               mind
               (
               perhaps
               like
               that
               of
               your
               Health
               )
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Apostle
               served
               me
               for
               an
               Anchor
               ;
               
                 That
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 liveth
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 any
                 die
                 to
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 or
                 whether
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Whether
                 we
                 live
                 therefore
                 ,
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Lord's
                 :
              
               Thereupon
               ,
               from
               the
               bottom
               of
               my
               heart
               commending
               your
               Estate
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               his
               Church
               here
               (
               which
               how
               much
               it
               needs
               you
               he
               knows
               best
               )
               to
               our
               common
               Master
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               written
               large
               Letters
               to
               you
               ,
               which
               have
               lien
               by
               me
               sundry
               Weeks
               ,
               fearing
               in
               your
               sickness
               to
               be
               troublesom
               ,
               I
               thought
               not
               to
               send
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               attend
               some
               other
               opportunity
               after
               your
               perfect
               recovery
               ,
               to
               send
               ,
               or
               perhaps
               bring
               them
               .
               When
               I
               understood
               by
               Mr.
               Dean
               of
               his
               Journey
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               sending
               an
               express
               Messenger
               to
               you
               with
               other
               Letters
               ;
               putting
               me
               also
               in
               mind
               that
               perhaps
               it
               would
               not
               be
               unwelcome
               to
               you
               to
               hear
               from
               me
               ,
               though
               you
               forbore
               to
               answer
               :
               I
               yielded
               to
               the
               Example
               and
               Condition
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               I
               remembred
               my self
               a
               Debtor
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               by
               my
               promise
               of
               writing
               to
               you
               more
               fully
               touching
               the
               Reasons
               of
               my
               difference
               with
               Mr.
               Cook
               ,
               and
               now
               a
               Suitor
               in
               your
               Court
               at
               his
               instance
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               a
               Matter
               meerly
               of
               merriment
               ,
               that
               I
               skirmish
               a
               little
               with
               your
               Court
               ,
               touching
               the
               Inhibition
               and
               Citation
               which
               thence
               proceeded
               against
               me
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               perceive
               by
               the
               inclosed
               Recusation
               .
               For
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               I
               do
               submit
               it
               wholly
               to
               your
               Grace's
               decision
               .
               And
               to
               enlarge
               my self
               a
               little
               ,
               not
               as
               to
               a
               Judg
               ,
               but
               a
               Father
               ;
               to
               whom
               ,
               beside
               the
               bond
               of
               your
               undeserved
               Love
               ,
               I
               am
               bound
               also
               ,
               by
               an
               Oath
               of
               God
               ;
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               Heart
               unto
               you
               ,
               even
               without
               craving
               pardon
               of
               my
               boldness
               .
               It
               will
               be
               perhaps
               some
               little
               diversion
               of
               your
               Thoughts
               ,
               from
               your
               own
               infirmity
               ,
               to
               understand
               that
               you
               suffer
               not
               alone
               ,
               but
               you
               in
               Body
               ,
               others
               otherwise
               ,
               each
               must
               bear
               his
               Cross
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               steps
               of
               our
               high
               Master
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               since
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               call
               me
               to
               this
               place
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               what
               my
               Intentions
               have
               been
               to
               the
               discharge
               of
               my
               Duty
               ,
               he
               best
               knows
               .
               But
               I
               have
               met
               with
               many
               Impediments
               and
               Discouragements
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               from
               them
               of
               mine
               own
               Profession
               in
               Religion
               .
               Concerning
               Mr.
               Hoil
               ,
               I
               acquainted
               your
               Grace
               .
               Sir
               
                 Ed.
                 Bagshaw
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Flemming
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               more
               ,
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               ,
               pulling
               from
               the
               Rights
               of
               my
               Church
               .
               But
               all
               these
               have
               been
               light
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               dealing
               of
               some
               others
               professing
               me
               kindness
               ,
               by
               whom
               I
               have
               been
               blazed
               a
               Papist
               ;
               an
               Arminian
               ,
               a
               Neuter
               ,
               a
               Politician
               ,
               an
               Equivocator
               ,
               a
               nigardly
               House-keeper
               ,
               an
               Usurer
               ;
               that
               I
               ●ow
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               pray
               towards
               the
               East
               ;
               would
               pull
               down
               the
               Seat
               of
               my
               Predecessor
               to
               set
               up
               an
               Altar
               ;
               denied
               burial
               in
               the
               Chaneel
               to
               one
               of
               his
               Daughters
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               up
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               compared
               your
               Grace's
               preaching
               to
               one
               Mr.
               Whiskins
               ,
               Mr.
               Creighton
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               ,
               and
               preferred
               them
               .
               That
               you
               found
               your self
               deceived
               in
               
               me
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               things
               have
               been
               reported
               at
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               best
               affected
               of
               mine
               own
               Diocess
               (
               as
               hath
               been
               told
               me
               )
               induced
               hereby
               to
               bewail
               with
               Tears
               the
               Misery
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               some
               of
               the
               Clergy
               also
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               looking
               about
               how
               they
               might
               remove
               themselves
               out
               of
               this
               Country
               .
               Of
               all
               this
               I
               heard
               but
               little
               ,
               till
               Mr.
               Price
               coming
               from
               Dublin
               before
               Christmass
               to
               be
               ordered
               Deacon
               ,
               having
               for
               his
               memory
               set
               down
               twelve
               Articles
               ,
               among
               a
               number
               of
               Points
               more
               ,
               required
               satisfaction
               of
               me
               concerning
               them
               .
               Which
               I
               endeavoured
               to
               give
               ,
               both
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               that
               met
               at
               our
               Chapter
               for
               the
               examination
               of
               Mr.
               
               Cook
               's
               Patent
               .
               Omitting
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               yet
               because
               this
               Venim
               hath
               spread
               it self
               so
               far
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               touch
               the
               last
               ,
               touching
               the
               preferring
               others
               to
               your
               Grace's
               preaching
               .
               To
               which
               Mr.
               
               Price's
               answer
               was
               ,
               as
               he
               told
               me
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 quarter'd
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 true
                 .
              
               Thus
               it
               was
               ,
               Mr.
               Dunsterveil
               acquainted
               me
               with
               his
               purpose
               to
               preach
               out
               of
               Prov.
               20.
               6.
               
               
                 But
                 a
                 faithful
                 Man
                 who
                 can
                 find
              
               Where
               he
               said
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               he
               meant
               to
               raise
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Faith
                 is
                 a
                 rare
                 Gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               I
               thought
               he
               mistook
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               wished
               him
               to
               chuse
               longer
               Texts
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               bring
               his
               Discourses
               to
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               rather
               to
               declare
               those
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               your
               Grace
               did
               so
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               I
               answered
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               just
               cause
               ;
               but
               I
               thought
               you
               did
               not
               so
               ordinarily
               .
               As
               for
               those
               Men
               ,
               Mr.
               Whiskins
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               I
               never
               heard
               any
               of
               them
               preach
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Peradventure
               their
               manner
               is
               to
               take
               larger
               Texts
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Comparison
               is
               made
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               preferred
               them
               before
               you
               .
               This
               Slander
               did
               not
               much
               trouble
               me
               ;
               I
               know
               your
               Grace
               will
               not
               think
               me
               such
               a
               Fool
               (
               if
               I
               had
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               )
               to
               prefer
               before
               your
               excellent
               Gifts
               ,
               Men
               that
               I
               never
               heard
               .
               But
               look
               as
               the
               French
               Proverb
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 disposed
                 to
                 kill
                 his
                 Dog
                 ,
                 tells
                 Men
                 he
                 is
                 mad
                 :
              
               And
               whom
               Men
               have
               once
               wronged
               ,
               unless
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               be
               the
               more
               ,
               they
               ever
               hate
               .
               Concerning
               the
               wrongs
               which
               these
               People
               have
               offered
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               another
               fit
               time
               to
               inform
               your
               Grace
               .
               Where
               they
               say
               your
               Grace
               doth
               find
               your self
               deceived
               in
               me
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               may
               be
               the
               truest
               word
               they
               have
               said
               yet
               ;
               for
               indeed
               ,
               I
               do
               think
               both
               you
               and
               many
               more
               are
               deceived
               in
               me
               ,
               accounting
               me
               to
               have
               some
               Honesty
               ,
               Discretion
               ,
               and
               Grace
               ,
               more
               than
               you
               will
               by
               proof
               find
               .
               But
               if
               ,
               as
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               Form
               hath
               this
               meaning
               ,
               that
               they
               pretend
               to
               have
               undeceived
               you
               ,
               I
               hope
               they
               are
               deceived
               .
               Yea
               ,
               I
               hope
               they
               shall
               be
               deceived
               ,
               if
               by
               such
               Courses
               as
               these
               they
               think
               to
               unsettle
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               himself
               also
               ,
               if
               he
               think
               to
               dismay
               me
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 on
                 in
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 his
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 even
                 his
                 alone
              
               ;
               as
               by
               that
               Reverend
               and
               good
               Father
               my-Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               when
               I
               first
               came
               over
               I
               was
               exhorted
               ,
               and
               have
               obtained
               help
               of
               God
               to
               do
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               But
               had
               I
               not
               work
               enough
               before
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               bring
               Mr.
               Cook
               upon
               my
               top
               one
               that
               ,
               for
               his
               Experience
               ,
               Purse
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               in
               a
               case
               already
               adjudged
               ,
               wherein
               he
               is
               ingaged
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               his
               profit
               ,
               but
               reputation
               also
               ,
               will
               easily
               no
               doubt
               overturn
               me
               .
               How
               much
               better
               to
               study
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               mine
               own
               Business
               or
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               ,
               Stampitius
               was
               wont
               to
               bid
               Luther
               ,
               go
               into
               my
               Study
               and
               Pray
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               came
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               first
               I
               came
               with
               a
               resolution
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               my self
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               could
               ,
               to
               teach
               others
               moderation
               and
               forbearance
               by
               mine
               own
               Example
               .
               But
               I
               could
               not
               be
               quiet
               ;
               nor
               without
               pity
               hear
               the
               Complaints
               of
               those
               that
               resorted
               to
               me
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               of
               mine
               own
               Neighbours
               and
               Tenants
               ,
               called
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               commonly
               by
               information
               of
               Apparators
               ,
               holden
               there
               without
               just
               Cause
               ,
               and
               not
               dismissed
               without
               excessive
               Fees
               ,
               a●
               they
               exclaimed
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               One
               Mr.
               Mayot
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Ardagh
               ,
               made
               a
               Complaint
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Excommunicated
               by
               Mr.
               Cook
               ;
               notwithstanding
               ,
               as
               I
               heard
               also
               by
               others
               ,
               the
               Correction
               of
               Ministers
               was
               
               excepted
               out
               of
               his
               Patent
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               desired
               to
               see
               the
               Patent
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               know
               how
               to
               govern
               my self
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               Mr.
               Ash
               being
               then
               from
               home
               ,
               should
               bring
               it
               me
               at
               his
               return
               :
               Himself
               went
               to
               Dublin
               to
               the
               Term.
               At
               the
               first
               view
               I
               saw
               it
               was
               a
               formless
               Chaös
               of
               Authority
               ,
               conferred
               upon
               him
               against
               all
               reason
               and
               equity
               .
               I
               had
               not
               long
               after
               occasion
               to
               call
               the
               Chapter
               together
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               Ordination
               :
               I
               shewed
               the
               Original
               ,
               being
               brought
               forth
               by
               Mr.
               Ash
               ,
               desired
               to
               know
               if
               that
               were
               the
               Chapter-Seal
               ,
               and
               these
               their
               hands
               ;
               they
               acknowledged
               their
               Hands
               and
               Seal
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               less
               careful
               in
               passing
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               accounted
               it
               did
               rather
               concern
               my
               Predecessor
               than
               them
               .
               I
               shewed
               the
               false
               Latin
               ,
               Non-sence
               ,
               injustice
               of
               it
               ,
               prejudice
               to
               them
               ,
               contrariety
               to
               it self
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               King
               's
               Grant
               to
               me
               .
               I
               shewed
               there
               were
               in
               one
               Period
               above
               500
               words
               ,
               and
               which
               passed
               the
               rest
               ,
               hanging
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               without
               any
               principal
               Verb.
               I
               desired
               them
               to
               consider
               ,
               if
               the
               Seal
               hanging
               to
               it
               were
               the
               Bishop's
               Seal
               .
               They
               acknowledged
               it
               was
               not
               .
               Therefore
               with
               protestation
               that
               I
               meant
               no
               way
               to
               call
               in
               question
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               Mr.
               Cook
               or
               his
               former
               Acts
               ,
               I
               did
               judg
               the
               Patent
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               and
               so
               declared
               it
               ,
               inhibiting
               Mr.
               Cook
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               by
               virtue
               thereof
               ,
               and
               them
               to
               assist
               him
               therein
               .
               This
               is
               the
               true
               History
               of
               this
               Business
               ,
               howsoever
               Mr.
               Cook
               disguises
               it
               .
               I
               suspended
               him
               not
               absent
               ,
               
                 &
                 indicta
                 causâ
              
               :
               It
               was
               his
               Commission
               which
               was
               present
               ,
               that
               I
               viewed
               ,
               with
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               censured
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               can
               make
               good
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               leave
               ,
               and
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               enough
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               to
               accomplish
               my
               promise
               ,
               to
               relate
               to
               your
               Grace
               my
               purpose
               herein
               ;
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               do
               thus
               account
               ,
               that
               to
               any
               Work
               or
               Enterprize
               ,
               to
               remove
               Impediments
               is
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               performance
               :
               And
               amongst
               all
               the
               Impediments
               to
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               amongst
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               any
               one
               greater
               ,
               than
               the
               abuse
               of
               Ecclesiastical
               Jurisdiction
               .
               This
               is
               not
               only
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               most
               Godly
               ,
               Judicious
               ,
               and
               Learned
               Men
               that
               I
               have
               known
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               is
               plain
               :
               The
               People
               pierce
               not
               into
               the
               inward
               and
               true
               Reasons
               of
               things
               ,
               they
               are
               sensible
               in
               the
               Purse
               .
               And
               that
               Religion
               that
               makes
               Men
               that
               profess
               it
               ,
               and
               shews
               them
               to
               be
               despisers
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               from
               encroaching
               upon
               others
               in
               Matter
               of
               base
               Gain
               ,
               as
               rather
               to
               part
               with
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               magnify
               .
            
             
               This
               bred
               the
               admiration
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               and
               after
               of
               the
               Monks
               .
               Contrary
               Causes
               must
               needs
               produce
               contrary
               Effects
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               preach
               never
               so
               painfully
               ,
               and
               piously
               ;
               I
               say
               more
               ,
               let
               us
               live
               never
               so
               blamelesly
               our selves
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Officers
               in
               our
               Courts
               prey
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               esteem
               us
               no
               better
               than
               Publicans
               and
               Worldlings
               :
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               deservedly
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               called
               Spiritual
               Men
               ,
               and
               call
               our selves
               Reformed
               Christians
               .
               And
               if
               the
               honestest
               and
               best
               of
               our
               own
               Protestants
               be
               thus
               scandalized
               ,
               what
               may
               we
               think
               of
               Papists
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               all
               in
               a
               manner
               that
               we
               live
               among
               The
               time
               was
               ,
               when
               I
               hoped
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               was
               free
               from
               this
               Abuse
               ,
               at
               least
               freer
               than
               her
               Sister
               of
               England
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               I
               am
               deceived
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               that
               distance
               of
               place
               ,
               and
               being
               further
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               Scepter
               of
               Justice
               ,
               breeds
               more
               boldness
               to
               offend
               ,
               or
               necessarily
               brings
               more
               delay
               of
               redress
               .
               I
               have
               been
               wont
               also
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               to
               except
               one
               Court
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               doth
               
                 Plato
                 )
              
               :
               But
               trust
               me
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               said
               among
               great
               Personages
               here
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 his
                 Court
                 is
                 as
                 corrupt
                 as
                 others
              
               ;
               some
               say
               ,
               worse
               .
               And
               which
               I
               confess
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               did
               not
               a
               little
               terrify
               me
               from
               visiting
               ,
               till
               I
               might
               see
               how
               to
               do
               it
               with
               Fruit
               ;
               in
               that
               of
               your
               late
               Visitation
               they
               see
               no
               profit
               ,
               but
               the
               taking
               of
               Mony.
               
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               to
               Mr.
               Cook
               ;
               of
               all
               that
               have
               exercised
               Jurisdiction
               in
               this
               Land
               these
               late
               Years
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               most
               noted
               Man
               ,
               and
               most
               cried
               out
               upon
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               he
               hath
               found
               from
               the
               Irish
               the
               Nick-name
               of
               Pouc
               .
               And
               albeit
               
               he
               came
               off
               with
               credit
               when
               he
               was
               questioned
               ,
               and
               justified
               himself
               by
               the
               Table
               of
               Fees
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               a
               leaden
               Rule
               any
               Stone
               may
               be
               approved
               as
               well-hewed
               )
               ;
               by
               that
               little
               I
               have
               met
               with
               sitice
               I
               came
               hither
               ,
               I
               am
               induced
               to
               believe
               it
               was
               not
               for
               lack
               of
               Matter
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               some
               other
               cause
               of
               his
               escaping
               in
               that
               Trial.
               By
               his
               pretended
               Commission
               ,
               and
               that
               Table
               of
               Fees
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               in
               my
               Predecessor's
               Time
               ,
               and
               seeks
               to
               take
               in
               mine
               for
               Exhibits
               at
               Visitations
               ,
               and
               his
               Charges
               there
               above
               the
               Bishop's
               Procurations
               ;
               for
               Unions
               ,
               Sequestrations
               ,
               Relaxations
               ,
               Certificates
               ,
               Licences
               ,
               Permutations
               of
               Penance
               ,
               Sentences
               (
               as
               our
               Court
               calls
               them
               )
               Interlocutory
               in
               Causes
               of
               Correction
               ,
               &c.
               
               Such
               Fees
               as
               I
               cannot
               in
               my
               Conscience
               think
               to
               be
               just
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               doth
               it
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               tells
               me
               ,
               I
               cannot
               call
               him
               into
               question
               for
               it
               .
               Alas
               ,
               my
               Lord
               !
               if
               this
               be
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               that
               he
               stands
               for
               a
               Cipher
               ,
               and
               only
               to
               uphold
               the
               Wrongs
               of
               other
               Men
               ,
               What
               do
               I
               in
               this
               Place
               Am
               I
               not
               bound
               ,
               by
               my
               Profession
               ,
               made
               to
               God
               in
               your
               presence
               ,
               and
               following
               your
               words
               ,
               
                 To
                 be
                 gentle
                 and
                 merciful
                 ,
                 for
                 Christ's
                 sake
                 ,
                 to
                 poor
                 and
                 needy
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 destitute
                 of
                 help
              
               Can
               I
               be
               excused
               another
               day
               with
               this
               ,
               That
               thus
               it
               was
               e're
               I
               came
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               be
               over
               just
               Or
               sith
               I
               am
               perswaded
               Mr.
               Cook
               's
               Patent
               is
               unjust
               and
               void
               ,
               am
               I
               not
               bound
               to
               make
               it
               so
               And
               to
               regulate
               ,
               If
               I
               may
               ,
               this
               matter
               of
               Fees
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Disorders
               of
               the
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               which
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               betrusted
               me
               withal
               Your
               Grace
               saith
               truly
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               difficult
               thing
               ,
               if
               not
               impossible
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               a
               Patent
               so
               confirmed
               ;
               and
               I
               know
               in
               Deliberations
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               important
               Considerations
               what
               we
               may
               hope
               to
               effect
               .
               But
               how
               can
               I
               tell
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               tried
               To
               be
               discouraged
               e're
               I
               begin
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               to
               consult
               with
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               Verily
               I
               think
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               put
               it
               to
               the
               trial
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               success
               to
               God.
               If
               I
               obtain
               the
               Cause
               ,
               the
               Profit
               shall
               be
               to
               this
               poor
               Nation
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               my
               Consent
               to
               those
               my
               Reverend
               Brethren
               that
               have
               endeavoured
               to
               redress
               this
               Enormity
               before
               me
               .
               I
               shall
               have
               the
               Testimony
               of
               mine
               own
               Conscience
               ,
               to
               have
               sought
               to
               discharge
               my
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               his
               People
               .
               Yea
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               main
               ,
               the
               Work
               of
               my
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               my
               Service
               to
               this
               Nation
               ,
               shall
               receive
               furtherance
               howsoever
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               hinderance
               thereby
               .
               And
               if
               by
               the
               continuance
               of
               such
               Oppressions
               ,
               any
               thing
               fall
               out
               otherwise
               than
               well
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               acquitted
               my self
               towards
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               have
               engaged
               themselves
               for
               me
               .
               At
               last
               I
               shall
               have
               the
               better
               Reason
               and
               juster
               Cause
               ,
               to
               resign
               to
               his
               Majesty
               the
               Jurisdiction
               which
               I
               am
               not
               permitted
               to
               manage
               .
               And
               here
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               to
               consider
               seriously
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               happy
               for
               us
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               this
               Charge
               ,
               which
               not
               being
               proper
               to
               our
               Calling
               ,
               nor
               possibly
               to
               be
               executed
               without
               Deputies
               ,
               as
               subjects
               us
               to
               the
               ill
               conceit
               of
               their
               unjust
               or
               indiscreet
               carriage
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               furthers
               our
               own
               Work
               Or
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               thought
               fit
               to
               carry
               this
               Load
               still
               ,
               whether
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               procure
               some
               way
               to
               be
               discharged
               of
               the
               envy
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               redress
               the
               abuse
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               strictness
               we
               can
               devise
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               cannot
               bethink
               me
               of
               any
               course
               fitter
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               than
               to
               keep
               the
               Courts
               my self
               ,
               and
               set
               some
               good
               Order
               in
               them
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               I
               have
               been
               at
               
                 Cavan
                 ,
                 Granard
              
               ,
               and
               Longford
               ,
               &c.
               and
               do
               intend
               to
               go
               to
               the
               rest
               ,
               leaving
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Ministry
               there
               a
               few
               Rules
               ,
               touching
               those
               things
               that
               are
               to
               be
               redressed
               ;
               that
               if
               my
               Health
               do
               not
               permit
               me
               to
               be
               always
               present
               ,
               they
               may
               know
               how
               to
               proceed
               in
               mine
               absence
               .
               I
               find
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               Tully
               faith
               ,
               
                 Justitia
                 mirifica
                 quaedam
                 res
                 multitudini
                 videtur
              
               ;
               and
               certainly
               to
               our
               proper
               Work
               a
               great
               advantage
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               obtain
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               those
               we
               are
               to
               deal
               with
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               fall
               out
               occasions
               to
               speak
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Presence
               ,
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               a
               Witness
               ,
               the
               Danger
               of
               an
               Oath
               ,
               the
               Purity
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               preciousness
               of
               a
               good
               Name
               ,
               repairing
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Penance
               it self
               may
               enjoined
               ,
               and
               Penitents
               reconciled
               ,
               with
               some
               profit
               
               to
               others
               besides
               themselves
               .
               Wherefore
               albeit
               Mr.
               Cook
               were
               the
               justest
               Chancellor
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               I
               would
               think
               it
               fit
               for
               me
               ,
               as
               things
               now
               stand
               ,
               to
               sit
               in
               these
               Courts
               ;
               and
               sith
               I
               cannot
               be
               heard
               in
               the
               Pulpits
               to
               preach
               as
               I
               may
               in
               them
               (
               albeit
               Innocency
               and
               Justice
               is
               also
               a
               real
               kind
               of
               preaching
               )
               I
               have
               shewed
               your
               Grace
               my
               Intentions
               in
               this
               Matter
               .
               Now
               should
               I
               require
               your
               direction
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               if
               I
               were
               present
               with
               you
               .
               But
               for
               the
               present
               it
               may
               please
               you
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               at
               Granard
               ,
               one
               Mr.
               Neugent
               ,
               a
               Nephew
               as
               I
               take
               it
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Westmeath
               ,
               delivered
               his
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               Astre
               ,
               which
               he
               delivered
               me
               in
               open
               Court
               ,
               requiring
               that
               his
               Tenants
               might
               not
               be
               troubled
               for
               Christnings
               ,
               Marriages
               ,
               or
               Funerals
               ,
               so
               they
               pay
               the
               Minister
               his
               due
               .
               This
               referred
               to
               a
               Letter
               of
               my
               Lord
               Chancellor's
               to
               the
               like
               purpose
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               not
               delivered
               till
               the
               Court
               was
               risen
               .
               I
               answered
               generally
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               my
               Lord's
               Tenants
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               should
               be
               wronged
               .
               The
               like
               Motion
               was
               made
               at
               Longford
               by
               two
               or
               three
               of
               the
               Farralls
               ,
               and
               one
               Mr.
               Faganah
               in
               Rosse
               ;
               to
               whom
               I
               gave
               the
               like
               answer
               ;
               and
               added
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               be
               strict
               in
               requiring
               them
               to
               bring
               their
               Children
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               Marriages
               to
               be
               solemnized
               likewise
               with
               us
               ,
               sith
               they
               acknowleg
               these
               to
               be
               lawful
               and
               true
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               was
               but
               wilfulness
               if
               any
               forbear
               .
               Here
               I
               desire
               your
               Grace
               to
               direct
               me
               ;
               for
               to
               give
               way
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               so
               much
               as
               called
               in
               question
               ,
               seems
               to
               further
               the
               Schism
               they
               labour
               to
               make
               .
               To
               lay
               any
               pecuniary
               Mulct
               upon
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               value
               of
               a
               License
               for
               Marriage
               ,
               3
               or
               4
               s.
               for
               a
               Christening
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               by
               what
               Law
               it
               can
               be
               done
               .
               To
               excommunicate
               them
               for
               not
               appearing
               or
               obeying
               ,
               they
               being
               already
               none
               of
               our
               Body
               ,
               and
               a
               multitude
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               no
               profit
               ,
               nay
               rather
               makes
               the
               Exacerbation
               worse
               .
            
             
               Many
               things
               more
               I
               have
               to
               confer
               with
               your
               Grace
               about
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               to
               do
               coràm
               ;
               as
               about
               the
               reedifying
               of
               Churches
               ,
               or
               employing
               the
               Mass-houses
               (
               which
               now
               the
               State
               enquires
               of
               )
               about
               Books
               ,
               Testaments
               ,
               and
               the
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ;
               which
               being
               to
               be
               reprinted
               ,
               would
               perhaps
               be
               in
               some
               things
               bettered
               :
               But
               specially
               about
               Men
               to
               use
               them
               ,
               and
               means
               to
               maintain
               them
               ,
               now
               that
               our
               English
               have
               engrossed
               their
               Livings
               :
               About
               the
               printing
               the
               Psalter
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               caused
               to
               be
               diligently
               surveyed
               by
               Mr.
               
                 James
                 Nangle
              
               ,
               who
               adviseth
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               Verse
               ,
               but
               set
               forth
               only
               the
               Prose
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               begun
               to
               write
               out
               fair
               to
               the
               Press
               .
               Mr.
               
                 Mortugh
                 King
              
               I
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               I
               hope
               he
               goeth
               on
               in
               the
               Historical
               Books
               of
               the
               Old
               Testament
               .
               Mr.
               Crian
               was
               with
               me
               about
               a
               Fortnight
               after
               I
               came
               to
               Kilmore
               ,
               since
               I
               heard
               not
               of
               him
               .
               Of
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               I
               may
               make
               a
               journey
               over
               to
               you
               ,
               we
               shall
               speak
               at
               fall
               .
            
             
               As
               I
               was
               closing
               up
               these
               ,
               this
               Morning
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Complaint
               brought
               me
               from
               Ardagh
               ,
               that
               where
               in
               a
               Cause
               Matrimonial
               in
               the
               Court
               at
               Longford
               ,
               a
               Woman
               had
               proceeded
               thus
               far
               ,
               as
               after
               Contestation
               ,
               the
               Husband
               was
               enjoined
               to
               appear
               the
               next
               Court
               to
               receive
               a
               Libel
               ;
               One
               
                 Shane
                 age
              
               in
               Ingerney
               ,
               the
               Popish
               Vicar-General
               of
               Ardagh
               had
               excommunicated
               her
               ;
               and
               she
               was
               by
               one
               Hubart
               in
               Cutril
               ,
               a
               Popish
               Priest
               ,
               upon
               Sunday
               lass
               ,
               put
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               denounced
               excommunicate
               .
               Herein
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               more
               sit
               to
               proceed
               against
               the
               Vicar
               and
               Priest
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               last
               Letters
               from
               the
               Council
               ;
               or
               complain
               to
               them
               ,
               I
               shall
               attend
               your
               Grace's
               advices
               And
               now
               for
               very
               shame
               ,
               ceasing
               to
               be
               troublesome
               ,
               I
               do
               recommend
               your
               Grace
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               our
               merciful
               Father
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Will.
                 Kilmore
                 and
                 Ardaghen
                 .
              
               
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 
                   Feb.
                   15.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               Thank
               your
               Lordship
               for
               the
               great
               pains
               you
               have
               taken
               in
               writing
               so
               large
               a
               Letter
               unto
               me
               ;
               and
               especially
               for
               putting
               me
               in
               mind
               of
               that
               comfortable
               place
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               which
               you
               mention
               in
               the
               beginning
               thereof
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               matter
               of
               Merriment
               (
               as
               you
               call
               it
               )
               contained
               in
               your
               inclosed
               Recusation
               ,
               I
               confess
               my
               Ignorance
               to
               have
               been
               such
               ,
               that
               I
               understood
               not
               where
               the
               Jest
               lay
               :
               Yet
               when
               I
               shewed
               it
               to
               those
               that
               had
               better
               skill
               in
               the
               Law
               than
               my self
               ,
               I
               saw
               that
               they
               did
               heartily
               laugh
               at
               it
               :
               whose
               Reasons
               I
               had
               no
               list
               to
               examine
               ,
               but
               referred
               the
               scanning
               thereof
               to
               the
               
                 Judex
                 ad
                 quem
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               cognisance
               of
               this
               Matter
               now
               properly
               belongeth
               .
            
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Slanders
               wherewith
               you
               were
               so
               much
               troubled
               ,
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               till
               you
               now
               mentioned
               them
               your self
               ;
               only
               the
               course
               which
               you
               took
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               was
               generally
               cried
               out
               against
               :
               neither
               do
               I
               remember
               ,
               in
               all
               my
               life
               ,
               that
               any
               thing
               was
               done
               here
               by
               any
               of
               ours
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               did
               take
               more
               offence
               ,
               or
               by
               which
               the
               Adversaries
               were
               more
               confirmed
               in
               their
               Superstitions
               and
               Idolatry
               .
               Whereas
               I
               could
               wish
               ,
               that
               you
               had
               advised
               with
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               before
               you
               would
               adventure
               to
               pull
               down
               that
               which
               they
               have
               been
               so
               long
               a
               building
               ;
               so
               I
               may
               boldly
               aver
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               abused
               grosly
               both
               of
               us
               ,
               who
               reported
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               give
               out
               ,
               that
               I
               found
               my self
               deceived
               in
               you
               .
               What
               you
               did
               ,
               I
               know
               was
               done
               out
               of
               a
               good
               intention
               ,
               but
               I
               was
               assured
               that
               your
               Project
               would
               be
               so
               quickly
               refuted
               with
               the
               present
               Success
               and
               Egent
               ,
               that
               there
               would
               be
               no
               need
               that
               your
               Friends
               should
               advise
               you
               to
               desist
               from
               building
               such
               Castles
               in
               the
               Air.
               Of
               Mr.
               Whiskins
               ,
               Mr.
               Creighton
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Bexter's
               preaching
               ,
               I
               heard
               not
               a
               word
               till
               now
               .
               Would
               God
               that
               all
               the
               Lord's
               People
               might
               prophesy
               ,
               and
               there
               might
               be
               thousands
               of
               his
               faithful
               Servants
               that
               might
               go
               beyond
               me
               in
               doing
               our
               Master's
               Work
               :
               the
               Spirit
               that
               it
               in
               me
               (
               I
               trust
               )
               shall
               never
               last
               after
               such
               enuy
               .
            
             
               For
               your
               judging
               of
               Mr.
               
               Cook
               's
               Patent
               to
               be
               void
               ,
               and
               so
               judicially
               decl●●ing
               it
               ,
               I
               wish
               you
               would
               not
               be
               too
               forward
               in
               standing
               upon
               that
               Point
               .
               To
               〈◊〉
               in
               a
               judicial
               manner
               of
               the
               validity
               or
               invalidity
               of
               a
               Patent
               ,
               in
               no
               office
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Civil
               Magistrate
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               one
               to
               〈…〉
               the
               Judiciture
               of
               that
               which
               appertaineth
               to
               another
               ,
               you
               know
               draweth
               near
               to
               a
               〈…〉
               .
            
             
               Complaints
               I
               know
               will
               be
               made
               against
               my
               Court
               ,
               and
               your
               Court
               ,
               and
               every
               Court
               wherein
               Vice
               shall
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               by
               Delinquents
               alone
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               their
               Landlords
               ,
               (
               be
               they
               Protestants
               or
               others
               )
               who
               in
               this
               Country
               〈◊〉
               not
               how
               their
               Tenants
               live
               ,
               so
               they
               pay
               them
               their
               Rents
               .
               I
               learned
               of
               old
               in
               Aeschylus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               〈…〉
               the
               like
               Authority
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               to
               receive
               such
               Accusations
               against
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               every
               one
               will
               judg
               that
               there
               is
               less
               cause
               why
               they
               should
               be
               pitied
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               served
               so
               themselves
               .
               The
               
               way
               to
               help
               this
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Jurisdiction
               from
               the
               Chancellors
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               it
               into
               the
               Bishops
               hands
               alone
               .
               All
               Bishops
               are
               not
               like
               my
               Lord
               of
               Kilmore
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               a
               Bishop
               in
               this
               Land
               ,
               who
               exerciseth
               the
               Jurisdiction
               himself
               ;
               and
               I
               dare
               boldly
               say
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               more
               Unjustice
               and
               Oppression
               to
               be
               found
               in
               him
               alone
               ,
               than
               in
               all
               the
               Chancellors
               in
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               put
               together
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               do
               not
               justify
               the
               taking
               of
               Fees
               without
               good
               ground
               ,
               yet
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               mine
               own
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               other
               Bishops
               Diocesses
               ,
               that
               if
               Men
               stood
               not
               more
               in
               fear
               of
               the
               Fees
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               than
               of
               standing
               in
               a
               white
               Sheet
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               here
               among
               us
               another
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
            
             
               Your
               course
               of
               taking
               pains
               in
               keeping
               Courts
               your self
               ,
               I
               will
               commend
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               condemn
               not
               them
               that
               think
               they
               have
               reason
               why
               they
               should
               do
               otherwise
               .
               As
               for
               my self
               ,
               
                 mecum
                 habito
              
               ,
               and
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               
                 quam
                 sit
                 mihi
                 curta
                 supellex
              
               .
               My
               Chancellor
               is
               better
               skilled
               in
               the
               Law
               than
               I
               am
               ,
               and
               far
               better
               able
               to
               manage
               Matters
               of
               that
               kind
               ;
               
                 Suam
                 quisque
                 norit
                 artem
              
               ,
               runneth
               still
               in
               my
               mind
               ;
               and
               how
               easy
               a
               matter
               it
               is
               for
               a
               Bishop
               that
               is
               ignorant
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               do
               wrong
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               run
               himself
               into
               a
               Premunire
               ;
               and
               where
               Wrong
               is
               done
               ,
               I
               know
               Right
               may
               more
               easily
               be
               had
               against
               a
               Chancellor
               ,
               than
               against
               a
               Bishop
               .
               If
               my
               Chancellor
               doth
               Wrong
               ,
               the
               Star-Chamber
               lieth
               open
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               be
               the
               Man
               that
               will
               cast
               the
               first
               Stone
               at
               him
               my self
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               for
               the
               removing
               and
               censuring
               of
               him
               whom
               I
               found
               at
               my
               first
               coming
               into
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Meath
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               my
               late
               visiting
               of
               your
               Diocesses
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               need
               not
               a
               whit
               be
               terrified
               therewith
               .
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               that
               an
               Arch-bishop
               passing
               through
               a
               whole
               Province
               upon
               a
               suddain
               ,
               should
               be
               able
               to
               perform
               that
               which
               a
               Bishop
               may
               do
               by
               leasure
               ,
               in
               his
               every
               years
               Visitation
               :
               Neither
               may
               the
               Arch-bishop
               meddle
               with
               the
               Reformation
               of
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               presented
               ;
               If
               any
               such
               Presentation
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               reformation
               of
               the
               Abuse
               neglected
               ,
               there
               is
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               Visitation
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               for
               the
               taking
               of
               Mony
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               will
               find
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               come
               next
               to
               visit
               your self
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               great
               odds
               betwixt
               the
               Sum
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               paid
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               delivered
               unto
               me
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               your
               Clergy
               can
               get
               but
               half
               so
               much
               for
               their
               Mony
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               from
               me
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               ,
               you
               were
               the
               best
               Bishop
               that
               ever
               came
               among
               them
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Clergy
               of
               the
               Diocess
               of
               Ardagh
               was
               betrayed
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               their
               Adversaries
               ,
               
                 (
                 à
                 quibius
                 minime
                 omnium
                 oportuorat
                 )
              
               and
               like
               to
               be
               so
               overborn
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               could
               scarce
               have
               a
               bit
               of
               Bread
               lest
               them
               to
               put
               in
               their
               Mouths
               ;
               I
               stood
               then
               in
               the
               Gap
               ,
               and
               opposed
               my self
               for
               them
               against
               the
               whole
               Country
               ,
               and
               stayed
               that
               Plague
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               other
               Diocess
               of
               Kilmore
               ,
               when
               complaint
               was
               made
               against
               the
               Clergy
               by
               that
               Knave
               ,
               (
               whom
               they
               say
               your
               Lordship
               did
               absolve
               )
               I
               took
               him
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Clergy
               had
               not
               failed
               in
               the
               prosecution
               ,
               would
               have
               bound
               him
               fast
               enough
               ,
               without
               asking
               any
               question
               for
               Conscience-●ake
               ,
               whether
               he
               were
               of
               our
               Communion
               or
               no.
               And
               whereas
               they
               held
               their
               Means
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               by
               courtesy
               from
               the
               State
               ,
               I
               took
               the
               pains
               my self
               to
               make
               up
               the
               Table
               of
               all
               their
               Tithes
               and
               Duties
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               very
               instant
               am
               working
               in
               England
               to
               have
               it
               firmly
               established
               unto
               them
               by
               his
               Majesty's
               Authority
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               Sums
               of
               Me●●y
               which
               they
               paid
               me
               ,
               were
               not
               so
               great
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               could
               make
               a
               shift
               to
               spend
               it
               in
               defraying
               the
               Charges
               of
               the
               very
               Journey
               .
               I
               am
               a
               Fool
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               in
               this
               commending
               (
               or
               defending
               rather
               )
               my self
               ,
               but
               consider
               who
               constrained
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               Writings
               which
               you
               sent
               me
               ,
               I
               had
               long
               before
               from
               the
               same
               hand
               which
               sent
               them
               unto
               you
               ;
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               hear
               your
               judgment
               of
               them
               ,
               
               and
               would
               be
               glad
               also
               to
               go
               on
               in
               further
               answering
               of
               the
               remain
               of
               your
               Letter
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               am
               quite
               tired
               ;
               and
               what
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               I
               fear
               will
               not
               be
               so
               pleasing
               unto
               you
               .
               What
               resteth
               ,
               I
               partly
               refer
               to
               Mr.
               
               Dean's
               Relation
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               our
               Conference
               when
               we
               shall
               next
               meet
               ,
               where
               many
               things
               may
               be
               more
               fitly
               delivered
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               than
               committed
               to
               a
               Letter
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               Blessing
               of
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               and
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 unkind
                 Passages
                 which
                 may
                 have
                 slip'd
                 from
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 Letter
                 )
                 
                   Ja.
                   Armachanus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 ,
                 
                   Feb.
                   23.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXLIV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Thank
               your
               Grace
               heartily
               for
               your
               Letters
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               Preface
               of
               this
               your
               last
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               God
               hath
               restor'd
               me
               ,
               even
               from
               Death
               it self
               ,
               for
               I
               think
               no
               Man
               was
               farther
               gone
               ,
               and
               scap'd
               .
               And
               your
               Grace
               doth
               very
               Christian-like
               put
               me
               in
               mind
               ,
               that
               God
               having
               renewed
               my
               Lease
               ,
               I
               should
               pay
               him
               an
               Income
               of
               some
               Service
               to
               his
               Church
               ;
               which
               I
               hope
               ,
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               Grace
               ,
               I
               shall
               ever
               be
               willing
               ,
               and
               sometime
               able
               to
               perform
               .
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               recovered
               the
               great
               Weakness
               into
               which
               my
               Sickness
               cast
               me
               ,
               but
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               when
               the
               Spring
               is
               come
               forward
               ,
               my
               strength
               will
               encrease
               ,
               and
               enable
               me
               to
               Service
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               as
               weak
               as
               I
               have
               been
               ,
               I
               have
               begun
               to
               pay
               my
               Fine
               ;
               but
               what
               the
               Sum
               comes
               to
               ,
               God
               knows
               ,
               is
               very
               little
               .
               Your
               Table
               of
               the
               Tithes
               of
               Ulster
               ,
               and
               the
               Business
               concerning
               the
               Impropriations
               ,
               are
               both
               past
               ;
               and
               concerning
               both
               ,
               I
               leave
               my self
               to
               Mr.
               
               Hygat's
               Report
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               Deanery
               of
               Armagh
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               hear
               that
               any
               place
               of
               Preferment
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               hath
               so
               good
               means
               of
               subsistence
               without
               Tithes
               .
               But
               I
               must
               needs
               acquaint
               your
               Grace
               ,
               that
               neither
               my
               Lord
               of
               Wi●chester
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               nor
               Dr.
               Lindsell
               ,
               did
               ever
               acquaint
               me
               with
               your
               Grace's
               purpose
               ,
               of
               drawing
               
                 Johannes
                 Gerardus
                 Vossius
              
               into
               those
               parts
               ;
               had
               I
               known
               it
               in
               time
               ,
               the
               Business
               might
               have
               been
               easier
               than
               now
               it
               will
               be
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               First
               ,
               Upon
               an
               attempt
               made
               by
               the
               Lord
               Brook
               to
               bring
               Vossius
               into
               England
               to
               be
               a
               Reader
               in
               Cambridg
               ,
               the
               States
               allowed
               him
               better
               Maintenance
               ,
               and
               were
               unwilling
               to
               have
               him
               come
               ;
               and
               himself
               was
               not
               very
               willing
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               many
               Children
               ,
               being
               loth
               to
               bring
               them
               from
               all
               their
               Kindred
               and
               Friends
               into
               a
               strange
               place
               .
               And
               if
               he
               were
               unwilling
               upon
               these
               Grounds
               to
               come
               into
               England
               ,
               I
               doubt
               whether
               he
               will
               venture
               to
               Ireland
               or
               no.
               
            
             
             
               But
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ;
               since
               this
               ,
               my
               Lord
               Duke
               in
               his
               life-time
               procured
               him
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               the
               Reversion
               of
               a
               Prebend
               in
               Canterbury
               ,
               which
               is
               since
               fallen
               ;
               and
               Voss●●s
               came
               over
               into
               England
               in
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Infirmity
               ,
               and
               was
               installed
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               glad
               I
               had
               the
               happiness
               to
               see
               him
               .
               After
               he
               had
               seen
               both
               the
               Universities
               ,
               he
               return'd
               home
               again
               ,
               and
               within
               these
               two
               days
               I
               received
               a
               Letter
               from
               him
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               return
               thither
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               absence
               ,
               ●●ow
               him
               an
               hundred
               pounds
               a
               Year
               ,
               as
               they
               formerly
               did
               to
               Mr.
               
                 Casauba●●
                 ▪
              
               Now
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               Prebend
               of
               Canterbury
               (
               would
               he
               have
               been
               Priest
               ,
               and
               resided
               upon
               it
               )
               would
               have
               been
               as
               much
               to
               him
               as
               the
               Deanery
               of
               Armagh
               .
               But
               howsoever
               ,
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               the
               King
               having
               given
               him
               that
               Preferment
               already
               ,
               will
               hardly
               be
               brought
               to
               give
               him
               another
               ,
               especially
               considering
               what
               I
               could
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               were
               it
               fit
               .
               Nevertheless
               ,
               out
               of
               my
               lov●
               to
               the
               Work
               you
               mention
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               prevail
               with
               Vossius
               to
               be
               willing
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               the
               Deanery
               of
               Armagh
               will
               be
               of
               sufficient
               Means
               for
               him
               and
               his
               numerous
               Family
               ,
               if
               your
               Grace
               then
               certify
               me
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               venture
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               do
               such
               Offices
               as
               shall
               be
               fit
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               for
               your
               own
               Business
               ,
               Mr.
               
                 Archibald
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               who
               it
               seems
               ,
               by
               your
               Grace's
               Letters
               ,
               is
               your
               Agent
               here
               ,
               hath
               not
               as
               yet
               been
               with
               me
               ;
               but
               whensoever
               he
               shall
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               very
               welcome
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               your
               Grace
               knows
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               very
               ready
               to
               do
               that
               Church
               and
               you
               the
               best
               Service
               I
               can
               .
               As
               I
               had
               written
               thus
               far
               ,
               Mr.
               Hamilton
               came
               to
               me
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               I
               shall
               inform
               my self
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Business
               ,
               which
               he
               tells
               me
               is
               perple●d
               by
               some
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               formerly
               refer'd
               .
               His
               Majesty
               is
               now
               going
               to
               New-Market
               ,
               so
               that
               t●●
               his
               return
               ,
               little
               or
               nothing
               can
               be
               done
               ;
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               comes
               back
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               that
               part
               which
               shall
               be
               laid
               upon
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               formerly
               writ
               to
               your
               Grace
               about
               divers
               Businesses
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               received
               your
               Answer
               to
               the
               most
               of
               them
               ,
               only
               to
               one
               particular
               you
               have
               answered
               nothing
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               think
               that
               Letter
               scarce
               came
               safe
               to
               your
               hands
               :
               It
               is
               about
               the
               Bishoprick
               of
               Kilfanora
               ,
               which
               is
               so
               poor
               in
               it self
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               asks
               it
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               his
               Majesty
               is
               graciously
               pleased
               that
               your
               Lordship
               would
               think
               of
               some
               good
               Parsonage
               ,
               or
               Vicari●g
               ,
               or
               Donative
               ,
               that
               might
               for
               ever
               be
               annex'd
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               though
               nothing
               be
               now
               perchance
               actually
               void
               to
               fit
               this
               Purpose
               ,
               yet
               I
               conceive
               the
               Annexation
               may
               be
               presently
               made
               ,
               though
               the
               Profit
               arising
               from
               the
               thing
               ,
               come
               not
               to
               the
               Bishop
               till
               it
               become
               void
               .
               I
               pray
               your
               Grace
               take
               as
               much
               care
               of
               this
               as
               possibly
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               let
               me
               hear
               from
               you
               what
               may
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               This
               Letter
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               too
               long
               ;
               but
               so
               many
               Occasions
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               to
               be
               shorter
               .
               I
               wish
               you
               all
               Health
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               you
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               ever
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 loving
                 poor
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Guil.
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lo●d
                   .
                   House
                
                 ,
                 
                   Feb.
                   23.
                   1629.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 Honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THe
               Superscription
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Letters
               was
               most
               welcome
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               bringing
               under
               your
               own
               Hand
               ,
               the
               best
               evidence
               of
               the
               recovery
               of
               your
               Health
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               did
               ,
               and
               do
               give
               hearty
               thanks
               unto
               God.
               For
               the
               Contents
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               your
               Grace
               conceived
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               so
               pleasant
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 Wounds
                 of
                 a
                 Friend
                 are
                 faithful
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Wise
               Man
               :
               Sure
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               less
               painful
               than
               any
               other
               .
               Unkindness
               cuts
               nearer
               to
               the
               Heart
               than
               Malice
               can
               do
               .
               I
               have
               some
               experience
               by
               your
               Grace's
               said
               Letters
               :
               Concerning
               which
               I
               have
               been
               at
               some
               debate
               with
               my self
               ,
               whether
               I
               should
               answer
               them
               with
               
               David's
               Demand
               ;
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 now
                 done
              
               Or
               as
               the
               Wrongs
               of
               Parents
               ,
               with
               Patience
               and
               Silence
               .
               But
               Mr.
               Dean
               telling
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               day
               he
               is
               going
               towards
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               speak
               once
               ,
               come
               of
               it
               what
               will.
               
            
             
               You
               writ
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 course
                 I
                 took
                 with
                 the
                 Papists
                 was
                 generally
                 cried
                 out
                 against
                 ;
                 neither
                 do
                 you
                 remember
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 your
                 Life
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 was
                 done
                 here
                 by
                 any
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 the
                 Professors
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 did
                 take
                 more
                 offence
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 Adversaries
                 were
                 more
                 confirmed
                 in
                 their
                 Superstitions
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Wherein
                 you
                 could
                 wish
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 advised
                 with
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 before
                 I
                 would
                 adventure
                 to
                 pull
                 down
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 so
                 long
                 a
                 building
                 .
                 Again
                 ,
                 what
                 I
                 did
                 ,
                 you
                 know
                 was
                 done
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 intention
                 ;
                 but
                 you
                 were
                 assured
                 that
                 my
                 Project
                 would
                 be
                 so
                 quickly
                 refuted
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 present
                 Success
                 and
                 Event
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 my
                 Friends
                 should
                 advise
                 me
                 from
                 building
                 such
                 Castles
                 in
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               a
               Riddle
               to
               me
               .
               What
               course
               I
               have
               taken
               with
               the
               Papists
               ;
               What
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               at
               which
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               did
               take
               such
               offence
               ,
               or
               the
               Adversaries
               were
               so
               confirmed
               :
               What
               it
               is
               that
               I
               have
               adventured
               to
               do
               ,
               or
               what
               Piece
               so
               long
               a
               building
               ,
               I
               have
               pulled
               down
               :
               what
               those
               Projects
               were
               ,
               and
               those
               Castles
               in
               the
               Air
               so
               quickly
               refuted
               with
               present
               success
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               knows
               I
               know
               not
               .
               For
               truly
               ,
               since
               I
               came
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               changed
               one
               jot
               of
               my
               Purpose
               ,
               or
               Practice
               ,
               or
               Course
               with
               Papists
               ,
               from
               that
               which
               I
               held
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               in
               Trinity-Colledg
               ,
               or
               found
               (
               I
               thank
               God
               )
               any
               ill
               Success
               ,
               but
               the
               Slanders
               only
               of
               some
               Persons
               discontented
               against
               me
               for
               other
               Occasions
               :
               Against
               which
               I
               cannot
               hope
               to
               justify
               my self
               ,
               if
               your
               Grace
               will
               give
               ear
               to
               private
               Informations
               .
               But
               let
               me
               know
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               my
               Accuser
               ,
               (
               let
               him
               continue
               mask'd
               till
               God
               discover
               him
               )
               but
               my
               Transgression
               ,
               and
               have
               place
               of
               Defence
               ;
               and
               if
               mine
               Adversary
               write
               a
               Book
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               hope
               to
               bear
               it
               on
               my
               Shoulder
               ,
               and
               bind
               it
               to
               me
               as
               a
               Crown
               .
            
             
               For
               my
               recusation
               of
               your
               Court
               ,
               and
               advertisement
               what
               I
               heard
               thereof
               ;
               I
               see
               they
               have
               stirred
               ,
               not
               only
               Laughter
               ,
               but
               some
               Coals
               too
               .
               Your
               Chancellor
               desires
               me
               to
               acquit
               him
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               none
               of
               those
               Officers
               I
               meant
               :
               I
               do
               it
               very
               willingly
               ;
               for
               I
               never
               meant
               him
               ,
               nor
               any
               Man
               else
               ;
               but
               thought
               it
               concerned
               your
               Grace
               to
               know
               what
               I
               credibly
               heard
               to
               be
               spoken
               concerning
               your
               Court.
               Neither
               ,
               as
               God
               knows
               ,
               did
               I
               ever
               think
               it
               was
               fit
               to
               take
               away
               the
               Jurisdiction
               from
               Chancellors
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               into
               
               the
               Bishops
               Hands
               alone
               ;
               or
               so
               much
               as
               in
               a
               Dream
               condemn
               those
               that
               think
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               do
               otherwise
               nor
               tax
               your
               Grace's
               Visitation
               ;
               nor
               imagine
               you
               would
               account
               that
               to
               pertain
               to
               your
               Reproof
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               as
               a
               Wrong
               from
               me
               ,
               which
               out
               of
               my
               Duty
               to
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               I
               thought
               was
               not
               to
               be
               concealed
               from
               you
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               pardon
               me
               this
               one
               Error
               ,
               
                 Si
                 unquam
                 posthac
              
               .
               For
               that
               Knave
               whom
               (
               as
               your
               Grace
               writes
               )
               they
               say
               I
               did
               absolve
               ;
               I
               took
               him
               for
               one
               of
               my
               Flock
               ,
               or
               rather
               Christ's
               ,
               for
               whom
               he
               shed
               his
               Blood.
               And
               I
               would
               have
               absolved
               Julian
               the
               Apostata
               under
               the
               same
               form
               .
            
             
               Some
               other
               Passages
               there
               be
               in
               your
               Grace's
               Letters
               ,
               which
               I
               —
               But
               I
               will
               lay
               mine
               Hand
               upon
               mine
               Mouth
               .
               And
               craving
               the
               blessing
               of
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               ever
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 poor
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Will.
                 Kilmore
                 and
                 Ardaghen
                 .
              
               
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 
                   March
                   29.
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 Justices
              
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 Honoured
                 Lords
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               a
               Letter
               from
               your
               Lordships
               ,
               (
               without
               any
               Date
               )
               wherein
               I
               am
               required
               to
               declare
               what
               Motives
               I
               can
               alleadg
               for
               the
               stopping
               of
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               Patent
               .
            
             
               Whereunto
               I
               answer
               .
               ;
               That
               I
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               need
               not
               ,
               produce
               any
               other
               reason
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               I
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               sufficiency
               whereof
               ,
               I
               will
               adventure
               all
               I
               am
               worth
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               Particular
               now
               in
               question
               ,
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               Letter
               hath
               been
               gotten
               from
               his
               Majesty
               by
               meer
               surreption
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Patent
               ought
               to
               be
               passed
               thereupon
               .
               For
               although
               I
               easily
               grant
               ,
               that
               my
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               might
               certify
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               thing
               left
               to
               be
               passed
               here
               but
               Impropriations
               ,
               (
               though
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               hath
               found
               already
               somewhat
               else
               to
               be
               passed
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               and
               may
               do
               more
               if
               he
               will
               not
               be
               so
               hasty
               ,
               but
               take
               time
               to
               enquire
               )
               :
               Yet
               how
               doth
               it
               appear
               that
               either
               of
               these
               two
               noble
               Gentlemen
               did
               as
               much
               as
               know
               that
               his
               Majesty
               had
               taken
               a
               former
               Order
               for
               the
               settlement
               of
               these
               things
               upon
               the
               Church
               To
               which
               Resolution
               had
               they
               been
               privy
               ,
               I
               do
               so
               presume
               of
               their
               Nobleness
               and
               care
               of
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               that
               the
               remittal
               of
               a
               Matter
               of
               two
               thousand
               pounds
               ,
               would
               not
               induce
               them
               to
               divert
               his
               Majesty
               from
               making
               good
               that
               precious
               Donation
               ,
               which
               (
               by
               the
               Example
               of
               his
               Father
               of
               never-dying
               memory
               )
               he
               had
               solemnly
               devoted
               to
               God
               and
               his
               Church
               :
               such
               an
               eximious
               Act
               of
               Piety
               ,
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               countervalued
               with
               two
               ,
               or
               twenty
               thousand
               pounds
               of
               any
               earthly
               Treasure
               .
               But
               whatsoever
               they
               knew
               ,
               or
               knew
               not
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               own
               pious
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               constant
               Purpose
               ,
               never
               to
               revoke
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               once
               given
               unto
               God
               ;
               I
               rest
               so
               confident
               ,
               as
               I
               dare
               pawn
               my
               Life
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               did
               sign
               those
               Letters
               of
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               the
               least
               
               intimation
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               did
               any
               way
               cross
               that
               former
               Gift
               which
               he
               made
               unto
               the
               Church
               ,
               upon
               so
               great
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               as
               being
               grounded
               upon
               the
               Advice
               ,
               first
               ,
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               sent
               into
               Ireland
               ;
               then
               ,
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Council
               upon
               their
               report
               in
               England
               ;
               thirdly
               ,
               of
               King
               James
               ,
               that
               ever
               blessed
               Father
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               Irish
               Affairs
               ,
               unto
               whom
               for
               the
               last
               debating
               and
               conclusion
               of
               this
               business
               ,
               I
               was
               by
               his
               now
               Majesty
               ,
               referr'd
               my self
               at
               my
               being
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               Sir
               John
               and
               his
               Counsel
               do
               take
               notice
               of
               all
               those
               Reasons
               that
               may
               seem
               to
               make
               any
               way
               for
               themselves
               .
               But
               your
               Lordships
               may
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               such
               Letters
               as
               these
               have
               come
               before
               now
               ,
               wherein
               Rectories
               have
               been
               expresly
               named
               ,
               and
               those
               general
               
                 Non
                 obstantes
              
               also
               put
               ,
               which
               are
               usual
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               his
               Majesty
               intimateth
               unto
               you
               in
               his
               last
               Letters
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               take
               a
               time
               to
               examine
               those
               Proceedings
               ,
               and
               punish
               those
               that
               then
               had
               so
               little
               regard
               to
               the
               particular
               and
               direct
               expression
               of
               his
               Royal
               Pleasure
               for
               the
               disposing
               of
               the
               Impropriations
               to
               the
               general
               benefit
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               Which
               whether
               it
               carrieth
               not
               with
               it
               a
               powerful
               
                 Non
                 obstante
              
               to
               that
               surreptious
               Grant
               now
               in
               question
               :
               I
               hold
               it
               more
               safe
               for
               your
               Lordships
               to
               take
               Advice
               among
               your selves
               ,
               than
               from
               any
               other
               bodies
               Counsel
               ,
               who
               think
               it
               their
               Duty
               to
               speak
               any
               thing
               for
               their
               Clients
               Fee.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               want
               of
               Attestation
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               credit
               of
               the
               Copy
               of
               a
               Letter
               transmitted
               unto
               you
               is
               laboured
               to
               be
               impaired
               :
               If
               the
               Testimony
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               London
               ,
               who
               procured
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               Elect
               of
               Kilfennora
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               bringer
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               Dean
               and
               an
               Arch-Deacon
               now
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               who
               themselves
               saw
               it
               ,
               will
               not
               suffice
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               be
               many
               days
               (
               in
               all
               likelihood
               )
               before
               the
               Original
               it self
               shall
               be
               presented
               to
               your
               Lordships
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               desire
               (
               and
               more
               than
               desire
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               presume
               to
               go
               so
               far
               )
               that
               your
               Lordships
               will
               stay
               your
               hands
               from
               passing
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               Patent
               ,
               until
               my
               Lord
               of
               London
               himself
               shall
               signifie
               his
               Majesties
               further
               Pleasure
               unto
               you
               in
               this
               Particular
               .
               And
               it
               my
               Zeal
               hath
               carried
               me
               any
               way
               further
               than
               Duty
               would
               require
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Lordships
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               I
               deal
               in
               a
               Cause
               that
               highly
               concerneth
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               unto
               which
               I
               profess
               I
               owe
               my
               whole
               self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               craving
               Pardon
               for
               this
               my
               Boldness
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
               still
               to
               continue
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 in
                 all
                 dutiful
                 Observance
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Droghedah
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   the
                   3d
                   ,
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Instructions
                 given
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Dean
              
               Lesly
               ,
               April
               5.
               1630.
               
                 for
                 the
                 stopping
                 of
                 Sir
              
               John
               Bathe's
               Patent
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               YOU
               are
               to
               inform
               your self
               whether
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               Patent
               be
               already
               sealed
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               done
               before
               Saturday
               (
               which
               was
               the
               day
               wherein
               I
               received
               and
               answered
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               Letters
               touching
               this
               business
               ;
               and
               at
               which
               time
               they
               signified
               the
               Patent
               was
               as
               yet
               unpast
               )
               and
               use
               all
               speedy
               means
               ,
               that
               the
               Patent
               may
               not
               be
               
               delivered
               into
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathes
              
               hands
               before
               you
               be
               heard
               to
               speak
               what
               you
               can
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               also
               be
               done
               ,
               I
               authorize
               you
               to
               signifie
               unto
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               and
               will
               complain
               against
               them
               to
               his
               Sacred
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               You
               are
               to
               go
               unto
               Sir
               
                 James
                 Ware
              
               the
               younger
               from
               me
               ,
               and
               enquire
               
               of
               him
               whether
               he
               gave
               any
               Certificate
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               the
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ,
               that
               the
               King
               had
               not
               of
               Temporal
               Lands
               the
               annual
               Rent
               of
               300
               l.
               to
               grant
               in
               reversion
               ;
               but
               that
               of
               necessity
               must
               be
               supplied
               with
               the
               Grant
               of
               the
               reversion
               of
               Tithes
               impropriate
               .
               And
               withal
               ,
               learn
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               what
               value
               the
               Temporal
               Rents
               ,
               not
               yet
               passed
               in
               reversion
               ,
               do
               arise
               ;
               and
               what
               proportion
               thereof
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               is
               now
               a
               passing
               in
               his
               Book
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whereas
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               in
               their
               Letter
               do
               signifie
               unto
               〈◊〉
               that
               such
               a
               Certificate
               had
               been
               made
               unto
               his
               Majesty
               by
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               and
               Chancellor
               of
               the
               Exchequer
               ;
               you
               may
               certifie
               them
               that
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               sent
               unto
               me
               a
               Certificate
               under
               their
               hands
               ,
               to
               view
               ;
               wherein
               they
               do
               inform
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               Judgments
               the
               granting
               of
               〈◊〉
               l.
               Rent
               in
               Reversion
               ,
               will
               countervail
               the
               Sum
               which
               Sir
               John
               was
               to
               remit
               ;
               but
               that
               there
               was
               no
               other
               thing
               le●t
               to
               be
               passed
               but
               Impropriations
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               the
               main
               thing
               that
               concerns
               this
               business
               )
               ;
               that
               ,
               to
               my
               remembrance
               ,
               they
               meddle
               not
               with
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               by
               the
               Temporal
               Lands
               that
               now
               he
               is
               passing
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               doth
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Take
               a
               view
               of
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               Letter
               ,
               and
               consider
               (
               with
               your
               Counsel
               )
               first
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               general
               
                 Non
                 obstante
              
               in
               it
               against
               all
               precedent
               Instructions
               and
               Directions
               (
               of
               which
               I
               much
               doubt
               .
               )
               And
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               Whether
               any
               such
               general
               
                 Non
                 obstante
              
               have
               power
               to
               cross
               the
               particular
               
               Letter
               (
               which
               in
               ●y
               apprehension
               is
               more
               then
               an
               Instruction
               at
               large
               )
               which
               I
               brought
               over
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               that
               now
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               disposing
               of
               the
               Impropriations
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               be
               demanded
               upon
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               whether
               he
               did
               so
               much
               as
               know
               that
               I
               had
               obtained
               any
               such
               Letter
               from
               his
               Majesty
               when
               he
               procured
               his
               If
               he
               did
               ;
               why
               did
               he
               not
               (
               to
               take
               away
               all
               suspicion
               of
               surreption
               )
               cause
               a
               special
               
                 Non
                 obstante
              
               to
               be
               inserted
               against
               it
               as
               well
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               against
               another
               particular
               Instruction
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Letter
               If
               he
               did
               not
               (
               as
               his
               Kinsman
               ,
               who
               brought
               me
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               Letters
               assured
               me
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               )
               how
               in
               any
               common
               intendment
               can
               it
               be
               presumed
               that
               the
               Particularities
               of
               my
               former
               Letter
               were
               〈◊〉
               into
               due
               consideration
               ,
               and
               revoked
               by
               his
               Majesty
               If
               it
               be
               alledged
               ,
               that
               his
               Letter
               coming
               after
               mine
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               a
               sufficient
               Revocation
               thereof
               :
               I
               alledg
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               this
               last
               Letter
               of
               mine
               coming
               after
               his
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               a
               sufficient
               Revocation
               of
               his
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               by
               far
               ,
               because
               his
               was
               obtained
               upon
               my
               direct
               Complaint
               against
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               Letter
               ,
               as
               surreptitiously
               procured
               (
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               Non-obstante
               sufficient
               enough
               against
               him
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               against
               any
               other
               :
               )
               whereas
               in
               the
               procuring
               of
               Sir
               John
               Bathe's
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               notice
               at
               all
               taken
               of
               my
               particular
               Letter
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               You
               are
               to
               〈…〉
               the
               Instructions
               which
               they
               received
               with
               the
               Sword
               they
               are
               〈…〉
               make
               stay
               of
               the
               passing
               of
               any
               Grant
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               King's
               Letters
               are
               brought
               unto
               them
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               cause
               to
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               his
               Majesty
               were
               fully
               informed
               or
               no
               concerning
               the
               〈◊〉
               or
               inconveniency
               of
               that
               Particular
               .
               Wherein
               ,
               if
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               London's
               Letter
               be
               not
               of
               authority
               sufficient
               otherwise
               to
               make
               a
               legal
               Attestation
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Royal
               Intend●ent
               :
               ye●
               I
               suppo●●
               ,
               〈◊〉
               will
               〈◊〉
               so
               much
               weight
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               〈◊〉
               the●●
               〈◊〉
               little
               which
               longer
               (
               as
               they
               have
               done
               〈◊〉
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               nothing
               so
               strong
               a
               〈◊〉
               )
               until
               his
               Majesty
               being
               fully
               informed
               upon
               both
               
               sides
               ,
               shall
               signifie
               his
               express
               Pleasure
               unto
               them
               in
               this
               particular
               .
               And
               in
               doing
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               may
               justly
               
                 conceive
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 them
                 for
                 a
                 neglect
                 in
                 performance
                 of
                 his
                 Majesties
                 Pleasure
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               George
               Downham
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London-Derry
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               very
               good
               Lord.
               The
               Book
               and
               Papers
               which
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               send
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               now
               returned
               with
               Thanks
               .
               Of
               which
               I
               made
               this
               use
               so
               soon
               as
               I
               had
               received
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               gave
               Directions
               to
               Mr.
               Price
               to
               insert
               those
               Additions
               unto
               the
               13th
               Chapter
               of
               Perseverance
               ,
               and
               §
               3.
               both
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               whereof
               I
               spake
               of
               
                 Adulti
                 ,
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 properly
                 this
                 Controversy
                 is
                 understood
                 .
                 )
              
               And
               in
               the
               end
               thereof
               ,
               where
               I
               speak
               of
               Infants
               ,
               touching
               whom
               ,
               
                 I
                 say
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 Controversy
                 is
                 not
                 understood
                 of
                 those
                 ,
                 who
                 neither
                 are
                 endued
                 with
                 Habit
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 nor
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 Acts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 having
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Reason
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 being
                 neither
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Habits
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 fall
                 from
                 them
                 .
              
               Thus
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               rid
               my self
               of
               that
               Question
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               profess
               a
               difference
               from
               them
               ,
               who
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               Objection
               taken
               from
               Baptism
               ,
               agree
               with
               me
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Perseverance
               ;
               yet
               I
               must
               profess
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               subscribe
               to
               their
               Opinion
               ,
               who
               extend
               the
               benefit
               of
               Baptism
               beyond
               either
               the
               Purpose
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               But
               hereof
               more
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               give
               us
               a
               meeting
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               and
               always
               ,
               I
               commend
               your
               Grace
               to
               the
               gracious
               Protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ;
               In
               whom
               I
               ever
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Georg.
                 Derens.
                 
              
               
                 Fawne
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   24.
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Thomas
               Morton
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Was
               right
               glad
               to
               receive
               ,
               by
               your
               Graces
               own
               Letters
               ,
               the
               report
               of
               your
               late
               ,
               almost
               desperate
               Sickness
               ;
               they
               being
               therein
               the
               Messengers
               of
               your
               present
               Health
               .
               Wherein
               I
               and
               others
               are
               to
               acknowledg
               the
               Merc●
               
               of
               God
               unto
               us
               ,
               who
               hath
               preserved
               you
               to
               be
               still
               a
               most
               em●nen●●nstrument
               of
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               Comfort
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               I
               do
               also
               condole
               with
               your
               Lordship
               the
               loss
               of
               those
               rare
               Lights
               of
               Learning
               mentioned
               in
               your
               Letter
               ;
               but
               yet
               enjoying
               also
               with
               you
               the
               hopes
               of
               their
               Blessedness
               Your
               Grace
               inquires
               after
               Christ
               his
               Mass
               ,
               a
               Fruit
               which
               will
               not
               be
               in
               season
               before
               Michaelmas
               .
               I
               have
               an
               eager
               longing
               to
               be
               made
               partaker
               
                 Histo●icae
                 Controversiae
                 Predestinatianae
              
               ,
               together
               with
               your
               new
               Edition
               of
               altering
               the
               Jesuits
               Challenge
               .
               I
               had
               the
               sight
               of
               your
               Adversaries
               Book
               ,
               but
               obiter
               ;
               at
               what
               time
               I
               alight
               on
               a
               palpable
               Falsification
               of
               his
               ;
               but
               
                 ea
                 est
                 infelicitas
                 Memoriae
              
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               forgot
               it
               ;
               else
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Duty
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               acquainted
               your
               Grace
               with
               it
               .
               Good
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               which
               our
               outward
               Man
               denieth
               ,
               let
               our
               inward
               continually
               seek
               to
               embrace
               and
               enjoy
               ,
               our
               mutual
               presence
               by
               brotherly
               Affection
               ,
               and
               holy
               Prayer
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               that
               which
               we
               profess
               ,
               
                 Filii
                 Gratiae
                 ,
                 &
                 Charitate
                 Fratres
                 .
              
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               preserve
               us
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               his
               saving
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 respectful
                 Acknowledgment
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Covent
                 .
                 &
                 Litchfield
                 .
              
               
                 Eccleshall-Castle
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   21
                   ,
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLIX.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 à
                 salutis
                 fonte
                 D.
                 N.
                 Jesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               YOur
               Letter
               of
               the
               24th
               of
               November
               ,
               lay
               by
               the
               way
               almost
               a
               quarter
               of
               a
               Year
               before
               it
               came
               into
               my
               hands
               ,
               but
               was
               the
               most
               welcome
               when
               it
               came
               of
               any
               that
               I
               did
               receive
               from
               you
               ,
               as
               bringing
               with
               it
               the
               joyful
               news
               of
               your
               Life
               ,
               together
               with
               your
               godly
               Caveat
               of
               putting
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               our
               subjection
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Mortality
               ,
               which
               Instructi●n
               God
               did
               shortly
               after
               really
               seal
               unto
               me
               by
               his
               Fatherly
               Chastisement
               ,
               whereby
               he
               brought
               me
               even
               to
               the
               Pits
               brink
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               had
               received
               in
               my self
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Death
               ,
               was
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               renew
               the
               Lease
               of
               my
               Life
               again
               ;
               that
               I
               might
               learn
               not
               to
               trust
               in
               my self
               ,
               but
               in
               him
               which
               raised
               the
               Dead
               ;
               our
               Comfort
               is
               ,
               that
               Life
               as
               well
               as
               Death
               ,
               and
               Death
               as
               well
               as
               Life
               are
               equally
               ours
               ;
               
                 For
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
              
               
               
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 whether
                 we
                 live
                 therefore
                 ,
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               heartily
               thank
               you
               for
               your
               large
               Relation
               of
               the
               state
               of
               your
               Differences
               there
               :
               Let
               me
               intreat
               you
               to
               take
               present
               care
               that
               a
               fair
               Copy
               be
               taken
               as
               well
               of
               your
               Lectures
               touching
               Grace
               and
               Free-will
               ,
               as
               of
               your
               others
               touching
               the
               Euchari●t
               ,
               which
               I
               much
               desire
               you
               should
               finish
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               said
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               noted
               of
               
                 Dr.
                 Whita●er
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               Chamier
               ,
               That
               God
               took
               them
               all
               away
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               handling
               of
               that
               Argument
               ,
               making
               an
               end
               of
               them
               before
               they
               made
               in
               end
               of
               that
               Controversie
               :
               It
               is
               great
               pity
               your
               Lectures
               should
               be
               hazarded
               
                 i●
                 〈◊〉
                 exemplari
              
               ;
               two
               at
               least
               I
               would
               have
               ,
               and
               preserved
               in
               two
               divers
               places
               ,
               
               lest
               that
               befal
               to
               them
               which
               happened
               to
               Dr.
               
               Raynold's
               Answer
               to
               Sanders
               touching
               the
               King's
               Supremacy
               ,
               (
               a
               Copy
               whereof
               I
               have
               by
               God's
               good
               Providence
               recovered
               )
               and
               his
               writing
               of
               Christ's
               Descent
               into
               Hell
               (
               which
               I
               fear
               is
               utterly
               abolished
               )
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               V●ssius
               having
               some
               notice
               that
               I
               intended
               to
               publish
               
                 Marianus
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               (
               the
               printed
               Fragment
               of
               his
               Chronicle
               being
               scarce
               worthy
               to
               be
               accounted
               his
               )
               sent
               me
               word
               that
               he
               likewise
               had
               a
               like
               intention
               to
               print
               the
               same
               out
               of
               a
               Manuscript
               Copy
               ,
               which
               he
               received
               from
               
                 Andr.
                 Scotus
              
               ;
               and
               desired
               that
               either
               I
               would
               receive
               his
               Notes
               for
               the
               setting
               forward
               of
               that
               Edition
               ,
               or
               else
               send
               unto
               him
               what
               I
               had
               in
               that
               kind
               .
               I
               purpose
               to
               send
               unto
               him
               my
               Transcript
               ,
               both
               of
               Marianus
               himself
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Abbridger
               ,
               
                 Robertus
                 Lotharingus
              
               Bishop
               of
               Hereford
               ;
               as
               also
               the
               History
               of
               Gotteschalcus
               ,
               and
               the
               Predestination-Controversy
               moved
               by
               him
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               now
               a
               making
               up
               ;
               whereunto
               I
               insert
               two
               Confessions
               of
               Gotteschalcus
               himself
               ,
               never
               yet
               printed
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               from
               
                 Jacobus
                 Sirmondus
              
               .
               I
               touch
               there
               also
               that
               Commentitious
               Heresy
               of
               the
               Predestinatians
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               Nick-name
               that
               the
               Semi-Pelagians
               put
               upon
               the
               Followers
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               who
               is
               made
               the
               Author
               thereof
               ,
               in
               the
               Chronicle
               of
               
                 Tiro
                 Prosper
              
               ;
               whose
               words
               in
               the
               Manuscript
               are
               ,
               
                 Praedestinatorum
                 Haeresis
                 ,
                 quae
                 ab
                 Augustino
                 accepisse
                 dicitur
                 initium
              
               ;
               not
               as
               in
               the
               printed
               Books
               ,
               
                 Ab
                 Augustini
                 libris
                 male
                 intellectis
              
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               desire
               you
               should
               look
               your
               Manuscript
               Prosper
               ,
               which
               is
               joined
               with
               Eusebius
               his
               Chronicle
               in
               Bennet-Colledg
               Library
               .
               I
               could
               wish
               also
               that
               when
               you
               came
               thither
               ,
               you
               would
               transcribe
               for
               me
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Malmesburiensis
              
               his
               short
               Preface
               before
               his
               Abbreviation
               of
               Amalarius
               (
               which
               is
               there
               in
               Vol.
               167.
               )
               ;
               and
               
                 Scotus
                 de
                 Perfectione
                 Statuum
              
               (
               which
               is
               there
               in
               Vol.
               391.
               )
               
                 cum
                 Tragedi●●
                 Seneca
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               a
               short
               Discourse
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               written
               a
               large
               Censure
               of
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               which
               I
               forbear
               to
               publish
               ,
               before
               I
               have
               received
               a
               Transcript
               of
               the
               Latin
               Ignatius
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               in
               Caius
               Colledg
               ,
               
                 (
                 Vol.
              
               152.
               of
               Dr.
               James
               Catalogue
               )
               ;
               if
               I
               could
               certainly
               have
               learned
               that
               Mr.
               
                 Th●
                 .
                 Whaley
              
               had
               been
               in
               Cambridg
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               written
               to
               him
               for
               procuring
               it
               unto
               me
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               fail
               ,
               I
               must
               make
               you
               my
               last
               refuge
               ;
               whatever
               Charges
               be
               requisite
               for
               the
               transcription
               ,
               Mr.
               Burnet
               will
               see
               def●ayed
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               done
               me
               a
               great
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               communicating
               unto
               me
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Salisbury's
               and
               your
               own
               Determination
               ,
               touching
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Baptism
               in
               Infants
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               an
               obscure
               point
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               taught
               in
               by
               such
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               rather
               than
               deliver
               mine
               own
               Opinion
               thereof
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               of
               Derry
               hath
               a
               Book
               ready
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               wherein
               ,
               he
               handleth
               at
               full
               the
               Controversy
               of
               Perseverance
               ,
               and
               the
               Certainty
               of
               Salvation
               :
               He
               there
               determineth
               that
               Point
               of
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               far
               otherwise
               than
               you
               do
               ,
               accommodating
               himself
               to
               the
               Opinion
               more
               vulgarly
               received
               among
               us
               ;
               to
               which
               he
               applieth
               sundry
               Sentences
               out
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ;
               and
               among
               others
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 De
                 Baptism●
                 ;
                 Sacramenta
                 in
                 solis
                 electi●
                 hoc
                 verè
                 effici●nt
                 ,
                 qu●d
                 figurant
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               finished
               the
               History
               of
               Gotteschalcus
               ,
               and
               the
               Predestination
               Controversy
               ,
               stirred
               up
               in
               his
               Time
               ;
               whereunto
               you
               have
               given
               a
               good
               furtherance
               in
               your
               learned
               Observations
               sent
               unto
               me
               ,
               touching
               the
               original
               of
               the
               Nick-name
               of
               the
               Predestinatiani
               ,
               imposed
               by
               the
               Semi-Pel●gians
               upon
               the
               Followers
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               .
               I
               have
               had
               out
               of
               Corbey
               Abbey
               in
               France
               ,
               two
               Consessions
               written
               by
               Gotteschalcus
               himself
               ,
               which
               as
               yet
               have
               not
               been
               printed
               .
               If
               we
               could
               but
               obtain
               R●thran●s
               his
               Treatise
               of
               the
               some
               Argument
               ,
               written
               unto
               the
               E●peror
               Charles
               the
               same
               time
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               would
               give
               us
               as
               great
               contentment
               as
               his
               other
               Work
               doth
               ,
               
                 De
                 〈◊〉
                 ●
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               he
               held
               constantly
               St.
               
               Augustine's
               Doctrine
               against
               the
               Semi-Pelagians
               .
            
             
             
               I
               have
               now
               in
               hand
               ,
               
                 Institutionum
                 Chronologicarum
              
               ,
               Lib.
               3.
               wherein
               I
               labour
               ,
               by
               clearness
               of
               method
               ,
               and
               the
               easy
               manner
               of
               handling
               ,
               to
               make
               that
               perplexed
               Study
               familia●
               to
               the
               Capacity
               of
               the
               meanest
               Understanding
               .
            
             
               Therein
               I
               handle
               only
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               making
               up
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               the
               Body
               of
               an
               Act.
               After
               which
               I
               intend
               (
               if
               God
               spare
               my
               Life
               and
               Health
               )
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               the
               Sacred
               Chronology
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               handle
               all
               the
               Controversies
               of
               that
               kind
               ;
               which
               may
               bring
               Light
               to
               the
               Sacred
               History
               ,
               and
               the
               Connexion
               of
               it
               with
               the
               Exotical
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               review'd
               also
               my
               Answer
               to
               the
               Jesuit's
               Challenge
               ,
               and
               enlarged
               it
               with
               many
               Additions
               ,
               which
               by
               this
               time
               I
               suppose
               are
               newly
               printed
               ●n
               London
               .
            
             
               Forget
               not
               in
               your
               Prayers
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 Armachan●t
                 .
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 Friend
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 ,
                 
                   Dec.
                   10.
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               sent
               by
               Mr.
               Stubbin
               ;
               by
               which
               I
               understood
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               late
               Recovery
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               Jaws
               of
               Death
               ;
               but
               more
               fully
               by
               Mr.
               Stubbin
               himself
               ,
               who
               related
               unto
               me
               the
               great
               hazard
               you
               Lordship
               was
               in
               ,
               by
               so
               excessive
               bleeding
               so
               many
               days
               together
               ,
               as
               is
               almost
               ineredible
               .
               So
               that
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               received
               his
               Son
               
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               so
               we
               all
               ,
               even
               God's
               Church
               ,
               have
               received
               your
               Lordship
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               
                 à
                 ●aucibus
                 Oxci
              
               :
               Praise
               be
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Life
               ,
               who
               killeth
               and
               reviveth
               again
               ;
               who
               bringeth
               down
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               back
               again
               :
               To
               him
               be
               given
               all
               Glory
               for
               ever
               .
               
                 Amen
                 .
                 Amen
              
               .
            
             
               Since
               the
               receipt
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Letters
               ,
               there
               hath
               hapned
               the
               most
               doleful
               dissolving
               of
               our
               University
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               suddain
               dispersion
               of
               our
               Students
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               ,
               occasioned
               by
               the
               Infection
               brought
               hither
               by
               a
               Souldier
               or
               two
               ,
               dismissed
               not
               long
               since
               from
               the
               King
               of
               
               Sweden's
               Army
               ,
               in
               February
               last
               .
               So
               as
               ,
               whereas
               this
               time
               was
               our
               chief
               time
               of
               the
               Year
               for
               Acts
               and
               Disputations
               ,
               now
               our
               School-gates
               are
               shut
               up
               ,
               and
               our
               Colledges
               left
               desolate
               and
               empty
               almost
               .
               There
               have
               died
               of
               this
               Infection
               ,
               from
               the
               last
               of
               February
               ,
               till
               the
               24th
               of
               April
               ,
               24
               Persons
               ;
               and
               since
               then
               till
               May
               15
               ,
               30
               more
               ,
               and
               7
               more
               .
               The
               Magistrates
               are
               careful
               .
               But
               the
               Charge
               groweth
               great
               ,
               both
               in
               maintaining
               the
               Infected
               ,
               and
               the
               Poor
               amongst
               
               us
               ,
               which
               want
               both
               Means
               and
               Work.
               I
               pray
               God
               we
               may
               be
               sensible
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               his
               heavy
               Hand
               ,
               and
               may
               by
               serious
               Repentance
               meet
               him
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               forgive
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               heal
               our
               Town
               and
               Land.
               
            
             
               I
               received
               in
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               the
               Copy
               of
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Breerton's
              
               Will
               inclosed
               ,
               signed
               with
               your
               Grace's
               Hand
               :
               For
               which
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               our
               whole
               Society
               ,
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Lordship
               .
               It
               seemeth
               the
               Inventory
               
               is
               not
               yet
               put
               in
               .
               I
               received
               also
               by
               Mr.
               Stubbin
               ,
               a
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               Randal-Breerton
               ,
               sole
               Executor
               to
               Sir
               John
               his
               Brother
               ;
               who
               at
               his
               coming
               into
               England
               from
               you
               ,
               promiseth
               me
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Colledg
               with
               the
               particularity
               of
               his
               Brothers
               Bequest
               .
               I
               have
               heard
               Mr.
               Randal
               very
               well
               reported
               of
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               verily
               he
               will
               faithfully
               discharge
               the
               Trust
               reposed
               in
               him
               by
               his
               deceased
               Brother
               .
               I
               will
               still
               intreat
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               when
               the
               Inventory
               is
               exhibited
               ,
               for
               a
               Copy
               to
               be
               sent
               us
               .
            
             
               If
               my
               leasure
               permit
               ,
               I
               will
               hearken
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               Motion
               ,
               of
               revising
               my
               Lectures
               of
               Grace
               and
               Free-will
               .
               In
               my
               proceedings
               in
               my
               Readings
               ,
               I
               acquainted
               your
               Lordship
               formerly
               ,
               with
               some
               opposition
               I
               had
               from
               some
               in
               our
               University
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               violating
               his
               Majesty's
               Declaration
               ;
               which
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               .
               And
               so
               as
               yet
               I
               have
               continued
               in
               reading
               on
               that
               Argument
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               naming
               the
               Authors
               
                 [
                 Remonstrants
              
               ]
               whom
               I
               impugn
               .
               If
               God
               give
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               health
               ,
               I
               will
               do
               the
               like
               in
               my
               Readings
               upon
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               hath
               transcribed
               his
               Readings
               ,
               
                 de
                 Praedest
                 .
                 &
                 Reprobatione
                 ,
                 &
                 morte
                 Christi
                 .
              
               I
               am
               instant
               with
               him
               to
               transcribe
               other
               Readings
               of
               his
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               heard
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               how
               he
               was
               questioned
               for
               his
               Sermon
               before
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent
               last
               ;
               the
               Particulars
               whereof
               you
               shall
               more
               fully
               understand
               by
               the
               enclosed
               parcel
               of
               a
               Letter
               he
               wrote
               to
               me
               .
               I
               am
               right
               sorry
               ,
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               established
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               should
               thus
               be
               questioned
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               vindicated
               my
               Reasons
               .
               I
               sent
               one
               in
               our
               University
               touching
               the
               17th
               Article
               ,
               from
               such
               Answers
               as
               he
               had
               returned
               me
               ;
               As
               also
               sundry
               Testimonies
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               from
               the
               like
               opposition
               ;
               which
               I
               sent
               the
               same
               Party
               ,
               tending
               to
               shew
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               the
               Non-Elect
               never
               come
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               Faith
               ,
               nor
               ever
               are
               by
               that
               Bond
               mystically
               united
               to
               Christ
               as
               their
               Head
               ,
               nor
               ever
               attain
               unto
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               worthily
               done
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               
                 Marianus
                 Scotus
                 emendatê
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Abridger
               ;
               who
               as
               it
               seemeth
               ,
               abridged
               his
               Work
               in
               
               Marianus's
               life-time
               ;
               for
               Marianus
               died
               but
               a
               little
               before
               
                 Rob.
                 Lotharingus
              
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               History
               of
               Gotteschalcus
               ,
               I
               wish
               it
               may
               be
               cleared
               out
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Monuments
               .
               It
               seemeth
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               taken
               pains
               therein
               .
               It
               may
               occasion
               Mr.
               Vossius
               to
               revise
               his
               Story
               touching
               him
               .
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               the
               Semi-Pelagians
               &
               Massilienses
               ,
               were
               the
               first
               insertors
               of
               the
               Pradestinatiani
               into
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               Hereticks
               :
               And
               it
               may
               seem
               that
               
                 Arnobius
                 jun
              
               who
               writ
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               imposed
               the
               Name
               of
               Heresy
               upon
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Predestination
               and
               Reprobation
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               St.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 vid.
              
               in
               Psal.
               108.
               
               And
               was
               the
               first
               that
               stiled
               the
               
               holding
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Doctrine
               ,
               Praedestinatus
               ,
               in
               Psal.
               146.
               
               For
               I
               conceive
               he
               was
               in
               time
               before
               
                 Tyro
                 Prosper
                 ,
                 Faustus
              
               ,
               or
               Gennadius
               .
               For
               the
               conjecture
               of
               
                 S.
                 Senenses
              
               seemeth
               to
               me
               probable
               ,
               that
               this
               Arnobius
               lived
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Time
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               two
               African
               Bishops
               ,
               
                 Laurentio
                 &
                 Rustico
                 Episcopis
              
               .
               Now
               
                 S.
                 Senensis
              
               saith
               ,
               he
               findeth
               in
               a
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               in
               which
               St.
               Austin
               was
               present
               ,
               there
               were
               also
               present
               
                 Laurentius
                 Icositanus
              
               ,
               and
               Rusticus
               .
               Though
               I
               find
               not
               this
               in
               any
               one
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               yet
               I
               easily
               believe
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               for
               I
               find
               that
               Rusticus
               an
               African
               Bishop
               ,
               was
               one
               of
               them
               Bishops
               ,
               which
               in
               a
               Synodical
               Epistle
               to
               Innocentius
               1.
               condemned
               Pelagins
               and
               Caelestius
               ;
               the
               Epistle
               is
               the
               90th
               Epistle
               amongst
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Epistles
               ;
               where
               two
               of
               that
               Name
               
                 [
                 Rusticus
              
               ]
               are
               mentioned
               ;
               this
               Epistle
               was
               written
               Anno
               416.
               
               Now
               shortly
               after
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Anno
              
               419
               ,
               in
               that
               Council
               of
               Carthage
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Book
               of
               Canons
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 Codex
                 Africanus
              
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               ,
               there
               were
               present
               217
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               the
               Code
               saith
               ,
               of
               which
               only
               24
               are
               named
               ;
               in
               which
               number
               are
               St.
               Austin
               
               and
               
                 Laurentius
                 Jositanus
              
               :
               And
               it
               is
               very
               credible
               ,
               that
               Rusticus
               living
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               was
               among
               the
               193
               the
               rest
               which
               were
               not
               named
               .
               Again
               it
               is
               observed
               ,
               both
               by
               Erasmus
               in
               his
               Preface
               prefixed
               before
               Arnobius
               ,
               and
               by
               S.
               Senensis
               also
               ,
               That
               in
               these
               Commentaries
               are
               found
               ,
               sundry
               unusual
               Latin
               words
               ,
               which
               in
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Time
               were
               very
               usual
               amongst
               the
               Africans
               ;
               which
               though
               
                 Laurentius
                 de
                 la
                 Barre
              
               doth
               hold
               to
               be
               no
               sufficient
               Reason
               ,
               yet
               it
               carrieth
               with
               it
               no
               little
               probability
               .
            
             
               
                 Tyro
                 Prosp.
              
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               the
               next
               ,
               who
               (
               as
               it
               seemeth
               )
               was
               not
               that
               
                 Prosp.
                 Aquitanus
              
               ,
               who
               was
               
                 Episcopus
                 Rhegiensis
              
               in
               Italy
               ,
               though
               they
               both
               continued
               St.
               
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 ad
                 eadem
                 usque
                 tempora
                 .
              
               According
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               Directions
               ,
               I
               looked
               into
               the
               Prosper
               which
               is
               in
               Bennet-Colledg
               Library
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 Arcadii
                 &
                 Honorii
                 ,
                 An.
              
               xxiv
               .
               thus
               ,
               
                 Praedestinatorum
                 haeresis
                 quae
                 ab
                 Augustino
                 accepisse
                 initium
                 dicitur
                 ,
                 hiis
                 temporibus
                 serpere
                 exorsa
              
               ;
               just
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Manuscript
               which
               is
               in
               his
               Majesty's
               Library
               at
               St.
               
               James's
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               your
               Lordship
               told
               me
               )
               .
               The
               four
               Divines
               of
               Leyden
               ,
               in
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Remonstrants
               Confession
               ,
               relate
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Tyro
                 Prosp.
              
               thus
               ;
               
                 Praedestinatorum
                 Haeresis
                 ,
                 quae
                 ex
                 Augustini
                 libris
                 malè
                 intellectis
                 accepisse
                 dicitur
                 initium
                 ,
                 hiis
                 temporibus
                 serpere
                 exorsa
                 ,
                 sine
                 specie
                 tamen
                 erroris
                 ,
              
               pag.
               97.
               
               The
               last
               words
               are
               not
               in
               my
               
                 Tyro
                 Prosp.
              
               which
               is
               amongst
               the
               Works
               of
               
                 P.
                 Pithaeus
              
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               Manuscript
               of
               Bennet-Colledg
               .
            
             
               After
               these
               Faustus
               and
               Gennadius
               continued
               this
               Nick-name
               ;
               the
               latter
               expresly
               ,
               in
               the
               continuation
               of
               the
               
                 Index
                 Haeresium
                 Hieronymi
              
               ,
               where
               he
               perstringeth
               a
               Sentence
               of
               
                 Augustine
                 contra
                 Julianum
              
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               c.
               3.
               as
               I
               conceive
               .
               Now
               howsoever
               Sigebert
               relateth
               the
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Predestinati
               ,
               as
               having
               grown
               out
               of
               the
               misunderstanding
               of
               St.
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               any
               just
               sequel
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Doctrine
               .
               Yet
               it
               may
               seem
               that
               both
               the
               Massilienses
               ,
               and
               some
               Africans
               in
               St.
               
               Augustine's
               Time
               ,
               did
               conceive
               the
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               is
               related
               by
               Sigebert
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               just
               Sequel
               of
               St.
               
               Austin's
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               appear
               by
               
                 Prosp.
                 in
                 Epistola
                 ad
                 Augustinum
                 .
                 Haec
                 sententia
                 &
                 lapsis
                 curam
                 resurgendi
                 adimit
                 ,
                 es
                 sanctis
                 occasionem
                 teporis
                 ,
                 eo
                 quo
                 in
                 utramque
                 partem
                 superfluus
                 labor
                 sit
                 ,
                 si
                 neque
                 rejectus
                 illa
                 industria
                 possit
                 intrare
                 ,
                 neque
                 electus
                 ulla
                 negligentia
                 possit
                 excidere
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Et
                 Hilarius
                 in
                 Epistola
                 ad
                 Augustin
                 .
                 Nam
                 si
                 sic
                 praedestinati
                 sunt
                 (
                 inquiunt
                 )
                 in
                 utramque
                 partem
                 &
                 de
                 aliis
                 ad
                 alios
                 nullus
                 possit
                 accedere
                 ,
                 quo
                 pertinet
                 tanta
                 extrinsecus
                 correctionis
                 instantia
              
               And
               the
               like
               Inferences
               doth
               Faustus
               make
               in
               his
               two
               Books
               ,
               even
               as
               do
               the
               Remonstrants
               ,
               their
               Successors
               ,
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               though
               most
               falsly
               ,
               these
               Predesinitions
               not
               prejudging
               Liberty
               .
            
             
               I
               send
               you
               here
               inclosed
               also
               
                 Gulielmus
                 Malmesburiensis
              
               his
               short
               Preface
               before
               his
               Abbreviation
               of
               Amularius
               .
               As
               for
               
                 Scotus
                 de
                 perfectione
                 Statuum
              
               ,
               it
               is
               16
               Folio
               and
               1
               Page
               .
               The
               Argument
               ,
               or
               Conclusion
               ,
               which
               he
               goeth
               
               about
               to
               demonstrate
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 status
                 Praelatorum
                 &
                 Pastorum
                 Ecclesiae
                 praesupponit
                 statum
                 alium
                 perfectiorem
                 quam
                 sit
                 omnis
                 status
                 Praelationis
                 Pastoralis
                 .
              
               If
               your
               Lordship
               desire
               a
               Copy
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               bring
               together
               our
               dispersed
               Students
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               get
               a
               sit
               Amanuensis
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Dr.
               
               Walsall's
               Manuscript
               of
               Rathrammus
               ,
               I
               know
               where
               it
               is
               .
               I
               think
               it
               were
               not
               amiss
               to
               print
               both
               those
               Treatises
               of
               
               Rathram's
               ,
               with
               that
               
                 De
                 Corpore
                 &
                 Sanguine
                 Domini
              
               ,
               which
               is
               already
               extant
               .
               If
               I
               do
               not
               print
               them
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               have
               a
               Copy
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               Latin
               Copy
               of
               
               Ignatius's
               Epistles
               ,
               in
               Caius-Colledg
               Library
               ,
               I
               was
               in
               good
               hope
               it
               had
               been
               the
               same
               with
               an
               old
               printed
               Translation
               which
               I
               have
               ;
               but
               comparing
               them
               together
               ,
               I
               find
               them
               differ
               much
               .
               I
               acquainted
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Whalley
              
               ,
               now
               Dr.
               Whalley
               ,
               with
               that
               you
               wrote
               in
               your
               Letter
               .
               He
               seemed
               to
               me
               not
               unwilling
               to
               undertake
               ;
               but
               now
               in
               this
               contagious
               time
               he
               is
               gone
               into
               the
               Country
               .
               I
               spoke
               also
               with
               Mr.
               Foster
               of
               Emanuel
               Colledg
               ,
               who
               it
               seemeth
               hath
               taken
               some
               pains
               already
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               then
               he
               was
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Country
               .
               I
               am
               informed
               by
               some
               Fellows
               in
               
               that
               Colledg
               ,
               that
               being
               shortly
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               by
               his
               time
               there
               allotted
               ,
               finding
               in
               himself
               some
               impediment
               in
               his
               utterance
               ,
               he
               could
               wish
               to
               be
               imployed
               by
               your
               Lordship
               in
               such-like
               Business
               .
               He
               is
               a
               good
               Scholar
               ,
               and
               an
               honest
               Man.
               The
               worst
               is
               ,
               the
               Book
               cannot
               be
               lent
               out
               of
               the
               Colledg
               .
               I
               will
               see
               (
               by
               God's
               Grace
               )
               at
               the
               return
               of
               our
               Students
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               done
               if
               God
               send
               life
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               those
               Papers
               which
               I
               sent
               ,
               touching
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Baptism
               in
               Infants
               ;
               I
               do
               acknowledg
               it
               a
               Point
               in
               which
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               sparing
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               my
               Determination
               ,
               was
               (
               as
               I
               think
               I
               signified
               in
               my
               former
               Letters
               )
               for
               that
               the
               Question
               was
               given
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               impugn
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Perseverance
               ,
               as
               they
               conceived
               ,
               by
               an
               undeniable
               Argument
               .
               I
               was
               very
               loth
               the
               Question
               should
               be
               brought
               upon
               the
               Commencement-Stage
               ,
               and
               therefore
               signified
               to
               the
               then
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               intrench
               upon
               the
               Question
               of
               Perseverance
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               those
               Questions
               (
               I
               said
               )
               his
               Majesty
               would
               not
               have
               discussed
               ,
               which
               he
               signifieth
               by
               his
               Declaration
               .
               Yet
               he
               replied
               ,
               the
               Affirmative
               Part
               of
               the
               Question
               was
               the
               authorized
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               as
               appeared
               in
               the
               Rubrick
               ,
               of
               deferring
               Confirmation
               :
               And
               the
               Answerer
               was
               importunate
               to
               have
               that
               Question
               ;
               and
               so
               accordingly
               it
               was
               over-ruled
               by
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Doctors
               .
               I
               had
               heretofore
               thought
               upon
               the
               Point
               somewhat
               .
               And
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               and
               my self
               ,
               at
               Dort
               ,
               had
               speech
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               signified
               in
               our
               Judgment
               ,
               That
               the
               Case
               of
               Infants
               was
               not
               appertaining
               to
               the
               Question
               of
               Perseverance
               .
               I
               considered
               also
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               the
               Scripture
               sparingly
               speak
               of
               the
               Effect
               of
               Baptism
               in
               Infants
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               general
               Grounds
               ,
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               may
               serve
               to
               inform
               and
               direct
               our
               Judgments
               herein
               .
               Again
               ,
               I
               considered
               the
               perpetual
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               no
               way
               to
               be
               slighted
               ,
               where
               it
               doth
               not
               cross
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               is
               consonant
               to
               general
               Grounds
               contained
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               of
               Derry
               is
               a
               worthy
               Man
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               do
               much
               reverence
               ;
               yet
               I
               would
               wish
               his
               Lordship
               to
               be
               well
               advised
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Perseverance
               may
               sufficiently
               be
               cleared
               ,
               though
               we
               grant
               that
               all
               Infants
               baptized
               ,
               be
               free
               from
               Original
               Guilt
               .
               The
               Speech
               in
               Lombard
               alleadged
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               St.
               
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 Sacramenta
                 in
                 solis
                 electis
                 efficiunt
                 quod
                 figurant
                 ,
              
               is
               no
               where
               to
               be
               found
               in
               St.
               Augustine
               .
               And
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               Lombard
               doth
               gloss
               it
               ,
               otherwise
               Augustine
               should
               contradict
               himself
               ,
               as
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               Testimonies
               he
               there
               produceth
               out
               of
               Austin
               ;
               and
               many
               more
               which
               might
               be
               brought
               for
               Remission
               of
               Original
               Sin
               in
               all
               baptized
               Infants
               ,
               out
               of
               him
               .
               I
               know
               most
               of
               our
               Divines
               do
               make
               the
               principal
               End
               and
               Effect
               of
               all
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               Obsignation
               ,
               and
               all
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               meerly
               Obsignatory
               Signs
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               Ablution
               of
               Infants
               from
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               is
               only
               conditional
               and
               expectative
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               no
               benefit
               ,
               till
               they
               believe
               and
               repent
               ;
               I
               cannot
               easily
               assent
               hereunto
               .
            
             
               For
               so
               ,
               1.
               
               Infants
               Baptized
               ,
               dying
               in
               infancy
               ,
               have
               no
               benefit
               by
               Baptism
               .
               And
               all
               Non-Elect
               Infants
               have
               no
               benefit
               at
               all
               ,
               so
               that
               to
               both
               of
               these
               they
               are
               
                 nuda
                 &
                 inefficacia
                 signa
              
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               2.
               what
               necessity
               of
               baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ,
               if
               it
               produce
               no
               effect
               till
               Years
               of
               Discretion
            
             
               3.
               
               Though
               our
               Divines
               do
               most-what
               run
               upon
               Obsignation
               ,
               yet
               often
               they
               do
               expresly
               hold
               ,
               that
               Sacraments
               do
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               that
               Grace
               which
               they
               signify
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               conceive
               must
               needs
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               the
               Grace
               which
               they
               signify
               ,
               before
               they
               Assure
               and
               Confirm
               .
               For
               God
               doth
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               Grace
               promised
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               then
               we
               exercise
               our
               Faith
               in
               relying
               upon
               God
               ,
               promising
               ,
               offering
               ,
               and
               exhibiting
               on
               his
               part
               ;
               and
               so
               according
               to
               the
               Tenure
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               receive
               the
               Grace
               
               promised
               ,
               and
               then
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               second
               place
               do
               assure
               us
               of
               the
               Grace
               received
               .
               And
               thus
               much
               is
               signified
               in
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               in
               our
               short
               Catechism
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 outward
                 visible
                 Sign
                 ,
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 Spiritual
                 Grace
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 Means
                 whereby
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Pledg
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               that
               first
               it
               is
               a
               Means
               whereby
               God
               doth
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               on
               his
               part
               the
               Grace
               it
               signifieth
               ;
               which
               we
               receiving
               by
               Faith
               ,
               it
               then
               also
               becometh
               a
               Pledg
               ,
               to
               assure
               us
               of
               the
               receipt
               thereof
               .
               So
               the
               Eucharist
               doth
               first
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               ,
               
                 Augmentum
                 gratiae
                 &
                 auctiorem
                 ,
                 auctiorem
                 &
                 perfectiorem
                 communionem
                 cum
                 Christi
                 corpore
                 &
                 sanguine
                 ,
                 &
                 participationem
                 in
                 beneficiis
                 inde
                 fluentibus
              
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               a
               Pledg
               to
               assure
               us
               thereof
               .
               And
               so
               Ursinus
               truly
               saith
               ,
               
                 Baptismus
                 &
                 coena
                 Domini
                 sunt
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 —
                 quia
                 sunt
                 opus
                 Dei
                 ,
                 qui
                 aliquid
                 in
                 iis
                 ,
                 nobis
                 dat
                 ,
                 &
                 se
                 dare
                 testatur
              
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               many
               Speeches
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               So
               
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 Institut
              
               ..
               *
               So
               that
               instrumental
               conveyance
               of
               the
               Grace
               signified
               ,
               to
               the
               due
               Receiver
               ,
               is
               as
               true
               an
               Effect
               or
               End
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               duly
               administred
               ,
               as
               Obsignation
               ,
               and
               is
               praeexisting
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               to
               Obsignation
               :
               for
               Obsignation
               must
               be
               of
               that
               ,
               
                 quod
                 prius
                 datur
                 &
                 exhibetur
              
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Beza
               often
               saith
               .
               Mr.
               Hooker
               in
               mine
               Opinion
               ,
               doth
               truly
               explicate
               the
               Nature
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
               Lib.
               5.
               
               Sect.
               57
               ,
               59
               ,
               60
               ,
               64
               ,
               &
               67.
               
               Nay
               ,
               it
               may
               seem
               ,
               that
               Obsignation
               is
               not
               so
               essential
               as
               
                 exhibitio
                 rei
                 signatae
              
               ,
               for
               the
               latter
               may
               be
               without
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               ,
               where
               no
               preparation
               ,
               
                 ex
                 parte
                 suscipientis
              
               ,
               but
               only
               Capacity
               and
               Not-resistance
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               
                 ad
                 rem
                 signatam
                 recipiendam
              
               .
               All
               these
               I
               submit
               to
               your
               Lordship's
               Judgment
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               contentious
               ,
               if
               any
               can
               bring
               that
               which
               is
               more
               demonstrative
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               Mr.
               Hooker
               saith
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               touching
               the
               efficacy
               of
               Baptism
               in
               Infants
               ,
               and
               yet
               holdeth
               the
               Doctrine
               
                 de
                 perseverantia
                 fidelium
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               we
               do
               .
            
             
               Thus
               fearing
               too
               much
               Prolixity
               may
               argue
               me
               to
               be
               unmannerly
               ,
               I
               hold
               my
               hand
               —
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               how
               my
               Lord
               of
               Kilmore
               doth
               sort
               with
               the
               Irish.
               I
               perswade
               my self
               he
               hath
               godly
               and
               pious
               Intentions
               :
               He
               is
               discreet
               and
               wise
               ,
               industrious
               and
               diligent
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               sufficiency
               many
               ways
               .
               I
               do
               perswade
               my self
               ,
               the
               more
               your
               Lordship
               doth
               know
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               your
               Lordship
               will
               love
               him
               :
               And
               this
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               he
               truly
               honoureth
               and
               sincerely
               loveth
               your
               Lordship
               .
               And
               thus
               with
               my
               affectionate
               and
               earnest
               Prayers
               to
               the
               God
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               him
               ,
               and
               my
               Reverend
               good
               Lord
               of
               Derry
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               to
               multiply
               his
               Graces
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               you
               all
               ,
               Health
               here
               ,
               and
               Happiness
               hereafter
               :
               With
               tender
               of
               my
               best
               Service
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               most
               gracious
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sidn
                   .
                   Coll.
                
                 
                 
                   May
                   25.
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Arminians
                 (
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Meddus
                 writeth
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Chadderton
                 )
                 are
                 very
                 factions
                 in
                 Amsterdam
                 ,
                 and
                 demand
                 justice
                 for
                 
                 Barnevelt's
                 death
                 .
                 I
                 fear
                 me
                 they
                 will
                 much
                 disturb
                 that
                 State.
                 God
                 keep
                 us
                 also
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXI
               .
               
                 Part
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               
                 Master
                 of
              
               Sidney
               
                 -
                 Colledg
              
               ,
               Cambridg
               ,
               Anno
               1630
               ,
               
                 out
                 of
                 Bishop
              
               Bedell
               
                 's
                 Papers
              
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Passage
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 Letters
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Doctor
              
               Ward
               .
            
             
               I
               Thank
               you
               for
               the
               two
               Treatises
               ,
               that
               of
               my
               Lord
               of
               Salisbury
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               ,
               which
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               to
               me
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               to
               give
               you
               mine
               opinion
               shortly
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               .
               This
               I
               do
               yield
               to
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               most
               willingly
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Justification
                 ,
                 Sanctification
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Adoption
                 which
                 Children
                 have
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               is
               not
               univocè
               ,
               the
               same
               with
               that
               which
               adulti
               have
               .
               And
               this
               I
               likewise
               do
               yeild
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 vera
                 solutio
                 reatus
                 ,
                 &
                 veracitèr
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 rei
                 veritate
              
               performed
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               like
               emphatical
               forms
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               all
               these
               sacramentalitèr
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               
                 obsiguativè
                 ex
                 formulâ
                 &
                 conditione
                 foederis
                 .
              
               Where
               you
               make
               Circumcision
               and
               Baptism
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 remedy
                 of
                 Original
                 Sin.
              
               I
               think
               it
               be
               too
               specially
               said
               ,
               which
               is
               true
               of
               all
               Sin.
               And
               so
               much
               the
               Text
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               with
               the
               rest
               do
               shew
               .
               I
               do
               think
               also
               that
               
                 Reprobates
                 coming
                 to
                 Years
                 of
                 Discretion
                 ,
                 after
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 condemned
                 for
                 Original
                 Sin.
              
               For
               their
               Absolution
               and
               washing
               in
               Baptism
               was
               but
               conditional
               and
               expectative
               ,
               which
               doth
               truly
               interest
               them
               in
               all
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               under
               the
               condition
               of
               repenting
               ,
               believing
               ,
               and
               obeying
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               perform
               ,
               and
               therefore
               never
               attain
               the
               Promise
               .
               Consider
               well
               what
               you
               will
               say
               of
               Women
               before
               Christ
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Mankind
               before
               Circumcision
               was
               instituted
               ;
               and
               you
               will
               perceive
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               not
               as
               Medicines
               ,
               but
               as
               Seals
               ,
               to
               confirm
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               not
               to
               confer
               the
               Promise
               immediately
               .
               These
               things
               I
               write
               now
               in
               exceeding
               post-haste
               ,
               in
               respect
               that
               this
               Bearer
               goes
               away
               so
               presently
               .
               I
               only
               give
               
                 sapienti
                 occasionem
              
               .
               I
               think
               the
               emphatical
               Speeches
               of
               Augustin
               against
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               and
               of
               Prosper
               are
               not
               so
               much
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               (
               who
               say
               the
               like
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               also
               )
               touching
               the
               necessity
               and
               efficacy
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Infants
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               very
               like
               the
               Speeches
               of
               Lanfranck
               and
               Guitmund
               of
               Christ's
               Presence
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               opposing
               
                 ●er
                 acitèr
                 &
                 verè
              
               to
               sacramentalitèr
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               false
               and
               absurd
               Contraposition
               .
               
                 Sed
                 man●●
                 de
                 Tabulâ
              
               .
            
             
               The
               right
               Definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               in
               general
               will
               decide
               this
               Question
               .
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXII
               .
               
                 Part
                 of
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Dr.
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 Passage
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Letters
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               May
               28.
               
            
             
               AS
               touching
               the
               Papers
               which
               I
               sent
               you
               ,
               and
               had
               before
               sent
               to
               my
               Lord
               Primate
               ,
               touching
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Baptism
               in
               Infants
               ;
               I
               would
               desire
               your
               Censure
               at
               your
               best
               leisure
               .
               You
               seem
               in
               your
               Letter
               to
               make
               the
               principal
               End
               and
               Effect
               of
               all
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               Obsignation
               ,
               and
               all
               Sacraments
               
               to
               be
               meerly
               obsignatory
               Signs
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               ablution
               of
               Sin
               in
               Infants
               is
               only
               
                 conditional
                 and
                 expectative
              
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               no
               benefit
               till
               they
               believe
               and
               repent
               .
               I
               cannot
               easily
               assent
               hereunto
               .
               For
               so
               ,
               1.
               
               Infants
               baptized
               dying
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               have
               no
               benefit
               by
               Baptism
               .
               2.
               
               Non-elect
               Infants
               living
               ,
               have
               no
               benefit
               at
               all
               :
               so
               that
               to
               both
               these
               they
               are
               made
               〈◊〉
               
                 &
                 prorsus
                 inefficacia
                 signa
              
               .
               And
               ,
               3.
               
               What
               necessity
               can
               there
               be
               of
               baptizing
               Infants
               ,
               if
               it
               produce
               no
               Effect
               till
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               Discretion
            
             
               4.
               
               Our
               Divines
               do
               generally
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacraments
               do
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               that
               Grace
               which
               they
               signify
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               ,
               do
               first
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               ,
               before
               they
               assure
               and
               confirm
               .
               For
               God
               doth
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               Grace
               promised
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Then
               we
               exercise
               our
               Faith
               in
               relying
               upon
               God
               promising
               ,
               offering
               ,
               and
               exhibiting
               ,
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               and
               so
               receive
               the
               Grace
               promised
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Sacrament
               assureth
               us
               of
               the
               Grace
               received
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               in
               our
               short
               Catechism
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               said
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 outward
                 visible
                 Sign
                 of
                 an
                 inward
                 spiritual
                 Grace
                 ,
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 ordained
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 whereby
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 pledg
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 thereof
                 .
              
               So
               that
               ,
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               means
               whereby
               God
               doth
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               the
               Grace
               it
               signifieth
               ,
               which
               we
               receiving
               by
               Faith
               ,
               it
               then
               also
               becometh
               
                 a
                 pledg
                 to
                 assure
                 us
              
               of
               the
               receipt
               thereof
               .
               So
               the
               Eucharist
               doth
               first
               offer
               and
               exhibit
               growth
               and
               increase
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               a
               nearer
               and
               faster
               Communion
               with
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               benefits
               flowing
               thence
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               
                 i●
                 a
                 Pledg
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 hereof
                 .
              
               For
               as
               Mr.
               Beza
               saith
               in
               
                 Col.
                 Mompel
                 ,
                 Obsignari
                 non
                 potest
                 quod
                 non
                 habetur
                 ,
              
               pag.
               66
               ,
               76
               ,
               &
               131.
               
               Ursin.
               Cat.
               Edit
               .
               Cant.
               p.
               584.
               
               
                 Sacramentum
                 &
                 opus
                 Dei
                 erga
                 nos
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 dat
                 aliquid
                 scilicet
                 signa
                 &
                 res
                 signalas
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 quo
                 testatur
                 &
                 se
                 nobis
                 offerre
                 ac
                 dare
                 sua
                 beneficio
                 —
              
               &
               mox
               
                 Baptismus
                 ac
                 Coena
                 Domini
                 sunt
                 Sacramenta
                 ,
                 quia
                 sunt
                 opus
                 Dei
                 qui
                 aliquid
                 in
                 its
                 nobis
                 dat
                 &
                 se
                 dare
                 testatur
                 .
                 Vid.
                 etiam
              
               Calvin
               .
               Instit.
               lib.
               4.
               c.
               17.
               
               §
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               and
               in
               1
               Cor.
               24.
               
               So
               that
               instrumental
               conveyance
               of
               the
               Grace
               signified
               to
               the
               due
               Receiver
               ,
               is
               as
               true
               an
               effect
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               when
               it
               is
               administred
               ,
               as
               obsignation
               ,
               and
               is
               pre-existing
               in
               order
               of
               Nature
               to
               Obsignation
               .
               See
               more
               at
               large
               Mr.
               Hooker
               ,
               l.
               5.
               
               §
               .
               57
               ,
               59
               ,
               60
               ,
               64
               ,
               &
               67.
               who
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               doth
               truly
               explicate
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Sacraments
               .
               The
               opinion
               of
               the
               Franciscans
               out
               of
               
                 Soctus
                 ,
                 Bonaeventure
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Bernard
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               pag.
               237
               ,
               is
               a
               true
               opinion
               ,
               tho
               they
               leave
               out
               the
               other
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               is
               Obsignation
               .
               Tho
               Catherinus
               and
               Eisingren●us
               hold
               that
               also
               .
               Since
               then
               Infants
               are
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               why
               not
               of
               spiritual
               Ablution
               of
               Original
               Guilt
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               tho
               not
               of
               actual
               Obsignation
               of
               this
               ,
               since
               they
               cannot
               interpose
               any
               impediment
               to
               hinder
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               It
               seemeth
               you
               conceive
               that
               I
               make
               Circumsion
               and
               Baptism
               to
               be
               the
               remedy
               of
               original
               Sin
               only
               :
               I
               neither
               so
               say
               ,
               nor
               think
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               saith
               ,
               the
               true
               definition
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               in
               general
               will
               decide
               this
               Question
               ,
               and
               so
               say
               I
               ;
               and
               think
               the
               definition
               in
               our
               ordinary
               Catechism
               formerly
               mentioned
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               and
               sound
               definition
               .
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXIII
               .
               
                 Part
                 of
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Samuel
               Ward
               .
            
             
               FIrst
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 If
                 Sacraments
                 be
                 meerly
                 obsignatory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ablution
                 of
                 Sons
                 in
                 Baptism
                 only
                 conditional
                 and
                 expectative
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 the
                 Baptized
                 have
                 no
                 benefit
                 till
                 they
                 believe
                 and
                 repent
                 .
                 Then
                 Infants
                 baptized
                 ,
                 dying
                 in
                 Infancy
                 ,
              
               
               
                 have
                 no
                 benefit
                 by
                 Baptism
              
               .
               This
               Consequence
               me-thinks
               is
               not
               good
               :
               For
               they
               are
               by
               Baptism
               received
               into
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               noble
               Priviledg
               of
               Comfort
               to
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Honour
               and
               Profit
               to
               themselves
               .
               Again
               ,
               there
               is
               presently
               granted
               them
               an
               entrance
               into
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               was
               anciently
               by
               Circumcision
               with
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               wherein
               God
               promises
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Life
               eternal
               ,
               upon
               their
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               they
               have
               a
               present
               right
               ,
               tho
               the
               accomplishment
               be
               deferred
               .
               Yet
               if
               God
               take
               them
               out
               of
               this
               World
               while
               the
               Condition
               is
               in
               expectation
               ,
               most
               pious
               it
               is
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               takes
               the
               Condition
               for
               performed
               :
               Like
               to
               him
               that
               solemnizeth
               a
               Marriage
               with
               her
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               betrothed
               
                 sub
                 conditione
              
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               if
               the
               Souls
               of
               Christians
               be
               indued
               with
               any
               actual
               Knowledg
               at
               all
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               leave
               the
               Body
               ;
               it
               seems
               the
               mystery
               of
               Redemption
               by
               Christ
               is
               revealed
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               Faith
               is
               given
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               cleave
               to
               God
               by
               him
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               their
               Blessedness
               ,
               although
               they
               have
               no
               need
               now
               of
               the
               Obsignation
               of
               the
               Promise
               whereof
               they
               are
               in
               present
               possession
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Reason
               .
               
                 Non-elect
                 Infants
                 living
                 ,
                 shall
                 thus
                 have
                 no
                 benefit
                 at
                 all
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               I
               answer
               .
               Where
               there
               be
               divers
               ends
               of
               one
               and
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               the
               denial
               of
               one
               is
               not
               the
               denial
               of
               the
               rest
               .
               These
               Non-elect
               Infants
               have
               offered
               by
               God
               the
               same
               with
               the
               other
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 obsignation
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 aggregation
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               The
               same
               that
               he
               hath
               also
               ,
               
                 quifictus
                 accedit
                 ut
                 ponit
                 obicem
                 ,
                 gratiae
                 ,
              
               as
               to
               the
               present
               possession
               of
               it
               .
               All
               that
               come
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               Elect
               ,
               or
               Non-elect
               ,
               receive
               the
               Pardon
               of
               Sin
               Original
               and
               Actual
               sacramentally
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               performs
               the
               Condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               hath
               the
               fruition
               of
               that
               ,
               whereof
               before
               he
               had
               the
               Grant
               under
               Seal
               .
               So
               as
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               not
               
                 nuda
                 &
                 inefficacia
                 signa
              
               on
               God's
               part
               ,
               to
               the
               one
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               (
               you
               say
               )
               
                 What
                 necessity
                 of
                 baptizing
                 Infants
                 ,
                 if
                 their
                 Baptism
                 produce
                 no
                 effect
                 till
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
              
               Though
               the
               most
               principal
               Effect
               be
               not
               attained
               presently
               ,
               the
               less
               principal
               are
               not
               to
               be
               refused
               .
               So
               Children
               were
               circumcised
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               understand
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               also
               did
               eat
               the
               Passover
               .
               And
               so
               did
               also
               Children
               baptized
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               communicate
               in
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               .
               Which
               I
               know
               not
               why
               it
               should
               not
               be
               so
               still
               ,
               
                 de
                 quo
                 alias
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Divines
                 ,
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 generally
                 hold
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 offer
                 and
                 exhibit
                 the
                 Grace
                 which
                 they
                 signify
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 do
                 first
                 offer
                 and
                 exhibit
                 before
                 they
                 assure
                 and
                 confirm
                 .
              
               For
               God
               doth
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 Offer
                 and
                 exhibit
                 Grace
                 promised
                 in
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 We
                 exercise
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 resting
                 upon
                 God
                 promising
                 and
                 exhibiting
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 So
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 Grace
                 promised
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 Then
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 assure
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 received
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               order
               you
               endeavour
               to
               confirm
               out
               of
               the
               Definition
               of
               a
               Sament
               in
               our
               Catechism
               :
               you
               declare
               it
               in
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               bring
               divers
               Testimonies
               of
               our
               Writers
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
               The
               Grace
               which
               the
               Sacraments
               confer
               ,
               is
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               The
               spiritual
               things
               which
               are
               proportionable
               to
               the
               outward
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               The
               Effects
               of
               these
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               The
               Certification
               of
               the
               Party
               in
               the
               lawful
               use
               of
               the
               outward
               ,
               of
               the
               enjoying
               the
               two
               former
               .
               As
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               Blood
               and
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               2.
               
               The
               washing
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               new
               Birth
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Obsignation
               to
               the
               Party
               baptized
               ,
               that
               by
               Christ's
               Blood
               his
               Sins
               are
               cleansed
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               these
               is
               signified
               in
               that
               common
               Sentence
               ,
               
                 That
                 Sacraments
                 consist
                 of
                 two
                 parts
                 ,
                 An
                 outward
                 visible
                 Sign
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 inward
                 invisible
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               second
               is
               the
               most
               usual
               and
               common
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               Grace
               ;
               meaning
               some
               Spiritual
               Favour
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
               promised
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
               The
               last
               is
               most
               properly
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               it self
               .
               For
               the
               two
               former
               (
               which
               our
               Catechism
               seems
               to
               reduce
               to
               one
               )
               are
               properly
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               God
               doth
               confirm
               and
               seal
               by
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             
               As
               when
               the
               King's
               Majesty
               grants
               Lands
               and
               Tenements
               with
               certain
               Immunities
               and
               Priviledges
               thereunto
               appertaining
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               Letters
               Patents
               at
               large
               appeareth
               ,
               and
               sets
               to
               the
               Great
               Seal
               ;
               all
               the
               Grants
               and
               Articles
               in
               the
               Patent
               are
               confirmed
               thereby
               
                 materialiter
                 &
                 subjective
              
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 Ratification
                 of
                 the
                 Patent
              
               is
               properly
               and
               formally
               that
               which
               the
               Seal
               works
               :
               Which
               also
               according
               to
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Patent
               may
               be
               simple
               or
               conditional
               ,
               present
               ,
               or
               
                 ad
                 diem
              
               ,
               according
               as
               his
               Majesty
               is
               pleased
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               terms
               also
               of
               
                 offering
                 and
                 exhibiting
              
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               taken
               two
               ways
               :
               Either
               of
               the
               offering
               and
               propounding
               ;
               so
               doth
               Calvin
               take
               the
               
               word
               
                 [
                 exhibet
              
               ]
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Institution
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               Or
               ,
               2.
               confirming
               in
               the
               use
               of
               them
               .
               These
               things
               thus
               premised
               ,
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               that
               the
               Order
               is
               this
               :
               God
               doth
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 Offer
                 his
                 Covenant
                 (
                 under
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Faith
                 and
                 Repentance
                 )
                 and
                 therein
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Benefits
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 We
                 accept
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 tenor
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 God
                 offers
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 with
                 Sacraments
                 proportional
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 We
                 receive
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 are
                 certified
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 Promises
                 thereof
                 conveyed
                 by
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 Seal
                 also
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 God
                 doth
                 first
                 offer
                 and
                 exhibit
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 increase
                 of
                 Grdce
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 nearer
                 and
                 faster
                 Communion
                 of
                 Christ's
                 Body
                 and
                 Blood
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Benefits
                 flowing
                 from
                 thence
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Pledg
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 thereof
                 .
              
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               that
               God
               having
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               (
               confirmed
               with
               Christ's
               Blood
               )
               offered
               unto
               us
               Life
               under
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               receiving
               him
               ;
               would
               confirm
               to
               as
               many
               as
               receive
               him
               that
               they
               have
               Life
               .
               Therefore
               he
               hath
               instituted
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               the
               means
               of
               Natural
               Life
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               use
               ,
               to
               be
               Seals
               of
               Spiritual
               Life
               .
               We
               now
               receiving
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               Pledges
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               do
               certifie
               us
               of
               that
               Spiritual
               Life
               which
               we
               have
               by
               receiving
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Where
               then
               you
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 instrumental
                 conveyance
                 of
                 the
                 Grace
                 signified
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 Obsignation
                 ;
                 and
                 is
                 then
                 existent
                 in
                 order
                 of
                 Nature
                 unto
                 it
                 .
              
               I
               do
               conceive
               that
               the
               setting
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Benefits
               before
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Bread
                 that
                 came
                 down
                 from
                 Heaven
                 )
              
               and
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               holy
               Supper
               ,
               in
               the
               proportional
               creatures
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               with
               condition
               that
               these
               ,
               worthily
               received
               ,
               shall
               confer
               those
               ,
               must
               needs
               go
               before
               any
               Obsignation
               .
               But
               then
               our
               partaking
               of
               these
               Creatures
               duly
               ,
               giveth
               unto
               us
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               former
               by
               way
               of
               Obsignation
               ;
               which
               in
               our
               purpose
               is
               the
               sole
               and
               only
               instrumental
               conveyance
               which
               the
               Sacraments
               have
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               ask
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               due
               participation
               That
               which
               God
               requires
               .
               There
               can
               be
               required
               no
               more
               of
               Infants
               but
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               outward
               washing
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               they
               cannot
               prove
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               repent
               and
               believe
               .
               Very
               true
               .
               Have
               they
               then
               that
               Obsignation
               Yes
               doubtless
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               form
               of
               the
               Covenant
               .
               How
               is
               that
               That
               repenting
               and
               believing
               ,
               their
               Sins
               are
               washed
               away
               .
               Then
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               yet
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               nothing
               passes
               :
               Yes
               ,
               this
               passes
               ,
               
                 The
                 Confirmation
                 that
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 gives
                 upon
                 Repentance
                 and
                 belief
                 of
                 all
                 God's
                 Promises
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               The
               same
               thing
               which
               passes
               to
               him
               
                 qui
                 fictus
                 accedit
              
               ;
               who
               when
               afterward
               he
               doth
               
               indeed
               repent
               of
               his
               Fiction
               ,
               and
               receives
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ,
               hath
               also
               the
               actual
               enjoying
               of
               the
               thing
               so
               confirmed
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               Opinion
               of
               the
               Franciscans
               out
               of
               Scotus
               and
               Bernard
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ,
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Opinion
               ;
               for
               they
               make
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               be
               effectual
               ,
               
                 because
                 God
                 gives
                 them
                 ,
                 Effectus
                 regulariter
                 concomitantes
              
               ;
               and
               to
               contain
               Grace
               no
               otherwise
               then
               as
               an
               effectual
               Sign
               ;
               and
               that
               Grace
               is
               received
               by
               them
               as
               an
               Investiture
               by
               a
               Ring
               or
               Staff
               ,
               which
               is
               obsignando
               .
               Which
               agrees
               also
               with
               Catharines
               Opinion
               ,
               
                 de
                 intenione
                 Ministri
              
               :
               And
               Eisingrens
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               only
               can
               give
               to
               sensible
               Signs
               Vertue
               to
               
               confer
               Grace
               .
               Confess
               .
               c.
               1.
               
               Yet
               I
               believe
               they
               understand
               the
               matter
               otherwise
               then
               I
               have
               before
               expressed
               .
               Their
               Authority
               is
               of
               little
               moment
               either
               way
               .
               
                 Beza
                 ,
                 Ursine
              
               and
               Calvin
               have
               no
               other
               meaning
               then
               I
               have
               expressed
               .
               Mr.
               Hooker
               I
               have
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 Since
                 Infants
              
               (
               say
               you
               )
               
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 why
                 not
                 of
                 spiritual
                 Ablution
                 of
                 Original
                 Guilt
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
                 ,
                 tho
                 not
                 of
                 actual
                 Obsignation
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 cannot
                 interpose
                 any
                 impediment
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               Questionless
               they
               are
               partakers
               of
               the
               actual
               Obsignation
               of
               Ablution
               from
               original
               and
               actual
               Guilt
               (
               say
               I.
               )
               Suppose
               they
               understand
               not
               this
               Obsignation
               ,
               nor
               receive
               this
               Ablution
               otherwise
               then
               Sacramentally
               As
               I
               said
               before
               the
               counterfeit
               Convert
               also
               doth
               ;
               tho
               he
               put
               a
               bar
               to
               his
               present
               Ablution
               of
               his
               Sins
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               own
               Certification
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Where
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 true
                 definition
                 of
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 general
                 will
                 decide
                 this
                 Question
                 ,
              
               which
               you
               grant
               ,
               and
               commend
               that
               of
               our
               Catechism
               .
               I
               do
               not
               disallow
               it
               ,
               being
               well
               interpreted
               ;
               but
               do
               think
               incomparably
               better
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 Seals
                 of
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               Or
               if
               we
               will
               include
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               the
               state
               of
               Grace
               before
               the
               Fall
               :
               
                 They
                 be
                 Seals
                 of
                 God's
                 Covenant
                 concerning
                 everlasting
                 Happiness
                 .
              
               If
               yet
               more
               generally
               we
               will
               include
               the
               Rain-bow
               ,
               Gen.
               9.
               
               
                 They
                 be
                 Seals
                 of
                 God's
                 Covenants
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Definition
               of
               
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 Signum
                 sensibile
                 gratiam
                 Dei
                 ejus
                 effectum
                 gratuitum
              
               
               
                 ex
                 institutione
                 divinâ
                 efficacitèr
                 signanus
                 ,
                 ordinatum
                 ad
                 salutem
                 hominis
                 viatoris
                 ,
              
               methinks
               is
               a
               good
               Definition
               ,
               especially
               declaring
               efficaciter
               as
               he
               doth
               ,
               &
               
                 in
                 hoc
                 efficacitèr
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 includitur
                 tam
                 certitudinalitèr
                 ,
                 quam
                 prognosticè
                 .
              
               I
               know
               that
               he
               acknowledges
               no
               Sacrament
               
                 pro
                 statu
                 innocentiae
              
               ,
               but
               without
               all
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               Definition
               will
               serve
               well
               enough
               for
               both
               States
               ;
               where
               he
               and
               the
               other
               Schoolmen
               require
               since
               the
               Fall
               some
               remedy
               for
               Original
               Sin
               ;
               and
               I
               perceived
               the
               same
               form
               in
               your
               Determination
               ,
               
                 Certum
                 esse
                 Christum
                 Sacramentum
                 Baptismi
                 instituisse
                 in
                 remedium
                 originalis
                 peccati
                 &
                 ad
                 reatus
                 ejusdem
                 veram
                 solutionem
                 .
              
               I
               conceived
               you
               meant
               to
               make
               that
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               Baptism
               :
               which
               seemed
               also
               to
               be
               implied
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               Question
               in
               the
               first
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               
                 Cumque
                 Baptismus
                 potissimum
                 institutus
                 sit
                 ad
                 solutionem
                 originalis
                 peccati
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               You
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               demonstrate
               specially
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               Triangles
               that
               which
               is
               true
               in
               all
               ;
               which
               made
               me
               a
               little
               touch
               upon
               that
               point
               .
               But
               verily
               ,
               I
               think
               this
               conceit
               of
               Sacraments
               to
               make
               them
               Medicines
               ,
               is
               the
               root
               of
               all
               Error
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               good
               to
               take
               Light
               from
               the
               
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               are
               Seals
               only
               to
               God's
               Promises
               .
               In
               my
               last
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               I
               gave
               you
               occasion
               a
               little
               to
               consider
               the
               case
               of
               Women
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               Mankind
               before
               Circumcision
               .
               Methinks
               it
               is
               very
               inconvenient
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Males
               should
               have
               a
               remedy
               against
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               Females
               none
               .
               And
               the
               Schoolmen
               when
               they
               will
               first
               lay
               down
               their
               own
               conceit
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               remedy
               there
               must
               be
               ,
               and
               then
               divine
               what
               it
               must
               be
               ;
               they
               make
               Bellarmine
               ridiculous
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               silence
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               herein
               ,
               labours
               to
               shew
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               
               insufficient
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               cannot
               help
               us
               here
               by
               any
               Traditions
               .
               This
               Inconvenience
               is
               well
               avoided
               by
               making
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               confer
               Grace
               only
               
               by
               Obsignation
               of
               God's
               Promises
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               them
               to
               be
               Certioration
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               God
               would
               have
               Men
               rest
               upon
               his
               meer
               Word
               and
               Promise
               without
               a
               Seal
               ,
               his
               Word
               alone
               was
               to
               suffice
               :
               When
               he
               gave
               a
               Seal
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               have
               validity
               as
               far
               as
               he
               extended
               it
               .
               Now
               he
               extended
               Circumcision
               to
               all
               
               Abraham's
               Seed
               ,
               Males
               and
               Females
               ,
               yea
               to
               the
               Males
               and
               Females
               of
               all
               that
               were
               adjoyned
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               tho
               but
               bought
               with
               his
               Mony
               :
               And
               the
               Circumcision
               
               of
               the
               Males
               was
               an
               Obsignation
               of
               God's
               Covenant
               to
               the
               Females
               also
               .
               Lastly
               ;
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               willing
               to
               make
               more
               ample
               Demonstration
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               and
               more
               abundantly
               to
               confirm
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               Promises
               ,
               he
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Obsignation
               of
               them
               even
               to
               both
               Sexes
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               several
               Person
               :
               Whereby
               he
               hath
               not
               made
               their
               Condition
               worse
               ,
               who
               without
               contempt
               do
               want
               it
               ,
               but
               their
               's
               better
               which
               are
               Partakers
               of
               it
               .
               Which
               I
               speak
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               imagined
               necessity
               of
               Baptism
               to
               Infants
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               indeed
               a
               Medicine
               to
               
                 save
                 Life
              
               ,
               whereas
               it
               is
               only
               an
               assuring
               that
               Christ
               
                 gives
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               Consider
               how
               Baptism
               was
               given
               to
               them
               who
               had
               remission
               of
               Sins
               and
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               also
               before
               ,
               who
               therefore
               could
               have
               no
               other
               Intention
               therein
               but
               Certification
               only
               ,
               and
               adjoyning
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               10.
               44.
               
            
             
               Consider
               how
               it
               hath
               force
               about
               Sin
               ,
               not
               only
               going
               before
               it
               ,
               but
               following
               also
               ;
               yea
               even
               to
               them
               that
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               outward
               receiving
               it
               do
               
                 ponere
                 obicem
              
               ,
               else
               such
               ought
               to
               be
               re-baptized
               .
            
             
               Consider
               that
               if
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               ,
               were
               effectual
               before
               Circumcision
               was
               instituted
               for
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               Original
               Sin
               from
               Infants
               ,
               or
               under
               the
               Law
               from
               Female
               Children
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               less
               effectual
               at
               the
               present
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               this
               presupposing
               that
               some
               mean
               must
               come
               between
               to
               make
               them
               partakers
               of
               Christ.
               Wherefore
               the
               same
               mean
               yet
               standing
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               Baptism
               needs
               not
               to
               be
               assigned
               Justification
               ,
               or
               Ablution
               from
               Sin
               ,
               but
               Testification
               to
               the
               Receiver
               ,
               when
               he
               repents
               and
               believes
               that
               he
               is
               washed
               from
               Sin.
               
            
             
               Consider
               that
               if
               you
               will
               aver
               that
               Baptism
               washes
               away
               otherwise
               then
               sacramentally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               obsignatorily
               original
               Sin
               ;
               yet
               you
               must
               allow
               that
               manner
               of
               washing
               for
               future
               actual
               Sins
               .
               And
               you
               must
               make
               two
               sons
               of
               Justification
               ,
               one
               for
               Children
               ,
               another
               for
               Adulti
               And
               (
               which
               passes
               all
               the
               rest
               )
               you
               must
               find
               some
               Promise
               in
               God's
               Covenant
               ,
               wherein
               he
               binds
               himself
               to
               wash
               away
               Sin
               without
               Faith
               or
               Repentance
               (
               for
               that
               Children
               have
               these
               I
               think
               you
               will
               not
               say
               )
               .
               You
               seem
               also
               to
               break
               the
               Chain
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               30.
               
               
                 Whom
                 he
                 hath
                 justified
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 glorified
                 ,
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ;
               by
               this
               Doctrine
               you
               must
               also
               maintain
               that
               Children
               do
               spiritually
               eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               and
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               if
               they
               receive
               the
               Encharist
               (
               as
               for
               divers
               Ages
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Analogy
               of
               the
               Passover
               they
               may
               ,
               (
               perhaps
               ought
               )
               :
               since
               they
               do
               not
               
                 ponere
                 obicem
                 contraria
                 cogitationis
                 aut
                 pravae
                 operationis
                 .
              
               And
               sith
               the
               use
               of
               his
               Sacrament
               
                 topics
                 quoties
              
               must
               needs
               confer
               Grace
               ;
               it
               seems
               it
               were
               necessary
               to
               let
               them
               communicate
               ,
               and
               the
               oftner
               the
               better
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               might
               be
               stronger
               in
               Grace
               .
               Which
               Opinion
               ,
               tho
               St.
               Austine
               and
               many
               more
               of
               the
               Ancients
               do
               maintain
               ,
               I
               believe
               you
               will
               not
               easily
               condescend
               unto
               ,
               or
               that
               Children
               dying
               without
               Baptism
               are
               damn'd
               :
               Which
               if
               Baptism
               be
               the
               Remedy
               that
               takes
               away
               Original
               Sin
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               how
               you
               can
               avoid
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Propositions
               of
               Molina
               opposed
               by
               the
               Dominicans
               ,
               and
               the
               Letters
               of
               
                 Hippolytus
                 de
                 Alonte-Peloso
              
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               you
               have
               met
               with
               them
               :
               For
               I
               sent
               you
               the
               Originals
               which
               P.
               Paulo
               gave
               me
               upon
               occasion
               of
               speech
               with
               him
               touching
               that
               Controversy
               ,
               reserving
               no
               Copy
               to
               my self
               .
               The
               occasion
               was
               the
               contention
               of
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               Dominicans
               before
               Pope
               Clement
               the
               8th
               .
               And
               those
               Letters
               were
               week
               by
               sent
               from
               Rome
               
               to
               
                 Padre
                 Paule
              
               ,
               of
               the
               carriage
               of
               the
               Business
               .
               When
               you
               find
               a
               trusty
               Messenger
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               send
               me
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Quodlibetical
               Question
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               haste
               .
               I
               would
               join
               with
               it
               another
               Tractate
               about
               the
               Valtelin●
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               in
               English
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               at
               least
               )
               but
               I
               cannot
               get
               the
               Italian
               Copy
               .
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               Arminianism
               finds
               such
               favour
               in
               the
               Low-Countries
               ,
               and
               amongst
               our selves
               ;
               and
               glad
               that
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               ,
               whom
               I
               truly
               love
               and
               honour
               ,
               came
               off
               so
               well
               in
               the
               Business
               touching
               his
               Sermon
               .
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 K.
              
               Charles
               
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 King's
                 Council
                 in
              
               Ireland
               .
            
             
               
                 Cha.
                 REX
                 .
              
            
             
               Right
               trusty
               ,
               and
               right
               well-beloved
               Cousins
               and
               Counsellors
               ,
               we
               greet
               you
               well
               .
               Whereas
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               infinite
               Grace
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               to
               vouchsafe
               unto
               us
               a
               Son
               ,
               born
               at
               our
               Palace
               of
               St.
               
               James's
               ,
               the
               9th
               day
               of
               this
               present
               Month
               of
               May
               ;
               to
               the
               great
               comfort
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               our Selves
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               general
               Joy
               and
               Contentment
               of
               all
               our
               Good
               and
               Loving
               Subjects
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               principal
               Mean
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               the
               prosperous
               Estate
               and
               Peace
               of
               all
               our
               Kingdoms
               ;
               whose
               Welfare
               We
               do
               and
               will
               ever
               prefer
               before
               any
               other
               earthly
               Blessing
               that
               can
               befal
               Us
               in
               this
               Life
               .
               We
               therefore
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               laudable
               Custom
               of
               our
               Royal
               Progenitors
               ,
               in
               like
               case
               heretofort
               used
               ,
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               known
               unto
               you
               the
               joyful
               Tidings
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               High
               Place
               ye
               hold
               under
               Us
               in
               the
               Government
               of
               that
               our
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               also
               that
               by
               timely
               Order
               from
               you
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               communicated
               unto
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               principal
               Cities
               and
               Towns
               thereof
               ;
               as
               to
               those
               (
               who
               we
               know
               )
               with
               all
               dutiful
               and
               loving
               Affections
               ,
               will
               embrace
               whatsoever
               may
               ma●●
               for
               the
               prosperous
               advancement
               of
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               in
               which
               both
               you
               and
               they
               have
               so
               great
               Interest
               (
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               We
               have
               sent
               these
               out
               Letters
               unto
               you
               ,
               by
               Our
               trusty
               and
               well
               beloved
               Servant
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Prist●●
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               one
               of
               our
               Officers
               of
               Arms
               ,
               being
               an
               Officer
               of
               Honour
               specially
               by
               Us
               honour
               to
               appointed
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               honourable
               expression
               of
               our
               good
               affection
               to
               that
               our
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               
                 Given
                 under
                 our
                 Signet
                 ,
                 at
                 Our
                 Palace
                 of
                 Westminister
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   fifth
                   day
                   of
                   June
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sixth
                   Year
                   of
                   Our
                   Reign
                   .
                
              
               To
               Our
               right
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               right
               well-beloved
               〈◊〉
               and
               Counsellors
               ,
               Adam
               ,
               Viscount
               
                 Loftus
                 of
                 Ely
              
               〈◊〉
               Chancellor
               of
               Our
               Kingdom
               of
               Ireland
               and
               Richard
               Earl
               of
               Cork
               ,
               Our
               Justices
               of
               that
               our
               Realm
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
              
               Cork
               ,
               &c.
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 our
                 hearty
                 Commendations
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
              
            
             
               WE
               have
               lately
               (
               to
               our
               exceeding
               great
               comfort
               )
               received
               the
               glad
               Advertisement
               of
               the
               Queen
               's
               safe
               Delivery
               ,
               in
               the
               Birth
               of
               a
               young
               Prince
               ;
               which
               did
               surprize
               us
               with
               such
               extraordinary
               Joy
               ,
               as
               is
               justly
               due
               from
               us
               upon
               so
               happy
               an
               occasion
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               our
               Duties
               to
               join
               in
               sit
               Expressions
               of
               thankfulness
               to
               God
               for
               so
               great
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               we
               have
               resolved
               to
               set
               a
               Day
               apart
               for
               performance
               of
               those
               Duties
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               one
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Servants
               shall
               arrive
               here
               ,
               who
               is
               an
               Officer
               of
               Honour
               ,
               especially
               appointed
               by
               his
               Majesty
               to
               convey
               unto
               us
               those
               glad
               Tidings
               ,
               for
               the
               more
               honourable
               expression
               of
               his
               Highness's
               good
               Affection
               to
               this
               his
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               respect
               we
               bear
               to
               your
               Person
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               eminence
               of
               your
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               have
               moved
               us
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               your
               Lordship
               to
               preach
               here
               before
               this
               State
               ,
               on
               the
               Day
               whereon
               we
               purpose
               to
               perform
               those
               Ceremonies
               of
               Thankfulness
               due
               from
               us
               ;
               which
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               known
               unto
               you
               ,
               purposing
               shortly
               to
               let
               you
               know
               the
               day
               when
               we
               desire
               your
               presence
               :
               Yet
               if
               you
               shall
               find
               ,
               by
               your
               late
               Sickness
               ,
               any
               indisposition
               in
               your
               Body
               ,
               or
               danger
               to
               your
               Health
               to
               perform
               this
               Charge
               ,
               (
               which
               we
               know
               would
               otherwise
               be
               very
               acceptable
               to
               you
               )
               we
               do
               not
               in
               such
               case
               so
               strictly
               require
               your
               presence
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               do
               freely
               leave
               it
               to
               your
               own
               choice
               to
               come
               or
               stay
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               find
               the
               disposition
               of
               your
               Body
               to
               enable
               you
               .
               Only
               we
               desire
               to
               understand
               from
               you
               ,
               whether
               we
               shall
               then
               expect
               you
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               we
               may
               make
               choice
               of
               another
               if
               you
               may
               not
               come
               .
               And
               so
               we
               bid
               your
               Lordship
               very
               heartily
               farewel
               .
               From
               his
               Majesty's
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               Junii
               18.
               1630.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friends
                 ,
                 
                   
                     R.
                     Cork
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Ad.
                       Loftus
                    
                     ,
                     Canc.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 like
                 sent
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 England
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 caused
                 the
                 inclosed
                 to
                 be
                 imprinted
                 here
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               London
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Hope
               your
               Grace
               will
               pardon
               me
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               this
               time
               I
               have
               not
               written
               unto
               you
               :
               For
               though
               I
               thank
               God
               I
               have
               recovered
               my
               Health
               in
               a
               measure
               ,
               beyond
               expectation
               ,
               yet
               I
               have
               been
               so
               overlaid
               with
               Business
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               been
               able
               to
               give
               you
               any
               account
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               such
               as
               I
               desired
               .
            
             
               Your
               Lordship's
               first
               Letters
               (
               for
               I
               owe
               you
               an
               answer
               to
               two
               )
               bear
               date
               April
               the
               5th
               ,
               and
               your
               later
               June
               the
               4th
               ,
               1630.
               
               The
               Main
               of
               both
               Letters
               is
               concerning
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               .
               And
               though
               in
               your
               last
               Letters
               you
               be
               confident
               that
               Sir
               
               John's
               Grant
               is
               not
               past
               the
               Seals
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               avouched
               it
               is
               :
               yet
               I
               must
               acquaint
               your
               Grace
               that
               you
               are
               mistaken
               therein
               ;
               for
               it
               appeared
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               sitting
               of
               the
               Committee
               ,
               that
               the
               Seal
               was
               put
               to
               his
               Grant
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               April
               last
               .
               Of
               which
               Doctrine
               you
               may
               make
               this
               Use
               ;
               what
               close
               conveyance
               and
               carriage
               there
               may
               be
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               is
               to
               be
               spoiled
               .
               I
               understand
               by
               Mr.
               Hamilton
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor
               of
               Ireland
               is
               in
               Holy
               Orders
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               Deacon
               ,
               he
               holds
               an
               Arch-Deaconry
               yet
               of
               good
               value
               .
               Surely
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               in
               it
               that
               I
               will
               not
               express
               by
               Letter
               ;
               but
               were
               I
               his
               Superior
               in
               Ordinary
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               I
               would
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               have
               plainly
               expressed
               ,
               both
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Committees
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               for
               the
               Business
               ;
               I
               have
               stuck
               so
               close
               unto
               it
               ,
               both
               with
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               especially
               the
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               noble
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               I
               hope
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               will
               see
               his
               Error
               ,
               and
               pitch
               upon
               some
               other
               Reward
               for
               his
               Services
               ,
               and
               surrender
               this
               Patent
               ,
               though
               seal'd
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               go
               on
               with
               the
               King
               's
               Royal
               and
               Pious
               Grant
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               Things
               being
               thus
               far
               onward
               once
               more
               ;
               there
               are
               two
               things
               which
               stick
               with
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               One
               is
               ,
               They
               like
               not
               the
               placing
               of
               these
               Impropriations
               upon
               any
               Incorporations
               ,
               Dublin
               ,
               or
               other
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answered
               ,
               That
               neither
               did
               I
               like
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               must
               be
               alter'd
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               against
               Law.
               So
               it
               is
               resolved
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               take
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               material
               Passages
               of
               the
               Grant
               into
               consideration
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               neither
               your
               old
               ,
               nor
               your
               new
               Letter
               will
               stand
               .
               Some
               thought
               it
               fittest
               ,
               that
               these
               Impropriations
               should
               be
               left
               to
               the
               King
               to
               give
               .
               To
               this
               I
               replied
               ,
               That
               that
               course
               would
               ,
               by
               the
               Suit
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               and
               their
               Journeys
               over
               ,
               take
               off
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Benefit
               intended
               them
               .
               And
               to
               leave
               them
               in
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               that
               might
               be
               but
               to
               enrich
               his
               Secretaries
               ,
               and
               expose
               the
               Church
               to
               that
               which
               I
               will
               not
               speak
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               other
               Difficulty
               is
               ,
               That
               this
               Grant
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               is
               too
               much
               against
               the
               King's
               Profit
               in
               these
               difficult
               Times
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               Lay-way
               ,
               the
               King's
               Rent
               may
               be
               improved
               ;
               which
               according
               to
               this
               Grant
               cannot
               be
               .
               This
               Blow
               I
               looked
               not
               for
               ;
               but
               answered
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               That
               I
               thought
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               take
               the
               King's
               Grant
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               with
               some
               improvement
               upon
               such
               Impropriations
               as
               might
               well
               bear
               it
               .
               This
               I
               did
               ,
               partly
               to
               bear
               off
               the
               shock
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               
               partly
               to
               gain
               opportunity
               to
               write
               to
               you
               ,
               who
               understand
               that
               Business
               better
               .
               And
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               by
               your
               next
               Letters
               ,
               give
               me
               all
               the
               help
               you
               can
               towards
               this
               Business
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               have
               done
               with
               Sir
               
                 John
                 Bathe
              
               .
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               his
               Speech
               ,
               That
               the
               Clergy
               had
               a
               third
               part
               of
               that
               Kingdom
               ;
               I
               represented
               to
               the
               Lords
               the
               Paper
               which
               you
               sent
               me
               concerning
               the
               State
               of
               the
               County
               of
               Louth
               .
               It
               was
               a
               miserable
               spectacle
               to
               them
               all
               :
               yet
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               some
               Doubt
               arose
               whether
               those
               Values
               there
               expressed
               ,
               were
               the
               Rate
               in
               the
               King's
               Books
               ,
               or
               the
               uttermost
               value
               to
               the
               Incumbent
               .
               To
               this
               I
               was
               not
               able
               to
               make
               a
               resolute
               Answer
               ,
               yet
               I
               feared
               they
               were
               Rates
               to
               the
               utmost
               value
               .
               Hereupon
               the
               Lords
               required
               of
               me
               to
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               desire
               you
               to
               send
               me
               word
               with
               all
               the
               speed
               you
               can
               ,
               what
               value
               that
               Note
               of
               yours
               contain'd
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               pray
               fail
               not
               .
            
             
               Your
               Grace
               is
               pleased
               ,
               in
               another
               Passage
               ,
               to
               desire
               me
               not
               to
               be
               too
               strict
               to
               my
               Rule
               ,
               in
               chusing
               Deans
               only
               to
               be
               Bishops
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Deans
               are
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               the
               likeliest
               Men
               to
               be
               fitted
               for
               Bishopricks
               ;
               but
               they
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               was
               never
               any
               Rule
               of
               mine
               to
               my
               remembrance
               .
               My
               Rule
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               I
               shall
               ever
               be
               strict
               ,
               not
               to
               suffer
               any
               Bishop
               to
               hold
               any
               Deanery
               in
               Commendam
               ,
               if
               it
               lie
               in
               my
               power
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
            
             
               For
               that
               which
               concerns
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Clonfert
               ,
               and
               Killmacduagh
               ,
               I
               have
               read
               the
               inclosed
               Papers
               you
               sent
               ,
               and
               see
               cause
               more
               than
               enough
               to
               pity
               ;
               but
               the
               way
               for
               remedy
               will
               be
               full
               of
               difficulty
               .
               And
               for
               Kill●anora
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               time
               enough
               to
               think
               upon
               Annexation
               .
               For
               the
               Colledg
               and
               their
               Chauntry-Lands
               ,
               &c.
               when
               they
               come
               for
               their
               Patent
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               doubt
               all
               the
               lawful
               assistance
               that
               I
               can
               give
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               my
               Business
               stands
               ,
               't
               is
               time
               to
               make
               an
               end
               )
               I
               must
               needs
               thank
               you
               that
               you
               make
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               Joy
               to
               hear
               of
               my
               late
               Honour
               ,
               in
               being
               chosen
               Chancellor
               of
               Oxford
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               speak
               really
               ,
               it
               was
               beyond
               my
               deserts
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               my
               desires
               ;
               but
               since
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               ,
               by
               their
               Love
               ,
               to
               lay
               it
               upon
               me
               ,
               I
               must
               undergo
               the
               Burden
               as
               I
               may
               .
               My
               honourable
               Predecessor
               enriched
               his
               Name
               by
               the
               Greek
               Manuscripts
               he
               gave
               ;
               and
               it
               gives
               me
               much
               content
               that
               I
               was
               the
               means
               of
               it
               .
               And
               now
               for
               the
               Bargain
               which
               you
               mention
               of
               Ancient
               Coins
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               5500
               ,
               I
               cannot
               upon
               the
               sudden
               say
               any
               things
               ,
               for
               my
               own
               Purse
               is
               too
               shallow
               ,
               and
               my
               Lords
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Buckingham
               ,
               and
               the
               Earl
               of
               Pembrook
               ,
               are
               dead
               .
               You
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               great
               Bargain
               at
               600
               l.
               I
               pray
               therefore
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               so
               much
               Interest
               in
               the
               Seller
               ,
               send
               me
               word
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               you
               can
               ,
               how
               many
               Ounces
               the
               Gold
               Coin
               comes
               unto
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               the
               Silver
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               judg
               of
               the
               Copper
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               upon
               my
               return
               to
               those
               your
               Letters
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               you
               answer
               ,
               where
               I
               can
               find
               any
               noble
               Spirit
               that
               will
               deal
               for
               them
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               You
               may
               judg
               by
               these
               Letters
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               in
               haste
               ,
               but
               indeed
               I
               am
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               fulness
               of
               my
               Business
               ,
               more
               troubled
               a
               great
               deal
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               remedy
               what
               I
               see
               amiss
               ,
               than
               at
               any
               disproportion
               between
               the
               weakness
               of
               my
               Shoulder
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               my
               Load
               .
               Let
               me
               have
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               I
               shall
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Guil.
                 London
                 .
              
               
                 Fulham-house
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   5.
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 King's
                 Council
                 in
              
               Ireland
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 After
                 our
                 very
                 hearty
                 Commendations
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
              
            
             
               HIS
               Majesty
               ,
               by
               his
               Letters
               of
               the
               5th
               of
               June
               last
               ,
               hath
               been
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               signify
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               infinite
               Grace
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               to
               vouchsafe
               his
               Majesty
               a
               Son
               ,
               and
               us
               a
               Prince
               ,
               born
               at
               the
               Palace
               of
               St.
               
               James's
               ,
               the
               29th
               day
               of
               May
               last
               :
               A
               Copy
               of
               which
               Letters
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Prayers
               framed
               in
               England
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               and
               lately
               imprinted
               here
               ,
               we
               have
               thought
               fit
               to
               send
               you
               here
               inclosed
               ;
               that
               by
               timely
               order
               from
               you
               ,
               the
               same
               may
               be
               communicated
               unto
               your
               Clergy
               ,
               as
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               with
               all
               Duty
               and
               loving
               Affection
               ,
               will
               embrace
               whatsoever
               may
               make
               for
               the
               prosperous
               advancement
               of
               the
               Publick
               Good
               ,
               wherein
               all
               of
               us
               have
               Interest
               .
            
             
               The
               Joy
               and
               Gladness
               we
               apprehend
               in
               this
               great
               Blessing
               ,
               hath
               justly
               moved
               as
               to
               set
               apart
               one
               Day
               ,
               to
               be
               jointly
               and
               unanimously
               celebrated
               as
               a
               Festival
               throughout
               the
               whole
               Kingdom
               ,
               in
               expression
               of
               the
               thankfulness
               due
               from
               us
               all
               upon
               this
               happy
               occasion
               ;
               which
               Day
               we
               have
               resolved
               shall
               be
               the
               15th
               Day
               of
               this
               Instant
               :
               whereof
               we
               give
               your
               Lordship
               notice
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               you
               may
               cause
               the
               same
               to
               be
               notified
               to
               your
               Clergy
               ;
               and
               that
               on
               that
               day
               there
               be
               publick
               Prayers
               ,
               Thanksgivings
               ,
               and
               Sermons
               in
               the
               several
               Churches
               of
               your
               Diocess
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               said
               Prayers
               be
               then
               publickly
               read
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Divine
               Service
               ;
               and
               that
               afterwards
               ringing
               of
               Bells
               ,
               making
               of
               Bone-fires
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               expressions
               of
               Joy
               may
               be
               made
               ,
               to
               testify
               the
               general
               Joy
               and
               Gladness
               of
               that
               Day
               .
               And
               we
               pray
               and
               require
               you
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               us
               here
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               partakers
               of
               this
               Benefit
               ,
               may
               join
               in
               the
               Solemnities
               of
               this
               intended
               Festival
               .
               And
               so
               we
               bid
               your
               Lordship
               very
               heartily
               farewel
               .
               From
               his
               Majesty's
               Castle
               of
               Dublin
               ,
               July
               5.
               1630.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friends
                 ,
                 
                   
                     
                       A.
                       Loftus
                    
                     Canc.
                     
                  
                   
                     R.
                     Corke
                     .
                  
                   
                     Grandison
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hen.
                     Valentia
                     .
                  
                   
                     W.
                     Caulfeild
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hen.
                     Docwra
                     .
                  
                   
                     Fra.
                     Mountnorris
                     .
                  
                   
                     W.
                     Shurley
                     .
                  
                   
                     W.
                     Parsons
                     .
                  
                   
                     J.
                     Erskyne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cha.
                     Coote
                     .
                  
                   
                     Thory
                     Duttoy
                     .
                  
                   
                     Ad.
                     Loftus
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Bedell
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Kilmore
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 at
                 his
                 House
                 at
              
               Termonfeckin
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 Honourable
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Cannot
               easily
               express
               what
               contentment
               I
               received
               at
               my
               late
               being
               with
               your
               Grace
               at
               Termonfeckin
               .
               There
               had
               nothing
               hapned
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               since
               I
               came
               into
               Ireland
               ,
               but
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               call
               to
               remembrance
               in
               my
               whole
               Life
               ,
               which
               did
               so
               much
               affect
               me
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               as
               the
               hazard
               of
               your
               good
               Opinion
               .
               For
               loving
               and
               honouring
               you
               in
               Truth
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Truth
               's
               sake
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               shall
               abide
               with
               us
               for
               ever
               )
               without
               any
               private
               Interest
               ;
               and
               receiving
               so
               unlooked
               for
               a
               blow
               from
               your
               own
               hand
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               expected
               should
               have
               tenderly
               applied
               some
               Remedy
               to
               me
               ,
               being
               smitten
               by
               others
               )
               I
               had
               not
               present
               the
               defences
               of
               Reason
               and
               Grace
               .
               And
               although
               I
               knew
               it
               to
               be
               a
               fault
               in
               my self
               ,
               since
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               our
               Duties
               ,
               the
               judgment
               of
               our
               Master
               even
               alone
               ought
               to
               suffice
               us
               ;
               yet
               I
               could
               not
               be
               so
               much
               Master
               of
               mine
               Affections
               ,
               as
               to
               cast
               out
               this
               weakness
               .
               But
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               I
               began
               to
               say
               )
               at
               my
               being
               with
               you
               ,
               refreshed
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               your
               kind
               renewing
               and
               confirming
               your
               love
               to
               me
               .
               And
               all
               humble
               thanks
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               gave
               me
               place
               to
               make
               my
               defence
               ,
               and
               took
               upon
               you
               the
               cognizance
               of
               mine
               Innocency
               .
               And
               as
               for
               mine
               Accuser
               (
               whose
               hatred
               I
               have
               incurred
               )
               only
               by
               not
               giving
               way
               to
               his
               covetous
               desire
               ,
               of
               heaping
               Living
               upon
               Living
               ,
               to
               the
               evident
               damage
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               other
               Souls
               committed
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               own
               :
               Truly
               I
               am
               glad
               ,
               and
               do
               give
               God
               thanks
               that
               his
               Malignicy
               ,
               which
               a
               while
               masked
               it self
               in
               the
               pretence
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               hath
               at
               last
               discovered
               it self
               by
               publick
               opposition
               .
               It
               hath
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               in
               his
               power
               to
               hurt
               me
               at
               all
               ,
               he
               hath
               rather
               shamed
               himself
               ;
               and
               although
               his
               high
               Heart
               cannot
               give
               his
               Tongue
               leave
               to
               acknowledg
               his
               Folly
               ,
               his
               Understanding
               is
               not
               so
               weak
               and
               blind
               as
               not
               to
               see
               it
               :
               Whom
               I
               could
               be
               very
               well
               content
               to
               leave
               to
               taste
               the
               Fruit
               of
               it
               also
               ,
               without
               being
               further
               trouble
               some
               to
               your
               Grace
               ;
               save
               that
               I
               do
               not
               despair
               ,
               but
               your
               Grace's
               Authority
               will
               pull
               him
               out
               of
               the
               Snare
               of
               Satan
               ,
               whose
               Instrument
               he
               hath
               been
               to
               cross
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               more
               occasion
               of
               joy
               by
               his
               amendment
               ,
               than
               I
               had
               grief
               by
               his
               perversion
               and
               opposition
               .
            
             
               Your
               Grace's
               Letters
               of
               August
               23.
               were
               not
               delivered
               to
               me
               till
               the
               ●9th
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               space
               ,
               what
               effect
               those
               that
               accompanied
               them
               had
               with
               Mr.
               Dean
               ,
               you
               shall
               perceive
               by
               the
               inclosed
               ,
               which
               were
               sent
               me
               the
               28th
               ,
               the
               Evening
               before
               our
               Communion
               I
               answered
               them
               the
               next
               Morning
               ,
               as
               is
               here
               annexed
               .
               As
               I
               was
               at
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               ,
               beginning
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Communion
               before
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               he
               came
               in
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               Sermon
               was
               done
               ,
               those
               that
               communicated
               not
               being
               departed
               ,
               he
               stood
               forth
               and
               spoke
               to
               his
               purpose
               .
            
             
               That
               where
               as
               the
               Book
               of
               Common
               Prayer
               requires
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               if
               there
               be
               any
               〈…〉
               there
               should
               be
               to
               conciliation
               ;
               this
               was
               〈…〉
               because
               they
               all
               knew
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               been
               〈…〉
               he
               did
               profess
               that
               he
               〈…〉
               no
               〈…〉
               and
               〈…〉
               me
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               he
               was
               ●orry
               .
            
             
             
               I
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               good
               reason
               to
               be
               sorry
               ,
               considering
               how
               he
               had
               behaved
               himself
               :
               For
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               bare
               him
               no
               malice
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               were
               in
               my
               power
               ,
               would
               not
               make
               so
               much
               as
               his
               finger
               ake
               .
               Grieved
               I
               had
               been
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               whom
               I
               knew
               there
               were
               many
               good
               parts
               ,
               would
               become
               an
               Instrument
               to
               oppose
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               assured
               he
               had
               called
               me
               to
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               was
               all
               that
               passed
               .
               He
               offered
               himself
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Board
               ,
               and
               I
               gave
               him
               the
               Communion
               .
               After
               Dinner
               ,
               he
               preached
               out
               of
               1
               Joh.
               4.
               ult
               .
               
                 And
                 this
                 Commandment
                 have
                 we
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               When
               we
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               Dr.
               Shiriden
               delivered
               me
               your
               Grace's
               Letters
               .
               And
               thus
               Mr.
               Dean
               thinks
               he
               hath
               healed
               all
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               perceive
               by
               his
               next
               Letters
               of
               August
               30.
               
               Only
               he
               labours
               about
               Kildromfarten
               :
               Whereabouts
               I
               purposed
               to
               have
               spoken
               with
               your
               Grace
               at
               my
               being
               with
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               know
               not
               how
               it
               came
               not
               to
               my
               mind
               .
               Whether
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Body
               ,
               after-some
               travel
               ,
               easily
               falleth
               to
               rest
               ;
               or
               else
               God
               would
               have
               it
               reserved
               perhaps
               to
               a
               more
               seasonable
               time
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               now
               above
               a
               Twelve-month
               (
               the
               Day
               ,
               in
               many
               respects
               ,
               I
               may
               well
               wish
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               reckoned
               with
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Year
               )
               that
               your
               Grace
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               delivered
               to
               me
               with
               your
               own
               hands
               ,
               Mr.
               Crian
               a
               converted
               Friar
               .
               To
               whom
               I
               offered
               my self
               as
               largely
               as
               my
               ability
               would
               extend
               unto
               ;
               though
               I
               had
               already
               ,
               at
               your
               Grace's
               commendation
               ,
               received
               Mr.
               Dunsterville
               to
               be
               in
               my
               house
               ,
               with
               the
               allowance
               of
               20
               
                 l.
                 per
                 Annum
              
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               before
               my
               departing
               ,
               Mr.
               Hilton
               made
               a
               motion
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               where
               he
               had
               in
               his
               hands
               sufficient
               to
               make
               the
               Benefice
               of
               Kildromfarten
               void
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               bestow
               it
               upon
               Mr.
               Dean
               ,
               he
               would
               do
               so
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               should
               remain
               
                 in
                 Statu
              
               .
               I
               answered
               ,
               With
               profession
               of
               my
               love
               and
               good
               opinion
               of
               Mr.
               Dean
               ,
               whereof
               I
               shewed
               the
               Reasons
               ,
               I
               added
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               know
               the
               Place
               ,
               nor
               the
               People
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               were
               meer
               Irish
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               see
               how
               Mr.
               Dean
               should
               discharge
               the
               Duty
               of
               a
               Minister
               to
               them
               :
               This
               Motion
               was
               seconded
               by
               your
               Grace
               :
               But
               so
               ,
               as
               I
               easily
               conceived
               ,
               that
               being
               solicited
               by
               your
               old
               Servant
               ,
               could
               do
               no
               less
               than
               you
               did
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               *
               
                 the
                 Lecture
                 he
                 promised
                 your
                 Grace
                 should
                 read
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Collations
                 ,
              
               would
               not
               be
               displeased
               if
               I
               did
               as
               became
               me
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               conformity
               to
               your
               former
               motion
               for
               Mr.
               Crian
               .
               Dr.
               Dean
               after
               pressed
               me
               ,
               that
               if
               without
               my
               concurrence
               your
               Grace
               would
               confer
               that
               living
               upon
               him
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               against
               it
               .
               Which
               I
               promised
               ,
               but
               heard
               no
               more
               of
               it
               till
               about
               April
               last
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               the
               Benefice
               next
               unto
               that
               which
               Mr.
               Dunsterville
               was
               already
               possessed
               of
               falling
               void
               ,
               Mr.
               Crian
               not
               coming
               to
               me
               ,
               nor
               purposing
               to
               do
               so
               till
               after
               Christmass
               ;
               and
               whensoever
               he
               should
               come
               ,
               my
               House
               ,
               as
               I
               found
               ,
               not
               affording
               room
               for
               him
               and
               Mr.
               Dunsterville
               both
               ;
               whose
               former
               Benefice
               was
               unable
               (
               he
               said
               )
               to
               maintain
               him
               ;
               chiefly
               he
               promising
               Residence
               ,
               and
               taking
               of
               me
               for
               that
               purpose
               an
               Oath
               absolutely
               ,
               without
               any
               exception
               of
               Dispensation
               ;
               I
               united
               it
               to
               his
               former
               ,
               and
               dismissed
               him
               to
               go
               to
               his
               Cure.
               Wherein
               how
               carelesly
               he
               hath
               behaved
               himself
               ,
               I
               forbear
               to
               relate
               .
            
             
               To
               return
               to
               Mr.
               Dean
               ;
               About
               mid
               
                 -
                 April
              
               he
               brought
               me
               a
               Presentation
               to
               Kildromfarten
               ,
               under
               the
               Broad
               Seal
               .
               I
               could
               do
               no
               less
               but
               signify
               to
               the
               Incumbent
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               maintained
               his
               Title
               ,
               requiring
               me
               not
               to
               admi●
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               returned
               the
               Presentation
               ,
               indorsing
               the
               Reason
               of
               my
               refusal
               .
               And
               being
               then
               occasioned
               to
               write
               to
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               ,
               I
               signified
               what
               I
               thought
               of
               these
               Pluralities
               ,
               in
               a
               Time
               when
               we
               are
               so
               far
               overmatched
               in
               number
               by
               the
               Adverse
               Party
               .
               This
               passed
               on
               till
               the
               Visitation
               ,
               wherein
               Mr.
               Dean
               shewed
               himself
               in
               his
               Colours
               .
               When
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Kildromfarten
               was
               called
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               He
               was
               Vicar
               ,
               but
               would
               exhibit
               
               no
               Title
               .
               After
               the
               Curat
               ,
               Mr.
               Smith
               signified
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               his
               Stipend
               was
               unpaid
               ,
               and
               he
               feared
               it
               would
               still
               be
               in
               the
               contention
               of
               two
               Incumbents
               .
               Upon
               these
               and
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               I
               sequestred
               the
               Profits
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               heard
               by
               a
               Simoniacal
               Compact
               betwixt
               them
               should
               be
               for
               this
               Year
               the
               former
               Incumbents
               .
               Neither
               did
               Mr.
               Dean
               write
               or
               speak
               a
               word
               to
               me
               hereabout
               till
               the
               day
               before
               the
               Communion
               in
               the
               Inclosed
               .
               That
               very
               Morning
               I
               was
               certified
               ,
               that
               he
               purposed
               to
               appeal
               to
               your
               Grace
               ;
               which
               made
               me
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               his
               next
               ,
               to
               add
               ,
               
                 Quod
                 facis
                 fac
                 citius
              
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               speak
               freely
               touching
               this
               matter
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               only
               Root
               of
               all
               Mr.
               
               Dean's
               despite
               against
               me
               .
               Plainly
               I
               do
               thus
               think
               ,
               that
               of
               all
               the
               Diseases
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               next
               to
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Corruption
                 of
                 our
                 Courts
              
               ,
               this
               of
               Pluralities
               is
               the
               most
               deadly
               and
               pestilent
               ,
               especially
               when
               those
               are
               instituted
               into
               Charges
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               who
               were
               they
               never
               so
               willing
               ,
               yet
               for
               want
               of
               the
               Language
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               are
               unable
               to
               discharge
               them
               .
               Concerning
               which
               very
               Point
               ,
               I
               know
               your
               Grace
               remembers
               the
               Propositions
               of
               the
               Learned
               and
               Zealous
               Bishop
               of
               Lincoln
               before
               Pope
               Innocent
               .
               I
               will
               not
               add
               the
               Confession
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               ;
               nor
               the
               Judgment
               of
               that
               good
               Father
               ,
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               History
               thereof
               ,
               touching
               Non-residence
               .
               Let
               the
               thing
               it self
               speak
               ,
               whence
               flow
               the
               Ignorance
               of
               the
               People
               ,
               the
               Neglect
               of
               God's
               Worship
               ,
               the
               Defrauding
               of
               the
               Poor
               of
               the
               remains
               of
               dedicate
               Things
               ,
               the
               Ruin
               of
               the
               Mansion-houses
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               the
               desolation
               of
               Churches
               ,
               the
               swallowing
               up
               of
               Parishes
               by
               the
               Farmers
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               from
               this
               fountain
               There
               may
               be
               cause
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               why
               sometimes
               in
               some
               Place
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               Man
               ,
               many
               Churches
               may
               be
               committed
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               late
               Certificates
               ,
               there
               are
               besides
               the
               Titulary
               Primat
               and
               Bishop
               ,
               of
               Priests
               ,
               in
               the
               Diocesses
               of
               Kilmore
               and
               Ardagh
               ,
               66
               ;
               of
               Ministers
               and
               Curats
               but
               32
               ;
               of
               which
               also
               three
               whose
               Wives
               come
               not
               to
               Church
               :
               In
               this
               so
               great
               odds
               ,
               as
               the
               Adversaries
               have
               of
               us
               in
               number
               ,
               (
               to
               omit
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               Language
               ,
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Peoples
               Hearts
               ,
               the
               countenancing
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Gentry
               )
               is
               it
               a
               Time
               to
               commit
               many
               Churches
               to
               one
               Man
               whom
               I
               will
               not
               disable
               ;
               and
               he
               saith
               he
               hath
               a
               very
               able
               Interpreter
               :
               and
               I
               think
               no
               less
               ,
               which
               made
               me
               once
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               sooner
               confer
               the
               Benefice
               of
               Kildromfarten
               upon
               him
               ,
               than
               upon
               himself
               ;
               which
               Resolution
               I
               do
               still
               hold
               ,
               in
               how
               ill
               part
               soever
               he
               takes
               it
               .
               But
               what
               hath
               he
               done
               in
               the
               Parishes
               already
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               Irish
               that
               we
               should
               commit
               another
               unto
               him
               He
               that
               cannot
               perform
               his
               Duty
               to
               one
               ,
               without
               a
               helper
               ;
               or
               to
               that
               little
               part
               of
               it
               whose
               Tongue
               he
               hath
               ,
               is
               he
               sufficient
               to
               do
               it
               to
               three
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Wages
               is
               sought
               ,
               not
               the
               Work.
               And
               yet
               with
               the
               Means
               he
               hath
               already
               ,
               the
               good
               Man
               his
               Predecessor
               maintained
               a
               Wife
               and
               a
               Family
               ;
               and
               cannot
               he
               in
               his
               Solitary
               (
               he
               had
               once
               written
               
                 Monkish
                 )
                 Life
              
               defray
               himself
               Well
               ,
               if
               there
               can
               be
               none
               found
               fit
               to
               discharge
               the
               Duty
               ,
               let
               him
               have
               the
               Wages
               to
               better
               his
               Maintenance
               :
               But
               when
               your
               Grace
               assureth
               us
               ,
               we
               shall
               lack
               no
               Men
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               besides
               Mr.
               Crien
               ,
               (
               whom
               D.
               Sheriden
               hath
               heard
               preach
               as
               a
               Frier
               in
               that
               very
               place
               ;
               which
               I
               account
               would
               be
               the
               more
               to
               God's
               Glory
               ,
               if
               there
               now
               he
               should
               plant
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               endeavoured
               to
               root
               out
               )
               ;
               besides
               him
               we
               have
               Mr.
               Nugent
               ,
               who
               offereth
               himself
               in
               an
               honest
               and
               discreet
               Letter
               lately
               written
               to
               me
               .
               We
               have
               sundry
               in
               the
               Colledg
               ,
               and
               namely
               two
               trained
               up
               at
               the
               Irish
               Lecture
               ;
               one
               whereof
               hath
               translated
               your
               Grace's
               Catechism
               into
               Irish
               ;
               besides
               Mr.
               Duncan
               and
               others
               :
               With
               what
               colour
               can
               we
               pass
               by
               these
               ,
               and
               suffer
               him
               to
               fat
               himself
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               God's
               People
               Pardon
               me
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               ,
               when
               I
               say
               We
               ,
               I
               mean
               not
               to
               prescribe
               any
               thing
               to
               you
               :
               My self
               I
               hope
               shall
               never
               do
               it
               ,
               
               or
               consent
               to
               it
               .
               And
               so
               long
               as
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Mr.
               D's
               Wrath
               against
               me
               ,
               whether
               I
               suffer
               by
               his
               Pen
               or
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               I
               shall
               rejoice
               ,
               as
               suffering
               for
               Righteousness
               sake
               .
               And
               sith
               himself
               in
               his
               last
               Letter
               excuses
               my
               Intent
               ,
               I
               do
               submit
               my
               Actions
               after
               God
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Censure
               ,
               ready
               to
               make
               him
               Satisfaction
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               thing
               in
               Word
               or
               Deed
               I
               have
               wronged
               him
               .
            
             
               For
               conclusion
               of
               this
               business
               (
               wherein
               I
               am
               sorry
               to
               be
               so
               troublesome
               to
               your
               Grace
               )
               let
               him
               surcease
               this
               his
               greedy
               and
               impudent
               pretence
               to
               this
               Benefice
               ,
               let
               Mr.
               Nugent
               be
               admitted
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               Mr.
               Crien
               if
               he
               be
               not
               yet
               provided
               for
               ;
               to
               whom
               I
               will
               hope
               ere
               long
               to
               add
               Mr.
               Nugent
               for
               a
               Neighbour
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               If
               these
               second
               (
               questionless
               better
               )
               Thoughts
               ,
               have
               any
               place
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               last
               Letters
               he
               gives
               some
               hope
               ,
               let
               my
               Complaints
               against
               him
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               Fire
               .
               God
               make
               him
               an
               humble
               and
               modest
               Man.
               But
               if
               Mr.
               Dean
               will
               needs
               persist
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               to
               view
               my
               Reply
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               I
               will
               add
               no
               more
               .
               As
               touching
               his
               traducing
               me
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               at
               Cavan
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Grace
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               Mr.
               Robins
               and
               Mr.
               Teate
               ,
               altho
               he
               had
               been
               with
               them
               before
               and
               denied
               what
               they
               formerly
               conceived
               .
               And
               if
               your
               Grace
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               enquire
               of
               Mr.
               Cape
               by
               a
               Line
               or
               two
               (
               with
               whom
               I
               never
               spake
               word
               about
               the
               matter
               )
               or
               compare
               the
               heads
               of
               his
               Sermon
               (
               which
               he
               saith
               were
               general
               )
               with
               his
               former
               Reports
               made
               of
               me
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               will
               soon
               find
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               sent
               also
               his
               Protestation
               against
               my
               Visitations
               :
               wherein
               I
               desire
               your
               Grace
               to
               observe
               the
               blindness
               of
               Malice
               .
               He
               pretends
               that
               I
               may
               not
               visit
               but
               at
               or
               after
               Michaelmas
               every
               Year
               .
               As
               if
               the
               Month
               of
               July
               wherein
               I
               visited
               were
               not
               after
               Michaelmas
               ;
               for
               before
               the
               last
               Michaelmas
               I
               visited
               not
               .
               I
               omit
               that
               he
               calls
               himself
               the
               
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Chapter
              
               .
               The
               Canon
               Law
               calls
               the
               Bishop
               so
               :
               he
               will
               have
               the
               Bishop
               visit
               the
               whole
               Diocess
               together
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               that
               form
               which
               the
               Canons
               prescribe
               .
               But
               this
               Protestation
               having
               neither
               Latin
               ,
               nor
               Law
               ,
               nor
               common
               Sence
               ,
               doth
               declare
               the
               Skill
               of
               him
               that
               drew
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Wit
               of
               him
               that
               uses
               it
               .
               Which
               if
               your
               Grace
               enjoyn
               him
               not
               to
               revoke
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               enforced
               to
               put
               a
               remedy
               to
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               evil
               Example
               and
               Prejudice
               it
               might
               bring
               to
               Posterity
               .
               And
               now
               to
               leave
               this
               unpleasing
               Subject
               :
               Since
               my
               being
               with
               you
               ,
               here
               was
               with
               me
               Mr.
               Brady
               ,
               bringing
               with
               him
               the
               Resignation
               of
               the
               Benefice
               of
               Mullagh
               which
               I
               had
               conferred
               upon
               Mr.
               Dunsterville
               ,
               and
               united
               to
               his
               former
               of
               Moybolk
               ;
               he
               brought
               with
               him
               Letters
               from
               my
               L.
               of
               Corke
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 W.
                 Parsons
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               is
               allied
               .
               But
               examining
               him
               ,
               I
               found
               him
               (
               besides
               a
               very
               raw
               Divine
               )
               unable
               to
               read
               the
               Irish
               ,
               and
               therefore
               excused
               my self
               to
               the
               Lords
               for
               admitting
               him
               .
               A
               few
               days
               after
               ,
               viz.
               the
               10th
               of
               this
               Month
               ,
               here
               was
               with
               me
               Mr.
               Dunsterville
               himself
               ,
               and
               signified
               unto
               me
               that
               he
               had
               revoked
               his
               former
               Resignation
               .
               Thus
               he
               plays
               fast
               and
               loose
               ,
               and
               most
               unconscionably
               neglects
               his
               Duty
               .
               
                 Omnes
                 quae
                 sua
                 sunt
                 quaerunt
              
               .
               Indeed
               I
               doubted
               his
               Resignation
               was
               not
               good
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               retained
               still
               the
               former
               Benefice
               ,
               whereto
               this
               was
               united
               .
               Now
               I
               see
               clearly
               there
               was
               a
               compact
               between
               him
               and
               Mr.
               Brady
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               could
               not
               be
               admitted
               ,
               he
               should
               resume
               his
               Benefice
               again
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               received
               Letters
               from
               Mr.
               Dr.
               Ward
               of
               the
               Date
               of
               May
               28
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               mentions
               again
               the
               point
               
                 of
                 the
                 Justification
                 of
                 Infants
                 by
                 Baptism
                 .
              
               To
               whom
               I
               have
               written
               an
               Answer
               ,
               but
               not
               yet
               sent
               it
               .
               I
               send
               herewith
               a
               Copy
               thereof
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               humbly
               requiring
               your
               Advice
               and
               Censure
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               too
               much
               to
               your
               Graces
               trouble
               )
               before
               I
               send
               it
               .
               I
               have
               also
               written
               an
               Answer
               to
               Dr.
               Richardson
               in
               the
               question
               touching
               the
               
                 Root
                 of
                 Efficacy
              
               ,
               or
               Efficiency
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               long
               ,
               and
               consists
               of
               five
               or
               six
               sheets
               of
               Paper
               ,
               so
               as
               I
               cannot
               now
               send
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               hereafter
               submit
               it
               as
               all
               other
               
               my
               Endeavours
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Censure
               and
               Correction
               .
               I
               have
               received
               also
               a
               large
               Answer
               from
               my
               Lord
               of
               Derry
               ,
               touching
               
                 Justifying
                 Faith
              
               ,
               whereto
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               had
               time
               to
               reply
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               know
               if
               it
               be
               worth
               the
               labour
               ,
               the
               difference
               being
               but
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               teaching
               :
               As
               whether
               justifying
               Faith
               be
               an
               Assent
               working
               Assiance
               ;
               or
               else
               an
               Assiance
               following
               Assent
               .
               I
               wrote
               presently
               upon
               my
               return
               from
               your
               Grace
               to
               my
               Lords
               Justices
               ,
               desiring
               to
               be
               excused
               from
               going
               in
               person
               to
               take
               Possession
               of
               the
               Mass-houses
               ,
               and
               a
               certificate
               that
               my
               Suit
               with
               Mr.
               Cook
               is
               depending
               before
               them
               .
               I
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               received
               Answer
               ,
               by
               reason
               (
               as
               Sir
               
                 Will.
                 Usher
              
               signified
               to
               my
               Son
               )
               the
               Lord
               Chancellor's
               Indisposition
               did
               not
               permit
               his
               hand
               to
               be
               gotten
               .
               I
               do
               scarce
               hope
               to
               receive
               any
               Certificate
               from
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               respect
               they
               will
               have
               not
               to
               seem
               to
               infringe
               your
               Grace's
               Jurisdiction
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               shall
               be
               inforced
               to
               entertain
               a
               Proctor
               for
               me
               at
               your
               Graces
               Court
               when
               I
               am
               next
               to
               appear
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               very
               time
               when
               my
               Courts
               in
               the
               County
               of
               Leatrym
               were
               set
               ,
               before
               I
               was
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               Asham'd
               I
               am
               to
               be
               thus
               tedious
               ;
               but
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               pardon
               me
               ,
               sith
               you
               required
               and
               I
               promised
               to
               write
               often
               :
               And
               having
               had
               opportunity
               to
               convey
               my
               Letters
               ,
               this
               must
               serve
               instead
               of
               many
               .
               Concluding
               with
               my
               humble
               Service
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Thanks
               for
               my
               kind
               Entertainment
               ,
               I
               desire
               the
               Blessing
               of
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               remain
               always
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 
                   Will.
                   Kilmore
                
                 and
                 Ardaghen
                 .
              
               
                 Kilmore
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   18.
                   1630.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 sent
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Forbes
               ,
               
                 Professor
                 of
                 Divinity
                 at
              
               Aberdeen
               ,
               
                 with
                 his
              
               Irenicum
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Dei
                 miseratione
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armacano
                 totius
                 Hiberniae
                 Primati
                 meritissimo
                 ,
                 Domino
                 suo
                 colendissimo
                 .
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Domino
                 .
              
               
                 Reverendissime
                 &
                 Sanctissime
                 Pater
                 ,
              
            
             
               TAnta
               mihi
               ex
               doctissimis
               &
               tam
               longè
               latèque
               laudatissimis
               paternitatis
               tuae
               lucubrationibus
               ,
               famosissimaque
               in
               omnes
               ,
               praesertim
               piae
               eruditionis
               appetentes
               humanitate
               ,
               incessit
               venerandi
               tui
               nominis
               reverentia
               ,
               isque
               ardor
               me
               tenet
               limatissimum
               tuum
               judicium
               de
               rebus
               nostris
               consulendi
               ,
               ut
               hoc
               qualecunque
               ,
               licet
               tumultuarium
               ,
               procurandae
               pacis
               conamen
               ad
               tuam
               sanctitatem
               destinare
               non
               dubitaverim
               ,
               animos
               collegi
               ex
               reverendi
               decani
               tui
               hortamento
               ,
               pollicentis
               rem
               me
               haud
               ingratam
               pietati
               tuae
               hoc
               officio
               praestiturum
               .
               Praepropera
               ,
               fateor
               ,
               scriptio
               :
               id
               quod
               adjectus
               omissorum
               index
               non
               inficiatur
               .
               Sed
               quid
               facias
               inopinata
               mala
               saepe
               non
               morantur
               ex
               praeparato
               suppetias
               .
               Hoc
               saltem
               submissae
               erga
               
               tuam
               eminentiam
               observantiae
               meae
               sit
               testimonium
               .
               Vale
               ,
               Pater
               in
               Christo
               colendissime
               ,
               &
               diu
               foelix
               Deo
               ejusque
               Ecclesiae
               vive
               ,
               nostri
               in
               sanctissimis
               tuis
               precibus
               memor
               .
            
             
               
                 Beatitudini
                 tuae
                 submissè
                 addictissimus
                 JOANNES
                 FORBESIUS
                 S.
                 S.
                 Theol.
                 D.
                 &
                 Professor
                 in
                 Academia
                 Aberdoniensi
                 in
                 Scotia
                 .
              
               
                 Aberdoni
                 
                   die
                   7
                   Aug.
                   Anno
                   Dom.
                   1631.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Forbes
               .
            
             
               
                 D.
                 Johanni
                 Forbesio
                 SS
                 .
                 Theologiae
                 D.
                 &
                 Professori
                 in
                 Academiâ
                 Aberdoniensi
                 in
                 Scotiâ
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 Eximie
                 !
              
            
             
               SUmmâ
               in
               voluptate
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               tuum
               perlegi
               :
               eamque
               Patriae
               tuae
               felicitatem
               sum
               gratulatus
               ,
               quòd
               novum
               tandem
               produxit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               qui
               eam
               ipsi
               praestitit
               diligentiam
               &
               virtutem
               ,
               quam
               olim
               exteris
               Ecclesiis
               (
               quum
               non
               admodum
               dissimiles
               de
               Adiaphoris
               obortae
               lites
               earum
               pacem
               perturbarent
               )
               
               exhibuit
               ille
               Vetus
               ;
               qui
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Nulla
               salus
               bello
               ;
               ipsique
               bello
               salus
               si
               qualis
               sit
               ,
               non
               alio
               quàm
               pacis
               nomine
               ea
               continetur
               .
               Nam
               &
               de
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pace
               bello
               Uriam
               ,
               opinor
               ,
               
               à
               Davide
               aliquando
               interrogatum
               meministi
               .
            
             
               Jam
               vero
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               scriptum
               remitto
               tibi
               ego
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sed
               quod
               jucundum
               praebeat
               spectaculum
               Midianiticorum
               satellitum
               inter
               se
               manu
               conserentium
               ,
               &
               mutuo
               isto
               bello
               Ecclesiolae
               nostrae
               pacem
               promoventium
               .
               Tu
               quicquid
               hoc
               est
               munusculi
               ,
               ut
               ab
               homine
               optimè
               erga
               te
               affecto
               transmissum
               ,
               suscipe
               &
               me
               (
               ut
               facis
               )
               ama
               .
               Pontanae
               in
               Hiberniâ
               III
               Eid
               .
               Decembr
               .
               anno
               reparatae
               salutis
               ,
               1631.
               
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 Christi
                 Ministerio
                 confertus
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Ar.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXI.
               
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 ac
                 Domino
                 ,
                 Domino
                 JACOBO
                 ,
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armacensi
                 ,
                 &
                 totius
                 Hibernia
                 Primati
                 Domino
                 nostro
                 benignissimo
                 .
                 
                 Gratia
                 &
                 Pax
                 à
                 Deo
                 Patre
                 ,
                 per
                 Dominum
                 nostrum
                 Jesum
                 Christum
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               REverendissime
               in
               Christo
               Pater
               ,
               Domine
               &
               Benefactor
               ,
               verâ
               animi
               observantiâ
               nobis
               colende
               ,
               Quod
               Propheta
               Regius
               Psalmo
               136
               inter
               alia
               multa
               Dei
               beneficia
               ,
               tum
               in
               Universum
               genus
               humanum
               ,
               tum
               specialiter
               in
               Ecclesiam
               suam
               collata
               ,
               versu
               23
               commemorat
               :
               
                 Dominus
                 in
                 humiliatione
                 nostrâ
                 memor
                 fuit
                 nostri
                 :
                 quia
                 in
                 seculum
                 est
                 benignitas
                 ejus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Id
               nos
               in
               Exilio
               nostro
               septennali
               saepius
               efficaciter
               experti
               sumus
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               experimur
               :
               ac
               proinde
               etiam
               merito
               commemorare
               &
               celebrare
               debemus
               .
               Dum
               enim
               propter
               Evangelium
               Christi
               functionibus
               nostris
               dejecti
               ,
               patriâ
               expulsi
               ,
               in
               terrâ
               alienâ
               inter
               hospites
               parum
               propitios
               ,
               miseri
               vitam
               extrema
               per
               omnia
               ducimus
               :
               benignissimus
               Pater
               Coelestis
               subinde
               nostri
               memorem
               sese
               praestat
               :
               pios
               nobis
               nutricios
               etiam
               è
               longinquo
               excitat
               :
               qui
               visoera
               miserationum
               suarum
               nobis
               aperiant
               :
               afflictiones
               nostras
               ,
               per
               sanctorum
               communionem
               suas
               esse
               ducant
               :
               &
               liberalitate
               suâ
               inopiam
               nostram
               solentur
               ac
               sublevent
               .
            
             
               Quorum
               in
               numero
               Tu
               ,
               Reverendissime
               Domine
               ,
               tanquam
               novus
               quidam
               Sol
               ex
               ultimo
               Occidente
               nobis
               exortus
               es
               :
               qui
               lucem
               Fidei
               ,
               quam
               habes
               in
               DOMINUM
               JESUM
               ,
               &
               Charitatis
               in
               omnes
               sanctos
               ,
               quâ
               totam
               Hiberniam
               collustras
               ,
               per
               tanta
               locorum
               intervalla
               ,
               per
               tot
               interjecta
               Maria
               ,
               usque
               ad
               nidulos
               &
               latibula
               exilii
               nostri
               ,
               in
               ipso
               Germaniae
               meditullio
               clarissimè
               effulgere
               fecisti
               .
               Dum
               simulatque
               literae
               nostrae
               supplices
               ,
               miseriaeque
               nostrae
               indices
               ,
               anno
               praeterito
               ad
               Reverendiss
               .
               Dom.
               Tuam
               perlatae
               sunt
               ,
               summâ
               cum
               Prothymiâ
               &
               prolubio
               totus
               in
               eam
               cogitationem
               atque
               curam
               incubuisti
               :
               ut
               Fidelium
               animi
               per
               Universum
               Hiberniae
               Regnum
               quà
               Religionis
               purioris
               exercitium
               viget
               ,
               sanctis
               cohortationibus
               ad
               hilarem
               &
               liberalem
               Eleemosynarum
               pro
               nobis
               collationem
               permoverentur
               .
               Nimirum
               hoc
               est
               verè
               Primatem
               Hiberniae
               esse
               ;
               non
               titulo
               tantùm
               &
               dignitate
               ,
               verùm
               etiam
               pietate
               ,
               humanitate
               ,
               sympathiâ
               ,
               charitate
               ,
               atque
               omni
               genere
               virtutis
               .
               Nec
               fuisse
               inanem
               laborem
               tuum
               in
               DOMINO
               ,
               eventus
               oftendit
               .
               Etenim
               tam
               luculentum
               subsidium
               à
               Fidelibus
               in
               Irlandiâ
               vestrâ
               pro
               nobis
               collatum
               ,
               atque
               ad
               nos
               tribus
               vicibus
               transmissum
               est
               :
               videlieet
               ,
               quadringentarum
               octoginta
               octo
               librarum
               Sterlingar
               .
               unius
               solidi
               ,
               &
               decem
               nummor
               .
               quale
               nos
               ne
               optare
               quidem
               ,
               nedum
               sperare
               unquam
               ex
               illis
               locis
               ,
               ausi
               fuissemus
               .
               Quippe
               qui
               non
               ignoraremus
               ,
               vix
               tertiam
               Regni
               partem
               Religioni
               nostrae
               orthodoxae
               ,
               reliquam
               antem
               multitudmem
               omnem
               Pontificiae
               addictam
               esse
               .
            
             
               Quamobrem
               Reverendissimae
               Dominationi
               tuae
               pro
               tanto
               favore
               studioque
               opere
               ipso
               plus
               satis
               comprobato
               ,
               gratias
               quàm
               maximas
               agimus
               ,
               tum
               nostro
               tum
               omnium
               fratrum
               coexulum
               nomine
               .
               Habemus
               etiam
               majores
               ,
               nam
               relaturos
               nos
               esse
               ,
               affirmare
               non
               possumus
               ;
               praesertim
               hoc
               afflictissimo
               rerum
               nostrarum
               statu
               .
               Sed
               DEUM
               oramus
               ,
               ut
               quae
               in
               nos
               contulisti
               ,
               ille
               qui
               potest
               solus
               ,
               multo
               cum
               foenore
               in
               te
               refundat
               .
               Sicut
               viduae
               Sareptanae
               ,
               Domuique
               ejus
               largissimè
               refudit
               :
               quicquid
               alimoniae
               in
               Eliam
               Prophetam
               tempore
               persecutionis
               &
               famis
               impenderat
               .
               2
               Reg.
               17.
               
               Sicut
               etiam
               optimo
               &
               benefico
               
               Episcopo
               Spiridioni
               ,
               de
               quo
               fit
               mentio
               in
               Historiâ
               Ecclesiasticâ
               ,
               cumulatim
               reposuit
               :
               quicquid
               ille
               in
               pauperes
               famelicos
               erogârat
               .
               Cum
               enim
               horreum
               suum
               omnibus
               egenis
               aperuisset
               :
               ut
               inde
               quisque
               prout
               indigeret
               ,
               frumentum
               acciperet
               :
               cumulus
               non
               decrevit
               ,
               sed
               tantus
               perduravit
               ad
               finem
               usque
               caritatis
               ,
               quantus
               fuerat
               initio
               .
               Sicut
               denique
               Tiberio
               Secundo
               Imperatori
               ,
               erga
               pauperes
               liberalissimo
               &
               opes
               mirabiliter
               auxit
               ,
               &
               victorias
               egregias
               donavit
               .
            
             
               Nec
               dubitare
               debet
               Reverendiss
               .
               Dom
               ,
               Tua
               ,
               ad
               Te
               quoque
               pertinere
               :
               quod
               Angelus
               ad
               Cornelium
               Centurionem
               dicit
               ,
               Actor
               .
               10.
               
               
                 Preces
                 &
                 Eleemosynae
                 tuae
                 ascenderunt
                 in
                 memoriam
                 in
                 Dei
                 conspectu
                 .
              
               Et
               quod
               ipse
               Filius
               Dei
               ad
               Antistitem
               Thyatirensis
               Ecclesiae
               dicit
               ,
               Apoc.
               3.
               19.
               
               
                 Novi
                 opera
                 tua
                 &
                 charitatem
                 ,
                 &
                 subministrationem
                 &
                 fidem
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Quodque
               haec
               suo
               tempore
               Tibi
               latura
               sint
               fructus
               suos
               .
               Porrò
               sicut
               confidimus
               ,
               Catalogum
               seu
               Tabulas
               Rationum
               ,
               quas
               pro
               primis
               duabus
               Quotis
               ad
               R.
               D.
               Tuam
               ,
               unà
               cum
               Eucharisticis
               missimus
               rectè
               redditas
               esse
               :
               Ita
               nunc
               etiam
               pro
               novissimis
               duabus
               Quotis
               ,
               quae
               185
               libras
               Sterl
               .
               8
               Solidos
               continuerunt
               ,
               &
               hic
               nostrae
               Monetae
               florenos
               1231
               confecerunt
               ,
               Catalogum
               hisce
               adjunctum
               mittimus
               :
               Ut
               hanc
               distributionem
               non
               minùs
               ,
               quàm
               priores
               duas
               ,
               fideliter
               à
               nobis
               factas
               esse
               ,
               inde
               constare
               possit
               .
               In
               quem
               finem
               etiam
               Apocham
               pro
               acceptis
               pecuniis
               non
               tantùm
               à
               nobis
               collectae
               Administratoribus
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               ab
               aliis
               Primariis
               Viris
               subscriptam
               ,
               ad
               opt
               .
               &
               humaniss
               .
               Virum
               ,
               Dom.
               Christianum
               Bor.
               Mercatorem
               Dublinensem
               ,
               missimus
               .
               Habemus
               praeterea
               hîc
               ad
               manus
               ,
               &
               diligenter
               asservamus
               singulorum
               Participantium
               Chirographa
               ;
               quibus
               ,
               se
               portiones
               in
               Catalogo
               assignatas
               accepisse
               ,
               attestantur
               .
               Si
               fortè
               ad
               probandam
               Accepticum
               Expenso
               congruentiam
               ,
               iis
               aliquando
               opus
               sit
               .
            
             
               Quod
               restat
               ,
               quod
               unum
               gratitudinis
               argumentum
               edere
               nunc
               possumus
               ;
               nos
               non
               tantùm
               pro
               salute
               &
               incolumitate
               tuâ
               seduli
               ad
               DEUM
               precatores
               verùm
               etiam
               tuorum
               in
               nos
               meritorum
               laudumque
               tuarum
               grati
               buccinatores
               apud
               homines
               futuri
               sumus
               :
               ita
               ,
               ut
               quocunque
               terrarum
               nostra
               nos
               fata
               deferent
               ,
               fidelem
               tui
               memoriam
               nobiscum
               simus
               ablaturi
               .
               Bene
               vale
               ,
               Pater
               eximie
               &
               venerande
               .
               DOMINUS
               JESUS
               opus
               manuum
               tuarum
               confirmet
               ,
               ad
               nominis
               sui
               gloriam
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               incrementum
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Norinburgae
                 
                   die
                   xiii
                   Septembris
                   ,
                   Anno
                   Dei
                   Hominis
                   facti
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XXXI
                   .
                
              
               
                 Reverendiss
                 .
                 Dom.
                 Tuam
                 Subjectissimo
                 Studio
                 colentes
                 Sacrae
                 Collectae
                 pro
                 Exulib
                 .
                 Archipalatinatus
                 Superioris
                 Administratores
                 ,
                 Fratrum
                 omnium
                 nomine
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Ambrosius
                     Tolner
                     quondam
                     Pastor
                     Ecclesiae
                     Tursehennentensis
                     ,
                     &
                     Dioceseos
                     Waldsassensis
                     Inspector
                     ,
                     unde
                     nunc
                     exul
                     in
                     agro
                     Norico
                     ,
                     suo
                     &
                     Ln.
                     Georgii
                     Summeri
                     nomine
                     jam
                     absentis
                     Gebhardus
                     Agricola
                     Ecclesiae
                     Aurbacensis
                     quondam
                     Pastor
                     &
                     Inspector
                     ,
                     nunc
                     in
                     Marchionatum
                     exulans
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   
                     Jonas
                     Libingus
                     Judex
                     quondam
                     Archipalatinus
                     Caenobii
                     Weisseno
                     ,
                     nunc
                     in
                     Exilio
                     ad
                     facrae
                     Collectae
                     negotia
                     Deputatus
                     Norimbergae
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 most
                 gracious
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               WHen
               I
               took
               Pen
               to
               write
               ,
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               presented
               it self
               to
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               was
               that
               saying
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 Why
                 are
                 you
                 the
                 last
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 King
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 House
              
               For
               methought
               I
               could
               not
               but
               be
               much
               blamed
               for
               coming
               thus
               late
               to
               congratulate
               both
               his
               Majesty's
               safe
               return
               ,
               and
               your
               own
               advancement
               (
               joined
               therewith
               )
               unto
               the
               highest
               place
               of
               Church-Preferment
               ,
               that
               is
               within
               his
               Highnesses
               Dominions
               .
               Wherein
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               thus
               much
               for
               my self
               ,
               (
               to
               begin
               withal
               )
               ;
               that
               since
               the
               time
               I
               received
               the
               Letter
               you
               wrote
               unto
               me
               the
               day
               before
               you
               began
               your
               Journey
               for
               Scotland
               ,
               no
               day
               hath
               passed
               hitherto
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               not
               made
               particular
               mention
               of
               you
               in
               my
               Prayers
               unto
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               who
               hath
               graciously
               heard
               my
               Request
               ,
               and
               granted
               [
               therein
               ]
               as
               much
               as
               my
               Heart
               could
               desire
               .
               But
               thus
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               did
               the
               Case
               stand
               with
               me
               :
               Upon
               the
               arrival
               of
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               I
               found
               him
               very
               honourably
               affected
               toward
               me
               ,
               and
               very
               ready
               to
               further
               me
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               that
               concerned
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               particularly
               in
               that
               which
               did
               concern
               the
               settlement
               of
               the
               Lands
               belonging
               to
               the
               Arch-bishoprick
               of
               Armagh
               .
               Wherefore
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               let
               slip
               so
               fair
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               I
               presently
               obtained
               a
               Commission
               for
               making
               an
               inquiry
               of
               all
               the
               Lands
               that
               remained
               in
               my
               quiet
               possession
               :
               and
               took
               my
               Journey
               (
               though
               in
               an
               unseasonable
               time
               of
               the
               Year
               )
               into
               the
               Northern
               Parts
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               .
               Where
               beside
               the
               speeding
               of
               the
               Offices
               that
               were
               taken
               in
               the
               three
               several
               Counties
               of
               
                 Armagh
                 ,
                 Tirone
              
               ,
               and
               London-Derry
               ;
               there
               was
               offered
               the
               opportunity
               of
               solemnizing
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Raphae
               ,
               and
               a
               Consecration
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Ardagh
               ,
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               Armagh
               ;
               where
               no
               such
               Act
               had
               been
               before
               performed
               within
               the
               memory
               of
               any
               Man
               living
               .
               And
               much
               about
               this
               time
               had
               we
               the
               News
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Election
               into
               that
               high
               Dignity
               which
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               called
               you
               unto
               :
               for
               which
               ,
               as
               this
               poor
               Church
               in
               general
               ,
               so
               none
               more
               than
               my self
               in
               particular
               ,
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               rejoice
               .
               God
               having
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               given
               you
               such
               high
               favour
               in
               our
               Master's
               Eyes
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               be
               enabled
               thereby
               to
               do
               the
               more
               good
               unto
               his
               Church
               ;
               and
               especially
               to
               put
               a
               happy
               end
               to
               that
               great
               Work
               (
               which
               hitherto
               hath
               received
               so
               many
               Impediments
               )
               of
               setling
               the
               Reversion
               of
               the
               Impropriations
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               upon
               the
               several
               Incumbents
               .
               Whereunto
               I
               assure
               my self
               your
               Grace
               will
               easily
               work
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               ;
               who
               every
               day
               sheweth
               himself
               so
               zealous
               for
               the
               recovering
               of
               the
               dissipated
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               mine
               Eyes
               never
               yet
               beheld
               his
               match
               in
               that
               kind
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               death
               of
               your
               Predecessor
               ,
               our
               University
               of
               Dublin
               was
               left
               to
               seek
               a
               new
               Chancellor
               ;
               whom
               I
               advised
               to
               pitch
               upon
               no
               other
               but
               your self
               :
               which
               they
               did
               with
               all
               readiness
               and
               alacrity
               .
               If
               your
               Grace
               will
               design
               to
               receive
               that
               poor
               Society
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               your
               Wings
               ,
               you
               shall
               put
               a
               further
               tie
               of
               observance
               ,
               not
               upon
               that
               only
               ,
               but
               upon
               me
               also
               ,
               who
               had
               my
               whole
               breeding
               there
               ,
               and
               obtained
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               the
               first
               Proctor
               that
               ever
               was
               there
               .
            
             
             
               I
               am
               further
               intreated
               by
               our
               Lord
               Treasurer
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Corke
               ,
               to
               certify
               my
               knowledg
               touching
               the
               placing
               of
               his
               Monument
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               St.
               
               Patrick's
               ,
               in
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Dublin
               .
               The
               place
               wherein
               it
               is
               erected
               ,
               was
               an
               ancient
               Passage
               into
               a
               Chappel
               within
               that
               Church
               ;
               which
               hath
               ,
               time
               out
               of
               mind
               ,
               been
               stopped
               up
               with
               a
               Partition
               made
               of
               Boards
               and
               Lime
               .
               I
               remember
               I
               was
               present
               when
               the
               Earl
               concluded
               with
               the
               Dean
               to
               allow
               thirty
               Pounds
               for
               the
               raising
               of
               another
               Partition
               ,
               betwixt
               this
               new
               Monument
               and
               the
               Quire
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Ten
               Commandments
               might
               be
               fairly
               written
               :
               Which
               if
               it
               were
               put
               up
               ,
               I
               see
               not
               what
               offence
               could
               be
               taken
               at
               the
               Monument
               ;
               which
               otherwise
               cannot
               be
               denied
               to
               be
               a
               very
               great
               Ornament
               to
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               nothing
               at
               hand
               to
               present
               your
               Grace
               withal
               ,
               but
               this
               small
               Treatise
               written
               unto
               Pope
               Calixtus
               the
               2d
               ,
               by
               one
               of
               your
               Predecessors
               ,
               touching
               the
               ancient
               Dignity
               of
               the
               See
               of
               Canterbury
               :
               Which
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               accept
               at
               the
               hands
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1632.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXIII
               .
               Another
               Letter
               to
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               UPon
               my
               return
               from
               my
               Northern
               Journey
               ,
               I
               wrote
               unto
               you
               by
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Cook
              
               ;
               declaring
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               long
               silence
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               extraordinary
               Zeal
               of
               our
               noble
               Lord
               Deputy
               ;
               I
               may
               justly
               term
               him
               a
               new
               Zerubbabel
               raised
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               up
               of
               the
               Ruins
               of
               this
               decayed
               Church
               ;
               who
               upon
               an
               occasion
               ,
               openly
               declared
               himself
               an
               opposite
               to
               the
               greatest
               of
               those
               that
               have
               devoured
               our
               holy
               Things
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               the
               Inheritance
               of
               their
               Sons
               and
               Daughers
               .
            
             
               I
               likewise
               made
               bold
               to
               intreat
               your
               Lordship
               (
               in
               the
               same
               Letter
               )
               to
               accept
               our
               poor
               University
               of
               Dublin
               into
               your
               gracious
               Protection
               .
               I
               caused
               the
               Draught
               of
               two
               other
               Letters
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Society
               ,
               unto
               your
               Grace
               ;
               the
               one
               penned
               by
               the
               Provost
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Dr.
               Hoyle
               the
               Divinity-Professor
               there
               .
               But
               the
               Fellows
               of
               the
               House
               were
               so
               factious
               ,
               that
               nothing
               could
               please
               them
               which
               came
               from
               their
               Superiors
               ;
               and
               so
               idle
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               take
               pains
               to
               do
               the
               like
               themselves
               .
               So
               that
               now
               I
               have
               the
               more
               cause
               to
               implore
               your
               Grace's
               Aid
               afresh
               ,
               and
               to
               present
               you
               with
               a
               new
               Supplication
               of
               
                 Miserere
                 domus
                 labentis
              
               .
               Wherein
               that
               I
               may
               conceal
               nothing
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               the
               very
               Truth
               is
               this
               ;
               The
               Provost
               ,
               albeit
               he
               be
               a
               very
               honest
               Man
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               mindeth
               the
               Good
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               yet
               is
               of
               too
               soft
               and
               gentle
               a
               disposition
               to
               rule
               so
               heady
               a
               Company
               .
               The
               Lord
               Bishop
               of
               Kilmore
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               Provost
               there
               ,
               composed
               Statutes
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               conformable
               to
               those
               of
               Emmanuel-Colledg
               in
               Cambridg
               ,
               where
               he
               himself
               in
               former
               time
               lived
               .
               But
               there
               is
               so
               little
               Power
               given
               to
               the
               Provost
               for
               redressing
               of
               things
               that
               are
               amiss
               ,
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               the
               Senior
               Fellows
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               
               finding
               thereby
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               perpetually
               join
               together
               in
               crossing
               whatsoever
               the
               Provost
               attempteth
               for
               reformation
               ,
               either
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Scholars
               ;
               being
               sure
               never
               to
               give
               their
               consent
               ,
               that
               any
               punishment
               shall
               be
               inflicted
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               either
               for
               absenting
               themselves
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               lying
               out
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               or
               frequenting
               of
               Taverns
               ,
               or
               other
               such
               Enormities
               .
               So
               that
               the
               Provost
               ,
               by
               their
               perverse
               dealing
               ,
               being
               now
               made
               weary
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               ,
               that
               some
               other
               Preferment
               might
               be
               found
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               a
               more
               rigid
               Temper
               ,
               and
               stouter
               Disposition
               placed
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               Wedg
               ,
               for
               the
               breaking
               of
               so
               evil
               a
               Knot
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               used
               .
            
             
               The
               Earl
               fearing
               that
               my
               former
               Letter
               might
               not
               have
               come
               unto
               your
               hands
               ,
               hath
               earnestly
               entreated
               me
               to
               write
               thus
               much
               again
               ;
               which
               as
               I
               could
               not
               well
               deny
               unto
               him
               ,
               being
               but
               the
               bearing
               of
               a
               Testimony
               to
               the
               very
               Truth
               ,
               so
               do
               I
               wholly
               submit
               the
               same
               unto
               your
               graver
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1632.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Doctissimo
                 &
                 Ornatissimo
                 viro
                 D.
                 Ludovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 Pastori
                 ,
                 Fratri
                 plurimùm
                 honorando
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
               
                 Salutem
                 ,
                 à
                 salutis
                 fonte
                 D.
                 N.
                 Iesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               LIbros
               ,
               quos
               ad
               te
               &
               Clariss
               .
               Vossium
               miseram
               acceptos
               fuisse
               ,
               laetus
               ab
               utroque
               vestrûm
               audio
               :
               sed
               literas
               ,
               alteri
               cuidam
               è
               Belgio
               vestro
               (
               in
               Hispaniam
               ,
               ut
               audivi
               ,
               postea
               profecto
               )
               commissas
               ,
               interiisse
               video
               .
               Quae
               jactura
               effecit
               ,
               ut
               nulli
               facile
               nuncio
               fidem
               deferendarum
               literarum
               adhibuerim
               hactenus
               .
               Discedente
               vero
               hinc
               ad
               vos
               nobilissimo
               Juvene
               Dunharvainae
               Vicecomite
               ;
               oblatam
               tam
               opportunè
               occasionem
               praetermittere
               nolens
               ,
               perspectae
               nobis
               fidei
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ipsius
               Vicecomitis
               Ephoro
               ,
               tradendas
               curo
               quas
               jam
               scribo
               literas
               .
            
             
               Atque
               ut
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quod
               aiunt
               ,
               ab
               eo
               in
               quo
               postremas
               tuas
               terminaveras
               ,
               ego
               nunc
               incipiam
               :
               monachum
               illum
               ,
               de
               quo
               ad
               D.
               Rivetum
               scripsit
               Marinus
               Marsenius
               ,
               non
               alium
               quàm
               Johannem
               Morinum
               fuisse
               suspicor
               ,
               qui
               tum
               in
               prolixâ
               illâ
               praefatione
               editioni
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               quae
               Lutetiae
               An.
               1628.
               
               Graeco-latina
               prodiit
               )
               praefixa
               ,
               tum
               in
               Exercitationibus
               Ecclesiasticis
               (
               quas
               in
               Samaritanum
               Pentateuchum
               ibidem
               Anno
               1631.
               evulgavit
               )
               ex
               Graecorum
               &
               Samariticorum
               codicum
               fide
               ,
               Hebraeum
               nostrum
               textum
               corruptum
               &
               depravatum
               esse
               ,
               stultissimâ
               operâ
               astruere
               conatus
               est
               .
               Stultissimam
               enim
               quid
               ni
               dixerim
               cum
               eâdem
               ipse
               operâ
               sua
               sibi
               caedat
               vineta
               ,
               &
               (
               quod
               probè
               est
               à
               te
               annimadversum
               )
               Vulgatae
               editionis
               Latinae
               authoritatem
               pariter
               enervet
               :
               Tridentinorum
               suorum
               Decreti
               parùm
               memor
               ,
               qui
               ut
               haec
               ipsa
               editio
               pro
               authenticâ
               habeatur
               statuerunt
               ,
               &
               ut
               eam
               nemo
               rejicere
               quovis
               praetextu
               audeat
               vel
               praesumat
               ;
               atque
               adeò
               eodem
               cum
               illo
               afflatus
               spiritu
               ,
               cui
               immanis
               iste
               versus
               olim
               excidit
               .
            
             
               
               Pereant
               amici
               ,
               dum
               unà
               inimici
               intercidant
               .
            
             
               Tui
               &
               eruditissimi
               Constantini
               tui
               erit
               ,
               hominis
               nimio
               sibi
               placentis
               audaciam
               
               atque
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               comprimere
               ,
               &
               sacrorum
               fontium
               integritatem
               sartam
               tectam
               ab
               omni
               detrimento
               conservare
               .
               Quâ
               in
               re
               praestandâ
               ,
               maximo
               vobis
               erit
               subsidjo
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               Editio
               Syriaca
               ,
               quam
               ab
               Apostolorum
               temporibus
               hucusque
               magno
               omnium
               Orientis
               populorum
               ,
               qui
               Chaldaicâ
               sive
               Syriacâ
               utuntur
               linguâ
               ,
               consensu
               retentam
               ,
               &
               semper
               summâ
               in
               veneratione
               &
               auctoritate
               esse
               habitam
               ;
               &
               demum
               publice
               in
               omnibus
               eorum
               Ecclesijs
               antiquissimis
               constitutis
               in
               Syriâ
               ,
               Mesopotamiâ
               ,
               Chaldaeâ
               ,
               Aegypto
               ,
               &
               denique
               in
               universi
               Orientis
               partibus
               dispersis
               ac
               disseminatis
               ,
               lectam
               esse
               ac
               legi
               ,
               in
               Diatribâ
               de
               Chaldaicae
               lingua
               Utilitate
               confirmat
               Georgius
               Amira
               Syrus
               .
               Cum
               enim
               haec
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Antiochenâ
               (
               à
               quà
               Christianum
               nobis
               processit
               nomen
               )
               à
               primis
               usque
               temporibus
               recepta
               ,
               &
               a
               veteribus
               Patribus
               (
               Melitone
               Sardens
               .
               Basilio
               Caesareens
               .
               Apollinario
               Laodiceno
               ,
               Eusebio
               Emeseno
               ,
               Diodoro
               Tarsensi
               ,
               Theodoreto
               Cyrensi
               ,
               Procopio
               Gazaeo
               ,
               Hesychio
               ,
               Polychronio
               ,
               &
               authore
               Questionum
               &
               Respons
               .
               ad
               Orthodoxos
               quae
               Justino
               Martyri
               tribuuntur
               )
               subinde
               citata
               fuerit
               :
               argumentum
               nobis
               praebet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               loca
               textus
               Hebraici
               cum
               ea
               consentientia
               à
               posterioribus
               ,
               Masorethis
               &
               Judaeorum
               Rabbinis
               (
               quod
               isti
               nugatores
               clamitant
               )
               haudquaquam
               interpolari
               potuisse
               .
               Quare
               ,
               sicut
               anteà
               Samaritanum
               ,
               ita
               nunc
               Syriacum
               Pentateuchum
               per
               D.
               Freyum
               nostrum
               tibi
               mittendum
               duxi
               :
               ut
               ad
               Mosaicos
               quamprimùm
               libros
               ab
               ardelionis
               istius
               nefariâ
               Criticâ
               vindicandos
               aggredereris
               .
            
             
               Habeo
               &
               totius
               Veteris
               instrumenti
               librorum
               (
               quam
               mihi
               emptam
               in
               Syriâ
               vidit
               D.
               Jacobus
               Golius
               )
               versionem
               similem
               ,
               nec
               Canonicorum
               tantum
               sed
               Apocryphorum
               quoque
               adjuncto
               etiam
               Fl.
               Josephi
               de
               Macchabaeis
               .
               Hanc
               ,
               &
               quicquid
               penès
               me
               est
               Samariticorum
               fragmentorum
               ,
               tecum
               communicaturus
               sum
               libens
               :
               si
               quando
               animum
               induxeris
               Parisiensem
               (
               quam
               expectamus
               )
               Samaritani
               &
               Syriaci
               contextus
               editionem
               cum
               MSS.
               nostris
               exemplaribus
               comparare
               .
               Id
               enim
               tantum
               relinquitur
               peragendum
               ;
               primae
               editionis
               gloriâ
               ,
               quam
               Academiae
               vestrae
               optabam
               ,
               aliorum
               festinatione
               jam
               praereptâ
               .
               Neque
               alium
               in
               finem
               quaternio
               ille
               Arabico-Samaritanus
               ,
               elegantissimo
               Charactere
               exaratus
               ,
               à
               me
               missus
               fuerat
               ,
               quam
               ut
               formulae
               archetypae
               ,
               quas
               matrices
               vocant
               ,
               inde
               exprimerentur
               si
               ,
               quod
               sperabam
               ,
               Editio
               ista
               apud
               vos
               procederet
               .
               Integrum
               verò
               Samaritanum
               Pentateuchum
               in
               Arabicam
               &
               Cuthaeis
               vernaculum
               linguam
               translatum
               extat
               :
               licet
               ea
               solum
               pars
               ,
               quae
               Genesin
               &
               Deuteronomion
               complectitur
               ,
               ad
               meas
               manus
               pervenerit
               .
               Sunt
               etiam
               apud
               me
               nummi
               fex
               aenei
               vetustissimi
               ,
               partim
               Phoeniciis
               partim
               Arabicis
               literarum
               notis
               (
               longe
               ante
               tempora
               Mahummedica
               )
               insigniti
               :
               quorum
               usus
               fortasse
               aliquis
               in
               dissertatione
               de
               Samaritanorum
               Characterum
               origine
               esse
               poterit
               .
            
             
               Arabici
               Psalterii
               tria
               habui
               exemplaria
               ,
               satis
               antiqua
               :
               quorum
               unum
               D.
               Londinensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               Academiae
               Oxoniensis
               dignissimo
               Cancellario
               ,
               cum
               aliquam
               multis
               aliis
               codicibus
               MSS.
               nuper
               à
               me
               donatum
               est
               :
               alterum
               quod
               D.
               Gulielmo
               Bedwello
               commodaveram
               ,
               eo
               jam
               vitâ
               functo
               ,
               vix
               est
               ut
               recuperari
               a
               me
               posse
               sperem
               :
               Bibliotheca
               mea
               tertium
               adhuc
               conservat
               .
               Habeo
               &
               Genefim
               Arabicè
               ex
               Graeco
               versam
               ,
               &
               amplo
               commentario
               explicatam
               :
               Arabicas
               quoque
               Homilias
               in
               Sacrae
               Historiae
               partem
               ,
               à
               Josepho
               incipientes
               .
               Eâdem
               linguâ
               Chrysostomi
               Conciones
               Quadragesimales
               habeo
               ,
               quae
               in
               nostris
               desiderantur
               libris
               ,
               &
               Graecis
               &
               Latinis
               .
               Arabicum
               quoque
               Nomocanomen
               possideo
               ;
               in
               quo
               veterum
               Synodorum
               Canones
               ad
               certos
               titulos
               reducti
               continentur
               .
            
             
             
               E.
               Syriacis
               Ephraemi
               ,
               praeter
               tractatum
               quem
               habes
               de
               amore
               Sapientiae
               ,
               Hymni
               apud
               me
               sunt
               de
               Humilitate
               ,
               Rescipiscentiâ
               ,
               Fine
               seculi
               ,
               Gog
               &
               Magog
               ,
               Monachis
               &
               Eremitis
               ;
               Nocturnae
               meditatio
               contra
               ebrietatem
               &
               crapulam
               :
               &
               Praecationum
               liber
               .
               Item
               Hymni
               varii
               Alphabetici
               .
               Habeo
               &
               Syriacum
               in
               quatuor
               Evangelia
               Commentarium
               :
               &
               in
               universa
               ferè
               Biblia
               alterum
               Thesauri
               Secretorum
               titulo
               praenotatum
               :
               cui
               &
               quatuor
               Tabulae
               Chronologieae
               sunt
               insertae
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 Patriarcharum
                 ,
                 ab
                 Adamo
                 ad
                 Mosem
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 Judicum
                 ,
                 à
                 Josuâ
                 ad
                 Samuelem
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 Regum
                 à
                 Saule
                 ad
                 Sedechiam
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 Imperatorum
                 exterorum
                 à
                 Nebuchadnetsare
                 ad
                 Vespatianum
                 usque
                 
              
            
             
               Librum
               Sermonum
               in
               dies
               festos
               his
               addas
               licet
               :
               &
               Syriacam
               Grammaticam
               absolutissimam
               .
               Samaritica
               verò
               scripta
               ,
               praeter
               Pentateuchum
               ,
               quae
               nactus
               sum
               omnia
               ad
               communem
               amicum
               nostrum
               D.
               Johannem
               Seldenum
               transmisi
               :
               à
               quo
               ,
               quod
               contineant
               poteris
               rescisere
               :
               &
               de
               nostris
               quidem
               hactenùs
               .
            
             
               Accepi
               ,
               simul
               cum
               Canonicarum
               Epistolarum
               Editione
               Syrà
               ,
               eruditissimas
               tuas
               in
               quatuor
               Evangelia
               Animadversiones
               :
               in
               quibus
               quod
               culpem
               nihil
               est
               ,
               si
               prosusam
               mei
               (
               nihil
               tale
               promeriti
               )
               laudationem
               exceperis
               .
               Omnino
               luculentum
               opus
               est
               ,
               &
               reconditâ
               multiplicique
               doctrinâ
               refertum
               :
               nec
               ,
               si
               me
               audias
               ,
               prius
               conquiesces
               quam
               pari
               diligentiâ
               &
               simili
               Commentationis
               genere
               quod
               Novi
               Testamenti
               est
               reliquum
               illustraveris
               .
               Nihil
               enim
               certe
               in
               morte
               olarissimi
               Amanae
               amisisse
               nos
               video
               ,
               quod
               non
               Academia
               vestra
               Lugdunensis
               in
               Te
               ,
               in
               Imperatore
               ,
               in
               Golio
               ,
               abunde
               compenset
               .
               Reliquit
               vero
               filium
               post
               se
               doctissimus
               Buxtorffius
               ,
               qui
               Parentis
               vestigiis
               &
               loco
               insistens
               ,
               magnam
               de
               se
               apud
               omnes
               spem
               eoncitat
               ,
               inprimis
               sacrarum
               literarum
               studiosos
               :
               dum
               ,
               quod
               audio
               ,
               Rabbinicum
               studium
               sacris
               aliquando
               meditationibus
               concionando
               temperat
               .
               Vidi
               &
               ego
               specimen
               Concordantiarum
               Patris
               ,
               quas
               pro
               merito
               magni
               facio
               ;
               majori
               tamen
               desiderio
               expecto
               Lexicon
               ,
               de
               quo
               filius
               ad
               Clariss
               .
               Heinssum
               :
               quandoquidem
               (
               quod
               à
               Buxtorssio
               P.
               verissime
               est
               notatum
               )
               id
               quod
               dederunt
               nobis
               Parisienses
               ,
               bono
               publico
               parum
               consulat
               .
            
             
               Loco
               tuorum
               remitto
               munera
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               plane
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Praedestinatianae
               (
               quae
               Ecclesias
               vestras
               tantopere
               perturbat
               )
               Controversiae
               Historiam
               ,
               &
               Veterum
               Epistolarum
               Hibernicarum
               sarraginem
               :
               utramque
               manu
               meâ
               correctam
               ,
               ut
               si
               deinceps
               fortè
               edantur
               ,
               ex
               isto
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               paulo
               prodire
               possint
               emendatiores
               .
               Tu
               donum
               ipsum
               non
               spectabis
               ,
               quod
               est
               profecto
               leviculum
               ,
               sed
               animum
               summè
               erga
               te
               affectum
               donantis
               ,
               qui
               est
            
             
               
                 Totus
                 tuus
                 ,
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Usserus
                
                 Armacanus
                 .
              
               
                 Dublinii
                 ,
                 V.
                 Idus
                 Junias
                 ,
                 
                   1632.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 S●
                 D.
                 Casauboni
                 apud
                 vos
                 edendae
                 sint
                 Epistolae
                 ;
                 habeo
                 illius
                 aliquot
                 ,
                 quas
                 Typographo
                 impertiam
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXV
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 fratri
                 .
                 D.
                 Ludovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 Pastori
                 dignissimo
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
            
             
               COnsilium
               tuum
               de
               Syriacis
               Ephraemi
               in
               lucem
               proferendis
               valdè
               mihi
               probatur
               .
               Ad
               editionem
               illam
               adornandam
               tres
               codices
               per
               Hubnerum
               nostrum
               ad
               te
               deferendas
               curo
               ,
               manu
               satis
               eleganti
               descriptos
               .
               In
               ipso
               primi
               vestibulo
               occurrunt
               ,
               qui
               in
               publicâ
               vestrâ
               Bibliothecâ
               asservantur
               ,
               de
               Humilitate
               &
               de
               Resipiscentiâ
               Tractatus
               :
               in
               ejusdem
               quoque
               libri
               fine
               repetiti
               :
               adjecto
               initio
               sermonis
               in
               festum
               Palmarum
               quem
               vos
               habetis
               integrum
               .
               In
               eodem
               volumine
               Hymnus
               de
               Monachis
               &
               Eremitis
               extat
               ,
               qui
               in
               publica
               ;
               nec
               non
               de
               Gog
               &
               Magog
               ,
               atque
               alter
               de
               Amore
               doctrinae
               tractatus
               ,
               qui
               in
               privata
               D.
               Golii
               habetur
               Bibliothecâ
               .
               Illa
               verò
               de
               amore
               doctrinae
               Paraenesis
               ordine
               conscripta
               est
               Alphabetico
               :
               (
               quod
               in
               Goliano
               apographo
               non
               videtur
               à
               librario
               fuisse
               animadversum
               ,
               qui
               à
               voce
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               eam
               est
               exorsus
               )
               ac
               jam
               pridem
               habetur
               edita
               ,
               non
               Latinè
               solùm
               ,
               in
               Ephraemò
               Gerardi
               Vossii
               ;
               sed
               Syriacè
               etiam
               ,
               in
               Isaaci
               Sciadrenfis
               Rudimento
               Syriaco
               ,
               quod
               Romae
               Anno
               1618.
               ex
               Maronitarum
               Collegio
               prodiit
               ,
               in
               quo
               &
               hoc
               ,
               &
               aliud
               Ephraemi
               Canticum
               legitur
               ,
               cujus
               initium
               ;
               Lux
               quae
               orta
               est
               justis
               .
            
             
               Tabulae
               Chronologicae
               Thesauro
               secretorum
               inserta
               Graecorum
               supputationem
               &
               ipsae
               sequuntur
               :
               sed
               annotata
               simul
               Hebraeorum
               diversa
               numerandi
               ratione
               .
               Aliae
               autem
               sunt
               à
               Canone
               illo
               Chronographico
               ,
               qui
               Syriaco
               Pentateucho
               subnexus
               est
               :
               in
               quo
               notatio
               illa
               ,
               quae
               authoritatem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hebraicae
               praefert
               veritati
               ,
               à
               Graecae
               potius
               quàm
               Latinae
               Ecclesiae
               addicto
               Monacho
               profecta
               fuisse
               videatur
               .
               Verùm
               de
               hâc
               annorum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Patriarcharum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Chronologicis
               nostris
               (
               Deo
               favente
               )
               plenius
               differendi
               aliquando
               dabitur
               occasio
               .
               Ad
               Gotteschalchum
               verò
               nostrum
               quod
               attinet
               :
               novam
               illius
               editionem
               tantisper
               differendam
               censeo
               ,
               dum
               subsidia
               ad
               eam
               locupletandam
               ex
               Gallia
               mihi
               promissa
               accepero
               .
            
             
               Doctissimum
               Salmasium
               sedem
               inter
               vos
               fixisse
               gaudeo
               .
               Scripsisse
               eum
               adversus
               Joh.
               Morini
               exercitationes
               ,
               literis
               superiore
               Februario
               Lutetia
               ad
               me
               datis
               significatum
               est
               .
               Sed
               neque
               illius
               (
               si
               qua
               edita
               )
               neque
               ipsius
               Simeonis
               de
               Muys
               Responsionum
               adhuc
               videre
               contigit
               :
               quanquam
               desiderii
               nostri
               impatientiam
               aliquantum
               hîc
               linierint
               eruditissimae
               tuae
               in
               aliquot
               Samaritani
               Pentateuchi
               loca
               Observationes
               ;
               atque
               illa
               in
               Genes
               .
               x.
               19.
               inprimis
               .
               Ubi
               Dositheum
               haeresiarcham
               (
               Hebraicae
               lectionis
               apud
               Samaritas
               corruptorem
               )
               non
               id
               solùm
               fefellit
               ,
               quòd
               angustam
               Cananaeorum
               acceptionem
               à
               latiore
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               quòd
               Terrae
               Israëliticae
               (
               à
               Cananaeis
               olim
               insessae
               )
               terminos
               ab
               Imperii
               
               Israëlitici
               finibus
               nesciverit
               distinguere
               .
               Propria
               enim
               Israëlitarum
               patria
               erat
               Canaaena
               illa
               *
               latior
               ,
               in
               qua
               tribus
               quaeque
               sedem
               suam
               sortitò
               obtinuit
               ,
               pulsis
               inde
               septem
               Cananaeorum
               nationibus
               (
               Act.
               13.
               19.
               
               )
               universi
               verò
               populi
               Israëlitici
               Imperium
               ,
               suorum
               armis
               Deinceps
               propagandum
               ,
               hinc
               usque
               ad
               ingressum
               Aegypti
               ,
               inde
               usque
               ad
               Euphratem
               protendebatur
               ,
               quos
               amplissimos
               
               imperii
               hujus
               limites
               .
               1
               Reg.
               4.
               21.
               invenimus
               designatos
               :
               ubi
               in
               omnia
               regna
               ,
               à
               fluvio
               usque
               ad
               limitem
               Aegypti
               ,
               imperium
               Salomon
               habuisse
               dicitur
               ,
               fluvio
               nimirùm
               Euphrate
               ,
               Syriae
               Zobaeae
               limite
               ,
               quem
               pater
               illius
               David
               subjugaverat
               (
               2
               Sam.
               8.
               3.
               x.
               19.
               )
            
             
             
               Admodum
               placuit
               quoque
               tua
               vocabuli
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ex
               Ephraemo
               interpretatio
               ;
               non
               minus
               placitura
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               illa
               altera
               ,
               si
               firma
               aliqua
               ratione
               ostendi
               posset
               ,
               ante
               Syro-macedonum
               tempora
               Hebraeos
               vel
               interluniorum
               ,
               vel
               noviluniorum
               ,
               vel
               pleniluniorum
               ullam
               omninò
               in
               mensibus
               suis
               rationem
               habuisse
               .
               Gratissima
               mihi
               suit
               à
               te
               missa
               de
               Janne
               &
               Jambre
               dissertatio
               ;
               ut
               &
               praeclari
               illius
               Lexici
               ,
               unde
               ea
               excerpta
               est
               ,
               specimen
               apud
               vos
               impressum
               ,
               charactere
               &
               ordine
               tali
               operi
               convenientissimo
               .
            
             
               Deus
               Opt.
               Max.
               egregiis
               tuis
               conatibus
               adsit
               ,
               &
               laboribus
               benedicat
               ,
               
                 
                   Ja.
                   U.
                
                 Ar.
                 
              
               
                 Dublinii
                 ,
                 
                   Idibus
                   Juniis
                   ,
                   Ann.
                   MDCXXXIII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               John
               Buxtorff
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 Reverendissimo
                 &
                 Amplissimo
                 D.
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 dignissimo
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Domino
                 meo
                 plurimùm
                 colendo
                 &
                 observando
                 .
                 Vir
                 Reverendissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               QUòd
               ego
               tenuissimae
               ,
               &
               infimae
               conditionis
               homuncio
               ,
               ex
               ultimis
               Germaniae
               oris
               .
               Te
               in
               florentissimo
               Hiberniae
               Regno
               ,
               Virum
               primarium
               ,
               in
               summa
               Ecclesiasticae
               dignitatis
               sede
               constitutum
               ,
               literis
               meis
               compellare
               ;
               ac
               in
               tanta
               talique
               negotiorum
               mole
               interturbare
               audeo
               ,
               id
               ne
               meae
               vel
               temeritati
               vel
               ambitioni
               à
               Rev.
               T.
               D.
               attribuatur
               ,
               ut
               decet
               ,
               observanter
               peto
               ;
               quamvis
               enim
               jam
               ante
               aliquos
               annos
               insignis
               Tuae
               pietatis
               &
               eruditionis
               ,
               maximae
               etiam
               in
               linguis
               Orientalibus
               peritiae
               fama
               apud
               nos
               percrebuerit
               ,
               &
               ad
               aures
               meas
               pervenerit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               vel
               hinc
               stimulus
               mihi
               ad
               ambitiunculam
               aliquam
               Favoris
               Tui
               quaerendi
               ,
               dari
               potuerit
               :
               tamen
               ,
               quia
               meo
               me
               novi
               metiri
               modulo
               ,
               facilè
               agnovi
               ,
               longè
               &
               aetate
               ,
               &
               eruditione
               &
               conditione
               inferiorem
               me
               esse
               ,
               quàm
               ut
               tantorum
               Heroum
               limina
               salutare
               ,
               vel
               amicitiam
               sollicitare
               Debeam
               .
               Quadriennium
               est
               ,
               ex
               quo
               D.
               Matthias
               Pasor
               ,
               Oxoniae
               tùm
               literas
               Syriacas
               &
               Arabicas
               docens
               ,
               in
               suis
               ad
               me
               literis
               T.
               D.
               amplissimam
               mentionem
               fecit
               &
               de
               loco
               quodam
               in
               Bibliis
               Hebraicis
               à
               Patre
               meo
               editis
               ,
               à
               R.
               T.
               in
               libro
               quodam
               Anglicano
               censoria
               virgula
               notato
               monuit
               ,
               petens
               ut
               ad
               id
               responsi
               aliquid
               sibi
               subministrem
               operam
               se
               daturum
               ,
               ut
               D.
               T.
               id
               innotescat
               .
               Respondi
               equidem
               D.
               Pasori
               sed
               nescio
               an
               aliquid
               de
               eo
               ad
               T.
               D.
               perlatum
               fuerit
               .
               Bibliothecae
               Tuae
               instructissimae
               ,
               &
               libris
               Orientalibus
               quoque
               refertissimae
               publicum
               encomium
               legi
               in
               Commentario
               IV
               Evangg
               .
               Ludovici
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               Amici
               mei
               singularis
               ,
               quod
               &
               ipsum
               in
               admirationem
               &
               amorem
               Tui
               me
               abripuit
               .
               Nihil
               tamen
               horum
               eò
               me
               impellere
               potuisset
               ,
               quò
               nunc
               progressus
               sum
               ,
               nisi
               à
               Doctissimo
               &
               Praestantissimo
               populari
               meo
               D.
               Jacobo
               Frey
               ,
               Proregis
               vestri
               Filii
               Illustrissimi
               ,
               Ephoro
               &
               Moderatore
               cùm
               per
               literas
               tum
               ore
               tenùs
               nunc
               ad
               id
               faciendum
               instigatus
               fuissem
               .
               Is
               enim
               de
               T.
               D.
               erga
               Parentem
               meum
               defunctum
               ,
               &
               erga
               me
               superstitem
               amico
               affectu
               ,
               candidoque
               de
               laboribus
               nostris
               publicis
               judicio
               ,
               tàm
               prolixè
               retulit
               ,
               ut
               firmiter
               tandem
               mihi
               persuaserim
               ,
               non
               ingratum
               Tibi
               fore
               ,
               si
               
               ipsemet
               per
               Literas
               studiorum
               partim
               praeteritorum
               partim
               praesentium
               rationem
               reddam
               ,
               &
               de
               quibus
               R.
               T.
               certior
               nostro
               nomine
               fieri
               cup
               it
               ex
               me
               ipso
               intelligat
               .
            
             
               Intellexi
               ex
               D.
               Passore
               &
               D.
               Frey
               R.
               T.
               in
               Bibliis
               Parentis
               p.
               m.
               id
               desiderare
               quod
               castrata
               &
               à
               censoribus
               Romanis
               expurgata
               exemplaria
               ,
               posteriores
               sc.
               editiones
               venetas
               ,
               sit
               secutus
               ,
               atque
               id
               monere
               in
               libro
               suo
               Anglicano
               ,
               ex
               occasione
               loci
               ex
               Aben
               Esra
               ,
               Gen.
               37.
               35.
               
               Hoc
               quod
               attinet
               ,
               sciat
               velim
               T.
               R.
               exemplar
               illud
               ,
               ex
               quo
               in
               nostris
               Bibliis
               Basileensibus
               expressa
               sunt
               Commentaria
               Rabbinorum
               ,
               fuisse
               tertiam
               editionem
               venetam
               ,
               non
               quòd
               illud
               prae
               caeteris
               eligeretur
               ,
               sed
               quia
               ita
               se
               fortè
               obtulit
               &
               prioribus
               editionibus
               emendatius
               esse
               credebatur
               .
               Deinde
               quòd
               illa
               quae
               contra
               Christianos
               faciunt
               non
               fuerint
               ,
               restituta
               ,
               factum
               esse
               ,
               partim
               mandato
               &
               voluntate
               Magistratus
               nostri
               qui
               eâ
               lege
               permisit
               editionem
               illam
               ,
               ut
               ne
               quid
               vel
               in
               Christum
               blasphemi
               ,
               vel
               in
               Christianos
               &
               Christianam
               Religionem
               maledici
               &
               contumeliosi
               in
               iis
               relinqueretur
               .
               Et
               qui
               novit
               persecutiones
               &
               odia
               gravissima
               quae
               occasione
               Bibliorum
               istorum
               in
               hac
               ipsa
               Urbe
               ,
               contra
               se
               excitavit
               Pater
               meus
               non
               mirabitur
               ,
               ipsum
               sibi
               ab
               istius
               modi
               Judaeorum
               cavillis
               exprimendis
               cavisse
               .
               Ad
               haec
               ,
               collegerat
               illa
               loca
               omnia
               Pater
               meus
               ,
               &
               in
               praefatione
               ,
               quam
               illis
               praefigere
               volebat
               proponere
               voluit
               .
               Quia
               autem
               post
               absolutam
               editionem
               aliud
               Consilium
               ceperat
               ,
               de
               triplici
               Commentario
               addendo
               ,
               Masorethico
               sc.
               Chaldaico
               ,
               &
               Hebraeo
               ,
               in
               Commentarium
               Hebraicum
               ista
               reservabat
               ,
               vel
               in
               peculiarem
               Tractatum
               quam
               parabat
               de
               Blasphemiis
               Judaeorum
               contra
               Christianos
               .
               Masorethicum
               Commentarium
               edidit
               .
               Commentarium
               Chaldaicum
               ,
               qui
               notas
               continet
               Criticas
               in
               universum
               Targum
               ,
               confectum
               penes
               me
               habeo
               edendum
               ,
               quam
               primùm
               meliora
               his
               studiis
               affulserint
               tempora
               .
               Commentarium
               Hebraicum
               ,
               in
               quo
               de
               lingua
               Hebraica
               ,
               &
               Hebraeorum
               codicum
               puritate
               agere
               volebat
               inchoavit
               ,
               &
               jam
               aliquo
               usque
               perduxit
               ,
               sed
               non
               absolvit
               .
               In
               hoc
               quoque
               cogitabat
               prolixe
               &
               speciatim
               agere
               ,
               de
               Keri
               uketif
               ,
               Tikkun
               Sopherim
               ,
               de
               Punctorum
               vocatium
               origine
               ,
               aliisque
               rebus
               ,
               ad
               hanc
               materiam
               spectantibus
               .
               Cogitabat
               etiam
               his
               subnectere
               Tractarum
               de
               Lectione
               Rabbinorum
               .
               Sed
               partim
               alii
               labores
               ,
               partim
               parcae
               iniquae
               ea
               nobis
               inviderunt
               .
               Locum
               autem
               Aben
               Ezra
               Gen.
               37.
               35.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ita
               quoque
               expressum
               invenio
               in
               nostra
               editione
               .
               Sed
               in
               tertia
               editione
               veneta
               vox
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               est
               omissa
               .
               Similis
               locus
               est
               Gen.
               18.
               ab
               initio
               in
               eodem
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Errantes
               spiritu
               dicunt
               ,
               h.
               e.
               Christiani
               .
               Pro
               quo
               in
               Bib.
               Bas.
               ex
               tertia
               editione
               veneta
               substitutum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Numb
               .
               24.
               19.
               R.
               Sal.
               ad
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               veneta
               secunda
               editione
               est
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Zach.
               13.
               7.
               ad
               verba
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               percute
               Pastorem
               ,
               R.
               Sal.
               glossa
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               videri
               potest
               etiam
               in
               Kimchio
               Obad.
               1.
               ab
               initio
               .
               Jes.
               34.
               1.
               
               &
               Jes.
               31.
               1.
               R.
               Sal.
               Jer.
               31.
               40.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               invitis
               haereticis
               .
               Jes.
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               edit
               .
               veneta
               ,
               pro
               quo
               in
               Bas.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Talia
               loca
               &
               alibi
               reperiuntur
               ,
               quae
               majore
               ex
               parte
               in
               Lexico
               Rabbinico
               sparsim
               reperies
               .
               Talia
               etiam
               sunt
               in
               Paraphrase
               Chaldaica
               .
               Thren
               .
               5.
               11.
               priores
               editiones
               Venetae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               posteriores
               &
               Bas.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Numb
               .
               24.
               19.
               in
               libris
               antiquis
               legitur
               ,
               ut
               &
               Elias
               add●cit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               jesa
               .
               54.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Bas.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Videri
               potest
               etiam
               Mich.
               7.
               8.
               
               &
               ibid.
               R.
               Solomon
               .
               sic
               &
               v.
               10.
               
               Psal.
               108.
               11.
               
               Thren
               .
               4.
               22.
               1
               
               Sam.
               2.
               5.
               
               Jesa
               .
               34
               ,
               &c.
               Haec
               &
               alia
               loca
               in
               Commentario
               Chaldaico
               Parentis
               diligenter
               sunt
               annotata
               ,
               &
               ex
               antiquis
               exemplaribus
               restituta
               .
            
             
               De
               punctorum
               apud
               Hebraeos
               origine
               Pater
               meus
               constanter
               in
               ea
               sententia
               permansit
               ,
               antiquius
               inventum
               esse
               Masorethis
               ,
               &
               eo
               semper
               collimavit
               ,
               
               ut
               illorum
               antiquitatem
               ad
               Esram
               referret
               ,
               sicque
               tanto
               certius
               divinam
               quoque
               authoritatem
               illis
               assereret
               .
               Nam
               si
               ita
               est
               ,
               ut
               Lutherus
               alicubi
               Grammaticos
               monet
               ,
               ut
               Lectionem
               ,
               ubi
               Grammatica
               id
               patitur
               ,
               audaciter
               contra
               Judaeos
               corrigamus
               &
               emendemus
               ,
               &
               quod
               Mercerus
               Vir
               doctiss
               .
               vult
               ,
               non
               adstricti
               esse
               debeamus
               ad
               Lectionem
               vocalium
               audactos
               judices
               &
               emendatores
               passim
               reperiemus
               .
               Ad
               librum
               illum
               qui
               sub
               Erpenii
               nomine
               prodiit
               consultò
               noluit
               respondere
               Pater
               meus
               .
               Existimabat
               adhuc
               ad
               plenariam
               quaestionis
               illius
               Tractationem
               Authores
               quosdam
               esse
               —
               à
               Judaeis
               ex
               quibus
               uti
               ipse
               ad
               Capellum
               scripsit
               ,
               antiquiora
               quaedam
               speravit
               .
               In
               Tiberiade
               non
               ex
               professo
               illam
               quaestionem
               tractavit
               tantùm
               Masorethas
               illos
               Tiberienses
               Elianos
               indagare
               voluit
               ,
               &
               num
               qui
               tum
               super
               vocales
               scripserint
               iidem
               fuerint
               &
               vocalium
               inventores
               .
               Quod
               non
               obscurè
               se
               demonstrasse
               autumavit
               .
               Sane
               à
               nonnullis
               Pontificiis
               ipsis
               id
               eo
               usque
               obtinuit
               ,
               ut
               in
               ejus
               concesserint
               sententiam
               ,
               prout
               literae
               ex
               ipsa
               urbe
               Româ
               ad
               eum
               scriptae
               (
               quas
               abservo
               )
               id
               testantur
               .
               Plurima
               habuit
               ,
               quae
               ad
               —
               illam
               tractandam
               summo
               studio
               à
               longis
               Annis
               collegerat
               quae
               ,
               si
               per
               vitam
               longiorem
               saepius
               optavit
               ,
               licuisset
               ei
               digerere
               &
               publice
               proponere
               ,
               Capello
               &
               aliis
               viris
               doctis
               novos
               scrupulos
               injecissent
               &
               forte
               eos
               in
               aliam
               sententiam
               per
               traxissent
               .
               Author
               ipse
               erat
               Capello
               ,
               ut
               diutius
               suum
               tractatum
               premeret
               ,
               neque
               adhuc
               juris
               publici
               faceret
               .
               Nam
               habuimus
               &
               legimus
               eum
               antequam
               imprimeretur
               .
               Sed
               aliter
               visum
               est
               ei
               &
               D.
               Erpenio
               p.
               m.
               sine
               tamen
               ulla
               ejus
               offensione
               .
               Magis
               enim
               sollicitus
               erat
               pater
               meus
               ingravescente
               praesertim
               aetate
               de
               Lexico
               suo
               absolvendo
               ,
               in
               quo
               tot
               Annos
               tam
               improbos
               labores
               jam
               exantlarat
               .
               Et
               Divinâ
               assistente
               gratiâ
               omnes
               literas
               absolvit
               ,
               sed
               confusè
               admodum
               ita
               ut
               necesse
               fuerit
               omnia
               de
               novo
               digerere
               ,
               &
               describere
               ,
               qui
               meus
               fuit
               labor
               hoc
               biennio
               ,
               à
               quo
               Concordantias
               Hebraeas
               absolutas
               dedi
               ,
               ut
               nunc
               nihil
               aliud
               restat
               ,
               nisi
               Typographus
               promptus
               &
               Mecaenates
               ,
               quorum
               favore
               &
               auxilio
               in
               lucem
               edatur
               .
               Viginti
               quatuor
               nunc
               sunt
               anni
               ex
               quo
               prima
               fundamenta
               jecit
               ,
               sed
               spero
               in
               plures
               annos
               victurum
               &
               duraturum
               .
               Editionem
               jam
               remorantur
               calamitosa
               haec
               tempora
               ,
               quibus
               &
               Typographi
               ne
               gratis
               quidem
               libros
               imprimendos
               suscipiant
               ,
               tantum
               abest
               ut
               aequo
               pro
               laboribus
               pretio
               illos
               velint
               redimere
               ,
               &
               Patroni
               viris
               doctis
               desunt
               ,
               qui
               alacritatem
               ipsorum
               excitent
               &
               foveant
               .
               Providebit
               autem
               Deus
               .
               Ego
               sanè
               nihil
               non
               agam
               ut
               quamprimum
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               lucem
               aspiciat
               .
               Volebam
               ad
               has
               nundinas
               Titulum
               ejus
               imprimi
               curare
               ,
               sed
               certo
               Consilio
               id
               distuli
               .
               Ut
               interim
               R.
               T.
               D.
               gustum
               aliquem
               totius
               operis
               accipiat
               ,
               delineationem
               quandam
               Tituli
               hic
               adjungo
               .
               Quantitate
               ,
               ni
               fallor
               ,
               superabit
               Lexicon
               Schindleri
               :
               sed
               longè
               alià
               ratione
               est
               conscriptum
               .
            
             
               Porrò
               monuit
               me
               etiam
               D.
               Freyus
               in
               suis
               ad
               me
               literis
               D.
               T.
               judicare
               me
               operam
               non
               perditurum
               ,
               si
               pari
               ratione
               ,
               quâ
               in
               transferendo
               More
               Nevochim
               incepi
               ,
               authores
               etiam
               nonnullos
               Historicos
               transferendos
               susceperem
               ,
               ut
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quod
               ab
               eo
               tempore
               nil
               simile
               tentari
               causa
               fuit
               quòd
               hactenus
               in
               Parentis
               laboribus
               edendis
               &
               absolvendis
               detentus
               fuerim
               ,
               &
               adhuc
               detinear
               .
               Videbo
               autem
               ,
               ut
               inposterum
               ostendam
               me
               T.
               R.
               judicium
               magni-fecisse
               .
               Haud
               difficile
               illud
               erit
               ,
               si
               otium
               ad
               ea
               suppet
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               habeo
               ;
               sed
               alterum
               non
               .
               Invenio
               in
               adversariis
               meis
               ,
               me
               anteà
               in
               Academiâ
               Archipalatinâ
               eum
               vidisse
               ,
               sed
               ubi
               nunc
               sit
               ,
               novit
               Deus
               ,
               ubi
               impressus
               sit
               ,
               ignoro
               .
               Inquiram
               autem
               ,
               saepè
               citatur
               in
               Juchasin
               .
               Quod
               si
               tranquilliora
               essent
               tempora
               varia
               haberem
               ,
               quae
               juris
               publici
               facerem
               .
               Communicavi
               nuper
               cum
               D.
               Constant.
               l'Empereur
               Sepher
               Hizzachon
               Manuscriptum
               ,
               quem
               in
               fallor
               tranferendum
               &
               refutandum
               suscipiet
               .
               Sed
               excedo
               modum
               Epistolae
               .
               Haec
               visum
               est
               ad
               ea
               quae
               R.
               T.
               D.
               nomine
               mihi
               proposita
               fuerunt
               respondere
               .
               Ea
               ut
               aequi
               bonique
               
               consulat
               ,
               meque
               illustri
               suo
               favore
               &
               Patrocinio
               dignetur
               ,
               humillime
               rogo
               ,
               Deum
               Opt.
               Max.
               animitùs
               orans
               ut
               R.
               T.
               D.
               quam
               diutissimè
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               bono
               sospitare
               velit
               .
               
                 Dab
                 .
                 Basil.
                 Anno
                 1633.
                 d.
                 26.
                 
                 Aug.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Reverendiss
                 .
                 Dignit
                 T.
                 addictissimus
                 
                   Johannes
                   Buxtorfius
                
                 ,
                 Linguae
                 Sanctae
                 in
                 Academiâ
                 Basileensi
                 Professor
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Constantinus
               l'Empereur
               ab
               Oppych
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissimo
                 Praesuli
                 D
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 ,
                 Hyberniae
                 Primati
                 .
                 
                 Su.
                 S.
                 V.
                 S.
                 P.
                 à
                 D.
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 Illustrissime
                 Praesul
                 !
              
            
             
               NON
               sum
               is
               qui
               rem
               nihili
               censeat
               ,
               viros
               magnos
               morari
               in
               seriis
               negotiis
               quibus
               assidue
               distinentur
               :
               novi
               quanti
               sit
               Ecclesiae
               vel
               uni
               praeesse
               ,
               nedum
               tot
               ac
               tantis
               ,
               quae
               tempus
               vacuum
               praeterfluere
               non
               sinunt
               ut
               alias
               lucubrationes
               praeteream
               quibus
               &
               absentes
               ac
               posteritatem
               doces
               .
               Nihilo
               secius
               ,
               opportunitatem
               commodissimam
               ab
               iis
               nactus
               ,
               qui
               singularem
               illustris
               dignitatis
               tuae
               benignitatem
               &
               comitatem
               mihi
               depraedicarunt
               ,
               in
               ipsa
               fiduciam
               concepi
               ,
               non
               ingratum
               fore
               ,
               si
               cujus
               compellandi
               causa
               vel
               longum
               iter
               susciperem
               ,
               eundem
               epistolari
               alloquio
               in
               tanta
               literas
               deferentium
               commoditate
               affarer
               .
               Adjungerem
               etiam
               quaedam
               opuscula
               mea
               ,
               nisi
               jam
               satis
               diu
               edita
               essent
               ,
               adeoque
               nullus
               dubitarem
               quin
               in
               instructissimum
               penu
               illata
               sint
               .
               Sed
               olim
               (
               de
               quo
               mihi
               admodum
               gratulor
               )
               manuscriptum
               codicem
               accepi
               satis
               carie
               attritum
               ,
               quò
               à
               Judaeo
               quodam
               congestum
               est
               ,
               quicquid
               adversus
               religionem
               Christianam
               afferre
               atque
               objicere
               Judaei
               possunt
               ,
               quod
               quidem
               alicujus
               sit
               momenti
               .
               Hunc
               Rabbinicum
               codicem
               ubi
               in
               latinum
               Sermonem
               convertero
               (
               id
               enim
               ago
               )
               &
               objectionibus
               respondero
               :
               faciam
               Deo
               dante
               ut
               Illustrissima
               tua
               dignitas
               exemplar
               quamprimum
               habeat
               .
               Et
               quandoquidem
               intellexi
               ,
               ex
               antiquis
               &
               raris
               Manuscriptis
               illustrissimam
               tuam
               dignitatem
               percipere
               magnam
               venustatem
               ,
               reticere
               nequeo
               ,
               quin
               &
               de
               alio
               Manuscripto
               (
               cujus
               me
               compotem
               fecit
               D.
               Buxtorfius
               )
               mentionem
               injiciam
               :
               nomen
               est
               Nizahon
               .
               virulentum
               scriptum
               contra
               Christianos
               .
               Vertere
               etiam
               coepi
               ,
               ut
               eodem
               modo
               edam
               ,
               atque
               transmittam
               .
               Porrò
               cum
               in
               D.
               tuâ
               instructissimá
               Bibliothecâ
               Syriacum
               in
               Biblia
               Commentarium
               esse
               intellexerim
               sive
               Thesaurum
               secretarium
               ;
               atque
               ab
               iis
               qui
               vetus
               Testamentum
               transferunt
               in
               linguam
               Belgicam
               rogatus
               sim
               ,
               ut
               observationes
               ad
               loca
               difficiliora
               porrò
               suppeditem
               :
               si
               optare
               liceret
               ,
               istius
               Syriaci
               in
               Hagiographa
               &
               Prophetas
               posteriores
               Commentarii
               usum
               ad
               tempus
               concedi
               exoptarem
               .
               Nam
               Pentateuchum
               &
               reliquos
               Historicos
               quod
               concernit
               ,
               istos
               jam
               examinarunt
               revisores
               (
               ut
               vocant
               )
               atque
               ad
               Hagiographa
               pergunt
               .
               In
               locis
               dubiis
               Abrabanielem
               meum
               (
               omnium
               Commentatorum
               coryphaeum
               )
               consulere
               soleo
               :
               sed
               ne
               is
               quidem
               per
               omnia
               satisfacit
               .
               Attamen
               ne
               vel
               minimum
               quidem
               hac
               mea
               petitione
               D.
               tuae
               commodis
               obesse
               velim
               :
               neque
               committendum
               censeo
               ut
               liber
               adeo
               rarus
               cum
               discrimine
               &
               amittendi
               periculo
               in
               incertum
               mittatur
               ;
               verum
               suo
               
               loco
               relinquendum
               ,
               si
               tuta
               mittendi
               ratio
               desit
               ,
               existimo
               .
               De
               Chronico
               Samaritanorum
               Arabico
               ,
               cum
               collega
               D.
               Golio
               egi
               :
               quod
               D.
               tuae
               votum
               esse
               cognoscerem
               ut
               ex
               Arabico
               in
               Latinum
               verteretur
               .
               Sed
               tot
               jam
               negotiis
               se
               implicitum
               quaeritur
               ,
               ut
               hoc
               tempore
               id
               praestare
               nequeat
               :
               ita
               enim
               praeter
               stata
               negotia
               undique
               sollicitari
               ,
               ut
               suus
               non
               sit
               .
               Cyclium
               denique
               Paschalem
               V.
               M.
               (
               de
               quo
               D.
               t.
               ad
               Dominum
               Frey
               perscripserat
               )
               in
               nostra
               Bibliotheca
               nondum
               invenire
               potui
               .
               Hactenus
               curas
               tuas
               interpellari
               ;
               boni
               quaeso
               consulas
               :
               tua
               facilitate
               fretus
               ,
               id
               feci
               ,
               qui
               mea
               officia
               offero
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissimae
                 dignitati
                 tuae
                 ,
                 cujus
                 cliens
                 audire
                 gestio
                 Constantinus
                 L'Empereur
                 ab
                 Oppych
                 .
              
               
                 Ludg-Bat
                 .
                 
                   16
                   Kal.
                   Dec.
                   An.
                   1633.
                   
                
                 Partae
                 salutis
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               with
               your
               last
               Letter
               ,
               the
               Penitential
               Canons
               of
               Maimonides
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               heartily
               thank
               you
               :
               In
               lieu
               whereof
               ,
               I
               hereby
               send
               you
               the
               History
               of
               Gottheschalcus
               ,
               (
               the
               first
               Latin
               Book
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               ever
               was
               printed
               in
               
                 Ireland
                 )
              
               ;
               I
               have
               directed
               it
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               to
               Mr.
               Vossius
               ;
               but
               upon
               your
               advertisement
               ,
               forbore
               to
               commit
               the
               publication
               of
               it
               unto
               him
               .
               For
               the
               Arminian
               Questions
               ,
               I
               desire
               never
               to
               read
               any
               more
               than
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Salisbury's
               Lectures
               touching
               Predestination
               and
               Christ's
               Death
               ;
               and
               yours
               concerning
               Grace
               and
               Free-will
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               determination
               of
               the
               Question
               of
               Perseverance
               ,
               which
               you
               shewed
               unto
               me
               ,
               The
               Book
               of
               Scotus
               in
               Benet-Colledg
               ,
               I
               guess
               to
               be
               the
               same
               with
               a
               Manuscript
               which
               I
               have
               my self
               ,
               without
               the
               Author's
               Name
               ,
               beginning
               thus
               ;
               
                 Quod
                 status
                 Praelatorum
                 ,
                 viz.
                 pastorum
                 Ecclesiae
                 presupponit
                 statum
                 alium
                 ,
                 probatur
                 sic
                 .
              
               I
               had
               thought
               the
               other
               had
               been
               written
               by
               
                 Johannes
                 Erigena
              
               ,
               or
               else
               I
               had
               not
               much
               desired
               it
               :
               but
               now
               I
               discern
               it
               came
               from
               
                 Johannes
                 Duns
              
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               much
               esteem
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               being
               once
               in
               talk
               of
               Scaliger
               at
               your
               Table
               ,
               Mr.
               Mead
               made
               mention
               of
               some
               Mistake
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               the
               Fragments
               of
               Abydenus
               ,
               or
               Berosus
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               published
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Book
               
                 De
                 Emendatione
                 Temporum
              
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               I
               cannot
               call
               to
               remembrance
               :
               If
               you
               have
               a
               better
               memory
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               help
               mine
               ;
               or
               else
               enquire
               of
               Mr.
               Mead
               himself
               when
               you
               shall
               next
               see
               him
               .
               I
               received
               a
               very
               kind
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               Vossius
               ,
               for
               my
               History
               of
               Gottheschalcus
               .
               A
               Copy
               of
               your
               Writings
               ,
               touching
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Questions
               ,
               with
               the
               Remonstrants
               ,
               I
               much
               desire
               .
               Dr.
               Twisse
               I
               see
               (
               as
               you
               feared
               )
               hath
               followed
               the
               rigid
               part
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               gotten
               a
               good
               large
               Fragment
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               Clement's
               genuine
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Corinthians
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 own
                 most
                 assured
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   30.
                   1634.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Grace's
               Letter
               of
               the
               30th
               of
               April
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               crave
               pardon
               withal
               of
               my
               long
               silence
               .
               I
               am
               right
               sorry
               to
               hear
               of
               the
               late
               decease
               of
               the
               worthy
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Derry
                 ;
                 Boni
                 deficiunt
                 ,
                 mali
                 proficiunt
                 .
              
               I
               heard
               ,
               before
               the
               receipt
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Letter
               ,
               of
               it
               at
               London
               .
               I
               heard
               also
               there
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               Bramhall
               of
               our
               Colledg
               was
               likely
               to
               succeed
               him
               :
               I
               pray
               God
               he
               may
               succed
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               place
               ,
               so
               in
               all
               his
               Vertues
               and
               vertuous
               Actions
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               be
               assistant
               to
               the
               Parliament
               of
               State
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               bless
               all
               the
               Proceedings
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               an
               happy
               success
               to
               that
               Honourable
               Meeting
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               Important
               Affairs
               .
               For
               my
               Lectures
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               I
               have
               as
               yet
               no
               leisure
               to
               transcribe
               them
               ,
               nor
               others
               touching
               the
               Remonstrants
               .
               As
               for
               my
               Lord
               of
               Sarum
               his
               Readings
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               if
               I
               can
               get
               Mr.
               Burnet
               to
               procure
               them
               to
               be
               transcribed
               .
               As
               for
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               Animadversions
               you
               mention
               ,
               I
               will
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               e're
               long
               send
               your
               Lordship
               a
               Copy
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               Animadversions
               is
               now
               with
               us
               .
               We
               have
               had
               some
               doings
               here
               of
               late
               about
               one
               of
               Pembrook-Hall
               ,
               who
               preaching
               in
               St.
               
               Mary's
               ,
               about
               the
               beginning
               of
               Lent
               ,
               upon
               that
               Text
               ,
               James
               2.
               22.
               seemed
               to
               avouch
               the
               insufficiency
               of
               Faith
               to
               Justification
               ,
               and
               to
               impugn
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               11th
               Article
               of
               Justification
               by
               Faith
               only
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               was
               convented
               by
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               who
               was
               willing
               to
               accept
               of
               an
               easy
               acknowledgment
               :
               but
               the
               same
               Party
               preaching
               his
               Latin
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 pro
                 gradu
              
               ,
               the
               last
               week
               ,
               upon
               Rom.
               3.
               28.
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               came
               not
               ,
               
                 palinodiam
                 canere
                 ,
                 sed
                 eandem
                 cantilenam
                 canere
              
               ;
               which
               moved
               our
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               Dr.
               Love
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               his
               Sermon
               ;
               which
               he
               refused
               to
               deliver
               .
               Whereupon
               ,
               upon
               Wednesday
               last
               ,
               being
               Barnaby
               day
               ,
               the
               day
               appointed
               for
               the
               admission
               of
               the
               Batchelors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               the
               choice
               of
               the
               Batchelors
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               which
               must
               answer
               
                 Die
                 comitiorum
              
               ;
               he
               was
               stayed
               by
               the
               major
               part
               of
               the
               Suffrages
               of
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Faculty
               .
               And
               though
               sundry
               Doctors
               did
               favour
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Man
               that
               should
               answer
               
                 Die
                 comitiorum
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               put
               by
               ,
               and
               one
               Mr.
               Flatkers
               of
               our
               Colledg
               chosen
               to
               answer
               .
               Whos
               's
               first
               Question
               is
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   Sola
                   sides
                   justificat
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   Realis
                   praesentia
                   Christi
                   in
                   Eucharistia
                   non
                   ponit
                   Transubstantiationem
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Heads
               among
               us
               ,
               that
               are
               great
               Abettors
               of
               Mr.
               Tourney
               ,
               the
               Party
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               who
               no
               doubt
               are
               backed
               by
               others
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               we
               may
               persist
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               contained
               in
               our
               Articles
               and
               Homilies
               .
               Innovators
               are
               too
               much
               favoured
               now
               a-days
               .
               Our
               Vice-Chancellor
               hath
               carried
               Business
               for
               Matter
               of
               Religion
               ,
               both
               stoutly
               and
               discreetly
               .
               Dr.
               Lane
               died
               on
               Sunday
               last
               ,
               and
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               night
               upon
               Tuesday
               ,
               in
               St.
               
               John's
               Colledg
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               you
               are
               willing
               to
               hear
               of
               our
               University
               Affairs
               .
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               them
               in
               worse
               condition
               since
               I
               was
               a
               Member
               thereof
               ,
               which
               is
               almost
               46
               years
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               I
               hope
               the
               greater
               part
               is
               Orthodox
               ;
               but
               that
               new
               Heads
               are
               brought
               in
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               backed
               in
               maintaining
               Novelties
               ,
               and
               them
               which
               broach
               new
               Opinions
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               
               you
               hear
               )
               others
               are
               disgraced
               and
               checked
               when
               they
               come
               above
               ,
               as
               my self
               was
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               York
               the
               last
               Lent
               ,
               for
               favouring
               Puritans
               in
               Consistory
               ;
               and
               all
               from
               false
               Informations
               from
               hence
               ,
               which
               are
               believed
               without
               any
               examination
               .
               At
               that
               time
               also
               I
               intreated
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               Dean
               of
               Wells
               that
               now
               is
               (
               who
               had
               sundry
               times
               excepted
               against
               me
               for
               not
               residing
               three
               months
               
                 per
                 Annum
              
               ,
               as
               I
               should
               by
               Charter
               )
               which
               I
               nothing
               doubt
               but
               it
               was
               by
               his
               instigation
               ,
               he
               promised
               me
               then
               he
               would
               ;
               but
               not
               having
               done
               it
               yet
               ,
               I
               repaired
               again
               to
               my
               Lord's
               Grace
               about
               it
               in
               November
               .
               But
               now
               he
               cannot
               ,
               for
               that
               his
               Majesty
               hath
               given
               him
               in
               charge
               to
               take
               account
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               his
               Province
               ,
               how
               Residence
               is
               kept
               .
               I
               told
               him
               my
               Case
               was
               not
               every
               Man's
               Case
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               had
               a
               Benefice
               ,
               at
               which
               I
               desired
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Vacation-Time
               ;
               but
               nothing
               would
               prevail
               .
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               every
               Year
               at
               Wells
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               month
               or
               six
               weeks
               .
               I
               think
               they
               would
               have
               me
               out
               of
               my
               Professor's
               place
               ,
               and
               I
               could
               wish
               the
               same
               ,
               if
               I
               could
               have
               one
               to
               succeed
               according
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               for
               then
               I
               should
               have
               leasure
               to
               transcribe
               things
               .
               Well
               ,
               howsoever
               ,
               God's
               Will
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               he
               teach
               us
               Humility
               and
               Patience
               .
               I
               heard
               also
               of
               some
               doings
               with
               you
               .
               The
               Lord
               of
               Heaven
               direct
               you
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               teach
               us
               to
               submit
               to
               him
               in
               all
               things
               .
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               sent
               my
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Ch.
               but
               intend
               e're
               long
               .
               I
               have
               not
               finished
               yet
               one
               Point
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               Arminian
               Opinions
               were
               condemned
               in
               the
               Synods
               which
               condemned
               the
               Pelagian
               Heresy
               .
               At
               Mr.
               
               Burnet's
               importunity
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               get
               a
               good
               Scrivener
               to
               transcribe
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Sarum's
               Readings
               ,
               
                 de
                 Praedestinatione
                 ,
                 &
                 morte
                 Christi
              
               ;
               I
               gave
               way
               that
               he
               should
               send
               it
               to
               you
               ;
               which
               I
               intreat
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               received
               it
               ,
               to
               return
               it
               me
               ,
               as
               soon
               and
               as
               safely
               as
               you
               conveniently
               can
               .
               The
               Tractate
               
                 de
                 Praedestinatianis
              
               ,
               in
               defence
               of
               your
               Lordship
               (
               I
               know
               not
               your
               Adversary
               ,
               nor
               his
               Name
               )
               is
               Dr.
               Twisses
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               he
               hath
               sent
               your
               Lordship
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               .
               He
               is
               a
               deserving
               Man.
               We
               have
               a
               Vice-Chancellor
               that
               favoureth
               Novelties
               ,
               both
               in
               Rites
               and
               Doctrines
               .
               I
               could
               write
               more
               ,
               
                 sed
                 manum
                 de
                 Tabula
              
               :
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               this
               was
               inclosed
               in
               the
               Letter
               your
               Lordship
               had
               sent
               Jan.
               14.
               
               I
               made
               now
               a
               few
               additions
               .
               And
               so
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Sidn
                   .
                   Coll.
                
                 
                 
                   Jun.
                   14.
                   1634.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Dr.
                 Baden
                 ,
                 a
                 Dean
                 with
                 you
                 in
                 Ireland
                 ,
                 answereth
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   Vesperiis
                   Comitiórum
                
                 .
              
               
                 His
                 Questions
                 are
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       Justificatio
                       non
                       suscipit
                       magis
                       &
                       minus
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Non
                       dantur
                       Consilia
                       perfectionis
                       supra
                       legem
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Constantinus
               L'Empereur
               ab
               Oppych
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissimo
                 Primati
                 D.
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 ,
                 Hyberniae
                 Primati
                 .
                 
                 I.
                 V.
                 S.
                 P.
                 
              
               
                 Vir
                 Reverende
                 ;
              
            
             
               EST
               quod
               mihi
               admodum
               gratuler
               ,
               qui
               ,
               cum
               antea
               viro
               illustri
               nonnisi
               de
               nomine
               innotuissem
               ,
               &
               tamen
               quod
               in
               votis
               habebam
               audacter
               petiissem
               ,
               tantam
               evestigio
               nactus
               sim
               benevolentiam
               ,
               ut
               illustris
               tua
               dignitas
               expetitum
               commentariorum
               in
               sacras
               literas
               volumen
               Syriacum
               transmittere
               gravata
               non
               fuerit
               .
               Dabitur
               ,
               Deo
               favente
               ,
               opera
               ut
               fideliter
               in
               Hyberniam
               transmittatur
               ,
               ubi
               usus
               fuero
               .
               In
               veteri
               Testamento
               spei
               meae
               non
               respondet
               :
               licet
               subinde
               notatur
               digna
               animad
               vertam
               .
               Ad
               textum
               Syriacum
               commentaria
               accommodata
               sunt
               ;
               non
               verò
               (
               quod
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               suadebat
               )
               consultus
               fuit
               Ebraicus
               .
               Imo
               quantum
               adhuc
               videre
               possum
               ,
               Syriacus
               ,
               quo
               usus
               fuit
               ,
               contextus
               è
               Graeco
               expressus
               fuit
               :
               ideoque
               saepe
               aliter
               legit
               author
               quam
               in
               Ebraeo
               extat
               .
               Aliquando
               etiam
               verba
               de
               industria
               secus
               collocat
               ,
               quam
               invenit
               .
               Graecae
               Linguae
               peritiam
               prae
               se
               fert
               :
               &
               in
               Syriaca
               nimis
               anxiè
               ,
               quae
               ad
               vocales
               spectant
               ,
               persequitur
               .
               Occidentalem
               Syrum
               fuisse
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               viciniorem
               Mari
               Mediterraneo
               ,
               ostendit
               quod
               sect
               .
               28.
               
               Usa
               .
               annotat
               .
               Tandem
               hoc
               observo
               ,
               (
               ut
               omnia
               conglomerem
               ,
               quae
               è
               lectione
               in
               mentem
               veniunt
               )
               non
               satis
               ad
               messam
               applicare
               ,
               quae
               ad
               ipsum
               passim
               directa
               fuere
               .
               Nihilominus
               pro
               usu
               istius
               libri
               gratias
               habeo
               maximas
               :
               inprimis
               cum
               praeclara
               annotentur
               in
               Testamentum
               Novum
               .
               Quae
               in
               c.
               1.
               
               Matt.
               observata
               sunt
               evolvi
               ;
               placent
               admodum
               .
               Caeterum
               ,
               est
               in
               illustris
               D.
               T.
               Bibliotheca
               ,
               uti
               intelligo
               ,
               versio
               Syriaca
               duplex
               V.
               T.
               patruus
               autem
               meus
               D.
               Antonius
               Thysius
               paratum
               habet
               commentarium
               in
               duo
               priora
               cap.
               Genes
               .
               ubi
               Historiam
               creationis
               illustrat
               .
               cui
               praemittere
               statuit
               versiones
               primarias
               :
               Ideoque
               summa
               diligentia
               è
               variis
               autoribus
               ,
               Symmachi
               ,
               Theodotionis
               ,
               Aquilae
               ,
               &c.
               interpretamenta
               ita
               collegit
               ,
               ut
               continuum
               contextum
               reddant
               .
               Itaque
               valdè
               sibi
               gratum
               fore
               dicit
               ,
               si
               versionem
               Syriacam
               ab
               Amanuensi
               aliquo
               descriptam
               obtinere
               in
               2.
               cap.
               Gen.
               posset
               .
               Hoc
               vix
               à
               me
               impetro
               ,
               ut
               subjungam
               :
               verum
               fortassis
               post
               libri
               editionem
               ,
               istius
               consilii
               se
               non
               factum
               certiorem
               ,
               D.
               tua
               aegre
               ferret
               :
               ut
               cui
               hoc
               unum
               cordi
               sit
               ,
               prodesse
               publico
               .
               Hic
               subsisto
               ,
               &
               Patri
               D.
               nostri
               I.
               Christi
               commendo
               ,
            
             
               
                 Illustrem
                 tuam
                 dignitatem
                 ,
                 cujus
                 permanere
                 gestio
                 cliens
                 humillimus
                 Constantinus
                 L'Empereur
                 ab
                 Oppych
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lug.
                   Bat.
                
                 
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Kal.
                   Jul.
                   ā
                   partae
                   salutis
                   ,
                   1634.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXI
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               OUR
               Commencement
               is
               now
               over
               ,
               where
               Dean
               Baden
               ,
               now
               Dr.
               Baden
               ,
               did
               well
               perform
               his
               part
               ,
               who
               answered
               the
               Act
               
                 Vesperiis
                 Comitiorum
              
               .
               And
               so
               did
               the
               Batchelor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 Die
                 Comitiorum
              
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Fellows
               of
               our
               Colledg
               .
               The
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               Dr.
               Love
               ,
               did
               well
               perform
               his
               part
               ,
               especially
               in
               encountring
               with
               one
               
                 Franciscus
                 de
                 S.
                 Chara
              
               ,
               [
               but
               his
               true
               name
               is
               Davenport
               ]
               who
               in
               a
               Book
               set
               forth
               at
               Doway
               ,
               would
               reconcile
               
                 (
                 si
                 diis
                 placet
              
               )
               our
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               ,
               with
               the
               Definitions
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Trent
               .
               But
               we
               have
               dismissed
               the
               Auditors
               this
               Year
               ,
               with
               much
               more
               content
               than
               they
               were
               the
               Year
               before
               .
               Our
               Stirs
               we
               had
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Commencement
               ,
               are
               prettily
               well
               over
               .
               There
               is
               a
               little
               Book
               intituled
               
                 Brevis
                 Disquisitio
              
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               your
               Lordship
               hath
               seen
               :
               It
               containeth
               in
               it
               sundry
               ,
               both
               Socinian
               and
               Pelagian
               Points
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               the
               Body
               which
               shall
               be
               raised
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               is
               not
               
                 idem
                 numero
              
               ;
               also
               Souls
               do
               not
               live
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               besides
               sundry
               other
               Points
               :
               It
               is
               printed
               Eleutheropoli
               :
               it
               is
               said
               it
               cometh
               out
               of
               Eaton-Colledg
               ,
               and
               that
               Alesius
               should
               be
               the
               Author
               ,
               who
               was
               at
               Dort
               with
               us
               .
               I
               am
               sorry
               such
               a
               Book
               should
               come
               thence
               .
               In
               my
               last
               Letters
               from
               my
               Lord
               of
               Kilmore
               ,
               he
               was
               inquisitive
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Codes
               of
               Canons
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               to
               inquire
               into
               the
               ancient
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               Your
               Lordship
               could
               direct
               him
               for
               Books
               .
               If
               he
               would
               undertake
               it
               ,
               he
               would
               do
               it
               to
               some
               purpose
               .
               And
               there
               are
               not
               many
               Books
               necessary
               to
               know
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               
                 Codex
                 Canonum
                 Universalis
                 Ecclesiae
                 ,
                 &
                 Codex
                 Aphricanus
              
               ;
               with
               Zonarus
               and
               Balsamon
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               Trullan
               Canons
               ,
               and
               
                 Codex
                 Romanus
              
               reprinted
               ,
               which
               obtained
               in
               the
               Western
               Church
               .
               At
               better
               leisure
               I
               will
               write
               to
               him
               more
               at
               large
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               I
               told
               him
               your
               Lordship
               could
               show
               them
               all
               the
               fore-named
               .
               Thus
               in
               some
               haste
               .
               I
               beseech
               God
               to
               bless
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               Parliament
               in
               all
               their
               weighty
               Affairs
               ;
               and
               so
               intreat
               your
               Prayers
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               with
               my
               Salutations
               to
               you
               ,
               my
               much
               honoured
               Lord
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               gracious
               protection
               of
               the
               highest
               Majesty
               ,
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 affectionate
                 observance
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 Ward
                 .
              
               
                 Cambridg
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   7.
                   1634.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Constantinus
               L'Empereur
               ab
               Oppych
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 D.
                 I.
                 V.
                 S.
                 P.
                 Praesul
                 Venerande
                 ;
              
            
             
               TU
               denuò
               eum
               qui
               humanitatem
               tuam
               ,
               ipsa
               fretus
               ,
               literis
               fagitare
               non
               erubescit
               :
               quas
               fideliter
               datas
               sperare
               non
               desino
               ,
               donec
               secus
               intelligam
               .
               Postremis
               meis
               scripta
               quaedam
               à
               me
               publici
               juris
               facta
               transmisi
               :
               ubi
               inter
               caetera
               ,
               quae
               de
               septuaginta
               septimanis
               Prophetae
               Danielis
               mea
               sit
               sententia
               vel
               conjectura
               plenè
               exposui
               :
               quemadmodum
               in
               transmissis
               ad
               Danielem
               notis
               videre
               licet
               .
               Memini
               etiam
               quum
               de
               Gregorio
               Syro
               ,
               cujus
               sunt
               istae
               Syriacae
               notae
               manuscriptae
               in
               V.
               &
               N.
               T.
               quum
               inquam
               de
               ipso
               agerem
               ,
               me
               in
               hac
               fuisse
               sententia
               ,
               eum
               usum
               fuisse
               Syra
               Versione
               è
               70
               concinnata
               :
               quod
               in
               Isaia
               eam
               alicubi
               cum
               Ebraeo
               ,
               quam
               cum
               Graeco
               contextu
               magis
               convenire
               deprehendissem
               .
               Verum
               postea
               in
               isto
               scriptore
               amplius
               evolvendo
               sententiam
               mutavi
               :
               Commentatur
               enim
               ad
               versionem
               ex
               Ebraeo
               confectam
               ;
               licet
               non
               usquequaque
               cum
               eo
               concordantem
               ,
               sed
               aliquando
               ad
               Graecos
               interpretes
               deflectentem
               .
               Ipse
               tamen
               initio
               commentariorum
               in
               Genesin
               ,
               ubi
               se
               usum
               illa
               versione
               profitetur
               ,
               cum
               originali
               Textum
               (
               quem
               tamen
               non
               intellexit
               )
               exactissimè
               facere
               arbitratur
               .
               Caeterum
               ,
               reverendissime
               Domine
               ,
               est
               apud
               nos
               vir
               nobilis
               &
               doctissimus
               ,
               qui
               omnium
               reformatarum
               Ecclesiarum
               confessiones
               editurus
               ,
               aliquoties
               me
               sollicitavit
               ,
               ne
               dignitatem
               tuam
               percunctari
               gravarer
               ,
               num
               extet
               propria
               Hybernicarum
               Ecclesiarum
               confessio
               .
               Existimat
               vir
               doctus
               &
               pius
               ,
               non
               exiguam
               se
               reportaturum
               gratiam
               ,
               si
               consensu
               communissimo
               orthodoxiam
               confirmatum
               iret
               .
               Denique
               hic
               unà
               mitto
               Clavem
               Talmudicam
               nuper
               à
               me
               editam
               :
               quorsum
               &
               cui
               bono
               ,
               docebit
               dissertatio
               ad
               lectorem
               .
               Hoc
               levidense
               munusculum
               aequi
               bonique
               facias
               quaeso
               :
               utpote
               ab
               eo
               profectum
               ,
               qui
               tua
               merita
               deosculans
               ,
               animum
               gratum
               si
               posset
               ,
               aliquo
               signo
               ostendere
               anniteretur
               .
               Vale
               Antistes
               venerande
               ,
               Deum
               veneror
               ut
               tuos
               conatus
               &
               labores
               prosperet
               .
            
             
               
                 Dignitatis
                 tuae
                 cultor
                 humillimus
                 Constantinus
                 L'Empereur
                 ab
                 Oppych
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dabam
                   Lugd.
                   Bat.
                
                 
                 
                   21
                   Dec.
                   an
                   .
                   partae
                   salutis
                   ,
                   1634.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Francis
               Taylor
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 &
                 Domino
                 Jacobo
                 Providentia
                 Divina
                 Armachano
                 apud
                 Hibernos
                 Archiepiscopo
                 ,
                 totius
                 Hiberniae
                 Primati
                 ,
                 &
                 Metropolitano
                 longè
                 dignissimo
                 .
              
            
             
               DOminationi
               tuae
               (
               Reverendissime
               in
               Christo
               Pater
               )
               in
               veteribus
               ab
               ipsis
               cunabulis
               exercitatissimae
               ,
               Bibliorum
               Hebraicorum
               adversus
               Morini
               Samaritanismum
               defensionem
               hanc
               pro
               mea
               parte
               inscribere
               visum
               est
               .
               Cui
               enim
               potiùs
               quam
               tibi
               Episcopo
               Catholico
               &
               Orthodoxo
               Morini
               Pseudocatholici
               ,
               qui
               nos
               oves
               Christi
               è
               pascuis
               virentibus
               arcere
               conatus
               est
               ,
               technas
               retectas
               dedicarem
               Gratulor
               sane
               &
               ex
               animo
               gratulor
               Hiberniae
               tuae
               ,
               cui
               tantum
               Praesulem
               tam
               insigniter
               eruditum
               ,
               piumque
               Deus
               &
               Rex
               concessere
               :
               &
               gratulationis
               testimonium
               solenne
               inscriptionem
               hanc
               extare
               volui
               .
               Peculiarem
               insuper
               Dominationi
               vestrae
               gratiam
               debet
               hoc
               opus
               ,
               cujus
               sumptibus
               &
               cura
               exemplar
               Samaritanum
               nobis
               in
               Anglia
               primo
               communicatum
               suit
               ;
               &
               in
               Bibliotheca
               Cottoniana
               ,
               in
               doctorum
               seculis
               etiam
               futuris
               commodum
               ,
               reconditum
               .
               Ex
               illo
               enim
               codice
               habuimus
               discrepantes
               Samaritani
               textus
               ab
               Hebraica
               veritate
               lectiones
               ,
               quarum
               quanta
               fuerit
               utilitas
               ,
               ac
               propemodum
               necessitas
               ad
               rabiem
               Morini
               plene
               retundendam
               ;
               non
               opus
               est
               hic
               dicere
               ,
               siquidem
               suis
               id
               locis
               manifesto
               apparebit
               .
               Ad
               Cardinalem
               Gallum
               aspirat
               Morinus
               :
               cur
               non
               ego
               ad
               Archiepiscopum
               Hibernum
               Dedicationem
               hanc
               praeterea
               à
               me
               flagitat
               foelix
               ille
               calamus
               tuus
               ,
               quo
               Pontificiae
               superstitionis
               fibras
               faeliciore
               quàm
               multi
               alii
               successu
               in
               utroque
               idiomate
               dissecuisti
               .
               Quoties
               Polemica
               tua
               vere
               aurea
               revolvo
               ,
               nescio
               quo
               modo
               in
               ima
               cordis
               penetralia
               ingens
               autoris
               admiratio
               ,
               ingens
               erga
               autorem
               affectus
               ,
               nunquam
               nisi
               me
               moriente
               ,
               moriturus
               irrepit
               .
               Urgent
               praeterea
               sacrae
               manus
               illae
               mihi
               sacrum
               munus
               adeunti
               inter
               alias
               impositae
               .
               Cogit
               denique
               quae
               mihi
               tecum
               intercessit
               ,
               si
               de
               tanto
               viro
               tali
               verbo
               tam
               pusillo
               uti
               licuerit
               ,
               per
               multos
               annos
               continuata
               necessitudo
               .
               De
               operis
               necessitate
               non
               opus
               est
               longa
               praefatione
               .
               Biblia
               Hebraica
               recepit
               Synagoga
               Judaica
               oraculorum
               divinorum
               custos
               ,
               Rom.
               3.
               2.
               
               Ad
               nos
               eadem
               ista
               transmisit
               .
               Patres
               ad
               unum
               omnes
               pro
               authenticis
               habuere
               ,
               in
               linguas
               alias
               transtulere
               ,
               translationem
               discrepantiam
               ex
               his
               correxere
               .
               In
               Ecclesia
               Romana
               viri
               doctissimi
               plurimi
               sacram
               eorum
               autoritatem
               scriptis
               suis
               communivere
               .
               Ecclesiae
               Orientales
               omnes
               approbavere
               .
               Protestantes
               pleno
               ore
               pro
               fonte
               sacro
               illa
               venerantur
               .
               Morinus
               Samaritanorum
               aduocatus
               interim
               in
               hoc
               Judaeis
               ,
               quos
               oppugnat
               tamen
               ,
               similis
               ,
               nec
               Deo
               placet
               ,
               &
               hominibus
               omnibus
               contrarius
               est
               .
               1
               Thess.
               2.
               15.
               
               Cum
               inprimis
               observatum
               esset
               dogmatibus
               Pontificiis
               parum
               propitios
               esse
               codices
               Hebraeos
               ,
               reperti
               sunt
               ,
               qui
               corruptos
               esse
               clamarent
               rivulos
               iis
               anteferrent
               .
               Sed
               fontem
               novum
               qui
               aperiret
               ,
               ante
               Morinum
               inventus
               est
               nemo
               .
               Gratuletur
               patrono
               suo
               Ecclesia
               Pontificia
               .
               Nos
               interim
               libros
               sacros
               antiquos
               colimus
               ,
               quibus
               usus
               est
               Christus
               ipse
               ,
               &
               Apostoli
               ,
               cum
               tamen
               characterum
               mutationem
               longe
               antea
               factam
               somniet
               Morinus
               .
               Cloaca
               quo
               magis
               agitatur
               ,
               eo
               Mephitin
               exhalat
               magis
               .
               Morinus
               Samaritanis
               antiquis
               Samaritanior
               etiam
               evasit
               .
               Illi
               enim
               ,
               teste
               Eulogio
               ,
               Jesum
               filium
               Nave
               Prophetam
               praedictum
               ,
               Mosi
               similem
               futurum
               ,
               profitebantur
               .
               Librum
               ejus
               pro
               Canonico
               certò
               habuere
               ,
               qui
               hanc
               illi
               gloriam
               tribuebant
               .
               At
               hunc
               librum
               nobis
               eripuit
               cùm
               aliis
               prophetiis
               Dositheus
               Morini
               antecessor
               .
               Det
               nobis
               Morinus
               charactere
               Samaritano
               scriptos
               Prophetarum
               
               libros
               ,
               aut
               fateatur
               se
               plures
               scripturae
               sacrae
               codices
               quam
               dederit
               abstulisse
               .
               Sed
               nec
               ferendum
               est
               hominem
               Christianum
               Samaritanos
               Dei
               hostes
               Judaeis
               Dei
               populo
               in
               libris
               sacris
               tuendis
               anteferre
               .
               Praecipuè
               cum
               constet
               Prophetas
               fuisse
               post
               commentitiam
               characterum
               mutationem
               in
               populo
               Judaico
               ;
               in
               Samaritano
               nullos
               .
               Cur
               non
               ergo
               Samaritana
               Biblia
               nobis
               reliquere
               Prophetae
               Cur
               de
               tanta
               mutatione
               silent
               Cur
               apud
               Haereticos
               sepulta
               Biblia
               in
               lucem
               Spiritu
               Divino
               eos
               illustrante
               non
               producunt
               Ut
               taceam
               Morini
               in
               Sacris
               Literis
               tractandis
               magistralitatem
               ,
               qui
               eodem
               jure
               in
               his
               quo
               Sorbona
               in
               aliis
               censurâ
               afficiendis
               utitur
               .
               Hoc
               placet
               ,
               illud
               displicet
               ,
               quandoque
               Samaritanus
               codex
               ,
               quandoque
               Latinus
               ,
               Graecus
               semper
               ,
               nunquam
               illi
               Hebraicus
               approbatur
               .
               Si
               prout
               meritus
               est
               ,
               verbis
               asperioribus
               nonnunquam
               castigetur
               Morinus
               ,
               nemo
               nobis
               vitio
               vertat
               neque
               enim
               cum
               Haeretico
               aliquo
               res
               est
               ,
               qui
               articulum
               fidei
               unum
               aut
               alterum
               negat
               ,
               aut
               textum
               peculiarem
               aliter
               quàm
               veritas
               posuit
               interpretatur
               ,
               sed
               cum
               eo
               qui
               fontes
               sacros
               in
               universum
               abripit
               ,
               &
               pro
               Deo
               Israelis
               falsi
               Messiae
               adulteria
               nobis
               obtrudit
               .
               Nec
               ignorantiam
               nobis
               objiciat
               quis
               ,
               quòd
               Jesuitam
               eum
               appellemus
               .
               Indignaretur
               ,
               sat
               scio
               ,
               Morinus
               ,
               si
               Congregationis
               Oratoriae
               Iesu
               Christi
               Presbyterum
               titulo
               isto
               non
               dignaremur
               .
               Liber
               certè
               totus
               Jesuiticum
               spiritum
               ,
               frontem
               perfrictam
               Societati
               illi
               familiarem
               nimis
               ,
               prodit
               .
               Si
               quid
               sit
               ,
               quod
               ulteriorem
               disquisitionem
               requirat
               ,
               totum
               illud
               ,
               si
               respondere
               Morino
               visum
               fuerit
               ,
               in
               replicatione
               fusiùs
               tractabitur
               .
               Prelo
               aliàs
               impraesentiarum
               vacante
               oblata
               vulgandi
               opportunitas
               festinationem
               operis
               urgebat
               .
               Haec
               interim
               habui
               ,
               quae
               tibi
               ,
               dummodo
               id
               placeat
               (
               quod
               pro
               singulari
               tua
               tum
               pietate
               tum
               candore
               nullus
               ambigo
               )
               in
               perpetuum
               erga
               Dominationem
               tuam
               studii
               &
               observantiae
               meae
               monumentum
               dedicarem
               .
               Deus
               verbi
               sui
               majestatem
               contra
               omnes
               impiorum
               latratus
               potenter
               ipse
               tueatur
               ,
               &
               per
               totum
               orbem
               indiès
               ampliùs
               diffundat
               ;
               Te
               verò
               Hibernae
               gentis
               ornamentum
               in
               Christianae
               Religionis
               emolumentum
               diutissimè
               in
               terris
               florentem
               conservare
               ,
               tandemque
               (
               sero
               tamen
               )
               in
               gloriam
               sempiternam
               recipere
               dignetur
               .
               Claphamae
               .
               
                 Calend.
                 April
                 .
                 1635.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimae
                 Dominationi
                 tuae
                 addictissimus
                 Franciscus
                 Tailerus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXIV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Thank
               you
               heartily
               for
               your
               Letters
               ,
               and
               am
               as
               heartily
               glad
               that
               your
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               are
               so
               happily
               ended
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               for
               the
               particular
               of
               your
               letting
               Leases
               ,
               which
               is
               for
               Maintenance
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               quiet
               ,
               and
               well-ordering
               and
               ending
               of
               your
               Book
               of
               Canons
               .
               I
               hope
               now
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               will
               begin
               to
               flourish
               again
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               with
               inward
               Sufficiency
               ,
               and
               outward
               Means
               to
               support
               it
               .
               And
               for
               your
               Canons
               ,
               to
               speak
               Truth
               ,
               and
               with
               wonted
               liberty
               and
               freedom
               ;
               though
               I
               cannot
               but
               think
               the
               English
               Canons
               entire
               ,
               
               (
               especially
               with
               some
               few
               amendments
               )
               would
               have
               done
               betterly
               yet
               since
               you
               ,
               and
               that
               Church
               ,
               have
               thought
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               do
               very
               easily
               submit
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               have
               my
               Prayers
               that
               God
               would
               bless
               it
               .
               As
               for
               the
               Particular
               about
               Subscription
               ,
               I
               think
               you
               have
               couched
               that
               well
               ,
               since
               as
               it
               seems
               ,
               there
               was
               some
               necessity
               to
               carry
               that
               Article
               closely
               .
               And
               God
               forbid
               you
               should
               ,
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               have
               rouled
               back
               upon
               your
               former
               Controversy
               about
               the
               Articles
               .
               For
               if
               you
               should
               have
               risen
               from
               this
               Convocation
               in
               heat
               ,
               God
               knows
               when
               or
               how
               that
               Church
               would
               have
               cooled
               again
               ,
               had
               the
               cause
               of
               Difference
               been
               never
               so
               slight
               .
               By
               which
               means
               the
               Romanist
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               strong
               a
               Party
               already
               ,
               would
               both
               have
               strengthned
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               scorn
               of
               you
               .
               And
               therefore
               ye
               are
               much
               bound
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               nice
               and
               picked
               Age
               ,
               you
               have
               ended
               all
               things
               canonically
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               peace
               .
               And
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               be
               all
               careful
               to
               continue
               and
               maintain
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               thus
               mercifully
               bestowed
               upon
               you
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 W.
                 Cant.
                 
              
               
                 Lambeth
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   10.
                   1635.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               been
               almost
               tired
               with
               continual
               attendance
               on
               out
               long
               continued
               Parliament
               and
               Convocation
               ;
               which
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               would
               needs
               impose
               upon
               me
               also
               the
               moderating
               of
               the
               Divinity
               Act
               ;
               and
               the
               creating
               of
               the
               Doctors
               at
               our
               last
               Commencement
               .
               I
               am
               now
               at
               last
               retired
               from
               Dublin
               to
               my
               old
               :
               Place
               ,
               where
               I
               begin
               at
               length
               ,
               
                 Redire
                 in
                 gratiam
                 cum
                 veteribus
                 Amicis
                 .
              
               I
               send
               you
               herewith
               Harrys
               his
               Book
               against
               the
               Friars
               ,
               and
               our
               New
               Canons
               .
               The
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               agreed
               upon
               in
               our
               former
               Synod
               ,
               Anno
               1615
               ,
               we
               let
               stand
               as
               they
               did
               before
               .
               But
               for
               the
               manifesting
               of
               our
               Agreement
               with
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               we
               have
               received
               and
               approved
               your
               Articles
               also
               ,
               concluded
               in
               the
               Year
               1562
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               first
               of
               our
               Canons
               .
               But
               while
               we
               strive
               here
               to
               maintain
               the
               Purity
               of
               our
               ancient
               Truth
               ,
               how
               cometh
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               you
               in
               Cambridg
               do
               cast
               such
               stumbling-blocks
               in
               our
               way
               by
               publishing
               unto
               the
               World
               such
               rotten
               Stuff
               as
               Shelford
               hath
               vented
               in
               his
               five
               Discourses
               ;
               wherein
               he
               hath
               so
               carried
               himself
               ,
               
                 ut
                 Famosi
                 Perni
                 amanuensem
                 possis
                 agnoscere
                 .
              
               The
               Jesuits
               of
               England
               sent
               over
               the
               Book
               hither
               to
               confirm
               our
               Papists
               in
               their
               obstinacy
               ,
               and
               to
               assure
               them
               that
               we
               are
               now
               coming
               home
               unto
               them
               as
               fast
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               I
               pray
               God
               this
               Sin
               be
               not
               deeply
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               who
               give
               an
               occasion
               to
               our
               blind
               thus
               to
               stumble
               .
            
             
               I
               thank
               you
               most
               heartily
               for
               communicating
               my
               Lord
               of
               
               Salisbury's
               Lectures
               unto
               me
               ,
               they
               are
               excellent
               ,
               learnedly
               ,
               foundly
               ,
               and
               perspicuously
               performed
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               will
               do
               much
               good
               here
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               our
               
               young
               Divines
               in
               the
               present
               Truth
               ;
               Will
               you
               not
               make
               us
               as
               much
               beholden
               unto
               you
               for
               your
               own
               Lectures
               upon
               the
               other
               Questions
               You
               may
               not
               think
               that
               the
               same
               accurateness
               is
               expected
               in
               the
               Writings
               which
               you
               privately
               communicate
               unto
               your
               Friends
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               which
               you
               are
               to
               commit
               unto
               the
               Press
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               added
               
                 supremam
                 manum
              
               thereunto
               .
               Neither
               were
               it
               amiss
               that
               you
               should
               make
               a
               Collection
               of
               all
               your
               Determinations
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               hath
               done
               ;
               and
               cause
               your
               Lectures
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               to
               be
               transcribed
               ,
               and
               left
               in
               a
               safe
               hand
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               (
               as
               I
               have
               heretofore
               warned
               you
               )
               
                 periclitari
                 in
                 unico
                 exemplari
              
               .
               Of
               these
               particulars
               I
               desire
               to
               hear
               your
               Resolutions
               in
               your
               next
               Letters
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               recommend
               you
               and
               your
               godly
               Labours
               unto
               God's
               good
               Blessing
               ;
               evermore
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   15.
                   1635.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ludovicus
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Amplissime
                 ,
                 Celsissim●
                 ,
                 Doctrina
                 juxta
                 ac
                 Pietate
                 excultissime
                 Vir
                 ;
              
            
             
               PAulo
               minus
               est
               Biennio
               ,
               quod
               literis
               meis
               amplissimam
               tuam
               Dignitatem
               salutavi
               ,
               additis
               etiam
               meis
               in
               Acta
               Apostolorum
               observatiunculis
               ,
               quas
               amplissimo
               tuo
               nomini
               ,
               etsi
               tanto
               honore
               non
               dignas
               ,
               inscripseram
               .
               Nihil
               exinde
               literarum
               ab
               amplissima
               tua
               dignitate
               videre
               contigit
               .
               Interceptas
               itaque
               in
               itinere
               ,
               aut
               meas
               ,
               aut
               tuas
               ,
               aut
               utrasque
               fortasse
               ,
               suspi
               cor
               .
               Interim
               saeva
               nos
               hic
               exercuit
               pestis
               ,
               quae
               una
               semel
               hebdomade
               ,
               ad
               mille
               quingentos
               ,
               anno
               integro
               ad
               viginti
               hominum
               millia
               prostravit
               .
               Deserta
               erat
               Academia
               ,
               abrupta
               commercia
               ,
               urbs
               horrori
               omnibus
               ,
               tanquam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fulgiebant
               ,
               quibus
               fugere
               dabatur
               :
               nos
               quibus
               non
               tantum
               fugere
               per
               munus
               licebat
               ,
               sed
               &
               trepidantibus
               animum
               addere
               ,
               &
               cum
               morte
               luctantes
               solari
               ac
               corroborare
               oportebat
               ,
               &
               sanis
               &
               aegris
               operam
               navavimus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nec
               defuit
               nobis
               benigna
               eius
               clementia
               ,
               qui
               nos
               in
               mediis
               quotidie
               ver
               santes
               ignibus
               ,
               ita
               est
               tutatus
               ,
               ut
               cum
               universa
               familia
               incolumis
               hactenus
               evaserim
               .
               Et
               ut
               ut
               nondum
               penitus
               extinctum
               sit
               contagium
               ,
               ita
               tamen
               deferbuit
               ,
               ut
               jam
               per
               septimanas
               aliquot
               defunctorum
               unius
               septimanae
               numerus
               tricenarium
               vix
               excedat
               .
               Viget
               rursus
               Academia
               ,
               vigent
               commercia
               ,
               refulgescit
               pristinus
               Urbis
               splendor
               ,
               nec
               quicquam
               restat
               ,
               nisi
               ut
               revirescat
               quoque
               vera
               pietas
               ,
               &
               conemur
               omnes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Quod
               ut
               largiatur
               nobis
               qui
               vitam
               hactenus
               produxit
               ,
               〈◊〉
               votis
               contendimus
               .
               Ne
               autem
               ,
               Vir
               maxime
               ,
               labores
               nostros
               literarios
               apud
               Dignitatem
               tuam
               dissimulemus
               ,
               inciderat
               ,
               quum
               jam
               pestis
               grassari
               coepisset
               ,
               in
               manus
               nostras
               Historia
               quaedam
               Evangelica
               ,
               ex
               quatour
               Evangelistis
               Persico
               idiomate
               ab
               Hieronvmo
               Xaverio
               Jesnita
               ,
               ad
               Mogolense
               Regnum
               ,
               propagandae
               Rel.
               Christ
               gratia
               Anno
               1595
               ,
               ablegato
               ,
               isthis
               contexta
               ,
               &
               Regi
               Acabaro
               ,
               Anno
               hujus
               seculi
               secundo
               dicata
               atque
               oblata
               .
               In
               qua
               quum
               mala
               fide
               actum
               suspicarer
               (
               quid
               enim
               ab
               istiusmodi
               Antichristi
               
               mancipiis
               exspectari
               possit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               opera
               ,
               dedi
               ,
               ut
               lecta
               ,
               primum
               ex
               Pentateucho
               Persico
               Constantinopoli
               olim
               impresso
               ,
               Genesi
               ,
               Xaverii
               librum
               aggrederer
               .
               Nec
               efficere
               potuit
               saeva
               lues
               ,
               quin
               &
               legerim
               &
               in
               Latinum
               Sermonem
               converterim
               ,
               confectòque
               Dictionariolo
               ,
               bis
               jam
               versiones
               meas
               reviderim
               &
               emendaverim
               ,
               prolixaque
               praefatione
               peregrinas
               Historias
               ,
               fabulas
               ,
               ineptias
               ,
               audacias
               ,
               quibus
               scatet
               ,
               excerpserim
               &
               perstrinxerim
               .
               Librum
               Arabico
               titulo
               inscripsit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               id
               est
               ,
               
                 Speculum
                 Sanctitatis
              
               .
               Ac
               in
               Praefatione
               ad
               Regem
               alium
               etiam
               librum
               promittit
               ,
               jam
               tum
               fere
               ad
               umbilicum
               perductum
               ,
               cui
               nomen
               sit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               id
               est
               ,
               
                 speculum
                 monstrans
                 veritatem
              
               ,
               in
               quo
               quae
               in
               Christ.
               Rel.
               difficilia
               sunt
               &
               credenda
               nos
               videntur
               ,
               sit
               enodaturus
               ,
               &
               propagatione
               Evangelii
               per
               Apostolos
               fusè
               enarraturus
               .
               Quem
               librum
               jam
               innotuisse
               ,
               didicimus
               ex
               Gallo
               quodam
               Pierre
               Bergeron
               dicto
               ,
               qui
               libri
               sui
               
                 Relacion
                 des
                 Voyages
                 en
                 Tartarie
              
               indigetati
               ,
               Lutetiae
               ante
               Biennium
               editum
               tractatu
               de
               Saracenis
               ,
               pag.
               63.
               narrat
               ,
               Persam
               quendam
               Ahmed
               ben
               Sin
               dictum
               adversus
               librum
               cujusdam
               Jesuitae
               ,
               cui
               titulus
               est
               
                 speculum
                 veritatem
                 monstrans
              
               ,
               scripsisse
               librum
               ,
               cui
               titulus
               sit
               
                 Politor
                 speculi
              
               ,
               in
               quo
               Mahometismum
               adversus
               Christianam
               Religionem
               tuetur
               .
               hunc
               autem
               refutasse
               Franciscanum
               ,
               Patrem
               Gadagnol
               libro
               Romae
               impresso
               An.
               1631.
               
               Quos
               omnes
               ut
               nobis
               comparemus
               ,
               operam
               damus
               .
               Incitavit
               ad
               haec
               ,
               quem
               ab
               aliquot
               annis
               familiarem
               habui
               ,
               Joh.
               Eligmannus
               Silesius
               ,
               Chymicus
               incomparabilis
               ,
               medicus
               eximius
               ,
               &
               de
               nostra
               Urbe
               durante
               hac
               lue
               optimè
               meritus
               ,
               plurimarum
               Linguarum
               ,
               &
               inter
               eas
               Arabicae
               ac
               Persicae
               bene
               peritus
               ,
               quem
               magno
               mihi
               in
               hoc
               opere
               adjumento
               fuisse
               fateor
               .
               Et
               vide
               hîc
               singularem
               quandam
               Dei
               Providentiam
               .
               Dum
               enim
               haec
               scribo
               ,
               idem
               ille
               Amstelodamo
               ,
               quò
               ante
               quatriduum
               concesserat
               ,
               jam
               jam
               redux
               ,
               novum
               Xaverii
               librum
               Persicum
               se
               mihi
               adferre
               ait
               ,
               à
               se
               jam
               dum
               Amstelodami
               fuit
               lectum
               ,
               quo
               vita
               Apostoli
               Petri
               ,
               tum
               ex
               sacris
               tum
               aliunude
               desumta
               comprehendatur
               .
               Prurit
               jam
               mihi
               animus
               ,
               ut
               &
               hunc
               priori
               addam
               ,
               &
               utrumque
               simul
               Persicè
               ac
               Latinè
               edam
               ,
               additurus
               etiam
               suo
               tempore
               
                 speculum
                 veritatem
                 momstrans
              
               ,
               &
               
                 speculi
                 Politorem
              
               ,
               si
               haberi
               unquam
               à
               nobis
               possint
               ,
               Deusque
               vitam
               &
               otium
               largiatur
               .
               Ut
               autem
               ad
               praefatum
               amicum
               meum
               D.
               Eligmannum
               redeam
               ,
               nos
               minus
               sibi
               quàm
               mihi
               opportune
               nunc
               advênit
               ,
               qui
               enim
               laetum
               ,
               quod
               dixi
               ,
               nuncius
               mihi
               attulit
               ,
               idem
               laetus
               accepit
               ,
               esse
               me
               in
               exarandis
               ad
               amplissimam
               tuam
               Dignitatem
               literis
               .
               Postquam
               enim
               &
               singulari
               tua
               pietate
               &
               universali
               eruditione
               inaudivit
               (
               &
               quomodo
               non
               inaudiisset
               ,
               qui
               familiarissimus
               nobis
               est
               &
               vere
               intimus
               )
               non
               potuit
               ,
               utpote
               doctorum
               omnium
               amantissimus
               ,
               &
               Antiquitatum
               praesertim
               curiosissimus
               ,
               humillima
               sua
               officia
               Dignitatis
               tuae
               per
               me
               nos
               offerre
               ,
               simùlque
               inquirere
               ,
               deturne
               ulla
               Lexici
               Irlandico-Latini
               ,
               aut
               Latino-Irlandici
               habendi
               copia
               .
               Quum
               enim
               praeter
               Cebetis
               Tabulam
               ,
               quam
               ex
               Arabico
               longè
               locupletiore
               nobis
               brevi
               est
               daturus
               atque
               habuimus
               hactenus
               ,
               praeter
               etiam
               Persicam
               Chronologiam
               ,
               quam
               ex
               praeclaro
               Authore
               Persa
               ,
               cum
               Annotationibus
               suis
               paret
               ,
               coeperit
               paulatim
               Linguam
               Germanicam
               per
               omnes
               ejus
               Dialectos
               ,
               Latinam
               item
               &
               Graecam
               cum
               Persica
               conferre
               ,
               quippe
               quae
               cum
               istis
               ,
               praesertim
               cum
               Germanica
               nostrâque
               Belgica
               ingentem
               (
               quod
               experti
               loquimur
               )
               affinitatem
               habeat
               ,
               Irlandicae
               quoque
               Genium
               explorare
               cupit
               ,
               si
               haec
               fortassis
               propius
               caeteris
               ad
               eam
               accedat
               .
               Non
               gravabitur
               ,
               spero
               ,
               Dignitatem
               tuam
               verbulo
               monere
               ,
               num
               quid
               Irlandicè
               exstet
               ,
               quod
               in
               usum
               ejus
               facere
               possit
               ,
               &
               qua
               via
               comparari
               queat
               .
               Impensae
               ut
               per
               Amplissimum
               Dominum
               Boswellium
               restituantur
               ,
               curabimus
               .
               Perlegit
               jamdudum
               Epistolas
               tuas
               Hybernicas
               ,
               quaeque
               ibi
               recurrunt
               nomina
               propria
               spem
               faciunt
               ,
               deprehensum
               &
               istic
               iri
               ,
               quod
               in
               Germanica
               
               deprehendit
               .
               Juvat
               certe
               experiri
               ,
               quid
               nobis
               Europaeis
               cum
               remotis
               illis
               Asiaticis
               affine
               sit
               .
               Publica
               jam
               hîc
               gaudia
               faciunt
               campanarum
               tinnitus
               ,
               facturi
               &
               sub
               vesperam
               laeti
               ignes
               ,
               per
               omnes
               Provincias
               unitas
               ,
               post
               actas
               Deo
               solennes
               gratias
               ,
               accendendi
               ,
               ob
               recuperatum
               singulari
               Dei
               beneficio
               Schenkianum
               munimentum
               ,
               praecedenti
               anno
               turpissima
               nostrorum
               incuria
               deperditum
               .
               Nunquam
               magis
               quam
               tum
               triumphavit
               hostis
               ,
               nunquam
               nos
               luximus
               magis
               ,
               tanto
               magis
               triumphamus
               nunc
               ,
               quod
               dissipatis
               magnis
               quae
               agitabat
               Consiliis
               ipsi
               ignominia
               ,
               nobis
               securitas
               data
               sit
               .
               Faxit
               Deus
               ,
               ut
               tantum
               grata
               mente
               beneficium
               semper
               recolentes
               ,
               datori
               ejus
               dignas
               gratias
               rependamus
               ,
               ab
               eo
               uno
               pendeamus
               ,
               eum
               revereamur
               &
               colamus
               .
               Ejusdem
               favori
               ac
               clementiae
               Amplissimam
               tuam
               Dignitatem
               commendat
               ,
               utque
               ea
               sospes
               diù
               sit
               atque
               incolumis
               maximopere
               optat
               ,
               qui
               est
               &
               erit
            
             
               
                 Amplissimae
                 tuae
                 Dign
                 .
                 devotissimus
                 Servus
                 ,
                 Ludovicus
                 de
                 Dieu
                 .
              
               
                 Datum
                 Lugd.
                 Bat.
                 
                   4
                   Maii
                   ,
                   1636.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Lodovicus
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissime
                 Praesul
                 !
              
            
             
               QUas
               per
               Cl.
               ac
               Nobilissimum
               D.
               Boswellum
               4
               o
               Maii
               ad
               Ampl.
               tuam
               dedi
               literas
               ,
               quin
               acceperis
               nullus
               dubito
               .
               Monitus
               iterum
               per
               eundem
               D.
               Boswellum
               ,
               qui
               est
               ejus
               singularis
               in
               me
               favor
               ,
               de
               nave
               Dublinium
               cogitante
               ,
               non
               potuit
               non
               Rever
               .
               tuam
               submissè
               vel
               verbulo
               salutare
               .
               Scripseram
               de
               Historia
               Christi
               à
               Jesuita
               Hieronymo
               Xaverio
               Persicè
               contexta
               ,
               à
               me
               vero
               translata
               ,
               &
               brevi
               censura
               notata
               .
               Addideram
               ,
               tradi
               mihi
               ,
               dum
               scriberem
               ,
               Apostoli
               Petri
               Historiam
               ,
               eodem
               Autore
               .
               Transtuli
               exinde
               &
               hanc
               ,
               atque
               utriusque
               textum
               Persicum
               descripsi
               ,
               ingenti
               sane
               &
               taedioso
               cum
               labore
               ,
               necessario
               tamen
               ,
               quia
               Orientalium
               scriptura
               legi
               à
               Typothetis
               non
               poterat
               .
               Omnia
               jam
               sunt
               prelo
               adaptata
               ,
               eique
               proxima
               ,
               volente
               Deo
               ,
               septimana
               subjicientur
               .
               Imprimitur
               jam
               tractatus
               Talmudicus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cum
               translatione
               Cl.
               Lempereur
               ,
               ejusque
               notis
               sequentur
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Specimen
               quoque
               nuper
               vidimus
               sacraram
               Observationum
               Cl.
               Heynsii
               in
               universum
               N.
               Testamentum
               :
               in
               procinctu
               est
               ut
               editio
               ejus
               procedat
               .
               Opus
               certe
               luculentum
               ,
               &
               multifaria
               eruditione
               refertum
               .
               Haec
               sunt
               Vir
               amplissime
               ,
               quae
               hîc
               nunc
               potissimum
               in
               re
               literaria
               aguntur
               .
               Quae
               nos
               tam
               tua
               scire
               interest
               ,
               quam
               hîc
               omnes
               docti
               valetudinem
               tuam
               resciscere
               avent
               ,
               anni
               enim
               sunt
               ,
               ex
               quo
               nihil
               de
               rerum
               tuarum
               statu
               cognovimus
               .
               Incolumen
               tamen
               &
               salvum
               speramus
               ,
               utque
               idem
               diu
               sis
               ,
               ardentissimis
               votis
               precamur
               .
               Plurimum
               se
               favori
               tuo
               Cl.
               Lempereur
               commendat
               ,
               utque
               nos
               deinceps
               amore
               tuo
               digneris
               ,
               obnixè
               ambo
               rogamus
               .
               Datum
               Lugd.
               Batav
               .
               22.
               
               Augusti
               ,
               1636.
               
            
             
               
                 Reverendae
                 Amplit
                 .
                 tuae
                 Devotissimus
                 ,
                 Ludovicus
                 de
                 Dieu
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Lodovicus
               de
               Dieu
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodùm
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 fratri
                 D.
                 Ludovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 Pastori
                 vigilantissimo
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
               
                 Reverende
                 Vir
                 ,
                 ac
                 Charissime
                 in
                 Christo
                 Frater
                 ;
              
            
             
               ELiteris
               tuis
               22
               o
               Augusti
               Gregoriani
               datis
               (
               quae
               ante
               paucos
               dies
               ad
               me
               fuerant
               perlatae
               )
               intelligo
               te
               &
               alteras
               non
               ita
               pridem
               ad
               me
               dedisse
               ,
               quae
               nondum
               mihi
               visae
               sunt
               ;
               &
               intercidisse
               illas
               ,
               quas
               ipse
               ad
               te
               scripseram
               Eucharisticas
               ,
               post
               allatas
               mihi
               eruditissimas
               tuas
               in
               Acta
               Apostolorum
               animadversiones
               :
               in
               cujus
               luculenti
               operis
               Praefatione
               quòd
               quaedam
               haud
               admodùm
               magna
               beneficia
               tibi
               à
               me
               exhibita
               depraedicas
               ,
               in
               eo
               majorem
               propriae
               tuae
               humanitatis
               quàm
               rei
               ipsius
               rationem
               habuisti
               .
               Ad
               duos
               verò
               illos
               Tractatus
               Persicos
               ,
               à
               te
               in
               Latinum
               sermonem
               conversos
               ,
               quod
               attinet
               :
               diffiteri
               nemo
               potest
               ,
               quin
               omnes
               Persicae
               Linguae
               studiosi
               magnam
               inde
               haurire
               queant
               utilitatem
               .
               Sed
               ut
               ingenuè
               animi
               mei
               sensum
               tibi
               aperiam
               ,
               indignos
               puto
               Jesuitas
               qui
               afficiantur
               illo
               honore
               ,
               ut
               hujusmodi
               ipsorum
               scriptis
               ullus
               transferendi
               labor
               impendatur
               ,
               praesertim
               à
               viris
               ad
               majora
               natis
               .
               Itaque
               posthac
               (
               si
               me
               uti
               monitore
               volueris
               )
               potius
               aut
               in
               Syriacis
               Ephraemi
               illustrandis
               ,
               aut
               in
               pertexendis
               tuis
               in
               Novum
               Testamentum
               observationibus
               ,
               perges
               :
               quâ
               ratione
               multo
               majus
               addes
               gloriae
               tuae
               incrementum
               ,
               quàm
               collocando
               operam
               tuam
               ibi
               ,
               unde
               neque
               ad
               nos
               insignis
               utilitas
               ,
               nepe
               ad
               te
               quicquam
               nisi
               cognitionis
               peregrini
               idiomatis
               fama
               redire
               queat
               .
               Ephraemi
               Opusculorum
               si
               quid
               adhuc
               in
               Syriâ
               lateat
               ,
               eruendum
               curabimus
               :
               quâ
               in
               re
               ne
               operam
               ludamus
               ac
               impensam
               —
               emendo
               illa
               quae
               jam
               possidemus
               ;
               omnium
               ejus
               tractatuum
               ,
               quos
               istic
               Leidae
               habetis
               titulos
               atque
               exordia
               proprio
               sermone
               ac
               charactere
               descripta
               ,
               ad
               me
               transmittas
               velim
               .
               Et
               quia
               scire
               valdè
               aveo
               ,
               quos
               secum
               ex
               Oriente
               libros
               attulerit
               Cl.
               Golius
               ;
               si
               catalogum
               ipsorum
               impressum
               addideris
               ,
               quem
               hactenus
               nancisci
               non
               potui
               ,
               rem
               mihi
               facturus
               es
               gratissimam
               .
               Eruditissimi
               Heinsii
               praeclaras
               illas
               in
               Novum
               Testamentum
               Observationes
               avidissime
               expectamus
               :
               cujus
               generis
               &
               alias
               Clarissimum
               Grotium
               moliri
               jampridem
               intelleximus
               .
               Doctissimum
               verò
               Salmasium
               tamdiu
               cessare
               miramur
               ,
               neque
               tot
               jam
               annis
               quicquam
               novi
               procudere
               :
               quum
               praesertim
               tot
               circum
               urgeatur
               exemplis
               ,
               quae
               vel
               ignarum
               quenquam
               excitare
               queant
               ad
               praeclaros
               conatus
               ,
               nedum
               tantum
               ac
               talem
               virum
               .
               Breviarium
               quoddam
               ,
               linguâ
               (
               ut
               putabatur
               )
               Aegyptiacā
               conscriptum
               ,
               illi
               transmittendum
               ,
               Arnoldo
               Bootio
               nostro
               tradidi
               ,
               sed
               &
               illud
               intercidisse
               audio
               .
               Plurimum
               velim
               meo
               nomine
               &
               illi
               ,
               &
               Heinsio
               ,
               &
               si
               quos
               alios
               illic
               amicos
               habemus
               ,
               salutem
               dicas
               .
               Vale
               Clarissime
               Vir
               ,
               ac
               me
               porrò
               amare
               perge
               .
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 U.
                 Arm.
                 
              
               
                 Ex
                 aedibus
                 nostris
                 Termino-fechinianis
                 :
                 
                   Septembris
                   Juliani
                   die
                   14.
                   
                   Anno
                   Salutis
                   MDCXXXVI
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CLXXXIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               been
               put
               to
               no
               small
               pains
               ,
               considering
               my
               other
               Occasions
               ,
               to
               read
               over
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               study
               the
               several
               Letters
               and
               other
               Papers
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               sent
               and
               come
               to
               my
               hands
               ,
               some
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               some
               from
               the
               Provost
               and
               Fellows
               that
               join
               with
               him
               ;
               some
               from
               Pheasant
               and
               the
               other
               Party
               ;
               and
               some
               from
               the
               Lords
               Justices
               ,
               and
               Council
               there
               to
               the
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               Lordship
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               all
               of
               them
               about
               the
               late
               unhappy
               difference
               fallen
               between
               the
               Visitors
               of
               the
               Colledg
               near
               Dublin
               ,
               and
               the
               Provost
               .
               The
               more
               carefully
               I
               have
               read
               over
               these
               Papers
               ,
               the
               more
               (
               I
               clearly
               confess
               to
               your
               Grace
               )
               I
               am
               troubled
               at
               the
               Business
               ,
               and
               could
               heartily
               wish
               some
               friendly
               way
               were
               thought
               on
               there
               ,
               to
               prevent
               a
               formal
               and
               legal
               Decision
               by
               me
               .
               Of
               which
               yet
               seeing
               so
               little
               hope
               as
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               have
               taken
               all
               the
               pains
               which
               I
               can
               ,
               preparatory
               to
               a
               final
               Sentence
               :
               For
               I
               have
               very
               carefully
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               indifferency
               ,
               drawn
               a
               brief
               History
               of
               the
               Fact
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Proceedings
               ,
               with
               relation
               in
               the
               Margent
               to
               every
               several
               Paper
               that
               hath
               come
               to
               my
               hands
               .
               A
               Copy
               of
               this
               Brief
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               several
               Papers
               to
               which
               it
               relates
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               to
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               to
               shew
               it
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               Parties
               whom
               it
               concerns
               :
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               if
               your
               Lordship
               and
               they
               agree
               upon
               the
               Fact
               ,
               I
               may
               have
               it
               returned
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               to
               my
               Decision
               .
               But
               if
               you
               agree
               not
               upon
               the
               Fact
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               set
               it
               down
               ,
               that
               then
               you
               may
               there
               settle
               any
               Difference
               ,
               and
               agree
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               whom
               it
               concerns
               ,
               may
               say
               I
               had
               not
               a
               right
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               before
               me
               .
               When
               this
               is
               done
               ,
               I
               shall
               go
               on
               to
               do
               my
               Duty
               with
               Justice
               to
               all
               Parties
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               apprehend
               the
               Cause
               ,
               and
               as
               far
               as
               my
               learned
               Counsel
               here
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               advise
               me
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               but
               still
               wish
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               heartily
               ,
               that
               my
               Decision
               may
               be
               prevented
               by
               the
               care
               and
               wisdom
               of
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               ,
               and
               the
               moderate
               and
               prudent
               respects
               of
               the
               Parties
               interessed
               ,
               which
               I
               presume
               your
               Grace
               will
               further
               :
               For
               it
               appears
               very
               ill
               to
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               (
               who
               was
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               made
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Business
               ,
               because
               the
               Censure
               of
               the
               Provost
               ,
               if
               he
               deserve
               it
               ,
               is
               referr'd
               to
               himself
               )
               and
               must
               needs
               appear
               so
               to
               all
               wise
               Men
               ,
               both
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               Difference
               concerning
               young
               Men
               newly
               started
               up
               from
               Boys
               ,
               should
               cause
               so
               great
               a
               disturbance
               among
               grave
               and
               wise
               Men
               ,
               as
               this
               hath
               done
               .
               And
               't
               is
               somewhat
               too
               that
               the
               Romanists
               which
               swarm
               in
               those
               Parts
               ,
               have
               such
               an
               occasion
               as
               this
               Difference
               ,
               to
               please
               themselves
               withal
               .
               My
               Hopes
               are
               great
               in
               your
               Grace's
               Moderation
               ;
               but
               if
               all
               fail
               ,
               I
               shall
               make
               a
               binding
               Decision
               so
               soon
               as
               ever
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Business
               is
               sent
               me
               back
               .
               So
               wishing
               your
               Grace
               all
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               God's
               blessed
               Protection
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 W.
                 Cant.
                 
              
               
                 Croidon
                 ,
                 
                   Oct.
                   18.
                   1636.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXC
               .
            
             
               
                 Ornatissimo
                 Clarissimoque
                 Viro
                 D.
                 Gerardo
                 Vossio
                 ,
                 Historiae
                 &
                 civilis
                 Doctrinae
                 apud
                 Amstelodamenses
                 Professori
                 .
              
            
             
               ACcepi
               ,
               Vir
               eximie
               ,
               Literas
               tuas
               quibus
               dum
               amorem
               quo
               te
               prosequor
               ex
               breviore
               saltem
               muneris
               indicio
               rectè
               quidem
               colligis
               ,
               nobilissimum
               tuum
               pectus
               instar
               fertilioris
               alicujus
               agri
               aperis
               qui
               plus
               multo
               adferat
               quàm
               acceperit
               .
               Adeo
               munusculum
               nuper
               tibi
               à
               me
               oblatum
               extollis
               ,
               ut
               quo
               te
               merito
               me
               absolvere
               studebas
               ,
               eo
               me
               tuo
               totum
               implices
               ,
               &
               beneficium
               longè
               majus
               reddere
               videaris
               ,
               cùm
               te
               debere
               aliquid
               mihi
               profiteris
               .
               Utcunque
               vero
               aliqua
               inter
               nos
               in
               Gotteschalci
               Historiâ
               oboriatur
               differentia
               ;
               gaudeo
               tamen
               ,
               &
               tibi
               ex
               animo
               gratulor
               ,
               nos
               (
               quod
               ait
               )
               in
               eo
               ,
               quod
               rei
               caput
               est
               ,
               consentire
               ,
               uterque
               dum
               B.
               Augustini
               sententiam
               amplectimur
               .
               Quam
               sive
               Gotteschalcus
               per
               omnia
               fuerit
               secutus
               ,
               sive
               aliquando
               excesserit
               ,
               nolim
               ego
               multùm
               contendere
               :
               modo
               (
               quod
               libenter
               audio
               )
               nobis
               ipsis
               cum
               Augustino
               conveniat
               ,
               cujus
               sententiam
               in
               causâ
               Gotteschalci
               tuendam
               susceperat
               Remigius
               .
               Qui
               verò
               duriores
               sunt
               ,
               vel
               fuerunt
               ,
               Augustini
               interpretes
               nunquam
               mihi
               placuerunt
               ,
               minimeque
               omnium
               inertes
               illi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               qui
               faciunt
               agendo
               ut
               nihil
               agamus
               ,
               &
               homines
               sponte
               suâ
               ignaros
               ipsis
               quoque
               truncis
               reddunt
               stupidiores
               ,
               quum
               divinus
               ille
               gratiae
               praeco
               ,
               ex
               eo
               ipso
               quòd
               Deus
               is
               sit
               qui
               efficiat
               in
               nobis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               contrarium
               plane
               deducat
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Studendum
               idcirco
               ut
               cum
               timore
               &
               tremore
               salutem
               nostram
               operemur
               .
               Quippe
               quod
               verendum
               sit
               ,
               si
               ab
               Religione
               Officii
               hîc
               declinaverimus
               &
               vel
               nihil
               agendo
               vel
               male
               agendo
               ,
               eum
               a
               cuius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               illa
               quam
               habemus
               volendi
               &
               faciendi
               potestas
               tota
               pendet
               irritaverimus
               ;
               ne
               Deus
               ita
               a
               nobis
               lacessitus
               iure
               suo
               nobiscum
               agat
               atque
               nos
               desertos
               deserat
               ,
               &
               novas
               ad
               volendum
               &
               agendum
               vires
               (
               absque
               quibus
               ipsi
               nos
               lassos
               erigere
               nequeamus
               )
               ultra
               non
               impertiat
               .
            
             
               De
               Mariano
               nostro
               ,
               quî
               factum
               ut
               mutus
               omnino
               ad
               vos
               venerit
               ,
               amantissimo
               utriusque
               nostrum
               D.
               Ludovico
               de
               Dieu
               rationem
               reddidi
               .
               Mens
               verò
               quae
               nunc
               est
               mihi
               ,
               tum
               erat
               eadem
               :
               nempe
               ut
               ,
               sicut
               tuâ
               operâ
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               sub
               tuo
               nomine
               ,
               integer
               prodiret
               Marianus
               .
               Integrum
               vero
               in
               unico
               Cottonianae
               Bibliothecae
               exemplari
               reperi
               :
               si
               tamen
               integrum
               .
               Postrema
               enim
               pars
               Chronic
               à
               Dionysianae
               aerae
               anno
               900
               usque
               ad
               finem
               (
               quam
               inde
               descriptam
               totam
               seorsim
               ad
               te
               miseram
               )
               integrior
               in
               Sichardi
               editione
               legitur
               ;
               cui
               siquid
               desit
               ex
               tuo
               supplendum
               erit
               exemplari
               ;
               quod
               illud
               Gemblacense
               esse
               suspicor
               ,
               ex
               quo
               novam
               Mariani
               editionem
               promisit
               nobis
               Miraeus
               quam
               non
               praestitit
               .
               Nactus
               sum
               &
               alia
               tria
               exemplaria
               ,
               in
               quibus
               Anglicanum
               Florentii
               Chronicon
               cum
               universali
               Mariani
               hoc
               Wigorniensis
               quidam
               Monachus
               .
               Regis
               Stephani
               temporibus
               commiscuerat
               .
               Ex
               eorum
               uno
               Florentium
               (
               vel
               potius
               Marianum
               )
               suum
               edidit
               nobilissimus
               D.
               Gu●ielmus
               Howardus
               de
               Naworth
               ,
               Thomae
               Norfolciensis
               Dueis
               Filius
               .
               Duo
               alia
               apud
               Oxonienfes
               vidi
               〈…〉
               unum
               ,
               in
               Collegii
               Corporis
               Christi
               Bibliotheca
               alterum
               :
               quorum
               utrumque
               praeter
               Proaemia
               integrum
               Librum
               secundum
               habuit
               ,
               qui
               à
               primo
               aberat
               .
            
             
               Initio
               Cottoniani
               codicis
               verba
               ista
               praefixa
               inveni
               .
               Meum
               Nomen
               ut
               dignum
               ,
               Chronica
               Chronicarum
               ;
               cum
               prae
               illis
               servo
               verba
               Evangelistarum
               ;
               nulla
               enim
               Cronica
               conservat
               diem
               mensis
               solaris
               Resurrectionis
               Christi
               iuxta
               Historiam
               Evangelii
               nisi
               ista
               sola
               .
               Sequebantur
               deinde
               ,
               tanquam
               ipsius
               Mariani
               ,
               Tabellae
               illae
               Chronologicae
               quas
               in
               Apographi
               
               mei
               principio
               descriptas
               vides
               :
               quae
               commodius
               ,
               ni
               fallor
               ,
               ad
               calcem
               operis
               essent
               rejiciendae
               .
               Earum
               aliquot
               in
               Bodleiano
               quoque
               habentur
               codice
               (
               qui
               à
               Consulum
               Indiculo
               incipit
               )
               &
               in
               altero
               Collegii
               Corporis
               Christi
               plures
               ;
               Romanorum
               Episcoporum
               Catalogo
               usque
               ad
               Eugenium
               III
               perducto
               ,
               cui
               aliâ
               adscripti
               erant
               manu
               ann
               .
               8
               ,
               mens
               .
               4
               ,
               di
               .
               20
               ,
               quod
               argumento
               est
               Eugenii
               tempore
               exemplar
               illud
               fuisse
               exaratum
               .
               Ut
               autem
               intelligas
               quibus
               in
               locis
               Cottonianum
               libri
               primi
               &
               tertii
               Chronicon
               à
               vulgato
               differat
               :
               Florentium
               Wigorniensem
               nunc
               ad
               te
               mitto
               ,
               quem
               Francisci
               Quarlesii
               operâ
               ,
               qui
               mihi
               tum
               erat
               ab
               Epistolis
               (
               Vir
               ob
               sacratiorem
               Poësin
               apud
               Anglos
               suos
               non
               incelebris
               )
               cum
               illo
               conferendum
               curavi
               ad
               Annum
               usque
               Dom.
               DCCCC
               .
               Dionysianum
               ,
               à
               quo
               quaternio
               prius
               missus
               initium
               duxit
               .
               Ubi
               quae
               lineis
               subtùs
               ductis
               sunt
               notata
               ,
               à
               Cottoniano
               exemplari
               absunt
               ,
               &
               ex
               Florentii
               Annalibus
               à
               Wigorniensi
               de
               quo
               dixi
               Monacho
               sunt
               hîc
               intexta
               .
            
             
               Mitto
               simul
               &
               Epitomen
               à
               Roberto
               Lotharingo
               ,
               Herefordensi
               Episcopo
               ,
               eodem
               quo
               Marianus
               mortem
               obiit
               anno
               concinnatam
               ;
               cujus
               in
               quarto
               de
               Pontificibus
               Libro
               Gulielmus
               Malmesburiensis
               ita
               meminit
               .
               Erat
               tunc
               temporis
               Monachus
               Marianus
               apud
               Magontiam
               inclusus
               ,
               qui
               longo
               solitudinis
               otio
               Chronographos
               scrutatus
               ,
               dissonantiam
               cyclorum
               Dionysii
               Exigui
               contra
               Evangelicam
               veritatem
               vel
               primus
               vel
               solus
               animadvertit
               .
               Itaque
               ab
               initio
               saeculi
               annos
               singulos
               recensens
               ,
               22
               annos
               ,
               qui
               circulo
               deerant
               ,
               superaddit
               ,
               magnam
               &
               diffusissimam
               Chronicam
               facere
               adorsus
               .
               Eum
               Librum
               Robertus
               miratus
               unicè
               ,
               aemulatus
               mirifice
               ,
               Angliae
               invehendum
               curavit
               .
               Denique
               captus
               Mariani
               ingenio
               ,
               quicquid
               ille
               largius
               dixerat
               ,
               in
               arctum
               contrahens
               defloravit
               ;
               adeo
               splendidè
               ,
               ut
               magis
               valere
               defloratio
               videatur
               ,
               quàm
               ingentis
               illius
               voluminis
               diffusio
               .
            
             
               Ad
               calcem
               hujus
               Epitomes
               in
               Cottoniano
               codice
               Appendix
               adjecta
               ,
               ab
               altero
               Bodleianae
               Bibliothecae
               aberat
               :
               quam
               vel
               eo
               nomine
               negligendam
               non
               putabam
               ,
               quod
               magnae
               illius
               Periodi
               Julianae
               ,
               cujus
               usum
               magno
               Scaligero
               acceptum
               referrimus
               ,
               prima
               vestigia
               in
               ea
               deprehenderim
               .
               De
               magnis
               Cyclis
               Appendicem
               non
               dissimilem
               ad
               finem
               libri
               primi
               ipsius
               Mariani
               in
               Collegii
               Corporis
               Christi
               MS.
               appositam
               inveni
               :
               quam
               hic
               inclusam
               mitto
               ;
               alia
               quoque
               de
               Mariani
               patriâ
               &
               variis
               editionibus
               Collectanea
               missurus
               similiter
               si
               ad
               editionis
               tuae
               ornatum
               aliquid
               inde
               accessurum
               à
               te
               intellexero
               .
               Deus
               laboribus
               tuis
               benedicat
               :
               &
               omnia
               tua
               studia
               in
               honorem
               gratiae
               suae
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               bonum
               atque
               Reipublicae
               Christianae
               vertat
               emolumentum
               .
               Vale
               ,
               Vir
               Clarissime
               ,
               &
               siquae
               sunt
               alia
               ,
               ex
               latore
               harum
               literarum
               D.
               Freyo
               fusiùs
               intellige
               .
               Dublini
               
                 Anno.
                 MDCXXXII
                 .
                 quarto
                 Idus
                 Junias
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 Studiosissimus
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armath
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXCI.
               
            
             
               
                 Admodùm
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Fratri
                 D.
                 Friderico
                 Spanhemio
                 Pastori
                 &
                 Professori
                 Theologo
                 ,
                 atque
                 Academiae
                 Genevensis
                 Rectori
                 Digniffimo
                 .
              
               
                 Genevam
                 .
              
               
                 Reverende
                 Vir
                 ,
                 ac
                 Charissime
                 in
                 Christo
                 Frater
                 ;
              
            
             
               DUbiorum
               Evangelicorum
               Librum
               ,
               ante
               biennium
               a
               te
               editum
               ,
               magnâ
               cum
               voluptate
               perlegi
               :
               atque
               accuratam
               tuam
               in
               Controversiis
               illis
               pertractandis
               diligentiam
               admiratus
               sum
               ,
               &
               singulare
               in
               definlendis
               judicium
               .
               Itaque
               nihil
               potuit
               accidere
               optabilius
               quam
               amantissimae
               illae
               tuae
               
               Literae
               ,
               quibus
               ad
               contrahendam
               ac
               deinceps
               colendam
               inter
               nos
               amicitiam
               ultrò
               me
               provocas
               .
               Qualis
               sit
               tuus
               erga
               me
               animus
               abundè
               ipsae
               mihi
               indicârunt
               :
               quin
               verò
               par
               sit
               meus
               in
               te
               affectus
               ,
               nolim
               te
               dubitare
               .
               Munus
               Literis
               tuis
               adjunctum
               mirificè
               me
               tenuit
               ,
               quod
               totam
               Reformationis
               in
               illustrissimâ
               vestrâ
               Urbe
               olim
               institutae
               Historiam
               à
               primis
               ipsius
               initiis
               (
               quae
               antea
               penitus
               ignoraveram
               )
               accuratissime
               deductam
               ,
               spectandam
               mihi
               exhibuit
               .
               Nam
               de
               stilo
               ac
               orationis
               nitore
               &
               elegantiâ
               superfluum
               est
               dicere
               ;
               quum
               haec
               ,
               licet
               per
               se
               magna
               ,
               aliis
               majoribus
               in
               te
               dotibus
               obumbrentur
               .
               Pro
               Dono
               igitur
               tum
               quod
               jam
               misisti
               ,
               tum
               quod
               brevi
               missurum
               te
               polliceris
               (
               quod
               sanè
               non
               possum
               non
               avidè
               expectare
               )
               magnas
               tibi
               merito
               gratias
               ago
               ;
               &
               siqua
               in
               posterum
               mihi
               se
               offerat
               occasio
               ,
               in
               quâ
               vicissim
               tibi
               gratificari
               possim
               ,
               lubentissimo
               animo
               id
               sum
               facturus
               .
               Deum
               oro
               ut
               quàm
               diutissimè
               te
               servet
               incolumem
               ,
               ac
               tua
               optima
               coepta
               ad
               summum
               Ecclesiae
               bonum
               spectantia
               ,
               propitius
               secundet
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 Christi
                 Ministerio
                 conservus
                 .
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Ex
                 aedibus
                 nostris
                 Terminofechinianis
                 
                   xi
                   Kalend.
                   Septemb
                   .
                   Anno
                   MDCXXXVI
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXCII
               .
            
             
               
                 Doctissimo
                 &
                 Ornatissimo
                 Viro
                 D.
                 Constantino
                 L'Empereur
                 Hebraicarum
                 Literarum
                 apud
                 Lugduno-Batavos
                 celeberrimo
                 Professori
                 ,
                 amico
                 plurimùm
                 colendo
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
               
                 Clarissime
                 Vir
                 ;
              
            
             
               ET
               Literas
               unas
               atque
               alteras
               à
               te
               accepi
               ,
               &
               duos
               quoque
               libros
               à
               te
               editos
               :
               pro
               quibus
               ,
               &
               egregiâ
               tuâ
               in
               me
               humanitate
               ,
               (
               cujus
               haec
               non
               levia
               fuerunt
               indicia
               )
               gratias
               tibi
               ago
               singulares
               .
               Id
               verò
               de
               scriptis
               tuis
               universè
               non
               possum
               non
               profiteri
               ,
               me
               semper
               ab
               iis
               multo
               discedere
               doctiorem
               ,
               &
               non
               rerum
               tantùm
               absconditarum
               varietatem
               ,
               sed
               &
               exactum
               atque
               limatum
               judicium
               in
               iis
               deprehendere
               .
               Nam
               quod
               ad
               felicitatem
               Hebraica
               vertendi
               attinet
               ;
               nondum
               novi
               quem
               tecum
               conferre
               possim
               ,
               non
               modo
               eorum
               qui
               nunc
               sunt
               ,
               sed
               &
               qui
               prius
               fuerunt
               .
               Atque
               hujus
               rei
               insigne
               prae
               caeteris
               specimen
               dedisti
               in
               Clave
               Talmudicâ
               ,
               cujus
               Auctor
               ,
               cùm
               tam
               distorto
               ,
               conciso
               ,
               ac
               intricato
               sermonis
               genere
               utatur
               ,
               ut
               deditâ
               operâ
               affectasse
               obscuritatem
               videatur
               :
               adeo
               tamen
               in
               omnes
               ejus
               sensus
               penetrâsti
               ,
               &
               nitido
               ac
               plano
               Sermone
               explicâsti
               ,
               ut
               qui
               liber
               multis
               in
               locis
               ipso
               Talmudae
               (
               cui
               facem
               se
               velle
               accendere
               profitetur
               )
               difficilior
               judicari
               mereatur
               ,
               adhibitâ
               tuâ
               interpretatione
               cunctis
               Hebraici
               Sermonis
               vel
               mediocriter
               gnaris
               factus
               sit
               facillimus
               .
               Sed
               &
               librum
               quem
               ad
               te
               miseram
               Syriacum
               (
               Thesauri
               Secretorum
               inani
               titulo
               venditatum
               )
               ita
               fecisti
               tuum
               ,
               ut
               ex
               eo
               me
               docueris
               ,
               quae
               ego
               priùs
               nullus
               observaveram
               .
               Quod
               si
               ille
               vobis
               non
               amplius
               sit
               futurus
               necessarius
               ,
               velim
               primâ
               eum
               opportunitate
               mihi
               remittas
               .
               Nôram
               enim
               vestram
               Bibliorum
               Versionein
               (
               cui
               illam
               inservire
               voluisti
               )
               jamdudum
               absolutam
               ,
               &
               typis
               excusam
               esse
               audio
               :
               quod
               haud
               dubiè
               in
               maximam
               populi
               vestri
               cedet
               utilitatem
               ,
               quum
               à
               talibus
               viris
               ,
               qui
               isti
               operi
               &
               primitùs
               invigilârunt
               &
               secundas
               curas
               adhibuerunt
               (
               inter
               quos
               te
               facilè
               principem
               locum
               tenere
               censemus
               )
               nihil
               nisi
               egregium
               queat
               proficisci
               .
               Ex
               nuperis
               Domini
               de
               Dieu
               literis
               intelligimus
               te
               tractatum
               Talmudicum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               recenter
               dedisse
               ,
               ac
               duas
               quoque
               alias
               Babas
               breviter
               secuturas
               :
               quorum
               operum
               non
               mediocris
               expectatio
               me
               tenet
               ;
               quum
               certissimò
               mihi
               persuadeam
               ,
               ut
               excaeteris
               tuis
               ,
               ita
               ex
               his
               
               quoque
               maximos
               me
               fructus
               percepturum
               .
               Deum
               oro
               ut
               diu
               te
               nobis
               incolumem
               conservet
               ,
               ac
               studiis
               tuis
               benedicat
               .
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 studiosissimus
                 .
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Ex
                 aedibus
                 nostris
                 Termino-fechinianis
                 
                   Sept.
                   xv
                   .
                   Ann.
                   MDCXXXVI
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXCIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 fratri
                 .
                 D.
                 Ludovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 Pastori
                 dignissimo
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
               
                 Salutem
                 à
                 Salutis
                 fonte
                 D.
                 N.
                 Jesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               LIterae
               III.
               Maii
               datae
               ,
               quas
               intercidisse
               existimaveram
               tandem
               ad
               manus
               meas
               pervenerunt
               :
               quum
               alteras
               tuas
               XXII
               Augusti
               scriptas
               diu
               ante
               accepissem
               ;
               ad
               quas
               &
               responsum
               dedi
               tunc
               ,
               quod
               tibi
               perlatum
               esse
               confido
               .
               Labor
               iste
               ,
               in
               quo
               nunc
               versaris
               ,
               libros
               Persicè
               à
               Xaverio
               scriptos
               in
               Latinum
               Sermonem
               convertendi
               ,
               atque
               simul
               cum
               Persico
               Archetypo
               divulgandi
               ,
               quin
               hujus
               Linguae
               studiosis
               perutilis
               futurus
               sit
               ,
               nemini
               potest
               esse
               dubium
               .
               Quod
               si
               tantundem
               quoque
               solidae
               gloriae
               inde
               tibi
               accessurum
               est
               ,
               minùs
               dolebimus
               intermissum
               à
               te
               egregium
               opus
               Animadversionum
               in
               Novum
               Testamentum
               ,
               quarum
               ea
               pars
               ,
               quam
               jam
               nunc
               dedisti
               ,
               quum
               summopere
               nobis
               placuerit
               ,
               permagnum
               ejus
               quod
               restabat
               desiderium
               nobis
               commoverat
               ,
               cujus
               frustratio
               sicut
               dolori
               nobis
               est
               ,
               ita
               vehementer
               optamus
               ut
               quàm
               velocissimè
               absoluto
               hoc
               penso
               quod
               nunc
               subiisti
               ,
               eo
               reverti
               velis
               ,
               tuasque
               illas
               notas
               eo
               quo
               caepisti
               modo
               praetexere
               ;
               unde
               &
               ad
               te
               plus
               veri
               decoris
               ,
               &
               ad
               sacrarum
               literarum
               studiosos
               plus
               verae
               utilitatis
               redundabit
               .
            
             
               Chronologiam
               illam
               Persicam
               (
               modo
               alicujus
               sit
               antiquitatis
               &
               fidei
               )
               omnino
               dignam
               putamus
               quae
               Latino
               Sermone
               donetur
               :
               atque
               D.
               Eligmanno
               quem
               ejus
               versionem
               suscipisse
               scribis
               ,
               auctores
               sumus
               ,
               ut
               in
               instituto
               pergat
               ,
               idque
               ad
               finem
               perducere
               contendat
               .
               Porro
               ipsi
               indices
               velim
               ,
               quod
               &
               multas
               ipsi
               pro
               officiosâ
               salutatione
               gratias
               agimus
               &
               optime
               ipsi
               cupimus
               ;
               cùm
               ob
               id
               ,
               quod
               tibi
               viro
               optimo
               tantopere
               carus
               est
               ,
               tum
               ob
               insignes
               illas
               virtutes
               quibus
               illum
               ornatum
               esse
               attestaris
               .
               Quo
               minùs
               autem
               ipsius
               desiderio
               de
               Dictionario
               Hibernico
               satisfacere
               possim
               hoc
               in
               causâ
               est
               ,
               quod
               nullum
               adhuc
               habeamus
               hujus
               Linguae
               Lexicon
               sive
               per
               se
               factum
               ,
               sive
               cum
               aliâ
               Linguâ
               comparatum
               ,
               saltem
               non
               typis
               editum
               .
               Alphabetum
               tamen
               Hibernicum
               atque
               integrum
               Novum
               Testamentum
               unà
               cum
               hisce
               transmitto
               :
               siquid
               inde
               adjumenti
               capere
               possit
               amicus
               ille
               tuus
               ,
               aut
               veriùs
               noster
               .
               Est
               quidem
               Lingua
               haec
               &
               elegans
               cum
               primis
               ,
               &
               opulenta
               :
               sed
               ad
               eam
               isto
               modo
               excolendam
               (
               sicuti
               reliquas
               ferè
               Europae
               Linguas
               vernaculas
               intra
               hoc
               seculum
               excultas
               videmus
               )
               nondum
               extitit
               hactenùs
               qui
               animum
               adjiceret
               .
            
             
               Pestem
               denuo
               apud
               vos
               grassatam
               esse
               ,
               cum
               non
               parvâ
               animi
               aegritudine
               intelleximus
               ;
               Deum
               Optimum
               Maximum
               ,
               qui
               prius
               te
               tuosque
               tam
               clementer
               tutatus
               est
               oramus
               ut
               nunc
               itidem
               ex
               mediis
               istius
               luis
               flammis
               vos
               eripiat
               ,
               fidelemque
               pro
               temporaneâ
               atque
               aeternâ
               salute
               vestrâ
               curam
               gerat
               .
               Id
               ex
               imo
               vovet
               pectore
               .
            
             
               
                 Amicus
                 tibi
                 addictus
                 ,
                 deditus
                 ,
                 obstrictus
                 JA.
                 USSERIUS
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Dat.
                 Dublinii
                 
                   IIII.
                   Januarii
                   Juliani
                   Natali
                   die
                   meo
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Rem
                 mihi
                 facturus
                 est
                 gratissimam
                 D.
                 Eligmannus
                 ,
                 si
                 nuda
                 Persioorum
                 Dynastarum
                 nomina
                 cum
                 Imperii
                 annis
                 (
                 interea
                 dum
                 opus
                 integram
                 apparatur
                 )
                 communicare
                 dignatus
                 fuerit
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXCIV
               .
            
             
               
                 Amplissimo
                 pietate
                 juxta
                 ac
                 eruditione
                 conspicuo
                 Praesuli
                 D.
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 &
                 Hiberniae
                 Primati
                 ;
                 Domino
                 suo
                 plurimum
                 suspiciendo
                 .
              
               
                 Dublinium
                 .
              
               
                 Amplissime
                 Vir
                 ,
                 Venerande
                 in
                 Christo
                 Pater
                 ;
              
            
             
               SUspicor
               amico
               meo
               Johanni
               Eligmanno
               quem
               in
               peregrinarum
               linguarum
               collatione
               versari
               ex
               literis
               meis
               accepisti
               ,
               juvandorum
               studiorum
               ejus
               gratia
               missum
               .
               Dignus
               vir
               est
               ,
               cujus
               studiis
               omnes
               docti
               faveant
               .
               Sub
               prelo
               habet
               aurea
               carmina
               Pythagorae
               Arabica
               una
               cum
               sua
               versione
               ,
               additis
               variis
               ejusdem
               Philosophi
               fragmentis
               ex
               Arabibus
               excerptis
               ,
               quae
               libri
               Graeci
               ,
               qui
               exstant
               ignorant
               .
               Sequetur
               deinde
               Tabula
               Cebetis
               Arabica
               ,
               amplior
               &
               accuratior
               ,
               quam
               libri
               Graeci
               quos
               Europa
               habuit
               eam
               exhibent
               .
               Habet
               quoque
               fere
               paratum
               ,
               ex
               authore
               Persico
               Compendium
               Chronologicum
               ab
               orbe
               condito
               ,
               quod
               ab
               ipso
               versum
               &
               notis
               ejus
               illustratum
               ,
               seculo
               Mythologico
               magnam
               lucem
               addet
               ,
               &
               multas
               fabulas
               Graecorum
               in
               Orientis
               Historias
               vertet
               .
               Ille
               mecum
               una
               ingentes
               Amplit
               .
               tuae
               ob
               missum
               librum
               Irlandicum
               gratias
               agit
               ,
               amboque
               mentem
               tuam
               ex
               proximis
               literis
               plenius
               expectamus
               .
               Vive
               diu
               vir
               Amplissime
               ,
               &
               vale
               Ecclesiae
               Reipublicaeque
               literariae
               sospes
               atque
               incolumis
               ,
               nosque
               ut
               deinceps
               a
               more
               tuo
               ac
               favore
               digneris
               ,
               obnixe
               rogamus
               .
               Datum
               Lugd.
               Batav
               .
               14
               Aprilis
               1637.
               
            
             
               
                 Amplitudini
                 tuae
                 devotissimus
                 ,
                 Ludovicus
                 de
                 Dieu
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXCV.
               
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 fratri
                 ,
                 D.
                 Ludovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 Ecclesiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 Pastori
                 fidelissimo
                 .
              
            
             
               LIteras
               tuas
               cum
               adjuncto
               librorum
               Academiae
               Vestrae
               Catalogo
               diu
               est
               quod
               accepi
               ,
               uti
               &
               alteras
               posteà
               quibus
               argumenta
               Ephraemi
               opusculorum
               incluseras
               ;
               pro
               quibus
               maximas
               tibi
               gratias
               &
               ago
               &
               habeo
               .
               Admodum
               vero
               indolui
               casum
               tuum
               qui
               filium
               primogenitum
               ,
               &
               quidem
               talem
               amiseris
               :
               cui
               tamen
               levando
               solatia
               praebere
               non
               est
               visum
               ,
               non
               modo
               quod
               propriâ
               sapientiâ
               abunde
               instructus
               sis
               ad
               haec
               &
               similia
               ,
               quibus
               omnes
               obnoxii
               sumus
               ,
               fortiter
               toleranda
               ;
               sed
               etiam
               quòd
               tantum
               temporis
               intercesserit
               ,
               ut
               sit
               intempestivum
               nunc
               adhibendo
               remedia
               obductam
               jam
               vulneris
               cicatricem
               refricare
               possem
               videri
               .
               Hoc
               tantam
               dicam
               ,
               non
               tuam
               tantùm
               vicem
               ,
               sed
               &
               publicam
               me
               doluisse
               in
               hâc
               calamitate
               :
               quum
               Ecclesia
               simul
               &
               res
               literaria
               non
               potuerint
               à
               tanto
               ingenio
               &
               taliter
               exculto
               non
               maximos
               suo
               tempore
               fructus
               percipere
               ;
               ac
               proinde
               in
               hâc
               jacturâ
               non
               parum
               &
               ipsae
               amisserint
               ,
               ac
               tecum
               in
               partem
               detrimenti
               ,
               &
               eam
               quidem
               permagnam
               ,
               venerint
               .
               
               Sed
               quum
               Deus
               hoc
               ità
               esse
               voluerit
               ac
               ipsius
               decreta
               impatienter
               ferre
               non
               minùs
               irreligiosum
               sit
               quàm
               irritum
               ,
               omnino
               in
               ipsius
               voluntate
               est
               acquiescendum
               .
            
             
               
                 Latorem
                 istorum
                 istuc
                 transmisimus
                 ad
                 coemendos
                 illic
                 Characteres
                 vel
                 Syriacos
                 vel
                 Hebraicos
                 ,
                 quibus
                 hîc
                 imprimamus
                 Vetus
                 Testamentum
                 Syriacum
                 ;
                 quod
                 facere
                 statuimus
                 simul
                 atque
                 ipse
                 ad
                 nos
                 reversus
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 ac
                 proinde
                 rogatum
                 te
                 velim
                 ut
                 per
                 ipsum
                 nobis
                 remittas
                 Pentateuchum
                 Syriacum
                 &
                 Psalterium
                 ,
                 quae
                 olim
                 tibi
                 commodavimus
                 .
              
               Quippe
               iis
               notis
               opus
               fuerit
               ad
               tollenda
               errata
               alterius
               nostri
               exemplaris
               ,
               in
               quibus
               ,
               etiam
               ubi
               sunt
               admodum
               manifesta
               ,
               nihil
               mutare
               volumus
               ,
               nisi
               aliorum
               codicum
               auctoritate
               .
               Quod
               si
               &
               vobis
               vel
               in
               publica
               Bibliothecâ
               ,
               vel
               in
               privatis
               ,
               quippiam
               hujusmodi
               librorum
               est
               ,
               ulla
               videlicet
               pars
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               Syriaci
               ,
               quaeso
               ut
               collatis
               operis
               cum
               D.
               L'Empereur
               (
               ad
               quem
               itidem
               super
               hâc
               re
               scripsi
               )
               id
               nobis
               procuretis
               :
               pro
               quo
               officio
               permagnas
               vobis
               gratias
               habebimus
               ,
               ac
               codices
               vestros
               simul
               ac
               opus
               nostrum
               fuerit
               absolutum
               (
               quod
               parvo
               temporis
               spatio
               speramus
               fore
               )
               fideliter
               restituemus
               .
               Pluribus
               non
               agam
               tecum
               ,
               ut
               hanc
               rem
               tibi
               commendatam
               faciam
               ,
               quum
               non
               dubitem
               quin
               per
               se
               tibi
               magnopere
               cordi
               futura
               sit
               ,
               utpote
               cum
               bono
               publico
               Ecclesiae
               ac
               literarum
               conjuncta
               ,
               ac
               proinde
               omnibus
               istarum
               studiosis
               pro
               virili
               promovenda
               .
               Deus
               te
               ,
               Charissime
               Frater
               ,
               quàm
               diutissimè
               incolumem
               nobis
               conservet
               ,
               tuisque
               optimis
               studiis
               benedicat
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 Christi
                 Ministerio
                 conservus
                 ,
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Dublinii
                 ,
                 
                   Julii
                   vii
                   .
                   Anno
                   1637.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CXCVI.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Battiere
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 most
                 honoured
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               a
               Letter
               from
               your
               Grace
               by
               Mr.
               Cullen
               ,
               with
               much
               joy
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Grace's
               good
               Health
               (
               which
               I
               pray
               to
               God
               may
               continue
               long
               so
               for
               the
               Good
               of
               Christendom
               )
               as
               to
               see
               me
               favoured
               with
               some
               Employment
               again
               for
               your
               Grace
               ,
               than
               whom
               I
               know
               no
               body
               living
               I
               desire
               to
               serve
               with
               more
               affection
               :
               I
               will
               with
               one
               word
               ,
               set
               down
               here
               what
               hath
               been
               done
               in
               your
               Lordship's
               Business
               since
               Mr.
               
               Cullen's
               arrival
               .
               I
               brought
               him
               first
               to
               my
               Lord
               the
               Earl
               of
               Leicester
               ,
               who
               for
               your
               Grace's
               sake
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               worth
               ,
               shewed
               him
               all
               kindness
               ,
               and
               to
               Mr.
               Joanes
               .
               I
               carried
               him
               to
               Mr.
               Duluy
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               acquaintance
               ,
               bestowing
               a
               Complement
               upon
               them
               from
               your
               Grace
               .
               
                 Pere
                 Sirmond
              
               and
               Mr.
               Rigault
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               find
               at
               home
               yet
               ,
               nor
               Gabriel
               the
               Sionita
               ,
               whose
               great
               Bible
               I
               shewed
               him
               also
               ,
               and
               conferred
               the
               Syrian
               Characters
               together
               ,
               of
               which
               
               there
               be
               three
               or
               four
               here
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               Mr.
               Cullen
               will
               give
               a
               better
               account
               a
               while
               hence
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               written
               also
               to
               Geneva
               ,
               where
               such
               a
               Character
               is
               to
               be
               sold
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               in
               print
               ,
               and
               at
               what
               rate
               they
               mean
               to
               sell
               it
               ,
               to
               compare
               the
               Prices
               and
               Characters
               together
               with
               these
               here
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               Mr.
               Cullen
               is
               advised
               to
               sequester
               himself
               from
               English
               and
               Irish
               ,
               to
               profit
               the
               more
               in
               the
               French
               Tongue
               ,
               for
               conversing
               afterwards
               with
               those
               that
               he
               hath
               business
               withal
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               end
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               be
               denied
               a
               prorogation
               of
               his
               licence
               of
               travelling
               and
               absenting
               himself
               from
               the
               Colledg
               for
               some
               few
               months
               longer
               ,
               with
               the
               continuation
               of
               his
               Stipend
               (
               he
               being
               imployed
               in
               Work
               so
               good
               for
               the
               Common
               Wealth
               )
               especially
               upon
               your
               Grace's
               Commendation
               .
               I
               have
               set
               one
               to
               work
               for
               the
               transcribing
               of
               
                 Concil
                 .
                 Lemovicense
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Theodori
                 Poenitentiale
              
               ,
               and
               will
               go
               on
               with
               the
               rest
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               as
               I
               can
               get
               them
               ;
               for
               to
               demand
               so
               much
               at
               once
               ,
               would
               seem
               strange
               to
               them
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               very
               courteous
               and
               officious
               .
               Of
               printed
               Books
               ,
               I
               bought
               
                 Vita
                 Leonis
                 &
                 Caroli
              
               of
               Sirmondus
               ;
               but
               the
               rest
               marked
               to
               me
               ,
               are
               not
               his
               .
               
                 Hincmari
                 Opusc.
              
               are
               of
               Cordesius
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               you
               Grace
               hath
               them
               .
               
                 Ivo
                 Carnotensis
              
               of
               
                 Juret
                 .
                 Damianus
              
               of
               Caetan
               a
               
                 Benedictine
                 .
                 Bellarm.
                 de
                 Script
                 .
                 Eccl.
              
               of
               Sirmond
               ,
               but
               scarce
               any
               thing
               altered
               in
               it
               .
               
                 Browerus
                 de
                 Treverensis
                 Ecclesiae
                 Antiquit
              
               ,
               I
               cannot
               get
               yet
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               added
               to
               the
               Councils
               of
               Binius
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               printed
               of
               St.
               Chrysostom
               but
               what
               your
               Grace
               hath
               .
               Du
               Chesnes's
               third
               and
               fourth
               Volume
               are
               a
               printing
               ,
               but
               not
               yet
               finished
               .
            
             
               This
               Kingdom
               being
               now
               in
               Wars
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               doth
               not
               afford
               any
               great
               Design
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               Learning
               .
               Of
               late
               ,
               one
               Mr.
               Gallant
               a
               Counsellor
               of
               State
               ,
               and
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               set
               forth
               a
               Book
               
                 de
                 Franco
                 allodio
              
               in
               French
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               gives
               a
               touch
               unto
               the
               Waldenses
               History
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 de
                 Montfort
              
               :
               I
               wrote
               of
               this
               Man
               heretofore
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               as
               one
               best
               versed
               in
               that
               History
               ,
               and
               best
               stored
               with
               their
               Writings
               ;
               this
               Book
               I
               will
               send
               with
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               I
               wonder
               your
               Grace
               hath
               not
               received
               my
               former
               ,
               with
               one
               from
               Mr.
               Buxtorf
               ;
               if
               I
               am
               not
               deceived
               ,
               I
               sent
               them
               away
               with
               those
               of
               the
               City
               and
               University
               of
               Basil
               to
               my
               Lord
               Deputy
               ;
               to
               whom
               I
               made
               bold
               to
               add
               one
               of
               mine
               ,
               to
               thank
               his
               Greatness
               for
               the
               Favour
               of
               my
               Naturalization
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               nobleness
               to
               my
               Kinsman
               Frey
               .
               I
               am
               not
               so
               out
               with
               Ireland
               ,
               (
               where
               I
               have
               heretofore
               received
               so
               good
               entertainment
               )
               but
               I
               hope
               to
               see
               it
               again
               ;
               which
               I
               desire
               the
               more
               for
               your
               Grace's
               sake
               ,
               to
               tender
               my
               best
               Respects
               in
               Person
               to
               so
               much
               worth
               ;
               and
               should
               think
               me
               happy
               if
               I
               could
               deserve
               a
               mean
               Prebend
               in
               your
               Cathedral
               ,
               to
               wait
               more
               close
               upon
               your
               Grace
               .
               I
               humbly
               crave
               your
               Grace's
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               remain
               with
               my
               hearty
               Prayers
               for
               your
               Health
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humbly
                 obedient
                 and
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Battiere
                 .
              
               
                 Paris
                 
                   2●
                   /
                   1●
                   August
                   1637.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Leicester
                 remembers
                 his
                 Love
                 and
                 Service
                 to
                 your
                 Grace
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXCVII
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissimo
                 viro
                 Domino
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Armachano
                 totius
                 Hyberniae
                 Archiepiscopo
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 .
              
               
                 D.
                 I.
                 V.
                 S.
                 P.
                 Antistes
                 reverende
                 ;
              
            
             
               QUas
               ad
               me
               15
               Septembris
               dedisti
               literas
               ubi
               perlegissem
               ,
               non
               mediocriter
               incensus
               fui
               ,
               ut
               in
               eruenda
               antiquitate
               Judaica
               ,
               &
               iis
               quae
               ad
               gentem
               illam
               ex
               propriis
               ipsorum
               scriptis
               convincendam
               faciunt
               ,
               evulgandis
               ,
               majori
               quam
               antea
               animi
               alacritate
               progredi
               animo
               meo
               constituerem
               .
               Benignum
               enim
               istud
               de
               scriptis
               meis
               judicium
               non
               potui
               non
               facere
               maximi
               :
               ut
               pote
               ab
               eo
               profectum
               quem
               Belgium
               hoc
               confoederatum
               (
               ut
               alias
               linquam
               nationes
               )
               ob
               acerrimum
               judicium
               &
               latissimam
               eruditionem
               suspicit
               ac
               miratur
               summè
               .
               Hoc
               tempore
               si
               quis
               abstrusiora
               tractet
               ,
               vel
               invidia
               ,
               vel
               pravo
               imperitorum
               judicio
               saepe
               laborat
               :
               utriusque
               securum
               jure
               optimo
               reddunt
               tanti
               viri
               (
               qui
               mihi
               &
               Belgio
               nostro
               est
               instar
               omnium
               )
               favor
               ac
               Judicium
               .
               Hoc
               nomine
               ingentes
               ago
               gratias
               uti
               etiam
               pro
               Thesauro
               secretorum
               ,
               quem
               uti
               singulari
               promovendae
               cognitionis
               studio
               miseras
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               diuturniorem
               in
               reddendo
               à
               me
               necti
               moram
               passus
               .
               Sed
               jam
               per
               D.
               legatum
               Boswellum
               remitto
               navi
               ,
               quae
               Rotterodamo
               rectà
               in
               Hiberniam
               solvit
               .
               Animum
               etiam
               in
               omnes
               literatos
               pronum
               in
               eo
               agnosco
               ,
               quod
               articulos
               fidei
               in
               Hiberniae
               Synodo
               stabilitos
               ad
               primas
               literas
               obtinuerim
               .
               Quos
               viris
               doctis
               &
               orthodoxiae
               amantibus
               communico
               ;
               postea
               isti
               missurus
               qui
               (
               ut
               antea
               scripsi
               )
               confessionum
               orthodoxarum
               editionem
               molitur
               .
               Vicissim
               vobis
               Catalogum
               librorum
               ,
               quos
               D.
               Golius
               ex
               Oriente
               attulit
               ,
               quemque
               D.
               Botius
               petierat
               ,
               transmitterem
               :
               verum
               D.
               de
               Dieu
               ,
               utsibi
               id
               officii
               relinquerem
               voluit
               ;
               ut
               qui
               ea
               de
               re
               literas
               à
               D.
               tua
               accepisset
               .
               Accepi
               hisce
               diebus
               à
               D.
               Gomaro
               T.
               D.
               &
               Professore
               in
               Academia
               Groeningana
               poesin
               Abraam
               ,
               sive
               veteram
               illam
               carminum
               rationem
               ac
               formam
               ,
               qua
               poemata
               sacri
               contextus
               in
               Jobo
               ,
               Psalmis
               ,
               Proverbiis
               ,
               diversisque
               Canticis
               ,
               concinnata
               &
               confecta
               fuere
               .
               Eamque
               poesin
               cum
               illa
               Pindari
               &
               Sophoclis
               perpetuò
               confert
               .
               Hujus
               editionem
               mihi
               mandavit
               :
               atque
               alia
               mea
               opera
               nonnihil
               remoratus
               est
               .
               Etenim
               cum
               liber
               perpetuis
               exemplis
               refertus
               sit
               eqque
               sine
               versione
               latina
               apposuerit
               ,
               super
               eo
               monitus
               non
               responsurum
               fructum
               nisi
               ea
               vetantur
               ;
               hanc
               operam
               mihi
               offerenti
               imposuit
               ,
               ne
               forte
               liber
               si
               remitteretur
               in
               itinere
               periret
               .
               De
               ista
               veteri
               poesi
               scripsere
               etiam
               antehac
               docti
               libri
               Cosroes
               author
               ,
               Abrabaniel
               ,
               &
               Rabbi
               Azarias
               :
               quem
               postremum
               vertere
               incaepi
               .
               Sed
               isti
               aliam
               sequuntur
               rationem
               ,
               ut
               qui
               magis
               in
               membrorum
               inter
               se
               convenientia
               ,
               quam
               in
               syllabarum
               quantitate
               &
               numero
               ,
               metrum
               investigent
               .
               Atque
               haec
               hactenus
               .
               Caeterum
               D.
               O.
               M.
               veneror
               ut
               curis
               ac
               laboribus
               D.
               tuae
               benedicat
               ,
               eamque
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               quam
               diutissimè
               superesse
               concedat
               .
               Interim
               permanere
               gestio
               ,
            
             
               
                 Amplitudinis
                 tuae
                 cliens
                 humillimus
                 ,
                 Constantinus
                 l'Empereur
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lug.
                   Bat.
                
                 8
                 Kal.
                 
                 
                   Jan.
                   An.
                   1637.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXCVIII.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Arnoldus
               Botius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissime
                 Domine
                 ;
              
            
             
               DUM
               tuam
               in
               Evangelia
               catenam
               Syriacam
               percurro
               obiter
               ,
               deprehendi
               ,
               quod
               praeter
               ineptas
               illas
               allegorias
               ,
               de
               quibus
               jam
               tum
               ex
               prima
               inspectione
               R.
               D.
               T.
               locutus
               fueram
               ,
               multa
               etiam
               seria
               ,
               ac
               lectu
               omnino
               digna
               ,
               contineat
               ,
               ac
               plerorumque
               locorum
               difficiliorum
               interpretationes
               afferat
               minime
               poenitendas
               .
               Sed
               &
               non
               pauca
               ibi
               reperi
               ,
               ad
               controversias
               hodie
               inter
               nos
               ac
               Pontificios
               agitari
               solitas
               spectantia
               ,
               &
               quidem
               ejusmodi
               partim
               ,
               ut
               ipsis
               potius
               quam
               nobis
               favere
               videantur
               .
               Sane
               de
               sacra
               communione
               ita
               loquitur
               ,
               acsi
               panis
               &
               vini
               transubstantiationem
               (
               ut
               nunc
               loquimur
               )
               planissime
               agnosceret
               ;
               adeo
               quidem
               ,
               ut
               siquis
               Papistarum
               velit
               Veterum
               quempiam
               pro
               sua
               causa
               loquentem
               introducere
               ,
               ac
               pro
               arbitrio
               suo
               ipsius
               verba
               efformare
               ,
               non
               videam
               quid
               ultra
               desiderare
               possit
               .
               Sed
               fortasse
               me
               judicium
               fallit
               .
               Tu
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               judicabis
               ;
               in
               quem
               finem
               totum
               locum
               non
               quidem
               hic
               inserendum
               duxi
               (
               quum
               prolixior
               esset
               )
               sed
               per
               se
               descriptum
               ,
               huic
               epistolae
               inclusi
               .
               Rursus
               sunt
               ibi
               ,
               quae
               pro
               nobis
               potius
               facere
               videantur
               ,
               cujusmodi
               est
               enarratio
               Matt.
               3.
               6.
               ad
               verba
               illa
               ,
               
                 Confitentes
                 peccata
                 sua
              
               ,
               ubi
               quum
               movisset
               quaestionem
               ,
               Quomodo
               veriti
               non
               fuerint
               Judaei
               ,
               peccata
               sua
               palam
               profiteri
               ,
               quum
               ex
               lege
               Mosis
               (
               quae
               minuta
               duntaxat
               peccata
               ,
               tamque
               quae
               per
               ignorantiam
               commissa
               essent
               ,
               expiabat
               )
               confitentes
               reos
               certe
               mors
               ,
               &
               quidem
               lapidationis
               ,
               maneret
               [
               ego
               adhuc
               quaero
               ,
               unde
               hoc
               hauserit
               ]
               ac
               respondisset
               ,
               his
               verbis
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Johannes
                 major
                 ipsis
                 habetur
                 ,
                 dederatque
                 ipsi
                 Deus
                 baptisare
                 in
                 poenitentiam
                 ,
                 ut
                 ostenderet
                 ,
                 abolitam
                 esse
                 Legem
                 ,
                 &
                 sacrificiorum
                 tempus
                 praeteriisse
                 ,
                 ac
                 advenisse
                 foedus
                 novum
                 ,
                 quod
                 peccatores
                 poenitentes
                 suscipit
                 :
              
               Deinde
               hanc
               apponit
               observationem
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Hinc
                 animo
                 collige
                 tres
                 ordines
                 sacerdotum
                 ;
                 unus
                 est
                 eorum
                 sub
                 lege
                 ,
                 qui
                 offerebant
                 sacrificia
                 pro
                 peccatis
                 per
                 ignorantiam
                 commissis
                 :
                 iis
                 vero
                 peccatis
                 ,
                 quae
                 scienter
                 patrata
                 erant
                 ,
                 mortem
                 lapidationis
                 infligebant
                 .
              
               2.
               
               
                 Johannis
                 ,
                 qui
                 baptisando
                 ,
                 peccata
                 scienter
                 commissa
                 ,
                 palam
                 faciebat
                 .
              
               3.
               
               
                 Sacerdotes
                 novi
                 foederis
                 ,
                 dum
                 baptisant
                 ,
                 non
                 faciunt
                 peccata
                 palam
                 ,
                 sed
                 expiant
                 peccata
                 tam
                 scienter
                 quam
                 ignoranter
                 commissa
                 ,
                 &
                 remissionem
                 eorum
                 exhibeat
                 .
              
               Hic
               quum
               novi
               foederis
               sacerdotibus
               non
               aliam
               remissionis
               peccatorum
               administrationem
               attribuat
               quam
               baptismum
               ,
               omnino
               mihi
               inde
               sequi
               videtur
               ,
               confessionem
               auricularem
               ,
               &
               quae
               ipsi
               annectitur
               remissionem
               peccatorum
               ,
               ipsi
               ignotam
               fuisse
               ,
               quum
               alioquin
               ejus
               mentionem
               hic
               facere
               debuerit
               ,
               loco
               ipso
               id
               prorsus
               efflagitante
               .
               Pluribus
               R.
               D.
               T.
               nunc
               non
               distinebo
               ;
               quare
               hic
               finiens
               ,
               Divinae
               protectioni
               ipsam
               supplianter
               commendo
               .
            
             
               
                 R.
                 D.
                 Tuae
                 Devotissimus
                 cliens
                 ,
                 Arnoldus
                 Botius
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   30
                   Octob.
                   1638.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CXCIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               William
               Gilbert
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               ALL
               my
               expectancies
               for
               observation
               of
               this
               Lunar
               Eclipse
               last
               Tuesday
               morning
               ,
               were
               lost
               in
               the
               cloudy
               disposition
               of
               the
               Heavens
               for
               that
               time
               ;
               which
               offered
               matter
               of
               more
               consequence
               to
               my
               meditation
               ,
               in
               that
               idle
               interim
               of
               expecting
               a
               fairer
               Season
               :
               That
               
                 Hysteron
                 Proteron
              
               of
               Opinions
               in
               translating
               the
               Sun
               into
               the
               Center
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               Stationary
               ;
               In
               advancing
               the
               Earth
               up
               into
               an
               Orb
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               Ambulatory
               :
               Howsoever
               it
               hath
               suffered
               by
               popular
               prejudice
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               resty
               disposition
               of
               others
               in
               their
               own
               Errors
               ,
               yet
               doth
               it
               excellently
               accommodate
               many
               irregular
               Motions
               to
               Account
               ,
               and
               open
               a
               large
               Field
               for
               the
               search
               and
               invention
               of
               high
               things
               :
               for
               thus
               ,
               By
               the
               apparent
               Semidiameter
               of
               the
               Sun
               in
               his
               Apoge
               ,
               and
               the
               Angle
               of
               half
               the
               Conick
               shadow
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               most
               artificially
               and
               easily
               determined
               the
               true
               Parallax
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               Parallax
               his
               distance
               from
               the
               Earth
               ;
               And
               by
               these
               ,
               the
               semidiamiter
               of
               the
               fixt
               Stars
               and
               Planets
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               several
               parallaxes
               they
               make
               upon
               the
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               their
               distances
               .
               Upon
               this
               Account
               the
               Semidiameter
               of
               the
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earrh
               in
               his
               middle-distance
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               is
               1498
               semidiameters
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               Cube
               of
               1498
               is
               3
               ,
               361
               ,
               517
               ,
               992
               :
               And
               so
               many
               times
               is
               the
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earth
               or
               Sun
               ,
               bigger
               than
               the
               Earth
               it self
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               whole
               Orb
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Orb
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               (
               which
               makes
               not
               one
               minute
               of
               parallax
               upon
               it
               )
               is
               but
               a
               Point
               :
               And
               the
               Orb
               of
               Saturn
               again
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Firmament
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Point
               ;
               for
               the
               fix'd
               Stars
               make
               but
               a
               Parallax
               of
               five
               minutes
               at
               the
               Orb
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               (
               as
               by
               the
               Difference
               of
               the
               Semidiameters
               of
               their
               Orbs
               may
               appear
               )
               ;
               so
               that
               I
               wonder
               at
               many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               that
               have
               shrunk
               and
               shrivelled
               up
               these
               two
               Heavens
               of
               the
               Planets
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               fix'd
               Stars
               into
               one
               ,
               whereas
               they
               are
               not
               only
               almost
               infinitely
               and
               disproportionably
               distant
               ,
               but
               are
               also
               distinguish'd
               by
               their
               different
               Heat
               and
               Light
               ;
               this
               Planetary
               Heaven
               having
               its
               Heat
               and
               Light
               from
               its
               Heart
               and
               Centre
               ,
               the
               Sun
               ,
               which
               from
               thence
               communicates
               his
               Heat
               and
               Light
               to
               all
               the
               Planets
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               nearer
               or
               farther
               from
               him
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               see
               how
               languishing
               a
               Light
               he
               lends
               to
               Saturn
               ,
               as
               being
               twice
               farther
               from
               him
               than
               some
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               of
               those
               Bodies
               receive
               Light
               from
               him
               .
               What
               the
               World
               (
               now
               come
               to
               Spectacles
               )
               hath
               by
               her
               Optick
               Eyes
               of
               Glass
               lately
               discovered
               ,
               is
               obvious
               to
               every
               Man
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               Saturn
               (
               a
               Body
               46
               times
               bigger
               than
               this
               Earth
               that
               bears
               us
               )
               hath
               ,
               besides
               the
               same
               Sun
               common
               to
               us
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               serve
               it
               by
               day
               ,
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               Moons
               also
               appropriate
               to
               it
               to
               serve
               it
               by
               night
               :
               And
               that
               Jupiter
               (
               a
               Body
               25
               times
               bigger
               than
               this
               Earth
               )
               hath
               ,
               besides
               the
               same
               Sun
               common
               to
               us
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               serve
               it
               by
               day
               ,
               three
               Moons
               also
               appropriate
               to
               it
               to
               serve
               it
               by
               night
               :
               and
               whereof
               (
               if
               need
               were
               )
               we
               could
               give
               the
               Places
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               Vicissitudes
               of
               their
               Changes
               ,
               Wains
               ,
               and
               Fulls
               .
            
             
               Our
               Earth
               also
               (
               proportionable
               to
               her
               bigness
               )
               hath
               one
               Moon
               assigned
               her
               for
               her
               service
               by
               Night
               ;
               which
               ,
               howsoever
               great
               by
               its
               very
               nearness
               it
               appears
               to
               us
               on
               Earth
               ,
               yet
               undoubtedly
               is
               as
               undiscoverable
               from
               the
               Orb
               of
               Jupiter
               ,
               as
               are
               his
               Moons
               from
               hence
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               seen
               without
               
               Spectacles
               :
               What
               all
               these
               things
               may
               import
               ,
               I
               spare
               to
               speak
               ,
               that
               this
               Earth
               may
               enjoy
               her
               own
               Opinion
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               the
               only
               work
               of
               God
               in
               his
               Creation
               in
               this
               kind
               ;
               yet
               of
               
                 Saturn
                 ,
                 Jupiter
              
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               with
               that
               rich
               and
               fair
               Furniture
               about
               them
               ,
               I
               only
               say
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               discovery
               of
               some
               sumptuous
               richly
               hung
               House
               ,
               and
               all
               shining
               with
               Lights
               and
               Torches
               ,
               surely
               that
               House
               was
               not
               so
               made
               and
               furnish'd
               for
               Rats
               and
               Mice
               to
               dwell
               in
               .
               Upon
               the
               Suburbs
               of
               Saturn
               ,
               begin
               the
               Confines
               of
               the
               second
               and
               starry
               Heaven
               ,
               whose
               almost
               infinite
               extension
               ,
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               whole
               Planetary
               Heaven
               (
               whose
               Bounds
               is
               the
               Orb
               of
               Saturn
               )
               bears
               but
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               Point
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               gives
               but
               a
               Parallax
               of
               five
               minutes
               at
               the
               fix'd
               Stars
               ;
               the
               Light
               of
               this
               starry
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               far
               transcending
               the
               Light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               as
               doth
               the
               Sun
               that
               of
               a
               Candle
               .
               And
               here
               to
               measure
               out
               these
               starry
               Bodies
               ,
               we
               take
               not
               the
               short
               scantling
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               Sun's
               Semidiameter
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               Sun
               it self
               ;
               and
               they
               come
               out
               so
               vast
               ,
               that
               had
               I
               not
               the
               warrant
               of
               a
               Demonstration
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               I
               should
               think
               they
               did
               exceed
               all
               belief
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               truth
               .
               A
               Star
               of
               the
               first
               Magnitude
               ,
               comes
               out
               twenty
               thousand
               and
               three
               and
               fifty
               times
               bigger
               than
               the
               whole
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earth
               or
               Sun.
               A
               Star
               of
               the
               second
               Magnitude
               ,
               5935
               times
               bigger
               than
               the
               Orb
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               and
               so
               proportionably
               the
               rest
               .
               And
               therefore
               is
               the
               extent
               of
               this
               starry
               Heaven
               such
               ,
               and
               so
               vast
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               and
               Heat
               of
               these
               huge
               and
               many
               Suns
               ,
               might
               not
               confound
               the
               Light
               ,
               and
               fire
               the
               Frame
               of
               this
               lower
               Heaven
               .
               If
               then
               the
               Light
               of
               one
               petty
               Sun
               here
               below
               be
               such
               as
               no
               Eye
               can
               endure
               it
               ,
               what
               inaccessible
               Light
               must
               that
               of
               this
               second
               and
               starry
               Heaven
               be
               ,
               where
               are
               such
               inexhaustible
               Suns
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               though
               Ptolomy
               from
               Alexandria
               could
               count
               but
               1202
               ;
               and
               Tycho
               from
               his
               Uraniburgh
               but
               1000
               ,
               yet
               appear
               they
               by
               the
               Perspective
               ,
               as
               infinite
               for
               number
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               almost
               incomprehensible
               for
               their
               vastness
               .
               All
               these
               vast
               Lights
               ,
               and
               that
               vaster
               Heaven
               that
               holds
               them
               ,
               are
               but
               the
               Portal
               to
               that
               third
               and
               Supream
               Heaven
               which
               he
               inhabits
               ,
               whom
               St.
               James
               calls
               
                 Pater
                 Luminum
              
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               these
               vast
               Lights
               ,
               which
               yet
               are
               but
               Torches
               to
               him
               that
               made
               them
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Building
               well
               befitting
               him
               that
               framed
               it
               ,
               as
               near
               Infinity
               as
               may
               be
               ,
               yet
               not
               Infinite
               ;
               yet
               compared
               to
               Him
               that
               made
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               as
               a
               Point
               ,
               as
               Nothing
               .
               From
               this
               Height
               have
               we
               a
               full
               survey
               of
               the
               true
               poorness
               of
               Man
               ;
               for
               from
               this
               starry
               Height
               ,
               look
               but
               down
               towards
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               thousand
               degrees
               beneath
               ,
               (
               nothing
               to
               be
               seen
               )
               is
               it
               vanish'd
               away
               Where
               then
               are
               the
               pompous
               Parts
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Asia
                 ,
                 Africa
              
               ,
               and
               the
               new-found
               America
               What
               is
               become
               of
               Europe
               ,
               the
               least
               and
               last
               part
               of
               it
               What
               of
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               the
               several
               subdivisions
               into
               which
               it
               is
               shted
               ;
               and
               those
               petty
               parcels
               of
               it
               to
               which
               we
               so
               ambitiously
               intitle
               our
               Names
               and
               Vanities
               What
               great
               share
               enjoy
               we
               of
               those
               fathomless
               Fountains
               of
               Heat
               and
               Light
               ,
               those
               many
               glorious
               Suns
               send
               out
               yet
               we
               must
               be
               (
               by
               our
               own
               account
               )
               the
               only
               Creatures
               of
               Excellency
               ,
               for
               whom
               all
               these
               things
               were
               made
               So
               might
               the
               Spider
               ,
               nested
               in
               the
               Roof
               of
               the
               Grand
               Seignior's
               Seraglio
               ,
               say
               of
               her self
               ,
               All
               that
               magnificent
               and
               stately
               Structure
               ,
               set
               out
               with
               Gold
               and
               Silver
               ,
               and
               embellish'd
               with
               all
               Antiquity
               and
               Mosaick
               Work
               ,
               was
               only
               built
               for
               her
               to
               hang
               up
               her
               Webs
               and
               Toyls
               to
               take
               Flies
               .
               We
               the
               glorious
               Ants
               of
               this
               Earth
               ,
               magnify
               our selves
               upon
               this
               Mole-hill
               here
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               great
               and
               sole
               End
               of
               the
               World's
               Workmanship
               ;
               whilst
               we
               consider
               not
               how
               little
               and
               nothing
               we
               are
               of
               it
               .
               From
               hence
               I
               sometimes
               take
               down
               mine
               own
               towring
               thoughts
               ,
               when
               they
               prompt
               me
               forward
               to
               the
               pursuit
               of
               these
               petty
               Preferments
               here
               below
               ;
               for
               but
               looking
               up
               to
               this
               starry
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               are
               lost
               ,
               and
               come
               out
               ,
               upon
               account
               from
               thence
               ,
               no
               more
               considerable
               than
               the
               cast
               Dust
               under
               my
               Feet
               .
               From
               hence
               also
               I
               learn
               Temper
               ,
               and
               am
               put
               into
               a
               large
               possession
               of
               my self
               ;
               for
               take
               but
               
               the
               opinion
               of
               Man
               's
               own
               Excellency
               from
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               then
               be
               becalm'd
               into
               temper
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               Sufferings
               without
               risings
               and
               rebellion
               of
               Heart
               ,
               and
               as
               no
               indignities
               done
               him
               ;
               whilst
               comparing
               himself
               with
               himself
               ,
               and
               things
               below
               him
               ,
               he
               dwarfs
               his
               Understanding
               ,
               and
               swells
               into
               a
               Conceit
               of
               being
               Some-body
               ;
               whom
               when
               his
               turn
               of
               Trouble
               and
               Afflictions
               overtake
               him
               ,
               he
               knows
               not
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               may
               deserve
               them
               ,
               or
               why
               he
               alone
               ,
               amongst
               all
               Men
               ,
               should
               be
               singled
               out
               for
               such
               a
               Suffering
               ,
               and
               hath
               secret
               risings
               of
               Heart
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               sends
               it
               sometimes
               belch'd
               out
               in
               Blasphemies
               ,
               or
               other
               symptoms
               of
               a
               proud
               and
               ignorant
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               low-built
               Knowledg
               ,
               never
               soaring
               higher
               than
               the
               pitch
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               Men
               about
               him
               ,
               takes
               himself
               to
               be
               the
               Complement
               of
               the
               whole
               Creation
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               tied
               to
               his
               Service
               ;
               and
               therefore
               takes
               all
               Afflictions
               as
               Affronts
               and
               Indignities
               done
               him
               ;
               whereas
               he
               that
               from
               this
               height
               beholds
               himself
               in
               the
               infinite
               lustre
               of
               all
               these
               Lights
               and
               Suns
               that
               never
               set
               about
               him
               ,
               shall
               see
               himself
               comparatively
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               comes
               out
               many
               degrees
               beneath
               Nothing
               ;
               and
               is
               taken
               up
               in
               admiration
               ,
               how
               a
               God
               served
               by
               Hosts
               of
               Creatures
               of
               such
               excellent
               Glory
               ,
               should
               vouchsafe
               such
               honour
               to
               his
               despicable
               Dust
               and
               Ashes
               ,
               as
               to
               seek
               his
               own
               glory
               in
               his
               Sufferings
               ,
               which
               makes
               him
               strangely
               ambitious
               of
               offering
               up
               his
               Body
               to
               the
               Rack
               ,
               the
               Flame
               ,
               and
               other
               Instruments
               of
               Torture
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               such
               a
               setledness
               of
               suffering
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               suffered
               in
               a
               borrowed
               Body
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               Air.
               I
               have
               chawed
               many
               times
               upon
               those
               Husks
               and
               Chaffy
               Terms
               of
               
                 Infinitum
                 ,
                 Aeternum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               the
               Schools
               give
               us
               to
               apprehend
               God
               in
               ;
               but
               I
               confess
               I
               could
               never
               get
               them
               down
               ,
               or
               swallow
               them
               any
               way
               ,
               to
               enlarge
               my
               Conceit
               of
               God
               by
               them
               ;
               whereas
               he
               that
               orderly
               ascends
               the
               Rounds
               of
               these
               two
               visible
               Heavens
               ;
               First
               ,
               By
               the
               chaste
               observations
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               undeceived
               sense
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               Inductions
               ,
               fresh
               and
               unadulteratly
               drawn
               from
               those
               Observations
               ;
               And
               lastly
               ,
               by
               undeniable
               Demonstrations
               built
               upon
               those
               Inductions
               ;
               shall
               find
               his
               Understanding
               so
               exalted
               ,
               and
               his
               Heart
               enlarged
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               God's
               Omneity
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Nothing
               (
               and
               that
               not
               petitory
               ,
               but
               commanding
               his
               Assent
               )
               that
               I
               dare
               say
               ,
               No
               means
               (
               not
               Divine
               )
               can
               make
               a
               Man
               walk
               more
               humbly
               with
               his
               God
               ,
               more
               honestly
               with
               his
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               more
               soberly
               with
               himself
               ,
               than
               the
               almost
               Infinity
               of
               these
               Creatures
               so
               made
               sensible
               .
               If
               by
               your
               Grace's
               leave
               I
               may
               but
               borrow
               these
               Hypotheses
               for
               such
               Purposes
               as
               these
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               further
               need
               to
               fear
               that
               I
               will
               find
               out
               new
               Worlds
               where
               God
               hath
               made
               none
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace
                 his
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Will.
                 Gilberte
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   11.
                   
                   CIC
                   :
                   IC
                   :
                   C
                   :
                   xxxviii
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CC.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Ward
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ;
              
            
             
               THE
               Manuscript
               Latin
               Copy
               of
               Ignatius
               in
               Caius
               Colledg
               Library
               ,
               hath
               this
               singular
               in
               it
               ,
               That
               in
               the
               genuine
               Epistles
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               other
               I
               heed
               not
               )
               those
               Passages
               are
               wanting
               ,
               which
               are
               excepted
               against
               as
               insititious
               
               and
               supposititious
               by
               our
               Writers
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               place
               touching
               the
               Eucharist
               cited
               by
               Theodoret
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Smyrnians
               ,
               which
               is
               wanting
               in
               all
               other
               Books
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               .
               But
               I
               intend
               ,
               e're
               long
               ,
               to
               publish
               Ignatius
               my self
               ,
               as
               considering
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Matter
               of
               very
               great
               Consequence
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               Writer
               of
               his
               standing
               to
               be
               freed
               (
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               )
               from
               these
               interpolations
               of
               later
               Times
               .
            
             
               Your
               Observation
               ,
               that
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               are
               of
               a
               later
               Date
               ,
               is
               very
               right
               ;
               as
               also
               of
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Laodicen
               Councils
               ,
               wherein
               Baronius
               is
               undoubtedly
               deceived
               .
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Spelman
              
               sent
               me
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Collections
               of
               our
               British
               Councils
               ,
               printed
               in
               a
               large
               Folio
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               reacheth
               from
               pag.
               31
               ,
               to
               375
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               now
               a
               revising
               ,
               and
               supplying
               with
               some
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               added
               by
               way
               of
               Appendix
               .
               Both
               that
               Work
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               mine
               also
               of
               the
               Antiquities
               of
               the
               British
               Churches
               (
               with
               the
               Pelagian
               History
               inserted
               thereunto
               )
               will
               come
               abroad
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               this
               next
               Term.
               
            
             
               I
               sent
               to
               Paris
               to
               get
               a
               new
               Transcript
               of
               
                 Rathramus
                 de
                 Corpore
                 &
                 Sanguine
                 Domini
                 ,
              
               out
               of
               Thuanus
               his
               Library
               ;
               but
               instead
               of
               the
               Text
               which
               I
               desired
               ,
               they
               sent
               me
               only
               an
               Appendix
               subjoined
               thereunto
               out
               of
               
                 Ambrose
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               touching
               the
               same
               Argument
               .
               I
               had
               a
               Copy
               also
               from
               thence
               of
               Rathramus
               his
               Collections
               against
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               large
               Tractate
               .
               Those
               other
               two
               Treatises
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               suppose
               you
               have
               compared
               with
               the
               Manuscript
               belonging
               to
               the
               late
               Master
               of
               Benet-Colledg
               ;
               and
               another
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               you
               may
               find
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               the
               Cathedral
               Church
               of
               Salisbury
               .
            
             
               The
               Infirmities
               of
               old
               Age
               (
               which
               I
               am
               sorry
               do
               come
               so
               fast
               upon
               you
               )
               being
               so
               many
               Messengers
               to
               give
               us
               warning
               of
               our
               dissolution
               ,
               should
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               putting
               your
               Writings
               in
               good
               Order
               ,
               that
               in
               them
               you
               may
               live
               and
               speak
               unto
               the
               Church
               when
               you
               are
               dead
               .
               So
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               my
               best
               Wishes
               ,
               I
               recommend
               you
               ,
               and
               all
               your
               godly
               Endeavours
               ,
               to
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ;
               evermore
               resting
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 and
                 fellow
                 Labourer
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   10.
                   1639.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCI.
               
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 ,
                 Antistiti
                 erudissimo
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Armachano
                 Dubliniae
                 vel
                 alibi
                 in
                 Hiberniae
                 .
              
            
             
               CUM
               pridiano
               P.
               R.
               lectissima
               Tua
               filia
               masculinam
               illam
               multis
               mihi
               charam
               nominibus
               heroinam
               Baringtonam
               Stowhallae
               praedio
               in
               agro
               Suffolciensi
               nostro
               comitata
               sit
               pomeridiano
               ;
               quinàm
               fieri
               potuit
               ,
               quin
               cognitâ
               natâ
               ,
               in
               vera
               Parentis
               optimi
               praeconia
               me
               totum
               effunderem
               .
               Nisi
               Te
               verecundari
               cogerem
               aliquam
               duntaxat
               eorum
               ,
               quae
               tum
               mihi
               animitùs
               exciderunt
               partem
               sub
               incude
               revocarem
               .
               Ego
               enim
               pietati
               primas
               ,
               eruditioni
               secundas
               vices
               tribuo
               ;
               literatos
               valdè
               veneror
               ,
               sanctitate
               morum
               insignes
               pluris
               sacio
               :
               ubi
               autem
               summam
               eruditionem
               (
               ut
               proh
               dolor
               in
               Te
               pene
               
               unico
               )
               cum
               intimâ
               pietate
               conjunctam
               reperio
               vix
               fando
               ,
               exprimi
               possit
               ,
               quanta
               mihi
               exinde
               admiratio
               ,
               delectatio
               ,
               dilectio
               exorta
               sint
               .
               Novum
               de
               Antiquitatibus
               à
               P.
               V.
               Ecclesiasticis
               excusum
               esse
               opus
               ,
               eadem
               mihi
               Domina
               retulit
               Baringtona
               ,
               quo
               cùm
               laeticiam
               ,
               tum
               maerorem
               mihi
               excussit
               .
               Laeticiam
               ob
               tantum
               à
               summo
               indultum
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               Numine
               beneficium
               :
               maerorem
               ,
               quod
               paucula
               illa
               quae
               fortassis
               solus
               Tibi
               adjutoria
               ministrare
               potis
               eram
               ,
               propter
               ignotam
               mihi
               hanc
               festinationem
               ad
               Te
               mittere
               omiserim
               .
               Annos
               enim
               totos
               tredecim
               Magnae
               Britanniae
               veram
               molitus
               sim
               Historiam
               ,
               ex
               ipsis
               majorem
               partem
               Arduuis
               vindicandam
               .
               Ex
               vetustissimis
               schedis
               &
               exaesis
               non
               rarò
               membranis
               propriâ
               nostrâ
               integros
               manu
               Tomos
               excerpsimus
               .
               Bibliothecam
               post
               Cottonis
               in
               fallor
               (
               quem
               vixisse
               doleo
               )
               inter
               privatas
               Anglicanas
               locupletissimam
               numismatis
               aureis
               ,
               argenteis
               ,
               aeneis
               ,
               Autographis
               &
               MSS.
               codicibus
               exornatam
               instauravimus
               .
               Cum
               enim
               tot
               in
               vetustis
               nugas
               ,
               tot
               in
               neotericis
               ex
               plebis
               faece
               magnam
               partem
               ortis
               commenta
               videram
               ,
               opus
               hoc
               ingens
               &
               cui
               me
               omnino
               imparem
               non
               diffiteor
               aggressus
               sim.
               Quid
               enim
               de
               caeteris
               sperandum
               ,
               cum
               vix
               aut
               ne
               vix
               una
               in
               ipsius
               Camdeni
               decantatâ
               toties
               Britanniâ
               suis
               caret
               erroribus
               pagina
               .
               Dum
               Regum
               molimina
               ,
               res
               bello
               ac
               pace
               gestas
               ,
               foedera
               ,
               jura
               ,
               praelia
               &
               id
               genus
               alia
               Britannicam
               spectantia
               politeiam
               regero
               ;
               non
               me
               effugiunt
               Ecclesiae
               sub
               Britannis
               puritas
               ,
               Morgani
               eorum
               gentilis
               ambitio
               ,
               apostasia
               ,
               haeresis
               ,
               nominis
               à
               Graeco
               idiomate
               in
               Pelagium
               detorsio
               
                 (
                 Mor
              
               enim
               Britannieè
               Mare
               Gan.
               cum
               sonat
               )
               ipsius
               in
               vendis
               heiè
               turbis
               symmistarum
               doli
               ;
               Vortigerni
               Gennisiorum
               id
               est
               ,
               occiduorum
               Saxonum
               Ducis
               proditiones
               ;
               regni
               Pelagianis
               quibus
               munia
               irrogaverat
               Ecclesiastica
               innixus
               invasio
               ,
               stupra
               ,
               incestus
               &
               alia
               scelera
               :
               quae
               ipsius
               tandem
               in
               Synodo
               clericorum
               &
               laicorum
               (
               ut
               inquit
               Nennius
               MSS.
               suis
               Chronicis
               Sect.
               20.
               fol.
               8.
               a.
               Britannicâ
               )
               excommunicatio
               &
               Vivicomburium
               exceperunt
               .
               Integram
               istius
               Haereseωs
               etsi
               brevissimè
               contexui
               historiam
               :
               eamque
               redivivam
               inter
               pontificios
               (
               uti
               incomparabilis
               ,
               fatetur
               Jacobus
               Thuanus
               in
               Claromontani
               sodalitii
               sociis
               )
               in
               execrandis
               Evangelicos
               penes
               Anabaptistis
               (
               novante
               &
               larvato
               vanissimi
               Arminii
               insignitis
               nomine
               )
               &
               Pseudo-Lutheranis
               reperio
               .
               Cum
               se
               isti
               igitur
               seductores
               pestilentissimi
               ,
               à
               Bernardi
               Rotmanni
               ,
               Thomae
               Munceri
               ,
               Michaelis
               Serveti
               Tarraconensis
               ,
               Bernardini
               Ochini
               Senensis
               ,
               Laelii
               Socini
               Itali
               ,
               Sebastiani
               Castellionis
               Allobrogis
               (
               qui
               sua
               etiam
               ;
               sub
               ementito
               Martini
               Bellii
               nomine
               venena
               Christianis
               digerenda
               propinavit
               )
               temporibus
               se
               totos
               pene
               octoginta
               annos
               elapsos
               Anabaptistas
               indigetarunt
               (
               unde
               verè
               fatetur
               Johannes
               Barnefeldius
               se
               istis
               dogmatis
               nomen
               dedisse
               priusquam
               Arminium
               noverat
               )
               malè
               sibi
               sanè
               consuluerunt
               Orthodoxi
               ,
               qui
               oscitantia
               sive
               incuriâ
               ,
               novae
               isti
               postliminio
               irrepenti
               appellationi
               non
               temporiùs
               se
               opposuerunt
               .
               Hinc
               enim
               in
               tantam
               provecti
               sunt
               isti
               veteratorii
               audaciam
               ;
               ut
               se
               Lutheri
               vestigiis
               impudenter
               insistere
               mentiuntur
               ;
               cum
               tamen
               ipse
               Augustinus
               contra
               servum
               arbitrium
               pro
               Dei
               gratiâ
               vix
               Luthero
               fortiùs
               calamum
               suum
               strinxit
               .
               Imò
               modestiores
               Ethnici
               ,
               teste
               Xenophonte
               ,
               Daemonibus
               suis
               praescientiam
               rerum
               omnium
               attribuerunt
               ;
               quo
               impietatum
               affatim
               imbibisse
               Christiani
               illi
               revincuntur
               ,
               qui
               nihilo
               amplius
               vero
               Deo
               adscribi
               patiantur
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               mquit
               ille
               in
               Libro
               de
               Convivio
               excuso
               Parisiis
               1625.
               pag.
               887.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Spem
               mihi
               de
               P.
               V.
               in
               Angliam
               vere
               ineunti
               non
               minimam
               adventu
               oculissima
               Tua
               secit
               filia
               :
               faxit
               Deus
               ut
               tanto
               Veritatis
               &
               Evangelii
               sui
               assertori
               itum
               reditumque
               indulgeat
               tutum
               .
               Liberali
               tum
               moliminum
               nostrorum
               communicatione
               Te
               inter
               manuum
               Tuarum
               deosculationes
               defatigamus
               .
               Magnam
               Spelmannus
               noster
               suâ
               dedicatione
               &
               ante
               Concilia
               nuper
               excusa
               praesatione
               piis
               omnibus
               offensam
               cievit
               .
               Ego
               amicè
               quid
               in
               illis
               desiderarem
               ,
               quid
               inducerem
               liberè
               exposui
               ;
               quibus
               enumerandis
               impraesentiarum
               supersedeo
               :
               Ingenuè
               aliqua
               fassus
               se
               volente
               nolente
               expuncta
               ,
               addita
               ,
               interpolata
               ;
               alia
               
               reprehendi
               aegerrimè
               tulit
               ,
               nec
               postremò
               illud
               in
               me
               ,
               Te
               omnia
               adprobasse
               ,
               vibravit
               jaculum
               .
               De
               his
               aliisque
               nonnullis
               si
               copiam
               Tui
               nobis
               indulgeat
               Deus
               Opt.
               Max.
               mutuo
               transigamus
               alloquio
               .
               Interim
               P.
               V.
               sit
               exorata
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               hanc
               libertatem
               ,
               quod
               incognitus
               Te
               impolitis
               hisce
               compellare
               sim
               ausus
               codicillis
               ,
               ignoscat
               .
            
             
               
                 P.
                 V.
                 deditissimus
                 ,
                 Simonds
                 D'Ewes
                 .
              
               
                 Stowhallae
                 in
                 agro
                 Suffolciensi
                 
                   Septem
                   .
                   28.
                   1639.
                   
                
                 calculo
                 Juliano
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               —
               Dudley
               Loftus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissime
                 Pater
                 ;
              
            
             
               TAM
               memor
               sum
               tuorum
               erga
               me
               benesiciorum
               ,
               ut
               pro
               illis
               gratias
               non
               magnas
               ;
               sed
               ut
               dicunt
               ingentes
               ,
               hoc
               tibi
               egissem
               tempore
               ,
               nisi
               satis
               mihi
               compertum
               comprehensumque
               fuisset
               ,
               quam
               vehementer
               à
               tritâ
               illa
               &
               populari
               gratiarum
               actione
               animus
               tuus
               abhorreat
               ,
               verum
               si
               quanta
               mihi
               adreferendas
               gratias
               est
               voluntas
               ,
               tanta
               ad
               easdem
               aliquando
               praestandas
               suppeteret
               facultas
               ,
               animum
               certe
               meum
               non
               beneficii
               immemorem
               aut
               ingratum
               argueres
               ,
               sed
               singulari
               erga
               te
               studio
               affectum
               persentisceres
               .
               Tibi
               comparavi
               Librorum
               Graecorum
               M.
               S.
               Catalogum
               ;
               quem
               una
               cum
               his
               literis
               accipies
               ,
               &
               si
               aliquid
               restat
               quod
               mearum
               virium
               erit
               perficere
               ,
               rem
               mihi
               gratissimam
               facies
               ,
               si
               in
               illo
               perficiendo
               me
               uti
               servo
               velis
               ,
               quod
               per
               totum
               hoc
               tempus
               non
               Catalogum
               neque
               literas
               accepisti
               ,
               obsecro
               ne
               mei
               erga
               te
               officii
               debiti
               ,
               vel
               tuorum
               erga
               me
               beneficiorum
               oblivione
               factum
               esse
               existimes
               ,
               nam
               nihil
               à
               vero
               dicere
               ,
               hic
               tantum
               est
               secundus
               dies
               post
               quem
               mihi
               videre
               Catalogum
               licebat
               cujus
               ad
               exemplar
               his
               conscriptus
               fuit
               ,
               in
               Bibliotheca
               Bodl.
               librum
               quendam
               Aethiopicum
               M.
               S.
               inveni
               ,
               cui
               titulus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quem
               in
               linguam
               latinam
               transferre
               incepi
               ulteriusque
               progredi
               mihimet
               proposui
               ,
               si
               non
               tibi
               displicuisse
               intellexero
               :
               &
               tu
               ulterius
               progrediendi
               approbator
               esse
               velis
               ,
               sin
               minus
               facile
               manum
               referam
               ;
               hic
               liber
               etiam
               si
               quamplurimis
               ad
               Mariam
               virginem
               preculis
               abundans
               ,
               haud
               omnino
               esse
               indignum
               interpretis
               labore
               ex
               his
               verbis
               ,
               quae
               tibi
               transcripsi
               patet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               horum
               verborum
               interpretatio
               est
               ut
               sequitur
               [
               beatus
               ego
               propter
               fiduciam
               meam
               :
               &
               non
               propter
               justitiam
               meam
               ,
               beatus
               ego
               propter
               fidem
               meam
               ,
               &
               non
               propter
               puritatem
               meam
               ]
               .
               Vale
               totius
               Europae
               splendor
               ,
               totius
               terrarum
               orbis
               eximium
               decus
               ,
               &
               te
               persuasum
               habeas
               ,
               quod
               ego
               ad
               omnia
               officia
               vestrae
               gratiae
               praestanda
               ,
               quavis
               oportunitate
               oblatâ
               memet
               paratissimum
               ostendam
               ,
            
             
               
                 Tuorum
                 servorum
                 humillimus
                 in
                 perpetuum
                 erit
                 ,
                 Dudleius
                 Loftus
                 .
              
               
                 Oxon
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   14.
                   
                   An.
                   D.
                   1639.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissime
                 Domine
                 ;
              
            
             
               ARtabani
               illud
               testimonium
               ,
               à
               Brissonio
               citatum
               est
               ex
               Plutarcho
               ,
               uti
               videre
               poteris
               ex
               inclusa
               charta
               ,
               in
               qua
               totam
               illam
               Brissonii
               periocham
               descripsi
               ,
               utpote
               continentem
               varia
               aliorum
               autorum
               dicta
               eodem
               spectantia
               ,
               quae
               proposito
               tuo
               utilia
               (
               ut
               credo
               )
               nesciebam
               an
               tibi
               in
               promptu
               essent
               ,
               aut
               nunc
               succurrerent
               .
               Proxime
               post
               illa
               ,
               à
               me
               exscripta
               ,
               subjungit
               Briss.
               de
               cultu
               venerationis
               seu
               adorationis
               ,
               Regibus
               suis
               exhiberià
               Persis
               solito
               ,
               varia
               è
               diversis
               autoribus
               documenta
               :
               qui
               cultus
               ,
               divinus
               potius
               quam
               humanus
               ,
               à
               sacrilega
               vel
               regum
               arrogantia
               vel
               subditorum
               adulatione
               profectus
               ,
               jure
               Graecis
               summopere
               semper
               displicuit
               ,
               foedusque
               ac
               detestabilis
               visus
               est
               ,
               impium
               nimis
               credentibus
               ,
               honorem
               Deo
               debitum
               mortali
               exhibere
               :
               qua
               de
               re
               prolixe
               ibidem
               agit
               Brissonius
               ,
               indeque
               mihi
               in
               mentem
               venit
               ,
               honorifica
               illa
               Persarum
               de
               regibus
               suis
               praeconia
               parum
               aut
               nihil
               ponderis
               habere
               ,
               quum
               palam
               sit
               ,
               eos
               omnem
               hac
               in
               parte
               modum
               excessisse
               ,
               ac
               Reges
               suos
               non
               tanquam
               Dei
               ministros
               &
               vicarios
               coluisse
               ,
               sed
               tanquam
               ipsos
               Deos
               ,
               eodem
               sacrilegio
               ,
               quo
               postea
               Romani
               Caesaribus
               templa
               arasque
               ponebant
               ,
               &
               sacrificia
               adolebant
               ,
               non
               modò
               defunctis
               ,
               atque
               in
               Divorum
               numerum
               relatis
               ,
               sed
               adhuc
               in
               terra
               degentibus
               :
               &
               qua
               hodieque
               nonnullas
               nationes
               ,
               infra
               omnem
               servilitatem
               abjectae
               ,
               Principi
               suo
               omnipotentiam
               quandam
               &
               omniscientiam
               attribuunt
               .
               Locus
               in
               Platonis
               Politico
               ,
               de
               quo
               quaeris
               ,
               hic
               est
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               Democratia
               scilicet
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               [
               Monarchia
               seu
               Regia
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Quae
               verba
               ut
               recte
               intelligantur
               ,
               nonnulla
               altius
               repetenda
               sunt
               .
               Quippe
               Plato
               in
               isto
               tractatu
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               quae
               duo
               toto
               passim
               libro
               iudifferenter
               usurpat
               )
               in
               duo
               summa
               genera
               dividit
               :
               quorum
               unum
               in
               tria
               genera
               secetur
               ,
               prout
               imperium
               ac
               rerum
               summa
               vel
               penes
               unum
               est
               ,
               vel
               apud
               plures
               vel
               in
               toto
               populo
               :
               quae
               genera
               usitatis
               nominibus
               Monarchia
               ,
               Oligarchia
               ,
               &
               Democratia
               dicta
               ,
               rursus
               bifariam
               singula
               secentur
               ,
               prout
               vel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               vel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               verbi
               gratia
               Monarchia
               in
               Regiam
               ac
               Tyrannicam
               ,
               &
               sic
               de
               caeteris
               :
               ut
               in
               universum
               sex
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               species
               hoc
               genus
               sub
               se
               comprehendat
               :
               has
               autem
               omnes
               ,
               ac
               tam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               excludit
               ab
               appellatione
               verae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               cujus
               duntaxat
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sint
               ,
               meliora
               vel
               deteriora
               ,
               prout
               ex
               legum
               praescripto
               gubernantur
               ,
               vel
               secus
               .
               Alterum
               autem
               genus
               ,
               quum
               in
               verbis
               supra
               allegatis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               vocat
               ,
               statuit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               hoc
               inter
               utrumque
               genus
               ponens
               discrimen
               ,
               quod
               in
               secundaria
               ,
               seu
               imitatrice
               ,
               legum
               ac
               consuetudinum
               praescripto
               obstricti
               teneantur
               ,
               qui
               imperant
               ,
               quique
               promde
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               in
               altera
               verò
               ,
               proprio
               arbitrio
               ac
               liberrimo
               judicio
               omnia
               disponant
               ,
               nullis
               legum
               vinculis
               obligati
               ,
               utpote
               artem
               ,
               bene
               ac
               conducibiliter
               gubernandi
               homines
               ,
               exactissime
               callentes
               :
               proptereaque
               non
               magis
               ullis
               scriptis
               regulis
               ,
               vel
               propriis
               vel
               alienis
               ,
               adstringendi
               ,
               quàm
               vel
               medicus
               vel
               gubernator
               in
               exercenda
               sua
               arte
               ex
               scripto
               agere
               solent
               .
               Verborum
               igitur
               supra
               allegatorum
               hic
               est
               sensus
               ,
               quod
               de
               sex
               illis
               civilis
               regiminis
               speciebus
               praestantissima
               sit
               justum
               ac
               legitimum
               regnum
               ,
               &
               reliquis
               quinque
               longe
               antecellat
               ;
               &
               ipsum
               tamen
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               imaginariae
               scilicet
               ,
               &
               qualis
               nulla
               unquam
               fuit
               ,
               nisi
               in
               primo
               seu
               aureo
               seculo
               ,
               quando
               hominibus
               praeerant
               Dii
               ,
               sicuti
               mutis
               animalibus
               homines
               ;
               quam
               fabulam
               prolixe
               tractat
               in
               eodem
               libro
               Plato
               )
               non
               magis
               conferendum
               sit
               ,
               quam
               homines
               Diis
               .
               Quanquam
               enim
               utrique
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               unum
               idemque
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nomen
               sit
               commune
               ,
               ac
               ambo
               Reges
               appellentur
               ;
               latissimum
               tamen
               inter
               ipsos
               esse
               intervallum
               .
               Ex
               illo
               igitur
               loco
               non
               potest
               Platoni
               attribui
               ,
               acsi
               dixisset
               ,
               Regem
               esse
               velut
               Deum
               inter
               homines
               ;
               quum
               illud
               dixerit
               non
               de
               Regibus
               ,
               quales
               sunt
               fueruntque
               in
               mundo
               ,
               sed
               qualem
               inter
               reliquas
               Ideas
               sibimet
               ipse
               consinxit
               :
               quod
               quia
               videre
               non
               poteras
               ,
               si
               nuda
               tantum
               verba
               illa
               ,
               de
               quibus
               R.
               D.
               T.
               quaerebat
               ,
               ascripsissem
               ;
               ideo
               me
               in
               tantam
               prolixitatem
               necessario
               diffudi
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               not
               in
               any
               part
               of
               my
               Studies
               take
               so
               much
               delight
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               in
               what
               may
               be
               serviceable
               to
               your
               Grace
               :
               Whom
               praying
               to
               rest
               fully
               assured
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               employ
               me
               ,
               as
               often
               as
               occasion
               shall
               be
               offered
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               ever
               remaining
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Arnold
                 Boate.
                 
              
               
                 Dublin
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   15.
                   1639.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCIV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Lewis
               de
               Dieu
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 fratri
                 D.
                 Lodovico
                 de
                 Dieu
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 Pastori
                 fidelissimo
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
            
             
               POstremae
               tuae
               Literae
               (
               dilectissime
               frater
               )
               Londini
               mihi
               sunt
               redditae
               unà
               cum
               Catalogo
               ,
               &
               librorum
               quos
               mihi
               comparaveras
               Pretio
               ,
               quod
               ut
               illic
               persolveretur
               ,
               probi
               cujusdam
               Bibliopolae
               Londinensis
               fidei
               commendavi
               .
               Interim
               gratissima
               mihi
               fuit
               tua
               cura
               de
               locupletandâ
               Bibliothecâ
               meâ
               novo
               hoc
               auctario
               ,
               cui
               &
               xx
               .
               illa
               volumina
               Graecorum
               Aristotelis
               interpretum
               accessisse
               ,
               mihi
               jam
               gratulor
               ;
               ea
               cum
               reliquis
               libris
               Londinum
               ad
               Bibliopolam
               illum
               de
               quo
               dixi
               (
               post
               pretium
               enumeratum
               )
               transmitti
               velim
               .
               Quas
               Britannicarum
               turbarum
               futurus
               sit
               exitus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Hiberniae
               enim
               nostrae
               status
               adhuc
               est
               pacatissimus
               ,
               de
               cujus
               motibus
               inanes
               apud
               vos
               sparsi
               fuerant
               rumores
               sed
               de
               nostris
               rebus
               omnibus
               certiores
               vos
               reddet
               D.
               Boswellus
               noster
               ,
               qui
               confestim
               ad
               vos
               iter
               ingressurus
               est
               .
               Deus
               te
               Custodiat
               ,
               &
               piis
               tuis
               laboribus
               benedicat
               .
            
             
               
                 Scripsit
                 haec
                 raptim
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armacanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 ,
                 
                   Jun.
                   28.
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XL.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCV
               .
               
                 A
                 Learned
                 Letter
                 of
                 the
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 observation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Day
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Worthy
                 Sir
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               Letter
               of
               the
               first
               of
               February
               came
               unto
               my
               hands
               the
               seventh
               of
               April
               ;
               but
               my
               journy
               to
               Dublin
               following
               thereupon
               ,
               and
               my
               long
               stay
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               (
               where
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               my
               publick
               and
               private
               Employments
               would
               scarce
               afford
               me
               a
               breathing
               time
               )
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               forced
               to
               defer
               my
               Answer
               thereunto
               ,
               untill
               this
               short
               time
               of
               my
               retiring
               into
               the
               Country
               :
               Where
               ,
               being
               now
               absent
               also
               from
               my
               Library
               ,
               I
               can
               rather
               signify
               unto
               you
               ,
               how
               fully
               I
               concur
               in
               judgment
               with
               those
               grounds
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               so
               judiciously
               laid
               in
               that
               question
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               than
               afford
               any
               great
               help
               unto
               you
               in
               the
               building
               ,
               which
               you
               intend
               to
               raise
               thereupon
               (
               For
               when
               I
               gave
               my self
               unto
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               I
               took
               no
               heed
               unto
               any
               thing
               that
               concerned
               this
               Argument
               ,
               as
               little
               dreaming
               that
               any
               such
               controversy
               would
               have
               arisen
               among
               us
               )
               ;
               Yet
               generally
               I
               do
               remember
               that
               the
               word
               Sabbatum
               in
               their
               writngs
               doth
               denote
               our
               Saturday
               :
               although
               by
               Analogy
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               speech
               used
               by
               the
               Jews
               ,
               the
               term
               be
               sometimes
               transferred
               to
               denote
               our
               
                 Christian
                 Festivities
              
               also
               ,
               as
               Sirmondus
               the
               Jesuite
               observeth
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 Sidonius
                 Apollinaris
              
               ,
               (
               lib.
               1.
               
               Epist.
               2.
               )
               where
               ,
               describing
               the
               moderation
               of
               the
               Table
               of
               
                 Theodorick
                 ,
                 King
                 of
                 the
                 Goths
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Eves
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               excesse
               on
               the
               Holy-day
               following
               ;
               he
               writeth
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 convivium
                 diebus
                 profestis
                 simile
                 privato
                 est
              
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 De
                 luxu
                 autem
                 illo
                 Sabbatario
                 narrationi
                 meae
                 super
                 sedendum
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 nec
                 latentes
                 potest
                 latere
                 personas
                 .
              
               And
               because
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               pointeth
               at
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               first
               institution
               ,
               the
               seventh
               day
               from
               the
               Creation
               :
               therefore
               they
               held
               that
               Christians
               were
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               observance
               thereof
               .
               Whereupon
               you
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               S.
               Augustine
               in
               his
               
                 speculum
                 (
                 in
                 operum
                 tomo
              
               3o.
               )
               purposely
               selecting
               those
               things
               which
               appertained
               unto
               us
               Christians
               ;
               doth
               wholly
               pretermit
               that
               Precept
               ,
               in
               the
               recital
               of
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ;
               Not
               because
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Precept
               was
               absolutely
               abolished
               :
               but
               because
               it
               was
               in
               some
               parts
               held
               to
               be
               *
               ceremonial
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               afterwards
               was
               changed
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               from
               the
               7th
               to
               the
               
                 first
                 day
              
               of
               the
               week
               :
               as
               appeareth
               by
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               25
               Sermon
               ,
               
                 de
                 tempore
                 (
                 in
              
               10
               o
               
                 tomo
                 Operum
                 Augustini
                 :
              
               )
               and
               that
               place
               
                 of
                 Athanasius
                 in
                 homil
                 .
                 de
                 semente
                 ,
              
               where
               he
               most
               plainly
               saith
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Whereupon
               
                 Caesarius
                 Arelatensis
              
               in
               his
               twelfth
               homily
               ,
               doubted
               not
               to
               preach
               unto
               the
               people
               ;
               
                 Verè
                 dico
                 ,
                 Fratres
                 ,
                 satis
                 durum
                 &
                 prope
                 nimis
                 impium
                 est
                 ,
                 ut
                 Christiani
                 non
                 habeant
                 reverentiam
                 diei
                 Dominico
                 ,
                 quam
                 Judaei
                 observare
                 videntur
                 in
                 Sabbato
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Charles
              
               the
               Great
               in
               his
               Laws
               ,
               taketh
               it
               for
               granted
               ,
               that
               our
               observation
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               fourth
               Commandment
               .
               Statuimus
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               *
               libro
               1o.
               Capitularium
               ,
               cap.
               81.
               )
               
                 secundum
                 quod
                 &
                 in
                 lege
                 Dominus
                 praecepit
                 ,
                 ut
                 opera
                 servilia
                 diebus
                 Dominicis
                 non
                 agantur
                 ;
                 sicut
                 &
                 bonae
                 memoriae
                 genitor
                 meus
                 in
                 suis
                 Synodalibus
                 edictis
                 mandavit
                 .
              
               And
               Lotharius
               likewise
               ,
               
                 in
                 legibus
                 Alemannorum
                 ,
                 titulo
              
               30.
               
               †
               
                 Die
                 Dominico
                 nemo
                 opera
                 servilia
                 praesumat
                 sacere
                 :
                 quia
                 hoc
                 lex
                 prohibuit
                 ,
                 &
                 sacra
                 scriptura
                 in
                 omnibus
                 contradicit
                 .
              
               Accommodating
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               unto
               our
               observation
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               by
               the
               self-same
               Analogy
               ;
               
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               now
               doth
               in
               her
               publick
               Prayer
               :
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 incline
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Jewes
               commonly
               hold
               two
               things
               touching
               their
               Sabbath
               ;
               as
               
                 Manasses
                 Ben-Israel
              
               sheweth
               in
               his
               eighth
               Probleme
               ,
               
                 de
                 creatione
              
               ;
               which
               he
               published
               at
               Amsterdam
               the
               last
               Year
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               the
               observation
               thereof
               was
               commanded
               only
               unto
               the
               *
               Israelites
               ,
               (
               where
               he
               speaketh
               also
               of
               the
               seven
               Precepts
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Noah
               ;
               which
               have
               need
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               large
               extent
               ,
               if
               we
               will
               have
               all
               the
               duties
               that
               the
               Heathen
               were
               tyed
               unto
               to
               be
               comprised
               therein
               .
               )
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               observed
               by
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               before
               the
               coming
               out
               of
               Egypt
               .
               For
               that
               then
               the
               observation
               began
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               Israelites
               were
               brought
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               the
               Egyptians
               drowned
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               I
               suppose
               our
               good
               Friend
               Mr.
               Mead
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               evince
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               †
               Deut.
               5.
               15.
               or
               out
               of
               any
               other
               Scripture
               whatsoever
               .
               And
               the
               Text
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               3.
               
               (
               as
               you
               well
               note
               )
               is
               so
               clear
               for
               the
               ancient
               institution
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               so
               fully
               vindicated
               by
               Dr.
               Rivet
               ,
               from
               the
               Exceptions
               of
               Gomarus
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               in
               the
               Earth
               why
               any
               Man
               should
               make
               doubt
               thereof
               ;
               especially
               considering
               withal
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Gentiles
               ,
               both
               civil
               and
               barbarous
               ,
               both
               ancient
               and
               of
               later
               days
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               by
               an
               universal
               kind
               of
               Tradition
               ,
               retained
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               seven
               days
               of
               the
               Week
               ;
               which
               if
               Dr.
               Heylin
               had
               read
               ,
               so
               well
               proved
               as
               it
               is
               by
               Rivetus
               and
               Salmasius
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               made
               such
               a
               conclusion
               as
               he
               doth
               :
               That
               because
               the
               Heathen
               
               
                 (
                 of
                 the
                 four
                 great
                 Monarchies
                 at
                 least
                 )
                 had
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 Weeks
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 observe
                 no
                 Sabbath
              
               ;
               whereas
               he
               might
               have
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               distinction
               of
               the
               days
               of
               the
               week
               did
               reach
               
                 etiam
                 ad
                 ipsos
                 usque
                 Sauromatas
              
               ;
               for
               even
               of
               the
               Slavonians
               themselves
               (
               while
               they
               yet
               continued
               in
               their
               ancient
               Paganism
               )
               thus
               writeth
               Helmoldus
               ,
               Chronic.
               Slavor
               .
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               84.
               
               
                 Illic
                 secundâ
                 feriâ
                 papulus
                 terrae
                 ,
                 cum
                 flamine
                 &
                 regulo
                 ,
                 convenire
                 solebant
                 propter
                 judicia
                 :
              
               The
               same
               order
               of
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Week
               being
               retained
               by
               them
               ,
               which
               Theophilus
               the
               old
               Bishop
               of
               Antioch
               noteth
               to
               have
               been
               observed
               by
               all
               Mankind
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               lib.
               2.
               
                 ad
                 Antolycum
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               confounding
               as
               it
               seemeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               also
               doth
               Lactantius
               ,
               lib.
               7.
               cap.
               14.
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Wherewith
               we
               may
               joyn
               that
               other
               place
               of
               
                 Johannes
                 Philoponus
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Lib.
               7.
               
               Cap.
               ult
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               who
               ,
               with
               shewing
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               thus
               shuts
               up
               the
               whole
               work
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               it
               *
               almost
               generally
               observed
               in
               all
               Nations
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               far
               distant
               ,
               and
               strangers
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               reckoning
               of
               Numbers
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               10
               ,
               they
               return
               to
               their
               addition
               of
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               and
               3
               ,
               again
               .
               If
               it
               should
               be
               demanded
               ,
               how
               they
               did
               all
               come
               to
               agree
               upon
               this
               kind
               of
               Arithmetick
               ,
               and
               not
               some
               place
               their
               Period
               at
               8
               ,
               some
               at
               12
               ,
               some
               at
               15
               I
               suppose
               this
               could
               not
               be
               better
               resolved
               ,
               than
               by
               saying
               ,
               They
               had
               this
               by
               tradition
               from
               the
               first
               Fathers
               that
               lived
               before
               the
               Dispersion
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               not
               an
               improbable
               Evidence
               of
               that
               Truth
               propounded
               by
               the
               Apostle
               unto
               the
               Philosophers
               of
               Athens
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               26.
               
               That
               God
               
                 made
                 of
                 one
                 Blood
                 all
                 Nations
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 dwell
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               How
               much
               more
               when
               we
               find
               a
               far
               greater
               Agreement
               among
               the
               Nations
               ,
               in
               the
               computation
               of
               the
               seven
               days
               of
               the
               Week
               (
               the
               self-same
               day
               ,
               which
               is
               accounted
               the
               first
               by
               one
               ,
               being
               in
               like
               manner
               reckoned
               so
               by
               all
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               great
               variety
               of
               differences
               which
               is
               betwixt
               them
               in
               the
               ordering
               of
               their
               Years
               
               and
               Months
               )
               :
               How
               much
               more
               strongly
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               may
               we
               conclude
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               tradition
               of
               the
               seventh-Day
               was
               not
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               begin
               with
               the
               Common-Wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               but
               was
               derived
               unto
               all
               Nations
               by
               lineal
               descent
               from
               the
               Sons
               of
               Noah
            
             
               Add
               hereunto
               that
               those
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               were
               strangers
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               ,
               though
               they
               made
               not
               the
               seventh
               day
               a
               Festival
               as
               the
               Jews
               did
               ;
               yet
               did
               they
               attribute
               some
               holiness
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               a
               peculiar
               honour
               above
               the
               other
               days
               of
               the
               week
               ;
               wherein
               they
               retained
               some
               Relicks
               ,
               and
               preserved
               still
               some
               clear
               foot-steps
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               .
               
                 Quinetiam
                 populi
                 jam
              
               *
               olim
               ,
               saith
               Josephus
               ,
               (
               sub
               fin
               .
               lib.
               2.
               contra
               Apion
               .
               )
               
                 multùm
                 nostram
                 pietatem
                 aemulantur
                 :
                 neque
                 est
                 civitas
                 Graecorum
                 ulla
                 usquàm
                 aut
                 Barbarorum
                 ,
                 nec
                 ulla
                 gens
                 ,
                 ad
                 quam
                 septimanae
                 ,
                 in
                 qua
                 vacamus
                 ,
                 consuetudo
                 minimè
                 pervenerit
                 ;
                 Jejuniaque
                 &
                 candelabra
                 accensa
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Of
               which
               Rite
               of
               lighting
               of
               Candles
               ,
               or
               Lamps
               rather
               ,
               mention
               also
               is
               made
               by
               Seneca
               ,
               in
               his
               95th
               Epistle
               ;
               
                 Accendere
                 aliquam
                 lucernam
                 Sabbathis
                 prohibeamus
                 ;
                 quoniam
                 nec
                 lumine
                 Dii
                 egent
                 ,
                 &
                 ne
                 homines
                 quidem
                 delectantur
                 fuligine
                 .
              
               And
               by
               
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               1.
               
                 ad
                 Nation
                 .
                 cap.
              
               13.
               where
               he
               noteth
               also
               those
               to
               be
               the
               Sabbaths
               observed
               by
               the
               Nations
               ,
               saying
               thus
               unto
               them
               ;
               
                 Qui
                 solem
                 &
                 diem
                 ejus
                 nobis
                 exprobratis
                 ,
                 agnoscite
                 vicinitatem
                 :
                 Non
                 longè
                 à
                 Saturno
                 &
                 Sabbatis
                 VESTRIS
                 sumus
              
               ;
               wherein
               though
               their
               Devotion
               were
               somewhat
               like
               unto
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               all
               that
               those
               words
               of
               Josephus
               do
               import
               ,
               
                 Multum
                 nostram
                 pietatem
                 aemulantur
                 )
              
               ;
               yet
               that
               it
               was
               not
               done
               by
               any
               late
               imitation
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               relation
               at
               all
               to
               their
               observance
               ,
               that
               other
               place
               of
               Tertullian
               doth
               seem
               to
               evince
               ,
               in
               the
               16th
               Chapter
               of
               his
               
                 Apologeticum
                 ;
                 Aequè
                 si
                 diem
                 solis
                 laetitiae
                 indulgemus
                 aliâ
                 longè
                 ratione
                 quàm
                 religione
                 solis
                 ;
                 secundo
                 loco
                 ab
                 eis
                 sumus
                 qui
                 diem
                 Saturni
                 otio
                 &
                 victui
                 decernunt
                 ,
                 exorbitantes
                 &
                 ipsi
                 à
                 Judaico
                 more
                 ,
              
               †
               
                 quem
                 ignorant
              
               .
               And
               that
               they
               did
               not
               celebrate
               their
               Saturdays
               ,
               with
               that
               solemnity
               wherewith
               themselves
               did
               their
               Annual
               Festivities
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               their
               Weekly
               Sabbaths
               ,
               may
               appear
               by
               the
               words
               of
               this
               same
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               14th
               Chapter
               of
               his
               Book
               
                 de
                 Idololatriâ
              
               ,
               thus
               speaking
               unto-the
               Christians
               ,
               (
               who
               observed
               52
               Lord's
               Days
               every
               Year
               ,
               whereas
               all
               the
               Annual
               Festivities
               of
               the
               Pagans
               put
               together
               ,
               did
               come
               short
               of
               fifty
               )
               ;
               
                 Ethnicis
                 semel
                 annuus
                 dies
                 quisque
                 festus
                 est
                 ;
                 tibi
                 octavo
                 quoque
                 die
                 .
                 Excerpe
                 singulas
                 solemnitates
                 nationum
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 ordinem
                 texe
                 ;
                 Pentecosten
                 implere
                 non
                 potuerunt
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               that
               they
               accounted
               Saturday
               more
               holy
               ,
               and
               requiring
               more
               respect
               from
               them
               than
               the
               other
               ordinaray
               days
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               may
               be
               seen
               by
               that
               of
               Tibullus
               ,
               Eleg.
               3.
               lib.
               1.
               
            
             
               
                 Aut
                 ego
                 sum
                 causatus
                 aves
                 ,
                 aut
                 omnia
                 dira
                 .
              
               
                 Saturni
                 SACRA
                 me
                 tenuisse
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               of
               Lucian
               ,
               *
               in
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               Boys
               getting
               leave
               to
               play
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               that
               of
               
                 Aelius
                 Lampridius
              
               ,
               touching
               
                 Alexander
                 Severus
              
               ,
               using
               to
               go
               unto
               the
               Capitols
               and
               other
               Temples
               ,
               upon
               the
               seventh
               Day
               .
               Whereunto
               we
               may
               add
               those
               Verse
               of
               the
               Ancient
               Greek
               Poets
               ,
               alleadged
               by
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               ,
               lib.
               5.
               
               Stromat
               .
               and
               Eusebius
               ,
               lib.
               13.
               
               
                 Praeparat
                 .
                 Evangelic
              
               .
               which
               plainly
               shew
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               Works
               of
               Creation
               were
               finished
               on
               the
               Seventh
               Day
               ;
               for
               so
               much
               doth
               that
               Verse
               of
               Linus
               intimate
               ;
            
             
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               of
               Homer
               ;
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
             
               And
               that
               of
               Callimachus
               ;
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Israelites
               ,
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               were
               not
               only
               to
               observe
               their
               weekly
               Sabbath
               every
               seventh
               Day
               ,
               but
               also
               their
               Feast
               of
               Weeks
               once
               in
               the
               Year
               :
               Which
               although
               by
               the
               vulgar
               use
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               it
               may
               now
               fall
               upon
               any
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               yet
               do
               the
               Samaritans
               until
               this
               day
               constantly
               observe
               it
               on
               the
               first
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               Sunday
               :
               For
               which
               they
               produce
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Levit.
               23.
               15
               ,
               16.
               where
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Fruits
              
               (
               otherwise
               called
               Pentecost
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Feast
                 of
                 Weeks
              
               )
               is
               prescribed
               to
               be
               kept
               the
               
                 morrow
                 after
                 the
                 seventh
                 Sabbath
              
               :
               which
               not
               they
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               amongst
               our
               Christian
               Interpreters
               ,
               Isychins
               and
               Rupertus
               do
               interpret
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Day
               of
               the
               Week
               .
               Planius
               ,
               saith
               Isychius
               ,
               
               
                 Legislator
                 intentionem
                 suam
                 demonstrare
                 volens
                 ,
                 ab
                 altero
                 die
                 Sabbati
                 memorari
                 praecepit
                 quinquaginta
                 dies
                 :
                 Dominicum
                 diem
                 proculdubiò
                 volens
                 intelligi
                 .
                 Hic
                 enim
                 est
                 altera
                 dies
                 Sabbati
                 ,
                 (
                 in
                 hâc
                 enim
                 resurrectio
                 facta
                 est
                 )
                 qua
                 hebdomadae
                 numerantur
                 septem
                 ,
                 usque
                 ad
                 alterum
                 diem
                 expletionis
                 hebdomadae
                 .
                 Dominicâ
                 rursus
                 die
                 Pentecostes
                 celebramus
                 festivitatem
                 ,
                 in
                 quâ
                 Sancti
                 Spiritus
                 adventum
                 mernimus
                 .
              
               *
               Where
               you
               may
               observe
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               although
               this
               Author
               made
               a
               little
               bold
               to
               strain
               the
               signification
               of
               
                 altera
                 dies
                 Sabbati
              
               ,
               (
               which
               in
               Moses
               denoteth
               no
               more
               than
               
                 the
                 Morrow
                 after
                 the
                 Sabbath
              
               )
               yet
               he
               maketh
               no
               scruple
               to
               call
               the
               Day
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               another
               Sabbath
               Day
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Council
               of
               Friuli
               also
               (
               if
               I
               greatly
               mistake
               not
               the
               Matter
               )
               you
               
               shall
               find
               Saturday
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               
                 Sabbatum
                 ultimum
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               of
               
                 Sabbatum
                 primum
              
               ;
               (
               with
               some
               allusion
               perhaps
               to
               that
               of
               St.
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 in
              
               Psal.
               47.
               
               
                 Ubi
                 Dominica
                 dies
                 caepit
                 praecellere
                 ,
                 quâ
                 Dominus
                 resurrexit
                 ;
                 Sabbatum
                 ,
                 quod
                 primum
                 erat
                 secundum
                 haberi
                 caepit
                 à
                 primo
                 )
              
               ;
               not
               much
               unlike
               unto
               that
               which
               Dr.
               †
               Heylin
               himself
               noteth
               out
               of
               Scaliger
               of
               the
               Ethiopian
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               call
               both
               of
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Sabbaths
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               latter
               Sabbath
               ;
               or
               in
               their
               own
               Language
               ,
               the
               one
               
                 Sanbath
                 Sachristos
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Christ's
               Sabbath
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 Sanbath
                 Judi
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               But
               touching
               the
               old
               Pentecost
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               where
               in
               Moses
               affixed
               unto
               any
               one
               certain
               day
               of
               the
               Month
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Feasts
               are
               :
               which
               is
               a
               very
               great
               presumption
               that
               it
               was
               a
               moveable
               Feast
               ,
               and
               so
               *
               varied
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               always
               fall
               upon
               the
               day
               immediately
               following
               the
               ordinary
               Sabbath
               .
               And
               if
               God
               so
               order
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Weeks
               ,
               the
               Seventh
               should
               purposely
               be
               passed
               over
               ,
               and
               that
               Solemnity
               should
               be
               kept
               upon
               the
               First
               :
               what
               other
               thing
               may
               we
               imagine
               could
               be
               presignified
               thereby
               ,
               but
               that
               under
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               solemnity
               of
               the
               weekly
               Service
               should
               be
               celebrated
               upon
               that
               day
               That
               on
               that
               day
               the
               famous
               Pentecost
               in
               the
               2d
               of
               the
               Acts
               was
               observed
               ,
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               generally
               acknowledged
               by
               all
               :
               wherein
               the
               Truth
               of
               all
               those
               that
               went
               before
               being
               accomplished
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               Type
               and
               the
               Verity
               ,
               concurring
               together
               in
               a
               wonderful
               manner
               .
               At
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Passeover
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 Passeover
              
               was
               slain
               for
               us
               ;
               the
               whole
               Sabbath
               following
               
               he
               rested
               in
               the
               Grave
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               that
               Sabbath
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               sheaf
               of
               the
               
                 first
                 Fruits
              
               of
               
                 the
                 first
              
               (
               or
               Barly
               )
               Harvest
               ,
               was
               offered
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               became
               the
               
                 first
                 Fruits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 slept
                 ;
                 many
                 Bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 slept
                 ,
              
               arising
               likewise
               after
               him
               .
               From
               thence
               was
               the
               Account
               taken
               of
               the
               seven
               Sabbaths
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               seventh
               Sabbath
               (
               which
               was
               our
               Lord's
               Day
               )
               was
               celebrated
               the
               Feast
               of
               Weeks
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               the
               second
               (
               or
               Wheat
               )
               
               Harvest
               ;
               upon
               which
               day
               the
               Apostles
               having
               themselves
               received
               the
               
                 first
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 begat
              
               three
               thousand
               Souls
               
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ,
               and
               presented
               them
               as
               the
               
                 first
                 Fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
              
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               
               the
               Lamb.
               And
               from
               that
               time
               forward
               doth
               Waldensis
               note
               that
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               was
               observed
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               in
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               
                 Quia
                 inter
                 legalia
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 tunc
                 sublata
                 Sabbati
                 custodia
                 fuit
                 unum
                 ,
                 planum
                 est
                 tunc
                 intrâsse
                 Dominicam
                 loco
                 ejus
                 :
                 sicut
                 Baptisma
                 statim
                 loco
                 Circumcisionis
                 .
                 Adhuc
                 enim
                 superstes
                 erat
                 sanctus
              
               Johannes
               ,
               
                 qui
                 diceret
                 :
                 Et
                 fui
                 in
                 spiritu
                 die
                 Dominicâ
                 ,
              
               Apoc.
               1.
               
                 cùm
                 de
                 Dominicâ
                 die
                 ante
                 Christi
                 Resurrectionem
                 nulla
                 prorsùs
                 mentio
                 haberetur
                 .
                 Sed
                 statim
                 post
                 missionem
                 Spiritus
                 sancti
                 ,
                 lege
                 novâ
                 fulgente
                 ,
                 in
                 humano
                 cultu
                 sublatum
                 est
                 Sabbatum
                 ;
                 &
                 dies
                 Dominicae
                 Resurrectionis
                 clarescebat
                 Dominicâ
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Revelation
               exhibited
               unto
               St.
               John
               upon
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               is
               ,
               by
               Irenaeus
               (
               in
               his
               fifth
               Book
               )
               referred
               unto
               the
               Empire
               of
               Domitian
               ;
               or
               ,
               as
               
               S.
               Hierome
               in
               his
               Catalogue
               more
               particularly
               doth
               express
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               fourth
               Year
               of
               his
               Reign
               :
               Which
               answereth
               partly
               to
               the
               forty-ninth
               ,
               and
               partly
               to
               the
               ninty-fifth
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               vulgar
               computation
               ;
               and
               was
               but
               eleven
               or
               twelve
               Years
               before
               the
               Time
               ,
               when
               Ignatius
               did
               write
               his
               Epistles
               .
               Of
               whom
               then
               should
               we
               more
               certainly
               learn
               ,
               what
               the
               Apostle
               meant
               by
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               than
               from
               Ignatius
               who
               was
               by
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               ordained
               Bishop
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Disciples
               
               were
               first
               called
               Christians
               :
               And
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               clearly
               maketh
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               to
               be
               a
               weekly
               Holy-Day
               observed
               by
               Christians
               ,
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               abrogated
               Sabbath
               of
               the
               Jews
               ;
               than
               which
               can
               we
               desire
               more
               But
               here
               you
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               beside
               the
               common
               Edition
               ,
               wherein
               the
               genuine
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               are
               fouly
               depraved
               ,
               by
               a
               number
               of
               beggarly
               Patches
               added
               unto
               his
               Purple
               by
               later
               hands
               :
               There
               is
               an
               ancient
               Latin
               Translation
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               Caius
               Colledg
               in
               Cambridg
               ;
               which
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               very
               rude
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               ,
               both
               in
               many
               other
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               very
               same
               place
               also
               of
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               free
               from
               these
               Additaments
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               respects
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               the
               common
               Greek
               Copy
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               it
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Citations
               of
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 Athanasius
              
               ,
               and
               Theodoret
               ;
               and
               hath
               the
               Sentences
               vouched
               by
               them
               out
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               (
               and
               particularly
               that
               of
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Smyrnians
               )
               which
               are
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               Greek
               ;
               and
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               none
               of
               all
               those
               places
               in
               the
               true
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               against
               which
               exception
               hath
               been
               taken
               by
               our
               Divines
               ;
               which
               addeth
               great
               strength
               to
               those
               Exceptions
               of
               theirs
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               that
               they
               were
               not
               made
               without
               good
               cause
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               Translation
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               found
               touching
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Magnesians
               ,
               but
               these
               words
               only
               ;
               
                 Non
                 ampliûs
                 sabbitazantes
                 ,
                 sed
                 secundùm
                 Dominicam
                 viventes
                 ,
                 in
                 quâ
                 ,
                 &
                 vita
                 nostra
                 orta
                 est
                 :
              
               Whereunto
               these
               of
               our
               common
               Greek
               may
               be
               made
               answerable
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               *
               All
               those
               other
               words
               alleadged
               by
               Dr.
               Heylin
               ,
               (
               Part.
               2.
               pag.
               43.
               )
               to
               prove
               that
               Ignatius
               would
               have
               both
               the
               Sabbath
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               observed
               ,
               being
               afterwards
               added
               by
               some
               later
               Grecian
               ,
               who
               was
               afraid
               that
               the
               custom
               of
               keeping
               both
               days
               observed
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               should
               appear
               otherwise
               to
               be
               directly
               opposite
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               whereas
               his
               main
               intention
               was
               to
               oppose
               the
               Ebionites
               of
               his
               own
               time
               :
               who
               ,
               as
               Eusebius
               witnesseth
               in
               the
               third
               Book
               of
               his
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               did
               both
               keep
               the
               Sabbath
               with
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               By
               whose
               imitation
               of
               the
               Church
               herein
               ,
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               may
               be
               further
               confirmed
               :
               Ebion
               being
               known
               to
               have
               been
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Antagonist
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               given
               out
               of
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               
               one
               of
               those
               that
               
                 brought
                 the
                 prices
                 of
                 their
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 them
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 Apostles
                 feet
              
               ;
               as
               the
               universality
               of
               the
               observance
               may
               be
               gathered
               ,
               by
               the
               Argument
               drawn
               from
               thence
               by
               Eusebius
               ,
               towards
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Oration
               of
               the
               Praises
               of
               Constantine
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               Preeminency
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               above
               all
               the
               Gods
               of
               the
               Heathen
               ;
               because
               this
               Prescript
               of
               his
               ,
               touching
               the
               Celebration
               of
               this
               Day
               ,
               was
               admitted
               and
               submitted
               unto
               ;
               not
               within
               the
               Dominions
               of
               Constantine
               only
               ,
               but
               also
               throughout
               the
               compass
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               :
               *
               
                 Quis
                 enim
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 cunctis
                 totins
                 orbis
                 terrarum
                 incolis
                 ,
                 seu
                 terra
                 seu
                 mari
                 illi
                 sint
                 ,
                 praescripserit
                 ut
                 singulis
                 septimanis
                 in
                 unum
                 convenientes
                 diem
                 Dominicum
                 festum
                 celebrarent
                 ;
                 instituentque
                 ut
                 sicut
                 corpora
                 pascerent
                 cibariis
                 ,
                 sic
                 animos
                 Divinis
                 Disciplinis
                 reficerent
              
            
             
               We
               see
               then
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               the
               true
               Ignatius
               received
               immediately
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               was
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Laodicea
               ,
               about
               250
               Years
               after
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               Proofs
               produced
               by
               the
               Authors
               ,
               to
               whom
               my
               †
               Lord
               of
               Ely
               ,
               pag.
               73.
               referreth
               us
               ,
               for
               having
               it
               to
               be
               held
               before
               the
               first
               Nicene
               ,
               are
               nothing
               worth
               )
               ;
               
                 Non
                 oportet
                 Christianos
                 Judaizare
                 &
                 in
                 Sabbatho
                 otiari
                 ;
                 sed
                 ipsos
                 eo
                 die
                 operari
                 ,
                 diem
                 autem
                 dominicum
                 praeferentes
                 otiari
                 (
                 si
                 modo
                 possint
                 )
                 ut
                 Christianos
                 .
              
               The
               contrary
               whereunto
               ,
               Pope
               Gregory
               the
               First
               ,
               
                 in
                 Registr
                 .
                 lib.
              
               11.
               
               Epist.
               3.
               esteemeth
               to
               be
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Preachers
               of
               Antichrist
               :
               
                 Qui
                 veniens
                 ,
                 diem
                 Dominicum
                 &
                 Sabbatum
                 ab
                 omni
                 opere
                 faciet
                 custodiri
                 :
              
               Which
               my
               Lord
               of
               Ely
               (
               pag.
               219
               )
               rendreth
               ,
               
                 Upon
                 the
                 old
                 Sabbath-day
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 the
                 Sunday
              
               ;
               by
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               mistake
               turning
               the
               Copulative
               into
               a
               Disjunctive
               .
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCVI.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Worshipful
                 Sir
              
               Simon
               Dewes
               .
            
             
               
                 D.
                 Simonidi
                 Dewesio
                 ,
                 Equiti
                 Aurato
                 &
                 Suffolciensi
                 Vice-Comiti
                 .
                 Vir
                 Eximie
                 ;
              
            
             
               SEcundae
               tuae
               literae
               ix
               Kalend.
               datae
               ,
               hic
               Londini
               mihi
               demum
               sunt
               redditae
               ;
               sicut
               &
               tertiae
               prid
               .
               Non.
               Junii
               insequentis
               perscriptae
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               postremis
               tristem
               de
               unici
               tui
               filii
               immaturâ
               morte
               nuncium
               dolens
               accepi
               ,
               sed
               cum
               Deus
               hoc
               ità
               voluerit
               ,
               ac
               ipsius
               decreta
               impatientèr
               ferre
               non
               minus
               irreligiosum
               sit
               quàm
               irritum
               ,
               omninò
               in
               ipsius
               voluntate
               est
               acquiescendum
               .
               Et
               quanquam
               propriâ
               sapientiâ
               ad
               haec
               &
               similia
               ,
               quibus
               omnes
               obnoxii
               sumus
               ,
               fortitèr
               toleranda
               abundè
               instructus
               sis
               ;
               Optâssem
               tamen
               ut
               parti
               alicui
               tanti
               doloris
               leniendae
               ,
               aliquod
               solatium
               praesens
               adhibere
               possem
               :
               Illo
               Enniano
               subinde
               mihi
               in
               mentem
               recurrente
               ;
               —
               fi
               quid
               ego
               adjuto
               ,
               curamve
               levasso
               quae
               nunc
               te
               coquit
               ,
               &
               versat
               sub
               pectore
               fixa
               .
               Verùm
               quo
               minùs
               voto
               hìc
               meo
               satisfacere
               valeam
               ,
               Comitiorum
               utriusque
               Academiae
               facit
               vicinitas
               ,
               quae
               Cantabrigiae
               haerere
               me
               nòn
               patitur
               ,
               sed
               ad
               Oxoniensium
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               porrò
               visendam
               confestìm
               inde
               me
               avocat
               ,
               spes
               tamèn
               adhuc
               superest
               post
               finitam
               agri
               Suthfolciensis
               tibi
               commissam
               custodiam
               ,
               simul
               nos
               conventuros
               ;
               &
               cùm
               de
               aliis
               ad
               Remp.
               literariam
               pertinentibus
               tùm
               de
               Spelmanni
               nostri
               instituto
               ,
               
               tuisque
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               quas
               avidissime
               percurri
               )
               aliquanto
               liberius
               ,
               quàm
               ista
               scribendi
               ratiò
               permittit
               ,
               collocuturos
               .
               Quo
               tempore
               &
               Ninium
               ,
               (
               ità
               enim
               appello
               ,
               &
               vetustissimi
               codicis
               authoritatem
               ,
               &
               nominis
               ejusdem
               in
               Ninia
               ,
               &
               Niniano
               expressa
               vestigia
               ,
               secutus
               )
               cum
               variis
               MSS.
               à
               me
               nòn
               indiligentèr
               comparatum
               ,
               tecum
               sum
               communicaturus
               ;
               ut
               Exemplaria
               Cottoniana
               (
               quibus
               in
               hac
               ipsâ
               collatione
               ego
               sum
               usus
               )
               denuò
               consulete
               necesse
               nòn
               habeas
               .
               Nàm
               ad
               diplomata
               Anglo-Saxonica
               quod
               attinet
               :
               non
               in
               uno
               aliquo
               volumine
               simul
               collecta
               ,
               sed
               per
               varios
               illius
               Bibliothecae
               libros
               dispersa
               ea
               fuisse
               animadverti
               ,
               de
               quibus
               in
               unum
               corpus
               compingendis
               ,
               dabitur
               (
               ut
               spero
               )
               opportunus
               tecum
               coram
               consultandi
               locus
               ;
               Interim
               ut
               egregiis
               tuis
               conatibus
               Deus
               adsit
               &
               benedicat
               ,
               summis
               votis
               exoptat
               qui
            
             
               
                 Ex
                 animo
                 tuus
                 est
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 ,
                 
                   xii
                   Kal.
                   Jul.
                   An.
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XL.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCVII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Johannes
               Priceus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Joannes
                 Priceus
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 ac
                 Domino
                 D.
                 Jacobo
                 ,
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 S.
                 D.
                 
              
            
             
               COllectanea
               (
               Antistes
               eruditissime
               )
               
                 de
                 Britannicarum
                 Ecclesiarum
                 primordiis
              
               accepi
               dudum
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ac
               humanitatis
               pariter
               insigne
               specimen
               .
               At
               dum
               indies
               (
               quem
               cassus
               rumor
               vulgaverat
               )
               praestolor
               adventui
               tuo
               ,
               alieno
               jam
               satis
               tempore
               adimplevi
               officium
               meum
               .
               Nae
               tu
               nimis
               (
               doctissime
               Praesul
               )
               facilis
               es
               &
               communis
               ,
               qui
               in
               tantâ
               illustrium
               literis
               aut
               honoribus
               abundantiâ
               ,
               homunculum
               nullius
               ordinis
               cohonestare
               sustines
               .
               Contrectabitur
               sanè
               eximium
               manus
               istud
               assiduis
               ac
               religiosis
               manibus
               ,
               librorumque
               atque
               adeò
               cogitationum
               mearum
               locum
               principem
               occupabit
               .
            
             
               
                 Joannes
                 Priceus
                 .
              
               
                 Dabam
                 ex
                 rure
                 suburbano
                 Honoratissimi
                 Domini
                 Georgii
                 Radcliffe
                 .
                 
                   iiii
                   Kalend.
                   Sept.
                   1640.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendo
                 &
                 Illustri
                 Praesuli
                 Domino
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 ,
                 totius
                 Hyberniae
                 Primati
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Amico
                 nostro
                 honorando
                 .
                 Reverende
                 &
                 Illustris
                 Domine
                 Praesul
                 ,
                 Amice
                 honorande
                 ;
              
            
             
               EA
               ,
               quae
               Scholarchae
               de
               Illustris
               nostri
               Gymnasii
               Hanovici
               restauratione
               ,
               ex
               mandato
               nostro
               non
               ità
               pridem
               ad
               Tepleniùs
               perscripsêre
               atque
               efflagitâre
               ,
               multis
               verbis
               repetere
               supersedemus
               ,
               non
               dubitantes
               ,
               quin
               animo
               tuo
               adhuc
               infixa
               haereant
               .
               Notum
               est
               ,
               ità
               res
               esse
               humanas
               ,
               ut
               alias
               copiâ
               abundent
               ,
               aliàs
               penuriâ
               laborent
               ,
               &
               subindè
               aliter
               atque
               aliter
               sese
               habeant
               ,
               notum
               &
               illud
               ,
               quando
               res
               humanae
               semel
               loco
               moveri
               inclinarivè
               sede
               sua
               ,
               captae
               ,
               quò
               majores
               sunt
               ,
               eò
               aegriùs
               seriusque
               vestigio
               sisti
               atque
               reponi
               .
               Quid
               mirum
               igitur
               ,
               quod
               Scholarchae
               nostri
               aliena
               quaerant
               subsidia
               ,
               utpotè
               propriis
               destituti
               .
               Eo
               ,
               enim
               res
               rediit
               ,
               ut
               propter
               penuriam
               redituum
               totum
               fere
               Gymnasium
               suo
               quoque
               splendore
               inclinari
               coeperit
               ,
               nec
               multùm
               abfuit
               ,
               quin
               vix
               ac
               ne
               vix
               quidem
               restitueretur
               ,
               nisi
               rebus
               nostris
               ex
               bona
               parte
               restitutis
               ,
               nihil
               antiquiùs
               duxissemus
               ,
               quàm
               ut
               animum
               quoque
               ad
               restaurationem
               dicti
               Gymnasii
               converteremus
               ,
               &
               quod
               ab
               initio
               tanta
               Authoris
               pietate
               fundatum
               ,
               tantis
               quoque
               successoris
               sumptibus
               &
               laboribus
               reparatum
               in
               pristinam
               formam
               restitueremus
               .
               Quapropter
               desiderium
               Scholarcharum
               ,
               uti
               pium
               ,
               honestum
               &
               utile
               Reipublicae
               &
               Ecclesiae
               Tibi
               Reverende
               Pater
               majorem
               in
               modum
               recommendatum
               volumus
               ,
               obnixè
               rogantes
               ,
               ut
               ea
               qua
               polles
               authoritate
               ,
               totum
               negotium
               pro
               impetrando
               aliquo
               liberali
               subsidio
               promovere
               nos
               non
               dedigneris
               offerimus
               è
               contrà
               &
               nostro
               &
               omnium
               Reipublicae
               partium
               nomine
               gratam
               animi
               recognitionem
               &
               officia
               paratissima
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 Dabamus
                 Hanoviae
                 
                   14
                   Octobris
                   ,
                   Ann.
                   1641.
                   
                
              
               
                 Sibylla
                 Christina
                 ,
                 nata
                 ex
                 Illustrissima
                 Domo
                 Anhaltina
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Comitista
                 ac
                 Domina
                 in
                 Hanau
                 &
                 Rhinec
                 Domina
                 in
                 Muntzenberg
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Vidua
                 &
                 Tutrix
                 .
                 Sibylla
                 Christina
                 Comitissa
                 in
                 Hanau
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCIX.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 learned
              
               D.
               Blondell
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 ,
                 Domino
                 Honoratissimo
                 ,
                 Domino
                 Jacobo
                 Armachano
                 Ecclesiae
                 Archiepiscopo
                 ,
                 Hibernorum
                 Primati
                 .
              
               
                 Londinum
                 .
              
               
                 Reverendissime
                 in
                 Christô
                 Pater
                 ,
                 Domine
                 honoratissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               QUandoquidem
               te
               intolerandô
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               cruciatu
               propè
               enectum
               ,
               ex
               ipsis
               quodammodò
               sepulchri
               faucibus
               ,
               potenti
               dextrâ
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               misertus
               ,
               Dominus
               eripuit
               ,
               qui
               in
               communi
               piorum
               luctu
               privato
               dolori
               indulsissem
               ,
               coeleste
               beneficium
               totô
               mentis
               affectu
               praedicare
               necesse
               habeo
               ,
               teque
               velut
               redivivum
               novis
               obsequii
               mei
               officiis
               prosequi
               .
               Benedictus
               miserationum
               pater
               ,
               totius
               consolationis
               Deus
               ,
               qui
               te
               propitius
               ex
               altô
               respexit
               ,
               adjectis
               super
               sanctae
               vitae
               tuae
               dies
               diebus
               ,
               in
               bonis
               desiderium
               tuum
               repleat
               ,
               ut
               aquilae
               juventam
               tuam
               renovet
               ,
               tibi
               ex
               Sion
               benedicere
               pergat
               ,
               ut
               deinceps
               bonum
               Jerusalem
               ,
               pacemque
               super
               Israël
               &
               videas
               ,
               nè
               quid
               inauspicatum
               Ignatii
               veris
               suis
               natalibus
               restituendi
               editioni
               obsistat
               ,
               votisque
            
             
               
                 Honoratissime
                 Pater
                 Paternae
                 tuae
                 Reverentiae
                 observantissimi
                 D.
                 Blondelli
                 .
              
               
                 Udanci
                 Carnutum
                 .
                 
                   Idis
                   Octob.
                   An.
                   1642.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               Claudius
               Salmasius
               .
            
             
               
                 Nobillissimo
                 &
                 Doctissimo
                 viro
                 D.
                 Claudio
                 Salmasio
                 .
                 Vir
                 Clarissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               NOstram
               de
               ignatii
               Epistolis
               dissertationem
               censendam
               tibi
               mitto
               ;
               Ipsum
               quoque
               Ignatium
               simul
               missurus
               ,
               si
               bellicae
               turbae
               ,
               quibus
               Musarum
               antiquum
               hoc
               domicilium
               jam
               premitur
               ,
               non
               obstitissent
               .
               Sicubi
               à
               te
               dissentio
               ,
               id
               eâ
               temperatum
               videbis
               modestiâ
               ,
               quam
               tibi
               spero
               nòn
               displicituram
               .
               Quicquid
               sit
               :
               id
               tibi
               persuadeas
               velim
               ;
               eorum
               qui
               adhuc
               tibi
               ignoti
               sunt
               reperturum
               te
               neminem
               ,
               qui
               &
               te
               &
               tua
               in
               Rempub.
               literariam
               merita
               pluris
               aestimet
               ,
               quàm
            
             
               
                 Tuum
                 (
                 si
                 eo
                 dignari
                 velis
                 me
                 honore
                 )
                 
                   Jacobum
                   Usserium
                
                 Armachanum
                 .
              
               
                 Oxonii
                 
                   Prid.
                   Kalend.
                   Jun.
                   (
                   Julianas
                   )
                   An.
                   1644.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Greaves
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               I
               Should
               be
               glad
               to
               hear
               that
               your
               Grace
               had
               received
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               Vaticane
               Library
               ,
               or
               that
               of
               the
               Escurial
               in
               Spain
               ,
               a
               Transcript
               of
               Ptolemy
               ,
               or
               rather
               Hipparchus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               So
               much
               the
               rather
               because
               in
               perusing
               of
               some
               of
               my
               Arabian
               and
               Persian
               MSS.
               I
               have
               found
               some
               Observations
               ,
               which
               may
               much
               conduce
               to
               the
               clearing
               of
               that
               Argument
               .
               I
               have
               not
               now
               leisure
               to
               send
               your
               Grace
               those
               which
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Indians
               at
               Kôbah
               ,
               and
               Kandahar
               ,
               or
               those
               others
               ,
               which
               were
               made
               by
               the
               Persians
               before
               
               Yezdegerd's
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               Yezdegerd
               ,
               and
               long
               after
               him
               in
               
               Almamon's
               time
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               them
               mentioned
               by
               Alhashamy
               an
               Arabian
               Author
               .
               Those
               of
               the
               Chatéans
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Nassir
                 Eddin
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Aly
                 Kôsgy
              
               ,
               as
               later
               than
               the
               former
               ,
               so
               exacter
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               but
               send
               them
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
            
             
               The
               true
               Solary
               Year
               ,
            
             
               According
               to
               the
               Chateans
               in
               365
               days
               2436
               /
               10000
               parts
               of
               a
               day
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               
                 Nassir
                 Eddin
              
               365
               days
               14′
               32″
               30
               ▪
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               
                 Aly
                 Kôsgy
              
               ,
               who
               observed
               in
               the
               841
               Year
               of
               the
               Hegira
               ,
               almost
               200
               Years
               after
               
                 Nassir
                 Eddin
              
               ,
               365
               days
               14′
               33″
               32
               ▪
               ,
               whereas
               Ptolemy
               is
               much
               more
               ,
               365
               days
               14′
               48″
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               finished
               those
               Lemmata
               of
               Archimedes
               ,
               which
               the
               Arabians
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               such
               as
               wish
               well
               to
               the
               Mathematicks
               will
               think
               my
               Pains
               well
               bestowed
               :
               As
               indeed
               it
               was
               no
               small
               labour
               to
               correct
               the
               Diagrammes
               ,
               and
               the
               Letters
               (
               which
               were
               too
               often
               perverted
               in
               the
               MS.
               )
               and
               sometimes
               to
               supply
               what
               was
               defective
               in
               the
               Demonstration
               it self
               .
            
             
               According
               to
               your
               Grace's
               advice
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               a
               Persian
               Lexicon
               out
               of
               such
               words
               as
               I
               met
               with
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               in
               two
               or
               three
               Arabian
               and
               Persian
               Nomenclators
               .
               So
               that
               I
               have
               now
               a
               stock
               of
               above
               6000
               words
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               I
               think
               as
               many
               as
               Raphelengius
               hath
               in
               his
               Arabick
               Dictionary
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               have
               a
               greater
               mind
               than
               ever
               to
               go
               to
               Leyden
               ,
               and
               peruse
               their
               Oriental
               Manuscripts
               ,
               which
               were
               procured
               by
               the
               expence
               of
               the
               States
               ,
               a
               thing
               which
               long
               since
               your
               Grace
               would
               have
               had
               me
               to
               have
               done
               .
               But
               yet
               considering
               my
               Lecture
               in
               Oxford
               (
               though
               as
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               read
               )
               it
               will
               not
               be
               fit
               for
               me
               to
               go
               without
               special
               leave
               from
               our
               Honourable
               Chancellor
               ,
               and
               two
               or
               three
               more
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               his
               Majesties
               Privy
               Council
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               desire
               your
               Grace
               to
               procure
               this
               Favour
               for
               me
               in
               writing
               ,
               with
               this
               Caution
               ,
               that
               my
               absence
               for
               a
               while
               may
               be
               no
               prejudice
               to
               me
               at
               home
               ;
               especially
               since
               my
               Journey
               is
               for
               the
               improvement
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Books
               ,
               which
               I
               long
               since
               have
               finished
               .
               There
               I
               shall
               have
               an
               opportunity
               of
               printing
               your
               Grace's
               Map
               ,
               and
               of
               perfecting
               and
               publishing
               that
               Discourse
               of
               Dr.
               Bainbrigg
               concerning
               the
               
                 periodus
                 Sothiaca
              
               :
               and
               I
               hope
               your
               
               Grace
               will
               think
               of
               something
               else
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               may
               be
               serviceable
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               useful
               to
               the
               Commonwealth
               of
               Letters
               .
               Your
               Grace
               cannot
               sufficiently
               command
               him
               ,
               whom
               by
               your
               many
               Favours
               you
               have
               ever
               made
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 obliged
                 Servant
                 ,
                 John
                 Greaves
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Septemb.
                   19.
                   1644.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 I
                 may
                 serve
                 Dr.
                 Harvy
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 most
                 ready
                 either
                 here
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 Leyden
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Langbaine
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               IN
               August
               last
               I
               did
               cursorily
               survey
               that
               Edition
               of
               Ignatius
               out
               of
               the
               Florentine
               Copy
               by
               
                 Isaac
                 Vossius
              
               ,
               and
               found
               with
               content
               ,
               what
               I
               look'd
               after
               with
               greediness
               ,
               your
               Lordship's
               Judgment
               in
               discerning
               and
               distinguishing
               the
               Genuine
               from
               the
               Spurious
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               a
               new
               Testimony
               of
               that
               Antiquity
               and
               Authority
               ,
               as
               few
               will
               hereafter
               dare
               to
               question
               ,
               tho
               your
               Lordship's
               Reasons
               before
               were
               to
               me
               (
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               to
               many
               others
               )
               of
               that
               moment
               ,
               and
               the
               Conjecture
               built
               upon
               so
               good
               grounds
               ,
               that
               (
               as
               Pliny
               says
               of
               
                 Eratosthenes
                 )
                 puduit
                 non
                 credere
              
               .
            
             
               That
               your
               Lordship
               goes
               on
               in
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               Opposition
               and
               Discouragements
               of
               the
               Times
               ,
               as
               we
               cannot
               doubt
               but
               there
               remains
               a
               Blessing
               for
               your self
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               (
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               ought
               )
               have
               an
               influence
               upon
               us
               here
               below
               .
               The
               publication
               of
               the
               Martyrdoms
               of
               Ignatius
               and
               Polycarpus
               ,
               sure
               cannot
               be
               unseasonable
               ;
               we
               are
               born
               to
               those
               times
               ,
               
                 quibus
                 sirmare
                 animum
                 expedit
                 constantibus
                 exemplis
                 .
              
               For
               my self
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               account
               to
               make
               of
               my
               present
               Employment
               ,
               I
               have
               many
               Irons
               in
               the
               Fire
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               great
               consequence
               :
               I
               do
               not
               know
               how
               soon
               I
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               give
               up
               ,
               and
               am
               therefore
               putting
               my
               House
               in
               order
               ;
               digesting
               the
               confused
               Notes
               and
               Papers
               left
               me
               by
               several
               Predecessors
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               University
               and
               Colledg
               ;
               which
               I
               purpose
               to
               leave
               in
               a
               better
               method
               than
               I
               found
               them
               .
               At
               Mr.
               Patr.
               Young's
               request
               I
               have
               undertaken
               the
               Collation
               of
               
                 Constantines
                 Geoponicks
              
               ,
               with
               two
               MSS.
               in
               our
               publick
               Library
               ,
               upon
               which
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               bestow
               some
               vac●nt
               hours
               .
               In
               our
               Colledg
               I
               am
               
                 ex
                 officio
              
               ,
               to
               moderate
               Divinity-Disputations
               once
               a
               week
               .
               My
               honoured
               Friend
               Dr.
               Duck
               ,
               has
               given
               me
               occasion
               to
               make
               some
               enquiry
               after
               the
               Law.
               And
               the
               opportunity
               of
               an
               ingenious
               young
               Man
               (
               come
               lately
               from
               Paris
               )
               who
               has
               put
               up
               a
               private
               course
               of
               Anatomy
               ,
               has
               prevailed
               with
               me
               to
               engage
               my self
               for
               his
               Auditor
               and
               Spectator
               upon
               three
               days
               a
               week
               ,
               four
               hours
               each
               time
               .
               But
               this
               I
               do
               ,
               
                 ut
                 explorator
                 non
                 ut
                 transfuga
              
               .
               For
               tho
               I
               am
               not
               sollicitous
               to
               engage
               my self
               in
               that
               great
               and
               weighty
               Calling
               of
               the
               Ministery
               after
               this
               new
               way
               ,
               yet
               I
               would
               be
               loth
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               to
               Divinity
               :
               Tho
               I
               am
               very
               insufficient
               to
               make
               a
               Master-buider
               ,
               yet
               I
               could
               help
               to
               bring
               in
               Materials
               from
               that
               publick
               store
               in
               our
               Library
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               could
               willingly
               consecrate
               the
               remainder
               of
               my
               days
               ,
               and
               count
               it
               no
               loss
               to
               be
               deprived
               of
               all
               other
               Accommodations
               ,
               so
               I
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               enjoy
               the
               liberty
               of
               my
               Conscience
               and
               Study
               in
               that
               place
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               price
               set
               upon
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               I
               cannot
               reach
               without
               pawning
               the
               former
               ,
               
               I
               am
               resolved
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Will
               be
               done
               .
               I
               shall
               in
               all
               conditions
               ,
               be
               most
               desirous
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Affection
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               more
               especially
               of
               your
               Prayers
               for
               him
               ,
               who
               is
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 most
                 engaged
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Ger.
                 Langbaine
                 .
              
               
                 Queens
                 Coll.
                 
                 
                   Feb.
                   9.
                   1646
                   
                   /
                   7.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXIII.
               
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 Reverendissimo
                 ,
                 Honoratissimo
                 ,
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 ,
                 Patrono
                 meo
                 summo
                 ,
                 Venerande
                 ,
                 Christianus
                 Ravius
                 S.
                 P.
                 D.
                 
              
            
             
               NON
               possum
               omittere
               ,
               Patrone
               ,
               Pater
               ,
               Domine
               ,
               quin
               subinde
               ad
               Te
               scribam
               ,
               ut
               solâ
               meâ
               voluntate
               animoque
               interim
               gratitudinem
               meritorum
               ergà
               me
               ingentium
               tuorum
               ostendam
               quando
               reapse
               nihil
               dum
               possum
               .
               Rogo
               saltem
               hoc
               ,
               ut
               cùm
               nuper
               intellexerim
               ,
               Rev.
               Dominum
               Rutilium
               habuisse
               Commissum
               à
               Tuâ
               Honoratissimâ
               Reverendissimaque
               Dign
               .
               ut
               aliquos
               pro
               te
               libros
               inquireret
               ,
               &
               procuraret
               ,
               meâ
               potiùs
               eâ
               te
               operâ
               uti
               velis
               ,
               tanquam
               clientis
               tui
               obsequentissimi
               .
               Iste
               enim
               meus
               amicus
               eam
               fortè
               nequeat
               praestare
               operam
               ita
               laboriosam
               ,
               quam
               tali
               in
               re
               requiri
               scio
               .
               Jam
               fere
               annus
               est
               elapsus
               ,
               elabeturque
               ad
               Calendas
               Majas
               ,
               à
               quibus
               Lectiones
               meas
               Amstelodamenses
               tractavi
               ;
               absolvique
               interim
               praeter
               Grammaticam
               Mehlfureri
               Ebraicam
               &
               A.
               Buxtorfii
               Chaldeam
               ,
               Joelem
               prophetam
               ,
               itemque
               tria
               priora
               Capita
               Danielis
               ,
               privatisque
               Collegiis
               ,
               &
               binis
               de
               septimanâ
               publicis
               lectionibus
               ,
               diebus
               Martis
               &
               Veneris
               ,
               hora
               tertiâ
               pomeridianâ
               ,
               frequentiori
               certè
               auditorio
               ,
               quàm
               Leidae
               L'Empereurius
               ,
               Franekerae
               Coccejus
               ,
               &
               Groningae
               Altingius
               ,
               Altingii
               Theologi
               Germani
               Filius
               .
               Cl.
               Pasor
               ,
               qui
               olim
               Arabica
               Oxoniae
               docuit
               publicè
               ,
               jam
               ab
               aliquot
               benè
               multis
               annis
               ,
               quibus
               Groningae
               Professor
               vivit
               ,
               nihil
               omnino
               praestat
               in
               Orientalibus
               ,
               &
               eorum
               amorem
               penitus
               rejecit
               .
               P.
               L'
               Empereurius
               est
               Professor
               Theologiae
               ,
               isque
               locus
               vacat
               ,
               &
               si
               Cl.
               Buxtorfium
               Basileâ
               nancisci
               potuissent
               ,
               vocatum
               magno
               gaudio
               suscepissent
               ,
               cum
               desistat
               ,
               locum
               illum
               pariter
               supplere
               perget
               L'
               Empereurius
               .
               Ego
               Amstelodamensem
               Conditionem
               multo
               praeferam
               Leidensi
               ,
               &
               proximo
               Maio
               res
               experientur
               ,
               an
               Magistratus
               noster
               Amplissimus
               Orientalium
               Professionem
               constituerere
               Ordinariam
               possit
               ,
               velitque
               .
               Hoc
               interim
               fatentur
               Curatores
               ipsi
               ,
               rem
               ultrà
               suam
               &
               omnium
               spem
               felicius
               procedere
               .
               Aliquot
               MSS.
               misi
               Tigurum
               ,
               à
               quo
               loco
               &
               omnium
               Tigurinarum
               Ecclesiarum
               Antistitis
               &
               Professoris
               literas
               T.
               D.
               Committo
               ,
               ut
               videas
               ,
               me
               non
               —
            
             
               
                 Amstel
                 .
                 
                   8
                   Aprilis
                   ,
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXIV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Langbaine
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
            
             
               YEsterday
               I
               received
               your
               Letter
               ,
               sent
               by
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young
              
               ;
               and
               thank
               you
               very
               much
               for
               your
               readiness
               in
               contributing
               your
               pains
               to
               the
               furtherance
               of
               my
               little
               Treatise
               ,
               
                 de
                 Fidei
                 Symbolis
              
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               in
               the
               Press
               :
               I
               hold
               therein
               against
               Vossius
               ,
               and
               the
               vulgar
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               in
               our
               Common-Prayer
               Book
               ,
               is
               indeed
               the
               Nicene
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               :
               I
               mean
               the
               Nicene
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               recited
               by
               Epiphanius
               in
               his
               Anchoratus
               ,
               (
               p.
               518.
               
               
                 Edit
                 .
                 Graec.
                 Basiliens
                 .
              
               )
               a
               Book
               written
               seven
               Years
               before
               the
               Council
               of
               Constantinople
               was
               held
               ,
               and
               yet
               therein
               both
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               following
               ,
               are
               recited
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               hitherto
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               added
               to
               the
               Symbol
               first
               by
               that
               Council
               .
               If
               the
               Synodicon
               ,
               which
               you
               think
               to
               have
               been
               written
               
                 Anno
                 Christi
              
               583
               ,
               have
               any
               thing
               touching
               the
               distinction
               of
               Nicene
               and
               Constantinopolitan
               Creed
               ;
               I
               would
               willingly
               understand
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               number
               your
               Synodicon
               is
               noted
               in
               the
               former
               disposition
               of
               the
               Baroccian
               Library
               ,
               according
               to
               which
               my
               Catalogue
               is
               framed
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               Tome
               of
               the
               Graeco-Latin
               .
               Edition
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               about
               the
               728
               Page
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Symbol
               :
               the
               first
               part
               whereof
               I
               find
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
               in
               Crabbes
               Edition
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 Fides
                 Romanorum
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               ,
               Constantinopolitanorum
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               found
               also
               (
               if
               I
               remember
               aright
               )
               among
               the
               Manuscript
               Tractates
               of
               Nazianzen
               ,
               translated
               by
               Ruffinus
               ,
               in
               Magdalen
               Colledg
               Library
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Edition
               of
               S.
               Ambrose
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 Georgius
                 Wicelius
              
               his
               Euchologium
               .
               By
               comparing
               of
               all
               which
               together
               ,
               if
               I
               might
               get
               a
               right
               Copy
               thereof
               ,
               it
               would
               do
               me
               some
               pleasure
               .
               It
               is
               also
               by
               some
               attributed
               to
               Athanasius
               ;
               and
               happily
               may
               be
               that
               Symbol
               of
               his
               ,
               differing
               from
               ours
               ,
               which
               Cazanorius
               (
               or
               Czecanorius
               )
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Calvin
               ,
               saith
               to
               be
               so
               common
               in
               the
               Moscovitical
               and
               Russian
               Churches
               ,
               of
               whose
               Ecclesiastical
               Offices
               you
               have
               in
               the
               publick
               Library
               some
               Copies
               ;
               by
               which
               we
               might
               understand
               the
               truth
               hereof
               .
               I
               will
               trouble
               you
               no
               further
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               but
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   22.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   I
                   send
                   you
                   back
                   ,
                   with
                   much
                   thanks
                   ,
                   your
                   Catalogue
                   of
                   the
                   Arch-bishops
                   of
                
                 Constantinople
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 Epistolis
                 Photii
                 Epistola
                 prima
                 MS.
                 quae
                 ad
                 Michaelem
                 Bulgariae
                 Regem
                 est
                 (
                 cujus
                 partem
                 aliquiam
                 interprete
                 Turriano
                 ,
                 Latine
                 dedit
                 Hen.
                 Canisius
                 Antiquarum
                 lectionum
                 Tom.
                 5.
                 pag.
                 183.
                 )
                 post
                 septem
                 Synodos
                 plus
                 satis
                 laudatas
                 ;
                 subjungit
                 Symbolum
                 fidei
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 ut
                 in
                 versione
                 Turriani
                 ,
                 nisi
                 (
                 quod
                 recte
                 conjectavit
                 Canisius
                 )
                 quod
                 Spiritum
                 Sanctumrà
                 patre
                 procedere
                 dicit
                 .
                 Nulla
                 uti
                 Turrianus
                 adjecerat
                 ,
                 filii
                 mentone
                 factà
                 .
              
               
               
                 Inde
                 Narrationem
                 de
                 septem
                 Synodis
                 instituit
                 ;
                 quam
                 Turrianus
                 misit
                 .
                 Sed
                 latine
                 dedit
                 Binius
                 Concil
                 .
                 Tom.
                 3.
                 p.
                 400.
                 
                 Demum
                 monita
                 plura
                 politica
                 subjicit
                 .
                 Quae
                 in
                 latinis
                 Turriani
                 enim
                 comparent
                 .
              
               
                 Vid.
                 Cod.
                 African
                 .
                 ad
                 finem
                 .
                 Crabbe
                 F.
                 155
                 ,
                 &
                 308.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Langbaine
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               yours
               of
               the
               22d
               ,
               upon
               the
               25th
               of
               April
               ,
               and
               have
               bestowed
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               last
               Week
               in
               the
               search
               of
               those
               Particulars
               there
               mention'd
               .
               I
               am
               sorry
               the
               Event
               has
               not
               answered
               my
               Desires
               and
               Endeavours
               .
               I
               do
               not
               doubt
               but
               your
               Lordship
               will
               make
               good
               that
               Assertion
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               though
               I
               profess
               I
               yet
               look
               upon
               it
               with
               some
               prejudice
               ,
               as
               being
               prepossessed
               with
               an
               anticipated
               Notion
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               Something
               in
               these
               Papers
               which
               I
               have
               collected
               in
               haste
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               general
               look
               that
               way
               ;
               upon
               perusal
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               too
               much
               trouble
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               not
               overpast
               already
               )
               your
               Lordship
               will
               make
               the
               Consequence
               .
               In
               that
               Synodicon
               of
               
                 Basilius
                 Jalimbanensis
              
               ,
               I
               met
               with
               nothing
               directly
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               only
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               this
               enclosed
               of
               
                 Germanus
                 de
                 sex
                 Synodis
              
               .
               What
               he
               says
               of
               the
               two
               first
               ,
               as
               only
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               I
               have
               transcribed
               .
               In
               each
               of
               them
               is
               mention
               of
               a
               Symbol
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               the
               difference
               .
               I
               have
               in
               the
               same
               Argument
               sent
               to
               —
               and
               confronted
               two
               pieces
               of
               Photius
               ,
               the
               one
               out
               of
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               the
               other
               I
               met
               with
               in
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Nomocanon
               ,
               with
               
               Balsamon's
               Scholia
               ,
               much
               larger
               than
               the
               printed
               .
               I
               have
               looked
               upon
               that
               in
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               and
               compared
               it
               with
               that
               in
               Crab
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               
                 Fides
                 Romanorum
              
               ,
               and
               do
               readily
               subscribe
               ,
               that
               by
               Romanorum
               must
               be
               meant
               the
               Eastern
               Church
               ;
               but
               then
               he
               that
               made
               that
               Title
               ,
               must
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               writ
               since
               the
               division
               of
               the
               Empire
               .
               In
               Magd.
               Coll.
               Library
               ,
               I
               spent
               two
               days
               in
               search
               after
               
               Nazianzen's
               Translation
               by
               Ruffin
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               find
               they
               have
               any
               such
               Book
               :
               What
               seem'd
               next
               like
               it
               ,
               was
               some
               pieces
               of
               Basil
               of
               
               Ruffin's
               Translation
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               whereof
               there
               is
               indeed
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Exposition
               on
               the
               Creed
               .
               While
               I
               was
               there
               tumbling
               amongst
               their
               Books
               ,
               I
               light
               upon
               an
               old
               English
               Comment
               upon
               the
               Psalms
               ,
               the
               Hymns
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               
               Athanasius's
               Creed
               ,
               which
               I
               presently
               conjectured
               (
               though
               there
               be
               no
               Name
               to
               it
               )
               to
               be
               Wickliffs
               ;
               and
               comparing
               the
               beginning
               with
               Bale
               ,
               found
               that
               I
               had
               not
               erred
               in
               the
               Conjecture
               ,
               and
               therefore
               writ
               this
               piece
               out
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               calls
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ,
               the
               
                 Creed
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               ,
               two
               Years
               ago
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               an
               opportunity
               to
               read
               some
               Saxon
               Books
               that
               had
               formerly
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               belonged
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Worcester
               ;
               I
               met
               twice
               with
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               in
               Saxon
               ;
               but
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               any
               difference
               from
               that
               we
               use
               .
               I
               have
               sought
               in
               the
               ancientest
               Editions
               of
               Ambrose
               ,
               but
               return
               with
               a
               
                 non
                 est
                 inventus
                 .
                 Wicelius
              
               we
               have
               not
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               Russian
               Offices
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               find
               any
               thing
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               it
               by
               the
               next
               .
            
             
             
               I
               presume
               you
               have
               already
               a
               Copy
               of
               that
               old
               Latin
               Creed
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               ancient
               Copy
               of
               the
               Acts
               ,
               given
               by
               my
               Lord
               of
               Canterbury
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               forbore
               to
               send
               it
               .
            
             
               Gulasius
               ,
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Council
               ,
               brings
               in
               the
               Philosopher
               disputing
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               against
               the
               Son
               ;
               and
               that
               may
               be
               (
               as
               far
               as
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Author
               will
               bear
               )
               somewhat
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               I
               received
               my
               Copy
               of
               the
               Arch-bishops
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               do
               return
               unto
               your
               Grace
               with
               thanks
               ,
               that
               Oration
               of
               Himerius
               which
               I
               had
               from
               your
               Lordship
               .
            
             
               The
               Papers
               which
               I
               send
               ,
               are
               somewhat
               confused
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               right
               writ
               I
               fear
               ;
               some
               my
               Boy
               has
               left
               in
               the
               Publick
               Library
               ,
               and
               the
               Carrier
               will
               be
               gone
               before
               the
               Library
               be
               open
               .
               I
               have
               in
               the
               Margent
               thus
               *
               marked
               what
               I
               conceive
               your
               Grace
               may
               possibly
               make
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               very
               much
               straitned
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desire
               your
               Lordship's
               favour
               for
               thus
               scribling
               .
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Gerard
                 Langbaine
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 C.
                 Oxon.
                 
                 
                   May
                   4.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Langbaine
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               SInce
               my
               last
               (
               this
               day
               seven-night
               )
               I
               have
               enquired
               (
               and
               I
               do
               here
               send
               you
               what
               I
               met
               with
               )
               concerning
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               among
               the
               Russians
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               full
               to
               your
               purpose
               .
               I
               perceive
               my
               haste
               made
               me
               then
               omit
               at
               sealing
               ,
               that
               Oration
               of
               Himerius
               ,
               which
               I
               now
               return
               with
               thanks
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               perhaps
               ,
               by
               mistake
               ,
               I
               might
               send
               some
               other
               Papers
               no
               way
               pertinent
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               thought
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               yet
               found
               any
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               remove
               me
               from
               that
               Opinion
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               what
               Vossius
               hath
               said
               ,
               the
               Church
               was
               never
               without
               some
               Form
               of
               Confession
               ,
               which
               they
               required
               before
               they
               admitted
               any
               to
               Baptism
               .
               I
               know
               not
               otherwise
               how
               to
               expound
               that
               of
               Heb.
               6.
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               For
               though
               Vossius
               affirm
               no
               more
               to
               have
               been
               required
               ,
               but
               barely
               ,
               
                 In
                 nomina
                 Patris
                 ,
                 Filii
                 ,
                 &
                 Spiritus
                 sancti
              
               ;
               yet
               methinks
               that
               of
               
                 Repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 Works
              
               ,
               of
               
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 Dead
              
               ,
               and
               
                 everlasting
                 Judgment
              
               ,
               are
               made
               parts
               of
               those
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
               ;
               and
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 God
              
               seems
               to
               comprehend
               the
               rest
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               conceive
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               Apolog.
               2.
               pag.
               93.
               speaks
               for
               the
               Requisites
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               his
               Time
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Then
               follows
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               Three
               Persons
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               not
               simply
               ,
               but
               with
               equipollent
               Attributes
               to
               those
               in
               the
               Creed
               ;
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
               The
               Son
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               —
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Which
               what
               is
               it
               else
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               read
               both
               in
               Cyrill
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               Epiphanius
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               In
               like
               manner
               
                 Clemens
                 Alex.
                 Paedagog
              
               .
               
               lib.
               1.
               cap.
               6.
               p.
               92
               ,
               93
               ,
               94.
               gives
               this
               Attribute
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               all
               one
               with
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               and
               speaking
               then
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               under
               the
               various
               names
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quotes
               ,
               Joh.
               5.
               for
               everlasting
               Life
               ,
               mentions
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Where
               he
               produceth
               again
               a
               Testimony
               out
               of
               John
               3.
               
               That
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 believes
                 ,
                 hath
                 Life
                 everlasting
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 him
                 up
                 again
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 Day
                 .
              
               Where
               considering
               the
               proper
               importance
               of
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Matter
               there
               treated
               of
               ,
               Baptism
               ;
               and
               the
               Points
               there
               spoken
               of
               ,
               
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 Life
                 Eternal
              
               .
               —
               I
               suppose
               it
               may
               not
               absurdly
               be
               collected
               ,
               that
               he
               implies
               these
               Doctrines
               were
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               confessed
               before
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               I
               forbear
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               
                 Regula
                 Fidei
              
               in
               Irenaeus
               ;
               and
               the
               like
               in
               Tertullian
               ,
               for
               substance
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               containing
               expresly
               those
               Points
               which
               make
               up
               the
               close
               in
               the
               Nicene
               Creed
               ;
               and
               which
               Vossius
               supposeth
               to
               have
               been
               added
               by
               the
               Constantinopolitan
               Fathers
               .
               What
               varieties
               are
               for
               matter
               of
               expression
               in
               the
               Citations
               observed
               out
               of
               Ruffin
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               think
               does
               not
               conclude
               without
               hard
               measure
               against
               the
               Antiquity
               of
               some
               publick
               form
               .
               Wherein
               (
               if
               it
               were
               not
               written
               ,
               we
               may
               suppose
               it
               capable
               of
               more
               )
               we
               may
               be
               content
               to
               bear
               with
               some
               in
               words
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               bear
               up
               to
               the
               same
               sense
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               Quotations
               of
               those
               most
               ancient
               Writers
               out
               of
               Scripture
               it self
               ,
               are
               made
               with
               so
               much
               liberty
               ;
               and
               yet
               no
               Man
               doubts
               but
               they
               had
               a
               much
               more
               certain
               Rule
               to
               go
               by
               .
               I
               am
               again
               overtaken
               by
               the
               Time
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               desire
               of
               your
               Lordship's
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               continuance
               of
               your
               Love
               and
               Encouragement
               ,
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Gerard
                 Langbaine
                 .
              
               
                 Queens
                 Coll.
                 
                 
                   May
                   11.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 —
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               UNderstanding
               that
               Dr.
               Price
               is
               going
               for
               London
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               omit
               to
               recommend
               him
               to
               your
               Grace
               ;
               if
               you
               should
               meet
               with
               any
               means
               to
               encourage
               his
               Studies
               ,
               (
               that
               I
               can
               scarce
               expect
               )
               or
               at
               least
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               those
               Precipices
               ,
               which
               the
               straitness
               of
               his
               Fortune
               ,
               and
               manifold
               occasions
               of
               Discontents
               may
               drive
               him
               unto
               .
               I
               know
               that
               it
               is
               needless
               for
               me
               to
               write
               thus
               much
               ,
               knowing
               your
               good
               Inclinations
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               things
               were
               as
               in
               Times
               past
               ,
               when
               there
               were
               Means
               and
               Opportunities
               to
               help
               one
               another
               .
               But
               when
               I
               think
               of
               the
               loss
               of
               
                 Hugh
                 Cressey
              
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               whose
               melancholy
               Thoughts
               have
               blinded
               their
               Judgments
               ,
               and
               disposed
               them
               to
               be
               easily
               wrought
               upon
               by
               the
               other
               Party
               ,
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               our
               (
               sometimes
               )
               most
               glorious
               Church
               ;
               when
               I
               see
               how
               they
               brag
               of
               these
               Conquests
               ,
               methinks
               we
               should
               leave
               nothing
               unattempted
               ,
               that
               may
               by
               any
               possibility
               prevent
               Mens
               stumblings
               at
               those
               Rocks
               of
               Offence
               ,
               which
               these
               sad
               Times
               cast
               them
               upon
               .
            
             
             
               I
               find
               here
               our
               Lawyers
               differ
               much
               from
               the
               Ecclesiasticks
               about
               the
               Councels
               of
               Constance
               and
               Basil
               :
               These
               go
               far
               higher
               for
               the
               Popes
               Authority
               than
               those
               will
               give
               way
               to
               .
               The
               King
               of
               France
               hath
               as
               much
               Authority
               in
               Church-Businesses
               ,
               as
               the
               King
               of
               England
               claims
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               perceive
               .
               Among
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               faculty
               of
               Divinity
               of
               Paris
               (
               whereof
               the
               Sorbon
               is
               but
               a
               little
               part
               )
               here
               be
               divers
               that
               are
               not
               for
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               certainty
               of
               an
               inferior
               degree
               ,
               as
               yet
               for
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               her
               Pastors
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               bound
               to
               submit
               unto
               ;
               a
               Point
               I
               think
               very
               well
               gained
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               consequence
               .
               David
               Blundell's
               last
               Book
               about
               Episcopacy
               ,
               is
               much
               cried
               up
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Religion
               :
               who
               are
               generally
               very
               sharp
               against
               our
               English
               Hierarchy
               ,
               upon
               the
               Credit
               of
               Mr.
               Pryn
               and
               
               Bastwick's
               Papers
               and
               such
               like
               Testimonies
               .
               I
               hope
               your
               Grace
               will
               vindicate
               your
               Order
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               the
               Credit
               of
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               against
               his
               Exceptions
               ;
               as
               I
               hear
               young
               Vossius
               in
               part
               hath
               done
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               seen
               the
               Book
               .
               That
               which
               is
               my
               great
               Comfort
               ,
               my
               young
               Master
               is
               his
               Fathers
               Son
               ,
               and
               peremptorily
               constant
               to
               the
               Principles
               wherein
               he
               was
               bred
               ,
               which
               makes
               me
               hope
               that
               our
               Posterity
               may
               yet
               see
               the
               Sun
               shine
               again
               .
               I
               humbly
               beg
               your
               Prayers
               ,
               for
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 Rouen
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   18
                   ,
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Joseph
               Hall
               
                 Bp
                 of
              
               Norwich
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               GRatulor
               vero
               ex
               animo
               ,
               te
               ,
               Antistitum
               decus
               ,
               Sancto
               Ignatio
               tuo
               :
               Gratulor
               tibi
               imò
               ,
               universo
               orbi
               Christiano
               ,
               Ignatium
               ,
               meritissimò
               tuum
               ;
               sed
               quidem
               &
               tuo
               benificio
               nostrum
               Gratiorem
               profecto
               operam
               navare
               Dei
               Ecclesiae
               nullus
               unquam
               potuisset
               quam
               tantum
               ,
               tam
               antiquum
               sanctumque
               Apostolicae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               patronum
               ,
               ac
               tam
               egregium
               primaevae
               pietatis
               exemplar
               ab
               injuria
               temporis
               vindicando
               .
               Inciderat
               nempe
               bonus
               iste
               viator
               Hierosolymitanus
               in
               Latrones
               quosdam
               Hierochuntinos
               ,
               qui
               illum
               non
               spoliârant
               modò
               ,
               sed
               misere
               etiam
               penèque
               ad
               mortem
               vulnerârant
               ;
               praeterierant
               saucium
               ac
               fere
               moribundum
               ,
               nescio
               quot
               Parkeri
               ,
               Coci
               ,
               Salmasii
               ,
               aliique
               nuperae
               sectae
               coryphaei
               ;
               vestra
               vero
               (
               molliora
               uti
               sunt
               )
               viscera
               tam
               durâ
               hominis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sorte
               miserecorditer
               commota
               sunt
               ;
               vestra
               unius
               pietatis
               (
               optimi
               instar
               Samaritae
               )
               vinum
               oleumque
               infudit
               tam
               patentibus
               vulneribus
               ,
               abstersit
               saniem
               ,
               foedèque
               hiulca
               plagarum
               ora
               ,
               manu
               tenerâ
               fasciavit
               ;
               ferèque
               exanimem
               vestro
               typorum
               jumento
               imposuit
               ;
               ac
               communi
               denique
               Ecclesiae
               hospitio
               ,
               non
               sine
               maximis
               impensis
               ,
               commendavit
               .
               Profecto
               hoc
               uno
               nomine
               assurgent
               Amplitudini
               tuae
               boni
               (
               quotquot
               sunt
               )
               omnes
               ;
               manusque
               tam
               salutares
               piis
               labiis
               exosculabuntur
               .
               Intelligent
               jam
               novitiae
               paritatis
               assertores
               quid
               illud
               sit
               quod
               tanto
               molimine
               usque
               machinantur
               ,
               sentientque
               quam
               probe
               illis
               cum
               sanctissimo
               Martyre
               ,
               ac
               celeberrimo
               Apostolorum
               Discipulo
               conveniat
               .
               
               Illud
               vero
               ,
               inter
               doctissimas
               Annotationes
               vestras
               saliente
               &
               corde
               &
               oculo
               legisse
               me
               fateor
               ,
               quo
               egregium
               illud
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Salmasianum
               de
               tempore
               suppositicii
               Ignatii
               ,
               leni
               illa
               quidem
               ,
               sed
               castigatrice
               manu
               corripueris
               :
               Fieri
               ne
               potuit
               ut
               tantus
               author
               in
               re
               tanti
               momenti
               Chronologicâ
               ,
               tam
               foede
               laberetur
               ,
               aut
               num
               forte
               ,
               hoc
               pacto
               ,
               (
               quandoquidem
               haec
               causae
               disciplinariae
               Arx
               merito
               habeatur
               )
               Dominis
               suis
               palpum
               obtrudere
               maluit
               Quicquid
               sit
               ,
               bis
               Martyrium
               passus
               Ignatius
               noster
               ;
               tuâ
               demum
               operâ
               ,
               Praesul
               honoratissime
               ,
               reviviscit
               ;
               causamque
               iniquissime
               jam
               abdicatae
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Ecclesiae
               totius
               foro
               tam
               cate
               agit
               ,
               ut
               non
               pudere
               non
               possit
               hesternae
               Disciplinae
               astipulatores
               ,
               tam
               malè-suscepti
               ,
               litis
               injustae
               patrocinii
               .
               Quod
               si
               nullum
               aliud
               foret
               nostrae
               sententiae
               propugnaculum
               ,
               nobis
               quidem
               abundè
               sufficeret
               habuisse
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               nostrae
               veritatis
               patronos
               te
               ,
               &
               Ignatium
               .
               Vale
               Primatum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               laboranti
               ,
               &
               precibus
               ,
               &
               operis
               (
               quod
               facis
               )
               subvenire
               perge
               ,
               &
               fave
               .
            
             
               
                 Cultori
                 tuo
                 ,
                 ac
                 maloru
                 tuorum
                 Socio
                 ,
                 &
                 praeconi
                 meritorum
                 ,
                 Jos.
                 Norvicensi
                 .
              
               
                 E
                 Tuguriolo
                 nostro
                 Highamensi
                 ,
                 
                   Maii
                   25
                   o
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXIX.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Patrick
               Young
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 very
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               HItherto
               ,
               being
               disappointed
               by
               the
               Carrier
               who
               brought
               my
               Trunck
               hither
               so
               late
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               hindred
               to
               satisfie
               your
               Lordship
               touching
               the
               Passage
               Psal.
               142.
               9.
               which
               I
               find
               in
               my
               Roman
               Edition
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               any
               variety
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               and
               consequently
               so
               in
               the
               ancient
               Manuscript
               Copy
               .
               I
               long
               to
               see
               your
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 tribus
                 Symbolis
              
               ,
               as
               any
               thing
               else
               which
               cometh
               from
               your
               learned
               Pen
               :
               be
               pleased
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               printed
               ,
               to
               send
               it
               unto
               my
               Son-in-law
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Attwood
              
               ,
               Counsellor
               at
               Law
               in
               Grays-Inn
               ,
               who
               will
               speedily
               hasten
               it
               unto
               me
               ;
               unto
               whom
               likewise
               I
               intreat
               your
               Lordship
               to
               deliver
               the
               Key
               of
               my
               Study
               ,
               lest
               when
               I
               come
               to
               Town
               I
               should
               miss
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               your
               Lordship
               go
               into
               the
               Country
               .
               Thus
               with
               remembrance
               of
               my
               ever
               bounden
               Respects
               ,
               I
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
               remaining
               ,
               as
               ever
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 truly
                 devoted
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 .
                 Pat.
                 Young.
                 
              
               
                 Broomefield
                 
                   the
                   25th
                   of
                   June
                   ,
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 D.
              
               Fredericus
               Spanhemius
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Fratri
                 D.
                 Frederico
                 Spanhemio
                 Academiae
                 Lugduno-Batavae
                 ,
                 pro
                 tempore
                 ,
                 Rectori
                 dignissimo
                 .
              
               
                 Leydam
                 .
              
            
             
               ET
               tuam
               de
               gratiâ
               disputationem
               uberrimam
               ,
               &
               funebrem
               Aransicani
               Principis
               laudationem
               accepi
               ,
               Spanhemi
               Charissime
               !
               atque
               in
               utraque
               tum
               ingenii
               acumen
               ,
               tum
               facundiam
               singularem
               ,
               &
               perspexi
               &
               admiratus
               sum
               :
               Quas
               tamen
               dotes
               in
               priore
               argumento
               adversus
               communes
               Gratiae
               adversarios
               ,
               intendendas
               multò
               magis
               optavissem
               ,
               quàm
               adversus
               amicos
               ,
               idem
               bellum
               adversus
               Pelagianos
               &
               Semipelagianos
               nobiscum
               professos
               ;
               licet
               in
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               circumstantiis
               quibusdam
               nonnihil
               dissidentes
               ;
               de
               quâ
               controversiâ
               quaenam
               moderatiorum
               apud
               nos
               Theologorum
               fuerat
               sententia
               ,
               ex
               inclusâ
               doctissimi
               Davenantii
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               schedulâ
               poteris
               cognoscere
               .
               Pro
               amplioribus
               vero
               donariis
               illis
               tuis
               de
               Symbolis
               dissertatiunculam
               meam
               tibi
               remitto
               ,
               munus
               sanè
               levidense
               ,
               sed
               quod
               tu
               ex
               mittentis
               affectu
               aestimabis
               ,
               &
               (
               si
               tanti
               videbitur
               )
               D.
               Salmasio
               ,
               D.
               Heinsio
               ,
               Jo.
               Latio
               ,
               (
               ac
               D.
               Riveto
               quoque
               si
               commode
               poteris
               )
               communicabis
               ,
               &
               plurimam
               illis
               salutem
               verbis
               meis
               nunciabis
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 Christo
                 Frater
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 J.
                 U.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Scripsi
                 Lundini
                 xiv
                 .
                 Kal.
                 Sextilis
                 Juliani
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XLVII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Johannes
               Gerardus
               Vossius
               .
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 Clarissimo
                 Johanni
                 Gerardo
                 Vossio
                 ,
                 Historiarum
                 apud
                 Amstelodamenses
                 Professori
                 celeberrimo
                 .
                 Vir
                 Eximie
                 ;
              
            
             
               QUod
               post
               acceptos
               eruditissimos
               tuos
               de
               Diis
               Gentium
               Commentarios
               (
               qui
               in
               Mythici
               Temporis
               Chronico
               ,
               quod
               ante
               multos
               Annos
               congesseram
               ,
               recognoscendo
               mihi
               magno
               fuerant
               usui
               )
               nihil
               hactenus
               ad
               te
               rescripserim
               ;
               etsi
               culpâ
               liberare
               me
               nequeam
               ,
               excusationem
               tamen
               asserere
               possum
               aliquam
               ;
               non
               justam
               illam
               quidem
               sed
               quam
               humanitati
               tuae
               aliquantulùm
               probari
               posse
               non
               diffidam
               .
               Subitò
               incendio
               tempore
               illo
               correpta
               est
               nostra
               Hibernia
               ,
               quod
               nedum
               deflagravit
               ,
               sed
               serpit
               quotidiè
               
               &
               potiùs
               adaugescit
               .
               In
               eo
               praeter
               calamitatem
               publicam
               &
               Religionis
               Reformatae
               Professorum
               lanienam
               post
               homines
               natos
               immanissimam
               &
               crudelissimam
               ;
               externis
               istis
               bonis
               (
               quae
               appellantur
               )
               exutus
               sum
               omnibus
               :
               solâ
               Bibliothecâ
               è
               flammis
               illis
               ereptâ
               ,
               à
               quâ
               ipsâ
               tamen
               ad
               hunc
               usque
               diem
               etiam
               exulo
               :
               Exceperunt
               enim
               me
               deinde
               novi
               in
               Angliâ
               furores
               ,
               qui
               me
               Oxonio
               in
               Cambriam
               depulerunt
               :
               ubi
               per
               integrum
               XVIII
               Septimanarum
               spatium
               gravissimo
               afflictus
               morbo
               ,
               aegerrimè
               tandem
               ex
               ipsis
               quodammodo
               sepulchri
               faucibus
               summâ
               Dei
               Misericordiâ
               sum
               revocatus
               .
               Quomodò
               Londini
               posteà
               acceptus
               fuerim
               ,
               commemorare
               non
               libet
               :
               Neque
               priorum
               illorum
               malorum
               omnino
               meminissem
               ,
               nisi
               ut
               inde
               intelligeretur
               ,
               quae
               animum
               meum
               necessitas
               à
               literarum
               &
               literatorum
               omnium
               consortio
               hucusque
               penè
               alienaverit
               .
               Ubi
               vero
               primum
               colligere
               me
               caepi
               ,
               ut
               illam
               neglecti
               in
               te
               colendo
               officii
               culpam
               aliquo
               pacto
               expiarem
               ,
               brevem
               hanc
               de
               Symbolis
               (
               notissimâ
               tibi
               materiâ
               )
               dissertationem
               tuo
               nomini
               inscribere
               visum
               fuit
               :
               in
               quâ
               quia
               deinceps
               te
               alloquor
               ,
               hic
               finio
               ,
               &
               totus
               tuus
               maneo
               .
            
             
               De
               Mariano
               Scoto
               edendo
               nùm
               omnem
               cogitationem
               abjeceris
               ,
               admodum
               scire
               aveo
               .
            
             
               
                 J.
                 U.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Londini
                 xiii
                 Kalend.
                 Augusti
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XLVII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Barlow
               
                 (
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Did
               receive
               (
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Mr.
               Tozer
               )
               your
               Grace's
               Tract
               
                 de
                 Symbolis
              
               ;
               for
               which
               great
               Honour
               done
               unto
               me
               ,
               this
               piece
               of
               Paper
               comes
               to
               return
               my
               most
               humble
               and
               hearty
               Thanks
               .
               I
               confess
               I
               have
               ever
               been
               inquisitive
               after
               your
               Grace's
               Writings
               ,
               and
               thought
               my self
               happy
               when
               I
               had
               found
               them
               ;
               for
               I
               was
               never
               deceived
               in
               my
               Expectation
               ,
               but
               ever
               found
               old
               Orthodox
               Truth
               maintained
               upon
               just
               and
               carrying
               Grounds
               ,
               which
               elsewhere
               I
               have
               often
               sought
               ,
               but
               seldom
               found
               .
               I
               wish
               Vossius
               in
               putting
               out
               and
               composing
               his
               Tract
               
                 de
                 tribus
                 Symbolis
              
               ,
               had
               used
               the
               same
               Judgment
               and
               Diligence
               your
               Grace
               hath
               done
               in
               this
               :
               For
               tho
               your
               Grace
               be
               pleased
               to
               give
               that
               Tract
               of
               his
               a
               civil
               Commendation
               ,
               yet
               't
               is
               undeniably
               the
               most
               indigested
               thing
               that
               ever
               Vossius
               put
               out
               .
               And
               here
               (
               well
               knowing
               your
               Lordship's
               unparallell'd
               Skill
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               your
               Candor
               and
               Willingness
               to
               communicate
               your
               Knowledg
               to
               the
               Benfit
               of
               others
               )
               I
               shall
               take
               the
               boldness
               humbly
               to
               desire
               your
               Grace's
               Opinion
               concerning
               the
               13
               Can.
               of
               the
               Council
               of
               Ancyra
               ,
               the
               words
               are
               these
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               find
               no
               various
               reading
               in
               any
               Greek
               Copies
               ,
               
                 Balsamon
                 ,
                 Zonaras
                 ,
                 Tilius
                 ,
                 Justellus
                 ,
              
               &c.
               all
               agreeing
               ;
               only
               
                 Salmasius
                 ,
                 (
                 Apparatu
                 ad
                 lib.
                 de
                 Primatu
                 ,
              
               pag.
               78.
               )
               for
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               will
               have
               it
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               And
               (
               it
               seems
               )
               
                 Dionysius
                 Exiguus
              
               reads
               it
               so
               too
               .
               The
               Latin
               Translations
               make
               it
               quite
               another
               thing
               than
               the
               Greek
               imports
               ,
               as
               your
               
               Lordship
               may
               see
               by
               those
               two
               Translations
               in
               Grabb
               (
               followed
               by
               the
               rest
               )
               and
               that
               of
               Justellus
               ,
               in
               his
               
                 Codex
                 Can.
                 Ecclesiae
                 Universae
              
               ,
               pag.
               2.
               which
               runs
               thus
               
                 —
                 Chorepiscopis
                 non
                 licere
                 Presbyteros
                 ,
                 vel
                 Diaconos
                 ordinare
                 :
                 Sed
                 nec
                 Presbyteris
                 Civitatis
                 ,
                 sine
                 literis
                 Episcopi
                 ,
                 in
                 alienâ
                 Parochià
                 aliquid
                 agere
                 :
              
               Where
               Justellus
               adds
               these
               two
               last
               words
               
                 [
                 Aliquid
                 agere
              
               ]
               as
               if
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               were
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               which
               I
               find
               not
               .
               I
               confess
               
                 Fulg.
                 Ferrandus
                 in
                 Breviat
                 .
                 Cano.
                 Can.
              
               92.
               reads
               it
               as
               
                 Justellus
                 —
                 Ut
                 Presbyteri
                 Givitatis
                 sine
                 jussu
                 Episcopi
                 nihil
                 jubeant
                 ,
                 nec
                 in
                 unaquaque
                 Parochiâ
                 aliquid
                 agant
              
               ;
               tho
               the
               Greek
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Latin
               Translation
               
                 (
                 vid.
                 Cod.
                 Can.
                 veterem
                 Ecclesiae
                 Romanae
                 Mogunt
                 .
              
               1525.
               
                 &
                 postea
                 Par.
              
               1609.
               )
               agrees
               exactly
               with
               the
               Greek
               .
               So
               then
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Can.
               seems
               to
               be
               this
               —
               That
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               ,
               and
               
                 Presbyteri
                 civitatis
              
               ,
               may
               not
               ordain
               Priests
               or
               Deacons
               without
               Commission
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               with
               it
               they
               may
               .
               Here
               first
               ,
               I
               shall
               make
               no
               question
               but
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               might
               ordain
               with
               Licence
               first
               had
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               for
               tho
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               general
               opinion
               of
               the
               World
               that
               the
               Chorepiscopi
               were
               only
               
                 Simplices
                 Presbyteri
              
               (
               as
               the
               counterfeit
               Damasus
               1
               tells
               us
               ,
               Epist.
               5.
               and
               the
               rest
               have
               followed
               him
               ,
               as
               2
               Gratian
               ,
               3
               
                 Ant.
                 Augustinus
              
               ,
               4
               Salmasius
               ,
               5
               Blondellus
               ,
               6
               Donfield
               ,
               7
               Spalatensis
               ,
               8
               Forbes
               ,
               the
               Capit.
               of
               9
               Charles
               the
               Great
               ,
               &c.
               )
               Yet
               I
               conceive
               that
               't
               is
               demonstrable
               undeniably
               from
               the
               carrying
               Principles
               in
               Antiquity
               that
               they
               were
               Bishops
               .
               And
               therefore
               my
               Question
               is
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 Presbyteri
                 Civitatis
              
               might
               ordain
               (
               if
               that
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Canon
               )
               with
               Licence
               from
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               it
               never
               appearing
               in
               Antiquity
               that
               any
               Presbyters
               Ordination
               of
               a
               Presbyter
               was
               Canonical
               ,
               either
               by
               himself
               ;
               for
               we
               find
               Ischyras
               censured
               ,
               and
               deposed
               ,
               because
               ordained
               by
               Coluthus
               ,
               who
               was
               but
               a
               Presbyter
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Nor
               do
               we
               find
               that
               ever
               any
               Bishop
               gave
               Commission
               to
               a
               Presbyter
               to
               ordain
               ;
               it
               being
               expresly
               against
               the
               Canons
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               Can.
               2.
               
               I
               know
               that
               
                 Claud.
                 Salmasius
                 (
                 Wal.
                 Messalin
              
               .
               cap.
               5.
               pag.
               315.
               
                 &
                 fusè
                 à
                 pag.
              
               308
               ,
               
                 ad
                 pag.
              
               317.
               
                 &
                 in
                 Apparat.
                 ad
                 lib.
                 de
                 Primat
                 .
                 pag.
              
               78.
               
                 &
                 lib.
                 de
                 Primat
                 .
                 cap.
              
               1.
               pag.
               10
               ,
               11.
               )
               and
               
                 Dav.
                 Blondellus
                 (
                 Apolog.
                 pro
                 sententiâ
                 Hieron
                 .
                 Sect.
              
               3.
               pag.
               93.
               
                 &
                 sequentibus
              
               )
               from
               this
               Canon
               infers
               that
               Ordination
               anciently
               was
               not
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               but
               any
               Presbyter
               had
               
                 commune
                 jus
              
               ,
               and
               might
               (
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Bishop
               )
               ordain
               .
               If
               your
               Grace
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               honour
               me
               so
               far
               ,
               and
               help
               me
               in
               this
               doubt
               ,
               you
               should
               do
               a
               great
               favour
               to
               Truth
               ,
               and
               to
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 much
                 obliged
                 Servant
                 .
                 Thomas
                 Barlow
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Coll.
                 Oxon.
                 
                 
                   Sept.
                   CIC.
                   ICC.
                   XLVII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXIII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Claudius
               Sarravius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissime
                 ac
                 Reverendissime
                 Antistes
                 .
              
            
             
               DUdum
               tibi
               obstrictum
               ,
               pro
               honorifica
               in
               Ignatio
               nominis
               mei
               mentione
               ,
               novo
               rursum
               beneficio
               devincire
               voluisti
               .
               Dono
               enim
               tuo
               accepi
               eximiam
               tuam
               Diatribam
               de
               Symbolis
               Veteris
               Ecclesiae
               .
               Pro
               tuis
               iftis
               erga
               me
               meritis
               ,
               debitam
               rependo
               gratiarum
               actionem
               .
               Magna
               cum
               voluptate
               nec
               sine
               fructu
               legi
               postrema
               haec
               tua
               opuscula
               ;
               in
               quibus
               igneum
               ingenii
               vigorem
               ,
               &
               eruditionem
               reconditam
               abstrusissima
               quaeque
               rimantem
               &
               bono
               publico
               eruentem
               ,
               ex
               animi
               sententia
               dico
               ,
               sum
               admiratus
               .
               Omnino
               ,
               cum
               optimum
               sit
               quod
               antiquissimum
               ,
               in
               originibus
               indagandis
               merito
               opera
               collocatur
               .
               Te
               vero
               ista
               praesertim
               aetate
               &
               tot
               inter
               turbas
               ,
               haec
               tuae
               curae
               ducere
               ,
               summam
               laudem
               meretur
               .
               Aderit
               Deus
               ,
               se
               suaque
               quaerentibus
               .
               Ita
               precor
               &
               voveo
               ;
               eumque
               veneror
               ut
               Regi
               Regnoque
               vestro
               ,
               ea
               suggerat
               consilia
               ,
               quae
               suae
               gloriae
               ,
               Vestrisque
               commodis
               ,
               Tibi
               vero
               imprimis
               Vir
               Bone
               &
               Magne
               conveniant
               .
               Interea
               perge
               nos
               hujusmodi
               muneribus
               beare-Sed
               ante
               omnia
               ,
               qua
               istic
               polles
               auctoritate
               ,
               effice
               ,
               ut
               Biblia
               illa
               Theoclae
               typis
               vestris
               cum
               orbe
               Christiano
               communicentur
               .
               Nullo
               illustriori
               monumento
               ,
               aeternitati
               ,
               fama
               tua
               post
               tot
               exantlatos
               labores
               ,
               conservabitur
               .
               Hoc
               te
               rogant
               omnes
               qui
               sacra
               amant
               ,
               ego
               vero
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Si
               quid
               hic
               vicissim
               ego
               tua
               caussa
               potuero
               ,
               beatum
               me
               existimavero
               .
               Virum
               amicissimum
               &
               eruditissimum
               Jo.
               Pricaeum
               ,
               cujus
               familiaritate
               &
               Consiliis
               plurimum
               profecisse
               me
               profiteor
               ,
               ne
               grave
               est
               meo
               nomine
               saluta
               :
               &
               urge
               ut
               suas
               chartulas
               componat
               &
               sacras
               literas
               ornare
               non
               desinat
               .
               Vale
               Vir
               summe
               ,
               meque
               tui
               observantissimum
               ut
               tuorum
               in
               numero
               habere
               velis
               etiam
               atque
               etiam
               rogo
               .
            
             
               
                 Illustrissimae
                 ac
                 Reverendissimae
                 tuae
                 dignitati
                 addictissimus
                 ,
                 Claudius
                 Sarravius
                 .
              
               
                 Lutetiae
                 Parisiorum
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   28.
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXIV.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 learned
              
               Fr.
               Spanhemius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 S.
                 Reverendissime
                 Praesul
                 ,
                 Domine
                 honoratissime
                 .
              
            
             
               ET
               amicas
               literas
               Tuas
               ,
               &
               eximium
               de
               Symbolis
               adjectum
               munus
               probè
               accepi
               ,
               &
               utroque
               nomino
               prolixas
               tibi
               gratias
               habeo
               .
               Distribui
               quin
               etiam
               exemplaria
               adjecta
               eruditis
               viris
               ,
               quibus
               ea
               destinasti
               ,
               quibus
               omnius
               gratissima
               fuere
               .
               Gaudeo
               ex
               animo
               non
               tantam
               firmam
               tibi
               valetudinem
               constare
               ,
               verùm
               etiam
               animum
               in
               mediis
               turbis
               vestris
               à
               turbis
               liberum
               ,
               &
               totum
               utilissimis
               studiis
               desixum
               :
               Addo
               &
               quietis
               .
               Id
               mihi
               non
               licere
               impensè
               doleo
               ,
               qui
               non
               genio
               meo
               ,
               nec
               instituto
               ,
               sed
               alienâ
               intemperie
               in
               theatrum
               litigiosum
               pertractus
               fui
               .
               Juxta
               tecum
               optarem
               toto
               animo
               ,
               ut
               cum
               apertis
               adversariis
               ista
               mihi
               pugna
               depugnata
               foret
               .
               Nec
               tamen
               desunt
               gravissimi
               viri
               complures
               ,
               &
               ex
               mediâ
               quidem
               Galliâ
               ,
               qui
               Theologiam
               Salmuriensem
               periculosisfimam
               judicant
               ,
               &
               illi
               omnibus
               modis
               obviam
               eundum
               censent
               .
               Et
               sanè
               pro
               certo
               mihi
               persuadeo
               ,
               non
               visa
               tibi
               esse
               praecipua
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               istorum
               scripta
               ,
               nec
               à
               me
               impetrare
               possum
               ,
               ut
               credam
               subactissimo
               judicio
               tuo
               ,
               &
               orthodoxiae
               tenacissimo
               probari
               posse
               vel
               Synopsin
               Testardi
               
                 de
                 naturâ
                 &
                 gratiâ
              
               ,
               vel
               Amyraldi
               librum
               
                 de
                 Praedestinatione
              
               Vernaculâ
               linguâ
               scriptum
               ,
               nec
               alia
               id
               genus
               quibus
               plerasque
               Remonstrantium
               nostrorum
               hypotheses
               ingerunt
               ,
               &
               probant
               ,
               &
               ipsis
               cum
               illis
               argumentis
               .
               Adde
               ,
               imputationem
               peccati
               Adae
               ab
               ipsis
               negari
               ,
               &
               novum
               communionis
               nostri
               cum
               Christo
               modum
               doceri
               praeter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               innumera
               alia
               .
               Parisienses
               Theologi
               in
               cum
               ipsis
               eunt
               ,
               sed
               cum
               paucis
               aliis
               ,
               &
               quidem
               ob
               easdem
               hypotheses
               antehâc
               à
               se
               defensis
               .
               Plerique
               hodiè
               alieni
               sunt
               ab
               Augustini
               ingenio
               ,
               &
               Retractationum
               opere
               .
               Rev.
               Davenantii
               judicium
               &
               eruditionem
               maximi
               semper
               feci
               ,
               fateor
               tamen
               me
               in
               quibusdam
               illi
               subscribere
               non
               posse
               hoc
               argumento
               ,
               nec
               videre
               quî
               cohaereant
               vel
               inter
               se
               ,
               vel
               cum
               aliis
               quibusdam
               doctissimis
               commentationibus
               Academicis
               ,
               quas
               mihi
               videre
               contigit
               .
               Id
               unum
               etiam
               video
               nostros
               quosdam
               compendifacere
               ,
               hypotheseωn
               quarundam
               ,
               quae
               Lutheranis
               &
               Remonstrantibus
               sunt
               Familiares
               ,
               concessione
               ,
               ut
               magis
               ferociant
               &
               glorientur
               ,
               nos
               in
               his
               cogi
               ad
               Sententiam
               tuam
               accidere
               ,
               item
               sequuturum
               in
               aliis
               ,
               modò
               pergant
               strenuè
               nobis
               contradicere
               .
               Da
               veniam
               ,
               Reverendissime
               Praesul
               ,
               si
               liberiùs
               ista
               apud
               te
               effundo
               ,
               cujus
               pietatem
               ,
               eruditionem
               ,
               addo
               &
               affectum
               erga
               me
               ex
               animo
               veneror
               .
               Si
               tantae
               essent
               meae
               exercitationes
               ,
               ut
               bonas
               aliquot
               horas
               tuas
               iis
               legendis
               impendere
               dignaveris
               ,
               non
               dubito
               quin
               Theologia
               ista
               ,
               quae
               Ecclesiis
               nostris
               obtruditur
               ,
               tibi
               displicitura
               esset
               .
               Ecclesiae
               sanè
               &
               Academiae
               nostrae
               ,
               &
               Gallicae
               omnes
               ,
               Una
               Salmuriensi
               exceptâ
               ,
               ut
               &
               Helveticae
               ab
               eâ
               quàm
               longissimè
               recedunt
               .
               Amplissima
               ejus
               rei
               testimonia
               penes
               me
               habeo
               .
               Vale
               ,
               Praesul
               Venerande
               ,
               &
               me
               tuae
               pietatis
               ,
               &
               eruditionis
               ,
               utriusque
               summae
               ,
               cultorem
               amare
               perge
               .
               Deus
               te
               melioribus
               servet
               temporibus
               !
               
                 Scripsi
                 prid
                 .
                 Kal.
                 Dec.
                 Anni
                 1647.
                 
                 Lugd.
                 Batav
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Rev.
                 T.
                 Dign
                 .
                 observantissimus
                 ,
                 Fridericus
                 Spanhemius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXV.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
              
               D.
               Langbaine
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               TWO
               Particulars
               I
               remember
               ,
               whereof
               your
               Lordship
               required
               an
               account
               from
               me
               ;
               one
               concerning
               
                 Marianus
                 Scotus
              
               ,
               whether
               William
               of
               Malmsbury
               (
               as
               I
               then
               affirmed
               )
               made
               any
               mention
               of
               him
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               .
               First
               ,
               
                 
                   Lib.
                   3.
                   
                     de
                     Regib
                     .
                     in
                     Willielmo
                     primo
                     ,
                  
                   pag.
                   116.
                   
                
                 Sub
                 isto
                 Imperatore
                 [
                 Henrico
                 ]
                 regnante
                 floruit
                 *
                 Maurinianus
                 Scotus
                 ,
                 qui
                 primò
                 Fuldensis
                 Monachus
                 ,
                 mox
                 apud
                 Mogontiacum
                 inclusus
                 ,
                 contemptu
                 praesentis
                 vitae
                 ,
                 gratiam
                 futurae
                 demerebatur
                 :
                 Is
                 longo
                 vitae
                 otio
                 Chronographos
                 scrutatus
                 ,
                 dissonantiam
                 cyclorum
                 Dionysii
                 Exigui
                 ab
                 Evangelica
                 veritate
                 deprehendit
                 .
                 Itaque
                 ab
                 initio
                 seculi
                 annos
                 singulos
                 recensens
                 ,
                 viginti
                 duos
                 qui
                 circulis
                 praedictis
                 deerant
                 superaddidit
                 ,
                 sed
                 paucos
                 aut
                 nullos
                 suae
                 sententiae
                 sectatores
                 habuit
                 .
                 Quare
                 saepe
                 mirari
                 soleo
                 cur
                 nostri
                 temporis
                 doctos
                 hoc
                 respergat
                 infortunium
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 tanto
                 numero
                 discentium
                 ,
                 in
                 tam
                 tristi
                 pallore
                 lucabrantium
                 ,
                 vix
                 aliquis
                 plenam
                 scientiae
                 laudem
                 referat
                 .
                 Adeo
                 inveteratus
                 usus
                 placet
                 .
                 Adeo
                 ferè
                 nullus
                 novis
                 licèt
                 probabiliter
                 inventis
                 ,
                 serenitatem
                 assensus
                 pro
                 merito
                 indulget
                 .
                 Totis
                 conatibus
                 in
                 sententiam
                 veterum
                 reptatur
                 :
                 Omne
                 recens
                 sordet
                 .
                 Ita
                 quia
                 solus
                 favor
                 alit
                 ingenia
                 ,
                 cessante
                 favore
                 obtorpuerunt
                 omnia
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               
                 
                   lib.
                   4.
                   
                     de
                     pontificib
                  
                   .
                   (
                   pag.
                   286.
                   )
                   
                     cap.
                     de
                     Episcopis
                     Herefordensibus
                  
                   .
                
                 Non
                 multò
                 post
                 accepit
                 sedem
                 illam
                 Robertus
                 Lotharingus
                 —
                 omnium
                 liberalium
                 artium
                 peritissimus
                 ;
                 abacum
                 praecipuè
                 &
                 lunarem
                 computum
                 ,
                 &
                 coelestium
                 astrorum
                 cursum
                 rimatus
                 .
                 Erat
                 tunc
                 temporis
                 monachus
                 †
                 Marianus
                 apud
                 Mogontiam
                 inclusus
                 ,
                 qui
                 longo
                 Solitudinis
                 otio
                 Chronographos
                 scrutatus
                 dissonantiam
                 cyclorum
                 Dionysii
                 Exigui
                 contra
                 Evangelicam
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 vel
                 primus
                 vel
                 solus
                 animadvertit
                 .
                 Itaque
                 ab
                 initio
                 seculi
                 annos
                 singulos
                 recensens
                 viginti
                 duos
                 qui
                 circulo
                 deerant
                 superaddidit
                 ;
                 magnam
                 &
                 diffusissimam
                 Chronicam
                 facere
                 adorsus
                 .
                 Eum
                 librum
                 miratus
                 unicè
                 ,
                 aemulatus
                 mirificè
                 ,
                 Angliae
                 invehendum
                 curavit
                 .
                 Denique
                 captus
                 Mariani
                 ingenio
                 quicquid
                 ille
                 largius
                 dixerat
                 ,
                 in
                 arctum
                 conferens
                 defloravit
                 .
                 Adeo
                 splendidè
                 ut
                 magis
                 valere
                 videatur
                 defloratio
                 ,
                 quàm
                 ingentis
                 illius
                 voluminis
                 diffusio
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               am
               partly
               of
               opinion
               ,
               that
               this
               defloration
               of
               Marianus
               ,
               was
               the
               plain
               Song
               ;
               and
               what
               was
               added
               by
               Florence
               of
               Worcester
               ,
               and
               other
               Monks
               in
               their
               several
               Cloysters
               ,
               (
               in
               relation
               most
               an
               end
               to
               their
               particular
               Foundations
               ,
               and
               the
               memorable
               Passages
               of
               their
               several
               Monasteries
               )
               were
               but
               so
               many
               several
               descants
               upon
               that
               Ground
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               in
               our
               Bodlean
               ,
               as
               the
               printed
               Catalogue
               more
               than
               once
               informs
               ,
               a
               Manuscript
               with
               this
               Title
               ;
               
                 Excerpta
                 ex
                 Chronico
                 Mariani
              
               ;
               the
               Author
               (
               in
               
                 Litera
                 H.
                 )
                 Rog.
                 Herefordensis
              
               .
               And
               again
               (
               in
               
                 K.
                 )
                 Rodgerius
                 Hereford
                 .
                 Episc.
                 Excerpt
                 .
                 de
                 Chronico
                 Mariani
                 .
              
               But
               in
               the
               Manuscript
               it self
               ,
               both
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               Title
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               runs
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Exceptio
                 Rodberti
                 Herefordensis
                 Episcopi
                 de
                 Chronicis
                 Mariniani
                 .
              
               The
               Tract
               is
               but
               short
               ,
               consisting
               of
               24
               Chapters
               ,
               and
               the
               Argument
               of
               them
               answerable
               to
               the
               ten
               first
               Chapters
               in
               
               Marianus's
               Manuscript
               ,
               
                 de
                 computo
                 Ecclesiastico
              
               .
               Where
               in
               the
               7th
               Chapter
               he
               gives
               us
               this
               Chronological
               Character
               of
               the
               Time
               and
               Place
               he
               writ
               in
               .
               
                 In
                 Anno
                 praesenti
                 ,
                 qui
                 secundum
                 Dionysium
                 
                 pronunciatur
                 Millesimus
                 octogesimus
                 quintus
                 Incarnationis
                 ,
                 contra
                 Evangelistas
                 caeterosque
                 Doctores
                 .
                 Hic
                 est
                 Annus
                 Vigesimus
                 Willielmi
                 Regis
                 Anglorum
                 ;
                 quo
                 judente
                 hoc
                 anno
                 totius
                 Angliae
                 facta
                 est
                 descriptio
                 ,
                 in
                 agris
                 singularum
                 provinciarum
                 ,
                 possessionibus
                 singulorum
                 procerum
                 ,
                 in
                 agris
                 eorum
                 ,
                 in
                 mansonibus
                 ,
                 in
                 hominibus
                 tam
                 sevis
                 quàm
                 liberis
                 ,
                 tam
                 in
                 tugurio
                 tantum
                 habentibus
                 quàm
                 domos
                 &
                 agros
                 possidentibus
                 ,
                 in
                 carrucis
                 ,
                 in
                 equis
                 &
                 caeteris
                 animalibus
                 ,
                 in
                 servitio
                 &
                 censu
                 totius
                 terrae
                 *
                 omnium
                 .
                 Alii
                 inquisitores
                 post
                 alios
                 ,
                 &
                 ignoti
                 ad
                 ignotos
                 mittebantur
                 provincias
                 ,
                 ut
                 alii
                 aliorum
                 +
                 discretionem
                 reprehenderent
                 ,
                 &
                 rego
                 eos
                 [
                 reos
                 ]
                 constituerent
                 .
                 Et
                 vexata
                 est
                 terra
                 multis
                 cladibus
                 ex
                 congregatione
                 regalis
                 pecuniae
                 proce
                 dentibus
                 .
              
            
             
               Upon
               which
               I
               should
               not
               doubt
               to
               build
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               same
               Robert
               ,
               the
               deflorator
               of
               Marianus
               mentioned
               by
               Malmesbury
               (
               though
               the
               historical
               part
               be
               here
               wanting
               )
               the
               Name
               ,
               the
               Time
               ,
               the
               Place
               ,
               the
               Subject
               ,
               all
               concurring
               to
               strengthen
               this
               Conjecture
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               more
               concerning
               Marianus
               ,
               either
               in
               my
               Letters
               ,
               or
               Papers
               ,
               I
               have
               formerly
               transmitted
               to
               my
               good
               Friend
               Dr.
               Duck
               ;
               from
               whom
               ,
               if
               your
               Lordship
               think
               it
               may
               be
               tanti
               ,
               you
               may
               at
               any
               time
               recieve
               those
               indigested
               Notes
               ,
               which
               being
               bur
               ordinary
               ,
               will
               add
               nothing
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               in
               a
               Point
               which
               you
               have
               already
               so
               thoroughly
               canvassed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               enquiry
               which
               your
               Lordship
               was
               pleased
               to
               employ
               me
               in
               ,
               was
               (
               as
               I
               remember
               )
               about
               a
               Greek
               Piece
               concerning
               Lacedemonian
               Months
               ,
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               his
               Library
               ;
               but
               upon
               search
               not
               found
               by
               the
               
                 Puteani
                 Fratres
              
               .
               I
               conceived
               then
               ,
               the
               best
               direction
               for
               the
               search
               ,
               would
               be
               to
               note
               what
               other
               Tract
               were
               next
               Neighbours
               ,
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               a
               means
               to
               help
               me
               with
               that
               Volumn
               ,
               in
               which
               surely
               this
               concerning
               the
               Months
               makes
               the
               least
               part
               :
               Which
               I
               have
               accordingly
               done
               hereunder
               .
               And
               becuase
               ,
               upon
               perusal
               of
               the
               Catalogue
               ,
               I
               found
               it
               very
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Writer
               is
               guilty
               of
               many
               obvious
               Mistakes
               ,
               I
               conceived
               this
               of
               ours
               to
               be
               only
               a
               Transcript
               of
               some
               other
               ,
               which
               possibly
               may
               be
               there
               in
               the
               Library
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               took
               the
               pains
               to
               page
               our
               Catalogue
               ,
               as
               hoping
               that
               might
               expedite
               the
               search
               ,
               if
               the
               Enquirer
               make
               use
               of
               any
               other
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               with
               this
               ,
               by
               considering
               the
               proportion
               of
               Pages
               ,
               whereof
               this
               contains
               in
               all
               280
               ,
               and
               is
               regularly
               writ
               .
               I
               find
               several
               Pieces
               of
               that
               Subject
               ,
               how
               diverse
               in
               themselves
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               I
               chose
               rather
               to
               set
               down
               all
               ,
               than
               to
               run
               the
               hazard
               of
               omitting
               what
               possibly
               you
               might
               most
               desire
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 Catalogo
                 Manuscriptorum
                 in
                 Bibliotheca
                 Regis
                 Galliae
                 repertorum
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1636.
               
            
             
               Pag.
               127.
               
               
                 
                   Nili
                   Gnomae
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Synodis
                   usque
                   ad
                   VII
                   Oecumenicam
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   aedificii
                   Constantinop
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Epiphania
                   Domini
                   ,
                   ex
                   Constitutionibus
                   Apostolicis
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   nominibus
                   Mensium
                   secundum
                   Judaeos
                   ,
                   Macedones
                   .
                   Graecos
                   ,
                   aegyptios
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Sacris
                   bibliis
                   ,
                   Prophetis
                   &
                   Prophetissis
                   .
                
                 
                   Jo.
                   Damascen
                   de
                   Lumine
                   ,
                   Igne
                   ,
                   Sole
                   ,
                   &
                   Stellis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               184
               
                 
                   Pythagorae
                   paraeneses
                   .
                
                 
                   Septem
                   Sapientum
                   dicta
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensibus
                   Atheniensium
                   &
                   Lacedaemoniorum
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                   De
                   Musis
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensib
                   .
                   Athen.
                   Roman
                   .
                   Maced
                   .
                   Hebr.
                   Aegypt
                   .
                   &
                   Graec.
                   
                
                 
                   De
                   Vita
                   Aristotelis
                   .
                
                 
                   Proverbia
                   .
                
                 
                   Numerorum
                   Notae
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               210.
               
               
                 
                   De
                   Figura
                   &
                   situ
                   Italiae
                   ex
                   Polybio
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensib
                   .
                   Graecorum
                   &
                   Alexandrinorum
                   .
                
                 
                   Nomina
                   Urbium
                   mutata
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Inventoribus
                   Artium
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Scriptis
                   Rhetorum
                   .
                
                 
                   Musarum
                   nomina
                   &
                   inventa
                   .
                
                 
                   Nomina
                   Mensium
                   .
                
                 
                   Excerpta
                   ex
                   Rhet.
                   Zenophontis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               221.
               
               
                 
                   Propositiones
                   Arithmeticae
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Syllogismis
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensibus
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Septem
                   Sacramentis
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               221.
               
               
                 
                   Nili
                   Praecepta
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensibus
                   .
                
                 
                   Meletii
                   versus
                   in
                   Crucem
                   Domini
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               230.
               
               
                 
                   Astrologia
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensib
                   .
                   Romanis
                   ,
                   Atticis
                   ,
                   Alexandrinis
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Agricultura
                   .
                
                 
                   Apotelesmata
                   Lunaria
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               238.
               
               
                 
                   De
                   XII
                   Prophetis
                   .
                
                 
                   Jo.
                   Damascen
                   .
                   de
                   Mensib
                   .
                   Macedonum
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               243.
               
               
                 
                   Dialecti
                   specierum
                   &
                   herbarum
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensibus
                   Eclipse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               252.
               
               
                 
                   Posidippus
                   &
                   Metrodorus
                   de
                   eligendo
                   vitae
                   genere
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensibus
                   Atheniensium
                   ,
                   Romanorum
                   ,
                   Alexandrinorum
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   aetatibus
                   hominis
                   ex
                   Hippocrate
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               264.
               
               
                 
                   De
                   Climatibus
                   .
                   De
                   Ventis
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mensibus
                   .
                
                 
                   De
                   Mansionibus
                   Signorum
                   solaribus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Pag.
               269.
               
               
                 
                   Ex
                   Menandro
                   in
                   Mulieres
                   .
                
                 
                   Ignatii
                   versus
                   Iambici
                   de
                   Adamo
                   .
                
                 
                   Hippocratis
                   Epistola
                   ad
                   Ptolomaeum
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               last
               I
               add
               for
               the
               Names
               sake
               of
               Ignatius
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               nothing
               to
               the
               purpose
               ,
               
                 de
                 Mensib
              
               .
            
             
               Some
               other
               Particular
               I
               think
               there
               was
               ,
               which
               I
               might
               have
               dispatched
               
                 eadem
                 operâ
              
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               not
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Authors
               .
               So
               soon
               as
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               give
               me
               any
               further
               Directions
               ,
               I
               shall
               most
               readily
               
               apply
               my self
               to
               the
               execution
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               and
               ever
               ,
               desiring
               the
               continuance
               of
               your
               Love
               to
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               for
               this
               Place
               ,
               and
               therein
               for
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship's
                 most
                 obliged
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Gerard
                 Langbaine
                 .
              
               
                 Queens
                 Colledg
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   4.
                   1647
                   
                   /
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXVI
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               Christoph.
               Justellus
               .
            
             
               
                 Insignis
                 Eruditionis
                 Viro
                 ,
                 Christophoro
                 Justello
                 .
              
               
                 Lutesiam
                 Parisiorum
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 Clarissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               QUod
               Carthaginensem
               Synodum
               Nomocanoni
               Johannis
               Epiphaniensis
               Scholastici
               intextum
               fuisse
               affirmavi
               ;
               in
               eo
               Francisci
               Turriani
               fidem
               simpliciter
               sum
               secutus
               :
               Sed
               quum
               in
               opus
               ipsum
               (
               à
               Barocianâ
               in
               Italiâ
               ad
               Bodleianam
               in
               Angliâ
               Bibliothecam
               translatum
               )
               postea
               incidissem
               :
               Ut
               in
               authore
               (
               à
               Turriano
               pro
               Canonib
               .
               Apost
               .
               Cap.
               21
               ,
               &
               28.
               )
               Constantini
               pro
               Joanne
               (
               quod
               &
               aliunde
               intellexi
               )
               ità
               in
               Synodorum
               recensione
               Carthaginensis
               nomen
               ,
               pro
               Sardicensis
               à
               Jesuitâ
               positum
               fuisse
               comperi
               .
               Quae
               verò
               in
               usum
               meum
               indè
               describenda
               curaveram
               ,
               quia
               ità
               te
               velle
               ex
               D.
               Basirii
               nostri
               literis
               cognovi
               ,
               simùl
               cum
               hisce
               ad
               te
               transmisi
               :
               idque
               eo
               libentiùs
               quòd
               Photii
               quoque
               simul
               adjuncta
               habebat
               hactenùs
               inedita
               in
               suum
               Nomocanonem
               Prolegomena
               ,
               Anno
               Mundi
               ,
               6391.
               conscripta
               .
               Qui
               idem
               numerus
               cùm
               ad
               (
               pag.
               62.
               )
               calcem
               notitiae
               Ecclesiasticae
               ,
               ex
               Regiâ
               Bibliothecâ
               à
               Carolo
               Sanctopaulino
               Editae
               ,
               itidem
               appositus
               cernatur
               ;
               eademque
               ipsa
               Notitia
               inter
               Prolegomena
               ista
               &
               Nomocanonii
               Corpus
               in
               Oxoniensi
               Manuscripto
               collocetur
               :
               Quin
               ea
               Photio
               tribuenda
               sit
               ,
               mihi
               vix
               relinquitur
               dubium
               .
               Ad
               exscriptorem
               enim
               antiquiorem
               refero
               ,
               quod
               ad
               Lapithum
               Cypri
               urbem
               posteriorem
               ,
               ibidem
               invenio
               annotatum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Sicut
               ad
               posteriorem
               quod
               ad
               Clima
               Sohenes
               in
               quarta
               Armeniâ
               subjicitur
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Ignatiana
               mea
               ,
               cum
               aliis
               aliquot
               opusculis
               ,
               simul
               etiam
               mitto
               ;
               De
               variis
               Asiae
               acceptionibus
               libellum
               ,
               ante
               aliquot
               annos
               linguâ
               vernaculâ
               semel
               atque
               iterùm
               publicatum
               ,
               deinde
               missurus
               ,
               quamprimum
               Latinâ
               veste
               donatus
               prodieret
               ,
               qui
               de
               Proconsulari
               Asià
               ,
               &
               Asianâ
               Diocesi
               quaedam
               continet
               ,
               ad
               institutum
               tuum
               non
               nihil
               facientia
               .
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 Studiosissimus
                 &
                 Studiorum
                 tuorum
                 fautor
                 maximus
                 ,
                 
                   J.
                   U.
                
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Scripsi
                 Londini
                 
                   Februarii
                   die
                   12
                   /
                   22
                   Anno
                   1647
                   /
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               D.
               Claudius
               Sarravius
               .
            
             
               
                 Amplissimo
                 Clarissimoque
                 viro
                 D.
                 Claudio
                 Sarravio
                 Supernae
                 Parisiensis
                 Curiae
                 Senatori
                 dignissimo
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Lutetiam
                   Parisiorum
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 Eximie
                 ;
              
            
             
               AD
               humanissimas
               tuas
               literas
               responsum
               hucusque
               distuli
               :
               Ut
               Ignatianam
               appendicem
               atque
               Macedonici
               &
               Asiani
               anni
               explicationem
               ,
               nùnc
               primum
               à
               praelo
               prodeuntes
               ,
               comites
               illi
               liceret
               adjungere
               .
               Earum
               utramque
               limatissimo
               tuo
               submitto
               judicio
               .
               Sed
               ab
               illo
               animi
               affectu
               erga
               me
               libero
               ,
               quem
               largè
               effuseque
               in
               literis
               illis
               tuis
               ostendere
               tibi
               libuit
               .
               Vanissimum
               enim
               omnium
               mortalium
               me
               esse
               oporteret
               ,
               si
               praeconia
               illa
               ,
               quibus
               me
               ornasti
               ne
               dicam
               onerasti
               ,
               ullâ
               ex
               parte
               vellem
               agnoscere
               .
               Alexandrini
               verò
               —
               exemplaris
               (
               quod
               post
               Basilii
               M.
               tempora
               descriptum
               fuisse
               ,
               praefatio
               illius
               quae
               tibi
               habetur
               in
               Psalmos
               satis
               indicat
               )
               Editionem
               (
               quae
               à
               te
               tantopere
               postulatur
               vel
               flagitatur
               potius
               )
               urgere
               non
               cesso
               .
               Id
               oneris
               in
               se
               suscepit
               vir
               doctissimus
               Patricius
               Junius
               ,
               cujus
               primum
               specimen
               simul
               cum
               hisce
               mitto
               .
               Mihi
               enim
               praeter
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               officium
               ,
               aliud
               nihil
               hic
               incumbit
               ;
               nisi
               ut
               de
               ipsa
               LXX
               Interpretibus
               adscriptâ
               versione
               quid
               sit
               sentiendum
               ,
               quaedam
               adnectam
               Prolegomena
               .
               Interim
               à
               vobis
               nòn
               minùs
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nostri
               expetunt
               Graecam
               ex
               codice
               Cardinalis
               Rupefocaldii
               prophetarum
               editionem
               :
               Cujus
               Esaias
               à
               Curterio
               ,
               &
               Hoseae
               pars
               à
               Phillippeio
               in
               apertum
               prolata
               ,
               ut
               integro
               frueremur
               opere
               ,
               salivam
               jamdudum
               nobis
               movit
               .
               Quousque
               etiàm
               in
               Graecâ
               ,
               quam
               promiserat
               ,
               Bibliorum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adornandâ
               ,
               Fronto
               Ducaeus
               fuerit
               progressus
               ,
               scire
               avemus
               :
               Et
               si
               quid
               aliud
               sit
               ,
               quod
               ad
               Junii
               nostri
               Conatus
               aliquid
               afferre
               possit
               adjumenti
               .
               Quod
               tuae
               curae
               commendat
               ,
               apud
               quem
               (
               tuo
               merito
               )
               summo
               in
               honore
               es
               &
               praetio
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Jacobus
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 
                   Februarii
                   die
                   13
                   /
                   23
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1647
                   /
                   ●
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 D.
              
               Isaac
               Vossius
               .
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 amicissimo
                 Isaaco
                 Vossio
                 .
              
               
                 Amstelodamum
                 .
              
            
             
               MItto
               ad
               te
               Ignatianam
               meam
               Appendicem
               ,
               ex
               penu
               tuâ
               (
               ut
               vides
               )
               insigni
               accessione
               locupletatam
               .
               Cui
               adjungere
               visum
               est
               de
               Macedonum
               &
               Asianorum
               anno
               Solari
               ,
               dissertationem
               alteram
               :
               Cum
               utriusque
               exemplari
               ,
               meo
               nomine
               ,
               Clarissimo
               parenti
               tuo
               tradendo
               .
               Miseram
               ad
               eum
               septem
               abhinc
               mensibus
               literas
               ,
               unà
               cum
               meâ
               de
               Fidei
               Symbolis
               Diatribâ
               :
               
               quae
               ,
               an
               ad
               manus
               ejus
               pervenerint
               Nescio
               .
               Si
               interpolatae
               Epistolae
               Barnabae
               apographum
               Romano
               illo
               codice
               (
               cujus
               sub
               finem
               Notarum
               in
               eam
               Epistolam
               meministi
               )
               descriptum
               ;
               Et
               rariorum
               quae
               ex
               Galliâ
               &
               Italiâ
               tecum
               detulisti
               monumentorum
               Indiculum
               ,
               mecum
               communicarem
               nòn
               graveris
               ,
               rem
               mihi
               progratam
               feceris
               .
               Vale
               ,
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 studiosissimus
                 J.
                 V.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Londini
                 ,
                 
                   Februarii
                   die
                   18
                   /
                   28
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1647
                   /
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Joseph
               Hall
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Norwich
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               GRatâ
               admodum
               &
               manu
               &
               mente
               accepi
               heri
               ,
               Primatum
               Reverendissime
               ,
               a
               manibus
               Honorandi
               plurimùm
               Episcopi
               Dunelmenis
               ,
               literas
               tuas
               ,
               sed
               &
               donaria
               longè
               pretiosissima
               ,
               libros
               tuos
               :
               Deus
               bone
               !
               quam
               elaboratos
               quàm
               reconditiore
               literaturâ
               refertos
               quos
               stupebunt
               exteri
               ,
               gratulabunturque
               authori
               faelicitatem
               hanc
               &
               otii
               &
               eruditionis
               :
               Nostri
               vero
               quô
               tandem
               non
               possunt
               non
               erubescere
               ,
               tantum
               virum
               neglectui
               habuisse
               At
               ,
               ô
               te
               omni
               &
               invidiâ
               &
               tyrannide
               superiorem
               :
               quem
               divinior
               mens
               supra
               terrena
               quaeque
               ita
               longè
               extulit
               ,
               ut
               ingratissimi
               aevi
               sive
               incuriam
               sive
               contemptum
               nihil
               quicquam
               ad
               te
               pertinere
               sentias
               :
               Illud
               tibi
               unum
               curae
               est
               ut
               bene
               merearis
               :
               Ilicet
               hoc
               animo
               resides
               in
               obscuro
               Lincolniensis
               Hospitii
               angulo
               ,
               qui
               totius
               Occidentis
               Patriarchatu
               dignissimum
               te
               praestitisti
               .
            
             
               Mihi
               vero
               homini
               pauperculo
               quid
               tandem
               suppetit
               quod
               munificentiae
               tuae
               retribuam
               Exciderat
               mihi
               pridem
               opella
               quaedam
               ,
               ita
               quidem
               minutula
               ,
               ut
               me
               plane
               puduerit
               eiusmodi
               strenulam
               tanto
               praesuli
               obtulisse
               ;
               Tandem
               tamen
               eo
               prorupi
               audaciae
               ,
               ut
               id
               facerem
               ;
               Tu
               pro
               singulari
               candore
               tuo
               ignosces
               erroribus
               quibusque
               sive
               scriptiunculae
               ,
               sive
               authoris
               ;
               qui
               se
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimae
                 Paternitatis
                 vestrae
                 clientem
                 profitetur
                 devotissimum
                 Jos.
                 Norvic
                 .
              
               
                 E
                 tugurio
                 meo
                 Highamensi
                 ,
                 
                   Febr.
                   26.
                   164
                   7
                   
                   /
                   8.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Joseph
               Hall
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Norwich
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 ,
                 Fratrique
                 charissimo
                 D.
                 Josepho
                 Hallo
                 Norwicensi
                 Episcopo
                 .
              
            
             
               QUem
               tui
               in
               me
               amoris
               &
               judicii
               (
               Antistes
               optime
               )
               fructum
               ceperim
               ;
               Ignatiana
               Appendix
               ista
               declarabit
               :
               ad
               quam
               perficiendam
               ,
               &
               in
               lucem
               proferendam
               majorem
               mihi
               animum
               quàm
               unquam
               habuissem
               ,
               elegantissimas
               &
               suavissimas
               tuas
               ad
               me
               literas
               dedisse
               ,
               non
               possum
               non
               agnoscere
               .
               Cum
               eâ
               mitto
               &
               de
               Fidei
               Symbolis
               Diatribam
               ,
               &
               de
               Macedonum
               atque
               Asianorum
               anno
               dissertatiunculam
               ;
               non
               alio
               à
               te
               aestimandas
               pretio
               ,
               quàm
               quod
               profectae
               sunt
               à
            
             
               
                 Fratre
                 tuo
                 amantissimo
                 &
                 cultore
                 summo
                 
                   Jacobo
                   Usserio
                
                 Armachano
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 vii
                 o
                 Kalend.
                 Martias
                 ,
                 
                   An.
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XLVII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ger.
               Jo.
               Vossius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christi
                 Patri
                 ,
                 JACOBO
                 USSERIO
                 ,
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 ,
                 Hiberniae
                 Primati
                 ,
                 degenti
                 hoc
                 tempore
                 .
                 Cum
                 opere
                 de
                 re
                 poeticâ
              
               
                 Londini
                 .
              
               
                 Reverendissime
                 ,
                 &
                 illustrissime
                 Praesul
                 ;
              
            
             
               ACcepi
               dissertationem
               tuam
               de
               vetere
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
               Symbolo
               ,
               sanè
               eruditam
               ;
               quam
               cum
               iis
               ,
               quae
               summo
               bono
               publico
               adtexuisti
               ,
               vocare
               possumus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Quod
               verò
               illa
               nomini
               meo
               inscripseris
               ,
               nimium
               quantum
               obstrinxisti
               .
               Nam
               quantillus
               ego
               sum
               ,
               qui
               tanto
               à
               viro
               eximium
               hoc
               beneficium
               accipio
               Equidem
               gaudeo
               ,
               gratiasque
               ago
               immortales
               ,
               &
               opera
               dabitur
               ,
               ne
               videaris
               unquam
               in
               segete
               ingrata
               hoc
               benefieium
               obsevisse
               .
               Haec
               rescripsisse
               oportuit
               ,
               simulac
               aureolos
               labores
               tuos
               conspexi
               .
               Sed
               initio
               moram
               injecit
               adversa
               mihi
               ,
               &
               uxori
               valetudo
               .
               Postea
               contigit
               ,
               ut
               me
               compellaret
               vir
               nobilis
               ,
               &
               eruditissimus
               Petrus
               Grotius
               ,
               qui
               à
               Consiliis
               est
               serenissimos
               Principi
               Bohemico
               Philippo
               .
               Rogabat
               autem
               me
               ,
               ut
               siquid
               nunc
               literarum
               in
               Britanniam
               mittere
               luberet
               ad
               summos
               viros
               ,
               suâ
               operâ
               uti
               vellem
               :
               Jucundissimum
               sibi
               fore
               ,
               si
               occasione
               istâ
               frueretur
               conspectu
               ,
               &
               alloquio
               magnorum
               virorum
               ,
               quos
               habet
               Britannia
               .
               Nec
               mirabitur
               quisquam
               sic
               esse
               animatum
               ,
               qui
               
               sciat
               hoc
               paternum
               habere
               .
               Est
               enim
               Filius
               ingentis
               Hugonis
               Grotii
               ,
               Serenissimae
               Reginae
               Suecicae
               ad
               Regem
               Christianissimum
               ,
               dum
               vita
               erat
               ,
               legati
               .
               Equidem
               occasionem
               illam
               me
               amplexurum
               ajebam
               ,
               eo
               lubentiùs
               ,
               ut
               fidei
               illius
               eâdem
               committerem
               codices
               paucos
               operis
               nostri
               de
               re
               Poetica
               .
               Fortasse
               enim
               alioqui
               futurum
               ,
               ut
               quod
               semel
               iterumque
               mihi
               evênit
               ,
               Harpyiae
               in
               illos
               involarent
               ,
               praetextu
               illo
               ,
               quòd
               vetitum
               sit
               legibus
               Anglicanis
               ,
               ne
               libri
               compacti
               in
               insulam
               deportentur
               :
               quasi
               hoc
               etiam
               pertineat
               ad
               libros
               non
               venales
               ,
               sed
               eruditis
               hominibus
               dono
               transmissos
               .
               Sed
               dum
               is
               ,
               nunc
               his
               ,
               nunc
               illis
               intervenientibus
               negotiis
               ,
               iter
               sum
               differre
               cogitur
               ,
               ecce
               toti
               menses
               abierunt
               .
               Ita
               factum
               ,
               ut
               tardè
               adeo
               responderem
               :
               quod
               ,
               pro
               humanitate
               tua
               ,
               facilè
               condonabis
               ,
               praesertim
               meliora
               posthac
               promittenti
               .
               Verum
               nimis
               de
               isto
               multa
               .
               Alia
               sunt
               ,
               de
               quibus
               magis
               averet
               animus
               per
               literas
               colloqui
               :
               sed
               ulterius
               procudere
               sermonem
               non
               licet
               .
               Usque
               adeo
               exhorruit
               animus
               tristi
               nuncio
               ,
               qui
               nunc
               mihi
               apportatur
               ,
               dum
               totus
               sum
               in
               literis
               ad
               varios
               conscribendis
               :
               Est
               is
               de
               subito
               excessu
               Clarissimi
               viri
               Casparis
               Barlaei
               ,
               Philosophi
               ,
               &
               Poetae
               egregii
               ,
               meique
               ,
               per
               nunc
               quasi
               duos
               &
               viginti
               ,
               conjunctissimi
               collegae
               .
               Avocor
               igitur
               ad
               solatia
               ,
               prout
               potero
               ,
               praestanda
               numerosis
               liberis
               defuncti
               .
               Propediem
               ,
               ut
               confido
               ,
               exsequar
               ,
               quae
               nunc
               scribere
               in
               animo
               habebam
               .
               Amstelodami
               .
               Postr
               .
               Januarias
               Styl
               .
               Jul.
               anni
               CLCLCCXLVIII
               .
               Qui
               annus
               ut
               vegetae
               adeò
               senectae
               tuae
               felix
               sit
               ac
               prosper
               ,
               Deum
               rogo
               immortalem
               .
            
             
               
                 Rev.
                 &
                 Illust.
                 Nomini
                 tuo
                 aeternum
                 obstrictus
                 ,
                 Ger.
                 Jo.
                 Vossius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXII
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 in
                 Christo
                 Patri
                 ,
                 ac
                 D.
                 D.
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 ,
                 atque
                 totius
                 Hiberniae
                 Primati
                 ,
                 Isaacus
                 Basirius
                 S.
                 D.
                 
              
            
             
               DA
               veniam
               interpellanti
               ,
               Reverendissime
               in
               Christo
               Pater
               ;
               Siquidem
               id
               ago
               impulsu
               Cl.
               Christoph.
               Justelli
               .
               Is
               inpraesentiarum
               apparat
               Codicem
               preciosum
               ,
               qui
               inscribetur
               
                 Geographia
                 ,
                 Sacro-politica
              
               ,
               &c.
               in
               quo
               Suburbicariae
               priscae
               ,
               adeòque
               Dioeceseon
               veterum
               singularum
               Origines
               delineantur
               ,
               atque
               justi
               Termini
               figuntur
               .
               In
               eo
               opere
               stipulatus
               ego
               sum
               ab
               eo
               unum
               integrum
               Caput
               in
               honorem
               Dioeceseos
               Britannicae
               ,
               &
               libertatis
               ibidem
               Ecclesiasticae
               vindicias
               ;
               captâ
               scilicet
               ab
               viii
               o
               Canone
               Concilii
               Oecumenici
               Ephesini
               1.
               occasione
               splendidâ
               .
               Annuit
               huic
               meae
               Stipulationi
               vir
               doctissimus
               ,
               &
               Antiquitatis
               (
               praecipuè
               Ecclesiasticae
               )
               secundum
               tuam
               Paternitatem
               callentissimus
               .
               Quinetiam
               ,
               meo
               rogatu
               ,
               Episcopatum
               ipsum
               asserere
               spospondit
               ,
               &
               ni
               mutet
               sententiam
               ,
               re
               ipsa
               implevit
               :
               nam
               Episcopatus
               Natales
               arcessit
               ab
               ipsâ
               Apostolicâ
               Aetate
               .
               (
               Aetate
               ,
               inquam
               ;
               nam
               de
               Authoritate
               inter
               nos
               nondum
               convenit
               .
               )
               Ad
               haec
               ,
               (
               sub
               spe
               Restitutionis
               in
               integrum
               ,
               quam
               tandem
               implere
               dignetur
               D.
               O.
               M.
               )
               eum
               exoravi
               ,
               suum
               uti
               opus
               praeclarum
               inscribat
               Regi
               nostro
               Sereniss
               .
               Magnae
               Brit.
               Monarchae
               .
               Quid
               multa
               Ipsa
               est
               in
               parato
               Epistola
               Dedicatoria
               :
               Cui
               succedit
               Praefatio
               in
               qua
               tuae
               Reverendissimae
               Paternitatis
               mentionem
               inseruit
               planè
               honorificam
               ,
               uti
               par
               est
               .
               Istud
               totum
               
               tantum
               non
               sub
               Praelo
               .
               Interea
               temporis
               rogavit
               me
               vir
               Cl.
               te
               uti
               suo
               nomine
               atque
               cum
               debitâ
               veneratione
               salutarem
               ,
               simùlque
               unicum
               scrupulum
               à
               te
               eximi
               sibi
               efflagitarem
               :
               Scilicet
               ,
               dum
               versabat
               ille
               tuum
               de
               Antiqu.
               Eccl.
               Britannic
               .
               datum
               tractatum
               ,
               (
               quem
               à
               temet
               sibi
               transmissum
               gratus
               recordatur
               )
               Incidit
               inibi
               in
               mentionem
               Johan
               .
               Scholasticl
               Epiphaniensis
               cognominati
               ;
               cui
               tu
               videris
               attribuere
               quandam
               Canonum
               Collectionem
               MS.
               in
               qua
               asseris
               fuisse
               insertos
               Canones
               Concilii
               Carthaginensis
               contra
               Pelagium
               .
               Ait
               vir
               doctus
               visos
               equidem
               à
               se
               duas
               Canonum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Johan
               .
               Presbytero
               Antiocheno
               Scholastico
               attributas
               ;
               in
               quibus
               isti
               Canones
               Carthag
               .
               neutiquam
               comparent
               .
               Huic
               suae
               dubitationi
               tuum
               Responsum
               humillimè
               postulat
               Cl.
               Justellus
               ;
               ac
               insuper
               tui
               istius
               Codicis
               MS.
               
               (
               Si
               is
               fortè
               tibi
               praesto
               est
               &
               eundem
               communicare
               non
               gravaberis
               .
               )
               Usuram
               petit
               tantisper
               ,
               atque
               eundem
               ad
               te
               remittere
               incolumen
               in
               sese
               recipit
               .
               Ego
               autem
               ,
               si
               apud
               te
               forem
               tanti
               ,
               memet
               tibi
               supplicem
               adjungerem
               ,
               illum
               uti
               tu
               digneris
               tuo
               velut
               Celeusmate
               accendere
               ad
               bonum
               opus
               ,
               tuisque
               eundem
               hypomnematibus
               in
               rem
               praesertim
               Britannicam
               ,
               ditare
               .
               Vale
               ,
               Reverendissime
               in
               C.
               P.
               ac
               D.
               &
               ignosce
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sed
               &
               Ecclesiae
               vestratis
               Filio
               observantissimo
               ,
               atque
               propter
               eandem
               exulanti
               hîc
               etiamnum
               in
               Patriâ
               .
               Datum
               Raptissime
               Lutetiae
               Parisiorum
               vi
               o
               Eid
               .
               
                 Feb.
                 Anno
                 ultimi
                 temporis
                 CLCLCCXLVIII
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 —
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               PAternitatis
               vestrae
               Literas
               20
               o
               Januarii
               ad
               me
               datas
               in
               tempore
               accepi
               ,
               quibus
               si
               expectato
               serius
               respondeo
               ,
               attribuito
               id
               quaeso
               ancipiti
               rerum
               &
               temporum
               conditioni
               ,
               non
               enim
               omni
               nunc
               Tabellario
               ,
               aequè
               fido
               .
               Jam
               vero
               qualem
               vellem
               latorem
               nactus
               ,
               gratias
               quas
               multiplices
               tibi
               ex
               illis
               deberi
               sentio
               ,
               non
               ultra
               differendas
               censui
               :
               Illas
               praesertim
               quas
               ob
               doctissimum
               illum
               de
               Anno
               Macedonico
               &
               Afratico
               à
               te
               compositum
               &
               ad
               me
               dono
               missum
               libellum
               accepi
               ,
               cui
               utinam
               legendo
               par
               essem
               ,
               sed
               ut
               ingenuè
               fatear
               ,
               ingenioli
               mei
               captum
               superat
               ,
               Discipulum
               enim
               Magistro
               ,
               &
               Lectorem
               scriptori
               parem
               requirit
               :
               Deus
               enim
               bone
               quam
               tu
               longè
               temporum
               &
               locorum
               inter
               se
               comparationem
               repetis
               &
               ex
               intimis
               varii
               plane
               &
               Daedalaei
               operis
               ambagibus
               Lectorem
               ,
               me
               paulo
               in
               hoc
               doctrinae
               genere
               eruditiorem
               ,
               tanquam
               Ariadnaeo
               aliquo
               filo
               se
               sibi
               reducem
               ostendis
               .
               Sed
               humc
               tamen
               apicem
               non
               tam
               Scaligerum
               &
               Petavium
               ,
               quam
               Tho.
               Lydiatum
               concollegiatum
               olim
               meum
               (
               quique
               de
               variis
               annorum
               formis
               ,
               librum
               elegantissimum
               ,
               uti
               scis
               ,
               scripsit
               )
               effugisse
               miror
               ;
               praesertim
               quum
               aera
               Macedonica
               à
               pugna
               ad
               Sinum
               Issicum
               in
               Cilicia
               ,
               vel
               paulo
               post
               ad
               Arbelam
               qua
               cecidit
               Darius
               ,
               inchoata
               ,
               ut
               est
               in
               ipsa
               Machbaeorum
               fronte
               ,
               eum
               latere
               non
               potuit
               ;
               inde
               enim
               aeram
               illam
               non
               in
               Asia
               modo
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               in
               Phoenicia
               ,
               totoque
               oriente
               ,
               &
               Aegypto
               ,
               quarum
               terrarum
               res
               gestae
               in
               illis
               libris
               perscribuntur
               ,
               observatam
               fulsse
               ,
               ut
               ego
               quidem
               opinor
               patet
               .
               Quanquam
               vide
               quaeso
               ne
               quum
               caetera
               omnia
               praeclare
               ipso
               tamen
               librum
               hunc
               edendi
               tempore
               peccâris
               .
               De
               Paschate
               enim
               &
               Theophaniis
               ,
               &
               Timothei
               &
               Polycarpi
               ,
               aliorumque
               
               sanctorum
               exitibus
               &
               memoriis
               in
               eo
               agis
               ;
               tempore
               scilicet
               ,
               quo
               uti
               scis
               ,
               id
               maxime
               apud
               nos
               agitur
               ,
               ne
               qua
               harum
               &
               his
               similium
               ineptiarum
               memoria
               aut
               sensus
               in
               mundo
               amplius
               conservetur
               .
               Sed
               bene
               est
               quod
               exquisitissimus
               hic
               tuus
               labor
               latinè
               scriptus
               ,
               omnes
               Europae
               populos
               pervagabitur
               ,
               &
               apud
               illos
               famam
               inveniet
               ,
               ad
               quos
               mali
               hujus
               nostri
               contagio
               non
               pertinget
               .
            
             
               Ad
               quaesitum
               vero
               meum
               ita
               ,
               Reverendissime
               Pater
               ,
               respondisti
               ;
               ut
               non
               solum
               dubitationi
               meae
               satisfeceris
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               multa
               insuper
               eruditione
               de
               ipsa
               Codicis
               Justinianaei
               editione
               ,
               animum
               cumulaveris
               .
               Itaque
               non
               solum
               quod
               antea
               de
               legibus
               illis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Codice
               positis
               conjectabar
               ,
               id
               ex
               Antonii
               Augustini
               &
               Contii
               authoritate
               planè
               ut
               scire
               mihi
               videar
               ,
               effecisti
               ,
               verum
               etiam
               quantum
               lumen
               ex
               tua
               illa
               ejus
               emendatione
               ,
               universae
               Jurisperitorum
               Scholae
               si
               quando
               in
               lucem
               prodierit
               allaturus
               sis
               ,
               penitus
               declarasti
               .
               Quod
               vero
               de
               Ribera
               mones
               ,
               ut
               quinque
               ejus
               de
               Templo
               &
               iis
               ,
               quae
               ad
               Templum
               pertinent
               libros
               cum
               meis
               de
               Tabernaculo
               &
               cultu
               ejus
               ante
               compararem
               ,
               quam
               meos
               in
               lucem
               ederem
               ,
               gratias
               quidem
               plurimas
               ob
               tam
               prudens
               &
               paternum
               consilium
               ago
               .
               Sed
               nec
               ego
               meos
               unquam
               in
               lucem
               edere
               ,
               ut
               res
               sunt
               forsitan
               ,
               institui
               ,
               nec
               ruri
               positus
               unde
               doctissimi
               illius
               Jesuitae
               librorum
               copiam
               nanciscar
               ,
               existimare
               possum
               :
               si
               qua
               tamen
               fortuna
               me
               in
               eos
               aliquando
               conjecerit
               legam
               ,
               à
               te
               praesertim
               monitus
               ,
               &
               quidem
               cupidissimè
               ,
               &
               inde
               pannum
               unum
               aut
               alterum
               purpura
               conspicuum
               ,
               gossapinae
               meae
               assuendum
               ,
               quam
               possim
               tectè
               suffurabor
               .
               Sed
               redeo
               in
               Macedoniam
               .
               Equidem
               libri
               tui
               frontem
               subtristis
               &
               paene
               flens
               aspexi
               .
               Jacobi
               Usserii
               Armachani
               vidi
               ,
               &
               quid
               ,
               inquam
               ego
               apud
               me
               ,
               de
               Archiepiscopo
               &
               totius
               Hiberniae
               Primate
               fit
               Hui
               :
               Tantane
               tam
               patientèr
               nullo
               certamine
               tolli
               dona
               sines
               tantaque
               Doctrinae
               Virtutis
               &
               Honoris
               insignia
               ,
               humeris
               illis
               pendentia
               detrahi
               vel
               diripi
               potius
               patieris
               sed
               video
               quid
               sit
               ;
               libris
               enim
               tuis
               tot
               tantisque
               plurimis
               &
               optimis
               Anglicè
               Latinèque
               olim
               conscriptis
               effectum
               esse
               putas
               ,
               ut
               nulla
               regio
               tam
               remota
               sit
               ,
               quae
               non
               intelligat
               ,
               nulla
               aetas
               tam
               sera
               ,
               quae
               non
               recognoscat
               Armachani
               titulum
               huic
               operi
               praefixum
               non
               inquilinatus
               sed
               Honoris
               &
               Dignitatis
               tuae
               esse
               &
               rectè
               quidem
               putas
               itaque
               —
            
             
               
                 —
                 Parere
                 necesse
                 est
                 .
                 Nam
                 quid
                 agas
                 quum
                 te
                 furiosus
                 ,
                 &
                 idem
                 Fortior
              
               —
            
             
               Ne
               multa
               ideo
               detractus
               tibi
               titulus
               tolerabilior
               ut
               opinor
               ,
               est
               ,
               &
               esse
               certè
               debet
               quod
               qui
               se
               major
               est
               ,
               suum
               sibi
               non
               nisi
               per
               ludibrium
               relictum
               esse
               sentiat
               .
               Vale
               Reverendissime
               ,
               &
               benedictionem
               tuam
               mihi
               impertias
               quaeso
               .
            
             
               
                 Paternitatis
                 tuae
                 omni
                 amore
                 Filius
                 ,
                 obsequio
                 verò
                 Servus
                 ,
                 T.
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 
                   April
                   3.
                   
                   Anno
                   1648.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXIV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               not
               yet
               received
               your
               last
               Packet
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Messenger
               by
               whom
               such
               things
               use
               to
               be
               sent
               ,
               was
               gone
               a
               few
               hours
               before
               it
               came
               to
               my
               Brother's
               hands
               ,
               as
               he
               writes
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               as
               he
               was
               fain
               to
               keep
               it
               lying
               by
               him
               until
               his
               return
               :
               When
               it
               cometh
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               fail
               to
               distribute
               your
               Treatises
               according
               to
               your
               Order
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               it
               .
               I
               have
               recovered
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               King's
               Library
               ,
               by
               the
               humanity
               of
               the
               
                 Fratres
                 Puteani
              
               ,
               all
               the
               Pieces
               desired
               by
               you
               ;
               but
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               first
               is
               mistaken
               in
               the
               Oxford
               Catalogue
               ,
               not
               being
               
                 De
                 Mensibus
                 Atheniensium
                 &
                 Lacedamoniorum
              
               ,
               but
               
                 Athen.
                 &
                 Romanorum
              
               .
               Whereof
               your
               Grace
               may
               not
               doubt
               ,
               because
               those
               same
               Treatises
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               Catalogue
               do
               immediately
               precede
               and
               follow
               ,
               do
               also
               precede
               and
               follow
               that
               
                 de
                 Mensibus
                 Ath.
                 &
                 Rom.
              
               all
               being
               bound
               up
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Volume
               ;
               as
               likewise
               the
               second
               
                 Indiculus
                 Mensium
              
               desired
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               many
               other
               Treatises
               to
               boot
               .
               And
               to
               make
               this
               appear
               the
               more
               clearly
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               you
               down
               several
               of
               those
               Treatises
               preceding
               that
               first
               
                 Indiculus
                 Mensium
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Then
               follow
               the
               two
               named
               by
               you
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               And
               immediately
               after
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Januarius
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     *
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Februarius
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Martius
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Aprilis
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Maius
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Junius
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     b.
                     Augustus
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     a.
                     Julius
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     e.
                     November
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     c.
                     September
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     d.
                     October
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     f.
                     December
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Next
               unto
               this
               follow
               the
               two
               Treatises
               mentioned
               by
               you
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               after
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                       〈◊〉
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               After
               this
               Indiculus
               ,
               followeth
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               two
               Treatises
               mentioned
               by
               you
               .
               As
               for
               the
               next
               three
               Treatises
               desired
               by
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               written
               them
               apart
               ,
               being
               too
               big
               to
               be
               inserted
               in
               a
               Letter
               .
            
             
               Nihil
               unquam
               in
               vita
               foedius
               scriptum
               vidi
               ,
               neque
               pluribus
               aut
               majoribus
               erroribus
               scatens
               ,
               praesertim
               in
               vocalibus
               ac
               diphthongis
               ,
               quare
               vix
               ullae
               sunt
               ,
               quas
               non
               inter
               se
               permutet
               ,
               non
               modo
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sed
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               eaque
               —
               omnia
               non
               semel
               aut
               iterum
               ,
               sed
               innumeris
               in
               locis
               ,
               ac
               quidem
               persaepe
               bis
               ter-ve
               in
               unica
               voce
               .
               Praeterea
               abbreviaturis
               quamplurimis
               ac
               difficillimis
               adeo
               iste
               scriptor
               refertus
               est
               ,
               ut
               non
               nisi
               post
               multam
               ac
               diutinam
               considerationem
               quicquam
               in
               iis
               dispicere
               potuerim
               .
               Tandem
               tamen
               sic
               satis
               foeliciter
               me
               extricavi
               ,
               ac
               sublatis
               erroribus
               ,
               qui
               per
               se
               evidentes
               erant
               ,
               eos
               tantum
               reliqui
               ,
               de
               quibus
               aliqua
               poterat
               esse
               dubitatio
               ,
               ibi
               quoque
               appositis
               semper
               verioris
               scripturae
               conjecturis
               :
               quod
               ipsum
               in
               abbreviaturis
               quoque
               (
               exceptis
               nonnullis
               facilioribus
               ,
               quas
               compendii
               gratia
               retinui
               )
               à
               
               me
               praestitum
               est
               ;
               quarum
               quotcunque
               assequi
               non
               potui
               ,
               ita
               prorsus
               eas
               adumbravi
               ,
               quomodo
               se
               habeat
               in
               principali
               scripto
               ,
               servatis
               omnibus
               iisdem
               ductibus
               &
               lineamentis
               ,
               quo
               res
               divinatu
               facilior
               tibi
               esset
               .
               Quantum
               ad
               Ignatii
               Jambos
               ,
               charactere
               scripti
               sunt
               adeo
               minuto
               ac
               deformi
               ,
               ac
               tot
               praeterea
               cum
               abbreviaturis
               ,
               ut
               postquam
               eos
               multum
               ac
               diu
               acerrima
               cum
               attentione
               versaveram
               ,
               plurimae
               adhuc
               voces
               superessent
               ,
               de
               quarum
               lectione
               penitus
               desperabam
               .
               D
               ns
               autem
               Blondellus
               ,
               à
               quo
               hic
               auxilium
               speraveram
               ,
               pauciora
               meipso
               in
               istis
               se
               discernere
               fatebatur
               ;
               neque
               quenquam
               mihi
               indicare
               poterat
               ,
               à
               quo
               adjuvari
               possem
               .
               In
               hisce
               difficultatibus
               versanti
               commodè
               supervenit
               D.
               Justellus
               ,
               qui
               re
               intellecta
               ,
               duxit
               me
               ad
               quendam
               Coquaeum
               ,
               Graecae
               linguae
               magistrum
               ,
               transcribendis
               Regiae
               Bibliothecae
               Manuscriptis
               saepius
               ab
               ipso
               Justello
               aliisque
               adhibitum
               ,
               qui
               negotium
               id
               in
               se
               suscepit
               ,
               ac
               feliciter
               perfecit
               ;
               pro
               qua
               opera
               coronatum
               ipsi
               dependi
               .
               Praeivit
               autem
               mihi
               suo
               isto
               labore
               ad
               extricandam
               Pseudo-Hippocratis
               Epistolam
               ,
               eodem
               prorsus
               characteris
               genere
               eademque
               manu
               descriptam
               ,
               in
               cujus
               vera
               lectione
               assequenda
               sic
               quoque
               non
               parum
               desudandum
               fuit
               .
            
             
               Georgius
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               begun
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               nor
               they
               will
               not
               begin
               to
               print
               him
               this
               half
               Year
               yet
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Latin
               Translation
               ,
               which
               is
               to
               be
               printed
               with
               him
               ,
               
                 per
                 columnas
              
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               no
               sooner
               .
               And
               Mr.
               Gramoisii
               the
               Printer
               ,
               being
               intreated
               by
               me
               to
               let
               me
               see
               the
               Copy
               ,
               for
               to
               compare
               that
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               High
               Priests
               ,
               refused
               it
               :
               But
               
                 Mr.
                 du
                 Puis
              
               hath
               promised
               me
               to
               get
               it
               done
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Fabrottes
               .
               He
               hath
               also
               borrowed
               for
               me
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Library
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Thou
              
               his
               Nephew
               ,
               the
               Manuscript
               of
               Bertramus
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               given
               yesterday
               to
               one
               to
               transcribe
               (
               I
               for
               to
               compare
               the
               Manuscript
               with
               it
               )
               after
               I
               had
               employed
               two
               or
               three
               days
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               to
               get
               a
               printed
               Copy
               ,
               to
               buy
               or
               to
               borrow
               .
               I
               never
               saw
               Sirmond
               yet
               (
               having
               caused
               your
               Treatise
               
                 de
                 Symbolis
              
               to
               be
               given
               him
               by
               a
               third
               Person
               )
               and
               therefore
               I
               thought
               it
               best
               ,
               for
               the
               borrowing
               of
               the
               Fasti
               
               Idatiani
               ,
               to
               imploy
               some
               body
               that
               hath
               some
               interest
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               having
               found
               that
               
                 Monsieur
                 Heraldes
              
               hath
               so
               ,
               I
               have
               prayed
               him
               to
               do
               the
               Business
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               undertaken
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               me
               an
               account
               within
               a
               few
               days
               .
               
                 —
                 Monsieur
                 Justel
              
               having
               understood
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               some
               of
               Ephrems
               Works
               in
               Syriack
               ,
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               inclosed
               Note
               ,
               praying
               you
               to
               let
               him
               know
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               they
               be
               you
               have
               .
               He
               is
               going
               to
               reprint
               his
               
                 Codex
                 Canonum
              
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Collections
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               several
               whereof
               were
               never
               printed
               before
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 humbly
                 kissing
                 your
                 Grace's
                 hands
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 ,
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Arnold
                 Boate.
                 
              
               
                 Paris
                 
                   15
                   /
                   25
                   Aprilis
                   1648.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 S.
                 Ephraem
                 Syro
                 Ex
                 Hebed
                 Iesu
                 Sobensi
                 Episcopo
                 de
                 Catalogo
                 Syrorum
                 Scriptorum
                 .
              
               
                 EPhraem
                 magnus
                 ,
                 qui
                 Syrorum
                 Propheta
                 cognominatus
                 est
                 ,
                 commentaria
                 confecit
                 in
                 Libros
                 Geneseos
                 ,
                 Exodi
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacerdotum
                 ;
                 item
                 in
                 librum
                 Josue
                 Filii
                 Nun
                 ,
                 Judicum
                 ,
                 Samuelis
                 ,
                 &
                 Regum
                 ,
                 Davidis
                 ,
                 Isaiae
                 ac
                 duodecim
                 Prophetarum
                 minorum
                 ,
                 Ieremiae
                 ,
                 Ezechielis
                 ,
                 atque
                 beati
                 Danielis
                 .
                 Extant
                 praeterea
                 ejusdem
                 opera
                 de
                 Ecclesiae
                 fide
                 ,
                 nec
                 non
                 Sermones
                 ,
                 Carmina
                 ,
                 Elegia
                 ,
                 Hymni
                 ;
                 ac
                 totum
                 defunctorum
                 officium
                 ,
                 theses
                 de
                 literis
                 Alphabeti
                 ,
                 Disputationes
                 contra
                 Judaeos
                 ,
                 Manichaeum
                 ,
                 Bardesanem
                 ,
                 Marcionem
                 ,
                 &
                 Philetum
                 ,
                 &
                 Hypetum
                 ,
                 Demumque
                 dissolutio
                 impietatis
                 Juliani
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Langbaine
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               lately
               read
               Mr.
               Cressy
               ,
               the
               late
               Dean
               of
               Laghlin
               ,
               his
               Exomologesis
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               27th
               Chapter
               ,
               pag.
               178.
               informs
               ,
               That
               
                 in
                 his
                 hearing
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 Protestant
                 Prelats
                 in
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               
                 's
                 Dominions
              
               (
               quoting
               your
               Grace
               in
               the
               Margent
               )
               
                 professed
                 ,
                 That
                 whereas
                 he
                 had
                 had
                 ,
                 of
                 many
                 Years
                 before
                 ,
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 publish
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
                 Greek
                 ,
                 with
                 various
                 Sections
                 and
                 Annotations
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 had
                 used
                 great
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 spent
                 much
                 Mony
                 to
                 furnish
                 himself
                 with
                 Manuscripts
                 and
                 Memoires
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               I
               humbly
               desire
               to
               be
               informed
               from
               your
               Lordship
               how
               much
               of
               Truth
               there
               is
               in
               that
               Report
               ;
               and
               whether
               you
               collated
               the
               Manuscripts
               in
               our
               Publick
               Library
               I
               have
               in
               some
               part
               made
               enquiries
               upon
               some
               suspected
               or
               doubtful
               places
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               in
               my
               thoughts
               to
               have
               gone
               through
               the
               whole
               ;
               which
               if
               by
               your
               Lordship's
               pains
               ,
               or
               means
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               done
               already
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               loth
               ,
               
                 actum
                 agere
              
               .
               Together
               with
               the
               Greek
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               compared
               
               that
               venerable
               Latin
               Manuscript
               of
               the
               four
               Gospels
               in
               the
               Bodlean
               ,
               which
               is
               writ
               in
               fair
               large
               Letters
               ,
               (
               partly
               Saxon
               )
               in
               a
               continued
               order
               ,
               without
               distinction
               of
               words
               ;
               which
               seems
               to
               promise
               some
               considerable
               variety
               :
               for
               I
               find
               in
               Matth.
               20.
               after
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Sicut
                 filius
                 hominis
                 non
                 venit
                 ministrari
                 sed
                 ministrate
                 ,
                 &
                 dare
                 animam
                 suam
                 redemptionem
                 pro
                 multis
              
               ;
               these
               added
               ,
               (
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               ,
               according
               to
               any
               other
               Greek
               or
               Latin
               Copy
               )
               
                 Vos
                 autem
                 quaetitis
                 de
                 modico
                 crescere
                 ,
                 &
                 de
                 minimo
                 minui
                 .
              
               I
               would
               likewise
               willingly
               know
               whether
               your
               Lordship
               be
               not
               of
               opinion
               (
               as
               I
               profess
               I
               am
               )
               that
               the
               additional
               Passage
               (
               which
               
                 Robert
                 Stephens
              
               says
               he
               found
               in
               two
               of
               the
               most
               ancient
               Manuscripts
               ,
               and
               Beza
               in
               one
               of
               those
               which
               he
               used
               )
               concerning
               the
               Man
               whom
               our
               Saviour
               is
               said
               to
               have
               seen
               working
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               &
               
                 c.
                 Luke
              
               6.
               have
               not
               been
               infarsed
               
                 (
                 dolo
                 malo
                 )
              
               ;
               Whether
               by
               the
               Marcionites
               ,
               as
               Grotius
               ,
               or
               some
               others
               ;
               and
               in
               general
               ,
               what
               we
               may
               think
               of
               those
               many
               various
               Lections
               ,
               of
               which
               we
               know
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               afford
               more
               store
               than
               most
               other
               Writings
               .
               I
               do
               not
               expect
               your
               Lordship
               should
               undergo
               so
               much
               trouble
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               me
               any
               account
               in
               writing
               ;
               but
               I
               have
               taken
               this
               occasion
               ,
               to
               mention
               so
               much
               of
               my
               own
               desires
               ,
               hoping
               when
               I
               shall
               wait
               upon
               your
               Lordship
               in
               Person
               ,
               to
               receive
               that
               satisfaction
               in
               these
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               in
               others
               of
               this
               kind
               .
               For
               whose
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               I
               shall
               ,
               according
               to
               my
               bounden
               Duty
               ,
               ever
               pray
               ;
               and
               humbly
               beg
               the
               like
               from
               your
               Lordship
               in
               behalf
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Gerard
                 Langbaine
                 .
              
               
                 Queens
                 Coll.
                 
                 
                   Apr.
                   24.
                   1648.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               D.
               Alexander
               More
               .
            
             
               
                 Admodum
                 Reverendo
                 in
                 Christo
                 fratri
                 ,
                 D.
                 Alexandro
                 Moro
                 Genevensis
                 Ecclesiae
                 Pastori
                 dignissimo
                 .
              
            
             
               REctè
               omninò
               judicâsti
               (
               Vir
               Eximie
               )
               à
               doctissimo
               simul
               &
               prudentissimo
               Exoniensi
               Episcopo
               primum
               scriptae
               fuerint
               istae
               literae
               ,
               quibus
               deinde
               ,
               multum
               rogatus
               ,
               nomen
               quoque
               meum
               non
               illibentèr
               apposui
               ;
               Etsi
               enim
               per
               leges
               regni
               nostri
               matrimonium
               ità
               illegitimè
               initum
               &
               consummatum
               (
               quicquid
               de
               eo
               apud
               vos
               demum
               statueretur
               )
               rescindi
               non
               potuisse
               minimè
               ignorarem
               :
               Exempli
               tamen
               interfuturum
               existimabam
               ,
               ut
               ab
               Ecclesiâ
               &
               Republicâ
               vestra
               severioris
               disciplinae
               observantissimâ
               legi
               Dei
               tam
               adversum
               crimen
               non
               planè
               dimitteretur
               impunitum
               .
               Quod
               quidem
               tam
               candidè
               à
               Reverendo
               caetu
               vestro
               fulsse
               acceptum
               ,
               magnoperè
               sum
               gavisus
               .
               Summum
               illum
               amorem
               literis
               etiám
               contestantibus
               ,
               quem
               inter
               eos
               esse
               decebat
               ,
               qui
               sunt
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               atque
               earundem
               pretiosissimarum
               promissionum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               neque
               in
               nullâ
               felicitatis
               meae
               parte
               ponendum
               duco
               ,
               quòd
               hac
               occasione
               ad
               amicitiam
               tuam
               mihi
               factus
               sit
               aditus
               ,
               cui
               aliquantum
               firmandae
               Ignatiana
               à
               me
               edita
               hoc
               tempore
               misissem
               ,
               nisi
               libri
               moles
               obstitisset
               ,
               ne
               
               tamen
               prorsus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ad
               te
               accederem
               ,
               leviculam
               hanc
               de
               Symbolis
               Diatribam
               literis
               hisce
               comitem
               visum
               fuit
               adjungere
               .
               Quam
               tu
               ex
               mittentis
               affectu
               aestimabis
               qui
               est
               ex
               animo
            
             
               
                 Frater
                 tui
                 amantissimus
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 Christi
                 Ministerio
                 conservus
                 devinctissimus
                 ,
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Scripsi
                 raptim
                 Londini
                 xvi
                 Kalend.
                 Julii
                 ,
                 
                   Anno
                   M.
                   DG
                   .
                   XLVIII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 —
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vir
                 Illustrissime
                 ac
                 Reverendissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               NON
               indignaberis
               ,
               quod
               hac
               Epistola
               tuas
               interrumpam
               curas
               quibus
               immortalitatem
               emis
               .
               Me
               ad
               scribendum
               inducit
               summa
               tua
               humanitas
               ,
               quae
               inter
               caeteras
               tuas
               virtutes
               &
               egregias
               dotes
               familiam
               ducit
               .
               Tanto
               enim
               favore
               non
               dedignatus
               es
               ,
               me
               ,
               dum
               degerem
               in
               Angliâ
               ,
               isto
               bonarum
               artium
               emporio
               celebetrimo
               ,
               &
               ingeniorum
               felicissima
               altrice
               ,
               complecti
               ,
               ut
               in
               aeternum
               non
               desint
               hujus
               rei
               monumenta
               ;
               me
               non
               solum
               in
               tui
               consortium
               &
               colloquium
               ,
               (
               quo
               nihil
               gratius
               )
               benigne
               admisisti
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               de
               variis
               rebus
               movisti
               sermones
               ,
               mea
               studia
               comprobasti
               ,
               &
               quod
               nimium
               est
               ,
               consiliis
               &
               reipsa
               meos
               conatus
               promovere
               .
               Hac
               fretus
               fiduciâ
               ,
               non
               erubesco
               tuum
               de
               itinere
               meo
               Constantinopolitano
               exposcere
               consilium
               ,
               quod
               mihi
               instar
               oraculi
               erit
               ,
               &
               norma
               mearum
               rerum
               gerendarum
               .
               Non
               me
               latet
               ,
               quantâ
               peritiâ
               rerum
               Orientalium
               &
               cognitione
               librorum
               MSS.
               praesertim
               Graecorum
               (
               quorum
               praecipuos
               &
               summa
               cura
               inquirendos
               nominasti
               ,
               mihique
               sponte
               obtulisti
               eorundem
               catalogum
               )
               fretus
               ,
               melius
               tum
               publicae
               ,
               tum
               privatae
               utilitati
               visâ
               occasione
               prospiciam
               ;
               fateor
               ingenue
               me
               nullum
               alium
               ob
               finem
               iter
               suscipere
               ,
               quam
               ob
               bonum
               Reip.
               literariae
               ,
               quantum
               in
               me
               est
               ,
               cujus
               haud
               minimam
               partem
               promittit
               notitia
               harum
               linguarum
               ,
               ignorantia
               nos
               in
               multis
               titubare
               facit
               .
               Nec
               deerit
               veritatis
               aliquod
               lumen
               in
               vetustioribus
               hujusmodi
               MS.
               si
               nostram
               sententiam
               contra
               adversantium
               imposturas
               illustrare
               possumus
               ;
               &
               tanti
               majori
               studio
               nobis
               erit
               incumbendum
               hisce
               laboribus
               ,
               quanto
               majus
               &
               firmius
               praesidium
               inde
               pro
               fulciendis
               suis
               opinionibus
               quaerunt
               adversarii
               ;
               quod
               jam
               Romae
               manifestarunt
               ,
               publicando
               illud
               MS.
               
               Arabicum
               ,
               vetustissimum
               ,
               ut
               ferunt
               ,
               ex
               quo
               sua
               dogmata
               infallibiter
               stabiliri
               &
               demonstrari
               ,
               nostraque
               perspicue
               &
               solide
               confutari
               stolide
               credunt
               .
               Operam
               perdo
               haec
               exaggerando
               ,
               cum
               dudum
               tibi
               satis
               superque
               cognitae
               fuerint
               hae
               linguae
               ut
               &
               commoda
               inde
               promanantia
               ;
               quocirca
               nullus
               dubito
               quin
               me
               pro
               more
               tuo
               Tibi
               devincias
               ,
               tuumque
               consilium
               mihi
               benigne
               communices
               ,
               praesertim
               cum
               hac
               occasione
               me
               aliquando
               idoneum
               reddas
               inserviendo
               Reip.
               literariae
               ,
               &
               haec
               aliaque
               tua
               mihi
               collata
               benefacta
               publicis
               &
               privatis
               tabulis
               consecrando
               .
               Catalogum
               Librorum
               Celeberrimi
               D.
               Scioppii
               Praestantiss
               .
               D.
               Hachio
               misi
               ,
               qui
               tibi
               ,
               si
               ita
               placuerit
               ,
               eundem
               conspiciendum
               praebebit
               .
               Doleo
               ipsius
               sortem
               ,
               qui
               jam
               in
               extrema
               senectute
               squalide
               degit
               ,
               aliorum
               addictus
               gratiae
               .
               Graviter
               laborat
               febri
               
               continuâ
               &
               fere
               nulla
               spes
               recuperandae
               pristinae
               saluti
               relicta
               est
               .
               Opera
               ipsius
               non
               parum
               noxae
               adferent
               parti
               adversae
               ,
               ita
               ut
               divina
               fere
               providentiâ
               id
               fieri
               cernamus
               ,
               quomodo
               tanti
               viri
               nolentes
               volentes
               coguntur
               assentiri
               sanae
               doctrinae
               ,
               suamque
               ac
               falsam
               respuere
               .
               Latitant
               hinc
               &
               inde
               in
               Italiâ
               summi
               viri
               ,
               quorum
               opera
               posthuma
               aliquando
               monstrabunt
               ,
               quantum
               potior
               pars
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               abhorreat
               à
               suo
               capite
               ,
               &
               à
               plurimis
               canonibus
               sibi
               pro
               Articulis
               Fidei
               obtrudi
               solitis
               .
               Summâ
               cum
               admiratione
               audiri
               R.
               P.
               Fulgentium
               Venetiis
               degentem
               ,
               olim
               socium
               R.
               P.
               Pauli
               ,
               qui
               historiam
               Concilii
               Tridentini
               sub
               nomine
               Petri
               Soavez
               Poloni
               conscripsit
               ;
               Mirum
               dico
               ,
               quam
               apertè
               &
               solidè
               loquutus
               est
               de
               vitiis
               &
               falsis
               opinionibus
               in
               Romanam
               Ecclesiam
               introductis
               .
               Nec
               minus
               ab
               eâ
               dissentit
               Jul.
               Clem.
               Scotus
               ex
               illustri
               comitum
               Scotorum
               familiâ
               oriundus
               dudum
               Jesuita
               ,
               jam
               vero
               infensissimus
               istius
               ordinis
               inimicus
               ,
               quorum
               scripta
               maximum
               ponderis
               habebunt
               in
               adversariis
               .
               Nimium
               hac
               Epistolâ
               excurro
               ,
               Vir
               magne
               ,
               veniam
               audaciae
               in
               scribendo
               ,
               &
               ,
               quod
               superest
               ,
               Deum
               immortalem
               precor
               ,
               velit
               T.
               Rev.
               dign
               .
               diu
               incolumen
               in
               sui
               nominis
               gloriam
               totiusque
               Reip.
               literariae
               emolumentum
               conservare
               ;
               mihi
               meisque
               rebus
               fave
               .
            
             
               
                 Patavii
                 Antenoris
                 
                   19
                   Octob.
                   st
                   .
                   n.
                   1649.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 Doctissimoque
                 Viro
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 S.
                 P.
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Isaacus
                 Gruterus
                 .
              
            
             
               VIx
               egressus
               eram
               adolescentiae
               spatia
               quae
               sub
               ferula
               eruditur
               ,
               cum
               inter
               ea
               te
               nomina
               excepi
               ,
               ad
               quorum
               venerationem
               se
               componebat
               jam
               tum
               aetatis
               impetus
               ,
               solâ
               virorum
               ingentium
               veneratione
               commendari
               solitus
               ,
               Juventâ
               maturior
               ,
               etsi
               turbatô
               saepius
               ob
               domestica
               ex
               fortunae
               variantis
               arbitrio
               impedimenta
               profectu
               ,
               tenui
               tamen
               &
               velut
               caliganti
               in
               graviores
               literas
               prospectu
               accessi
               ad
               tui
               admirationem
               propius
               ;
               in
               magnam
               felicitatis
               partem
               deputaturus
               occasionem
               ,
               quae
               epistolicae
               compellationi
               viam
               panderet
               .
               Et
               videtur
               ex
               inopino
               oblatum
               ,
               in
               quo
               fatigata
               vane
               exquirentis
               anxie
               consilia
               .
               Invado
               igitur
               quà
               desideriis
               meis
               operam
               spondet
               Nobilissimi
               Boswelli
               expeditum
               literas
               amantibus
               obsequium
               .
               Neque
               praemunio
               ulterius
               hanc
               scriptionis
               licentiam
               ,
               ne
               aut
               modestiae
               tuae
               inimica
               ,
               aut
               fronti
               meae
               insueta
               meditari
               iis
               dicar
               ,
               quibus
               aliunde
               haud
               innotui
               ,
               longe
               dissidens
               à
               molestâ
               ambitionis
               pompâ
               ,
               simplicitatis
               perditurâ
               pretium
               apud
               virtutis
               istius
               aequos
               aestimatores
               .
               Praeter
               illud
               ,
               quo
               apud
               Eruditos
               hujus
               seculi
               clarus
               jamdiu
               emeruisti
               tacitam
               &
               nunc
               calamo
               mandatam
               ex
               me
               reverentiam
               ,
               Savilii
               impulit
               recordatio
               ,
               ex
               paucis
               in
               lucem
               editis
               ,
               quae
               videre
               &
               legere
               mihi
               contigit
               ,
               hausta
               .
               Putabam
               enim
               animadvertisse
               familiariter
               te
               cum
               Nobilissimo
               Viro
               &
               nunc
               ad
               beatos
               translato
               consuevisse
               .
               Ejus
               in
               Tacitum
               notas
               ,
               nunquam
               latine
               lectas
               ,
               nupere
               vertere
               Romano
               sermone
               caepi
               .
               Praelo
               destinatis
               sua
               designavi
               prolegomena
               cum
               eo
               ,
               quod
               tantas
               virtutes
               decet
               ,
               Elogio
               .
               Sed
               
               quia
               homini
               lectionis
               angustae
               quaedam
               ex
               libris
               innotuerunt
               ,
               pauca
               ex
               Amicorum
               sermonibus
               ,
               multa
               fugiunt
               ,
               cumque
               nancisci
               haud
               licuerit
               ,
               unde
               plenioris
               adjumenti
               spes
               erat
               facta
               ,
               optem
               tuâ
               opera
               scire
               quid
               scripserit
               ,
               otii
               ,
               in
               fallor
               ,
               religiosus
               dispensator
               ,
               editum
               ineditumve
               .
               An
               spes
               sit
               vindicandi
               a
               Bibliothecae
               situ
               ,
               quae
               plurima
               in
               omni
               scientiarum
               genere
               elucubrata
               vidisse
               testatur
               quisquis
               autor
               est
               praefationis
               in
               Germania
               praefixae
               
               Libello
               de
               Militia
               Romana
               ,
               latinitate
               donato
               ;
               sed
               cujus
               diu
               est
               cum
               nulla
               prostant
               exemplaria
               .
               Audio
               vivere
               filiam
               ejus
               ,
               unicam
               amplissimarum
               fortunarum
               haeredem
               in
               provinciâ
               Cantium
               dictâ
               .
               Vereor
               an
               falso
               rumor
               id
               auribus
               meis
               insinuaverit
               ,
               aditusne
               ad
               eam
               per
               consimiles
               literas
               (
               latine
               enim
               scire
               narrant
               )
               detur
               ,
               quaeso
               effice
               ne
               me
               lateat
               ,
               si
               opis
               fuerit
               tuae
               ,
               meditantem
               ea
               ,
               quibus
               Vir
               apud
               Belgarum
               &
               alibi
               eruditos
               plerumque
               ignotus
               celebretur
               ;
               si
               modo
               praestare
               id
               queat
               praeconii
               nostri
               exilitas
               .
               Depuduisse
               fo
               rs
               videbor
               multis
               alios
               ex
               se
               aestimantibus
               ,
               non
               tibi
               ,
               qui
               literarum
               nomine
               &
               defuncti
               illud
               quicquid
               est
               molestiae
               exhaurire
               non
               defugies
               &
               perscribere
               ex
               vero
               cognita
               .
               Diriges
               autem
               quae
               mihi
               destinaveris
               ad
               Nobiliss.
               Boswellum
               ,
               cujus
               beneficio
               hae
               Londinum
               transmittuntur
               .
               Vale
               Vir
               Reverendissime
               &
               aequus
               esto
               negotium
               facessenti
               ;
               qui
               quodvis
               obsequium
               libentissime
               tibi
               debiturus
               sum
               ea
               —
               facilitate
               tantique
               officii
               nomine
               .
               Hagae-Consitis
               in
               Batavia
               .
               Postridie
               Idus
               Julias
               .
               M.
               D.
               C.
               XLIX
               .
            
             
               Parats
               hasce
               &
               jamjam
               per
               Nobiliss.
               Boswellum
               Curandas
               Amicus
               meus
               Ecclesiae
               Anglicanae
               apud
               Batavos
               minister
               in
               Britanniam
               transfretaturus
               secum
               sumpsit
               .
               Cum
               eo
               brevi
               edituro
               tulissime
               habere
               potero
               responsum
               ,
               si
               meruisse
               illud
               licuerit
               .
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               John
               Gerard
               Vossius
               .
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 Clarissimo
                 mihique
                 amicissimo
                 Johanni
                 Gerardo
                 Vossio
                 .
              
               
                 Amstelodamum
                 .
              
            
             
               VIvo
               adhuc
               ,
               Mi
               Vossi
               !
               Si
               vivere
               dicendus
               est
               qui
               ad
               calamitosissima
               &
               flagitiosissima
               reservatus
               tempora
               ,
               ea
               quotidie
               spectare
               cogitur
               ,
               quorum
               animus
               meminisse
               horret
               ,
               luctuque
               refugit
               .
               Inter
               quas
               continuas
               aerumnas
               &
               illo
               animi
               angore
               me
               subinde
               confici
               dissimulare
               non
               possum
               ;
               quod
               ità
               ego
               te
               neglexerim
               ,
               ut
               pro
               eximio
               illo
               artis
               tuae
               Poëticae
               thesauro
               nulla
               à
               me
               relata
               ,
               ac
               ne
               habita
               quidèm
               aut
               acta
               fuerit
               gratia
               .
               Ante
               annum
               ,
               &
               quod
               excurrit
               Appendicem
               meam
               Ignatianam
               ac
               de
               Macedonum
               ac
               Asianorum
               anno
               solari
               dissertationem
               mittere
               ad
               te
               memini
               ;
               sed
               quid
               tantilla
               illa
               ad
               justos
               hosce
               poëticae
               tuae
               ,
               tanta
               diligentia
               &
               industriâ
               elucubratos
               ,
               commentarios
               Majoris
               fortasse
               operis
               ,
               &
               pretii
               ,
               usus
               certè
               aliquandò
               uberioris
               ,
               futuri
               sunt
               Annales
               nostri
               sacri
               :
               Cum
               Asiatico
               ,
               &
               Aegyptiaco
               ,
               &
               Olympiadum
               exordio
               usque
               ad
               Vespasiani
               imperium
               ,
               ex
               scriptoribus
               exteris
               ,
               deducto
               chronico
               .
               Quamprimum
               opus
               absolutum
               fuerit
               (
               quod
               ante
               finem
               proximae
               aestatis
               futurum
               
               spero
               )
               consendum
               ad
               te
               sum
               missurus
               :
               Si
               lucis
               hujus
               usuram
               saevitia
               temporum
               tantisper
               mihi
               permiserit
               .
               Intereò
               literarum
               harum
               latorem
               D.
               Johannem
               Priceum
               ,
               insignis
               eruditionis
               ,
               &
               probitatis
               virum
               (
               quem
               ex
               scriptis
               notum
               tibi
               esse
               non
               dubito
               )
               &
               sui
               praecipuè
               ,
               &
               mei
               etiàm
               (
               cui
               amicissimus
               est
               )
               causâ
               ,
               finu
               complexuque
               tuo
               recipe
               ;
               &
               me
               ,
               licet
               id
               parum
               commerentem
               ,
               amare
               non
               cessa
               .
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 Cupidissimus
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 ,
                 xvii
                 Kalend.
                 
                 
                   April
                   .
                   anno
                   1648
                   /
                   9.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXL
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Johan
               .
               Hevelius
               .
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 Clarissimo
                 D.
                 Johanni
                 Hevelio
                 Dantiscano
                 .
              
               
                 Gedanum
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 Praestantissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               SElenographiam
               tuam
               admirandam
               ostendit
               mihi
               Hartlibius
               noster
               ,
               Splendidissimum
               munus
               ,
               Dubliniensi
               nostrae
               Bibliothecae
               benignissime
               à
               te
               donatum
               .
               Cui
               inter
               tumultus
               bellicos
               jam
               animam
               penè
               agenti
               Academiae
               ,
               inter
               primos
               in
               illam
               admissos
               ego
               jam
               unicus
               superstes
               relictus
               filius
               ,
               officii
               mei
               esse
               duxi
               ,
               gratias
               quantum
               possum
               maximas
               ,
               dulcissimae
               matris
               nomine
               ,
               tibi
               persolvere
               :
               atque
               privati
               mei
               insuper
               in
               te
               affectus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Asiaticum
               &
               Aegyptiacum
               nostrum
               chronicon
               à
               mundi
               primâ
               origine
               ad
               Antiochi
               Epiphanis
               &
               Maccabaica
               tempora
               deductum
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               qualiscunque
               vicem
               suppleturum
               ,
               ad
               te
               transmittere
               :
               Quod
               ut
               boni
               consulas
               oro
               ,
               ut
               profectum
               ab
               homine
               ,
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 amantissimo
                 
                   J.
                   U.
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 pridie
                 Kalend.
                 
                   Novemb.
                   Julian
                   .
                   anno
                   aerae
                   Christianae
                   MDCL
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXLI.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               SOme
               few
               Dissertations
               I
               have
               put
               together
               ,
               with
               some
               purpose
               to
               adventure
               them
               to
               the
               Press
               ;
               But
               first
               desire
               to
               offer
               them
               to
               your
               Grace's
               view
               ,
               to
               receive
               your
               judgment
               of
               the
               fitness
               of
               so
               doing
               .
               If
               the
               whole
               do
               bring
               too
               great
               a
               trouble
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               you
               may
               then
               read
               over
               the
               Lemmata
               ,
               and
               thereby
               be
               directed
               to
               read
               where
               you
               think
               there
               will
               be
               most
               hazard
               of
               my
               running
               any
               Error
               .
               And
               if
               upon
               survey
               your
               Grace
               shall
               find
               cause
               to
               send
               back
               the
               Book
               again
               for
               my
               further
               thoughts
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               welcome
               ,
               if
               accompanied
               with
               your
               Directions
               .
               But
               if
               there
               be
               no
               more
               dangerous
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               than
               what
               your
               Pen
               may
               without
               much
               trouble
               correct
               ,
               I
               desire
               it
               may
               then
               be
               returned
               to
               Mr.
               Royston
               this
               Bearer
               ,
               with
               a
               word
               of
               notice
               to
               him
               that
               he
               may
               proceed
               .
               But
               I
               must
               desire
               from
               your
               Grace
               the
               favour
               of
               perfect
               secrecy
               till
               the
               Book
               be
               printed
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               shall
               visit
               your
               Grace
               again
               .
               From
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 H.
                 Hammond
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dec.
                   6.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXLII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               heretofore
               ,
               by
               your
               direction
               ,
               from
               Mr.
               Allestree
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Passage
               of
               Irenaeus
               ,
               and
               yesterday
               your
               most
               accurate
               descanting
               upon
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               return
               unto
               you
               very
               hearty
               thanks
               ,
               being
               very
               glad
               also
               to
               understand
               by
               your
               Letter
               of
               the
               20th
               of
               August
               ,
               therewith
               received
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               a
               thought
               of
               making
               an
               entire
               dissertation
               for
               the
               vindicating
               of
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
               :
               Which
               together
               with
               your
               Treatise
               of
               Episcopacy
               in
               Latin
               ,
               enlarged
               with
               such
               additions
               as
               you
               mention
               of
               Act.
               20.
               and
               the
               
                 Ancyran
                 Canon
              
               ,
               I
               hold
               would
               be
               to
               exceeding
               good
               purpose
               .
               The
               new
               Title
               wherewith
               you
               were
               dubbed
               ,
               of
               
                 Sir
                 Knave
              
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               railing
               Book
               writ
               expresly
               against
               
                 Desiderius
                 Heraldus
              
               ;
               which
               having
               but
               look'd
               on
               ,
               I
               sent
               to
               young
               Heraldus
               ,
               the
               other
               's
               Son
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               hitherto
               restor'd
               the
               same
               to
               me
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               bless
               you
               in
               all
               your
               Godly
               Endeavours
               ;
               in
               whom
               I
               ever
               more
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 loving
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Rigate
                 in
                 Surry
                 ,
                 
                   Apr.
                   30.
                   1649.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXLIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Must
               not
               omit
               to
               render
               my
               most
               humble
               Acknowledgments
               for
               the
               favour
               of
               your
               last
               Book
               of
               Chronology
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               many
               former
               Obligations
               laid
               on
               me
               by
               your
               Grace
               .
               I
               could
               not
               but
               smile
               when
               I
               was
               of
               late
               required
               by
               the
               London-Minsters
               to
               answer
               the
               Objections
               which
               you
               had
               made
               to
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Ignatius
               .
               The
               Printer
               will
               shortly
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Return
               I
               have
               made
               to
               it
               .
               I
               find
               now
               in
               another
               Caviller
               against
               those
               Epistles
               ,
               a
               Testimony
               out
               of
               St.
               
                 Jerom
                 ,
                 Dial.
              
               3.
               
                 cont
                 .
                 Pelag.
                 [
                 Jgnatius
                 vir
                 Apostolicus
                 &
                 Martyr
                 Scribit
                 audacter
                 ,
                 Elegit
                 Dominus
                 Apostolos
                 qui
                 super
                 omnes
                 homines
                 peccatores
                 erant
                 ]
              
               which
               I
               find
               not
               in
               his
               Epistles
               .
               Doth
               your
               Grace
               remember
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               If
               it
               be
               not
               troublesome
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               impart
               one
               word
               concerning
               it
               to
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 H.
                 Hammond
                 .
              
               
                 
                   May
                   16.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXLIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               .
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               read
               ,
               with
               great
               delight
               and
               content
               ,
               your
               accurate
               Answer
               to
               the
               Objections
               made
               against
               the
               Credit
               of
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
               ;
               for
               which
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               most
               heartily
               thank
               you
               ,
               so
               am
               I
               moved
               thereby
               further
               to
               entreat
               you
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               Latin
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               already
               written
               in
               English
               ,
               against
               this
               Objector
               ,
               and
               that
               other
               ,
               who
               for
               your
               pains
               hath
               rudely
               requited
               you
               with
               the
               bare
               appellation
               of
               Nebulo
               for
               the
               assertion
               of
               Episcopacy
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               it
               may
               no
               longer
               be
               credited
               abroad
               ,
               that
               these
               two
               have
               so
               beaten
               down
               this
               Calling
               ,
               that
               the
               defence
               thereof
               is
               now
               deserted
               by
               all
               Men
               ,
               as
               by
               
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
              
               is
               intimated
               in
               his
               Theses
               of
               Church-Government
               at
               Sedan
               lately
               published
               .
               Which
               I
               leave
               to
               your
               serious
               consideration
               ;
               and
               all
               your
               Godly
               Labours
               to
               the
               blessing
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               evermore
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 very
                 loving
                 Friend
                 and
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   July
                   21.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXLV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               TO
               the
               trouble
               that
               I
               lately
               offered
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               pardon
               if
               I
               present
               this
               Addition
               ,
               in
               desiring
               a
               view
               of
               your
               
                 Variae
                 Lectiones
              
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               fit
               to
               be
               look'd
               on
               ,
               to
               prepare
               those
               Notes
               for
               the
               Press
               which
               I
               have
               now
               in
               good
               part
               done
               .
               If
               this
               Favour
               be
               uncivil
               for
               me
               to
               ask
               ,
               or
               inconvenient
               for
               your
               Grace
               to
               grant
               ,
               I
               shall
               by
               your
               least
               word
               be
               kept
               from
               farther
               importuning
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               see
               fit
               to
               communicate
               them
               ,
               this
               Bearer
               ,
               Mr.
               Royston
               ,
               will
               safely
               convey
               them
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               at
               what
               time
               your
               Grace
               shall
               appoint
               ,
               return
               them
               to
               you
               ;
               from
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 obliged
                 Servant
                 ,
                 H.
                 Hammond
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Decemb.
                   10.
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXLVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
              
               Hammond
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Sir
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Read
               over
               your
               Book
               with
               no
               small
               admiration
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               infiniteness
               of
               the
               pains
               which
               you
               have
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               exactness
               of
               the
               judgment
               which
               you
               have
               shewed
               therein
               .
               The
               only
               thing
               I
               could
               wish
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               accurate
               Tractate
               of
               the
               Gnostic
               Heresy
               ,
               should
               come
               out
               apart
               in
               a
               Dissertation
               by
               its
               self
               ,
               without
               any
               reference
               to
               the
               Argument
               of
               your
               other
               main
               Discourse
               ;
               for
               howsoever
               the
               occasion
               of
               bringing
               it
               in
               be
               not
               unapt
               ,
               yet
               the
               application
               of
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Prophecy
               thereunto
               ,
               is
               not
               like
               to
               find
               such
               acceptance
               in
               the
               reformed
               Churches
               beyond
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               desire
               the
               principal
               Argument
               in
               hand
               might
               be
               adventured
               in
               the
               same
               Bottom
               with
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               The
               varieties
               of
               the
               Readings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Cambridg
               Copies
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               unto
               you
               ;
               but
               those
               out
               of
               the
               Oxford
               ones
               (
               wherein
               your self
               had
               a
               chief
               hand
               )
               I
               can
               by
               no
               means
               find
               ,
               and
               do
               much
               fear
               that
               they
               were
               plundred
               ,
               among
               my
               other
               Books
               and
               Papers
               ,
               by
               the
               rude
               Welch
               in
               Glamorganshire
               .
               Yet
               instead
               thereof
               I
               have
               sent
               unto
               you
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               excerpted
               out
               of
               the
               Volumns
               wherein
               the
               ancient
               Edition
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               is
               contain'd
               ,
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               St.
               
               James's
               :
               Which
               if
               it
               may
               stand
               you
               in
               any
               stead
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               glad
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 own
                 ,
                 J.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   Jan.
                   14.
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXLVII.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Edward
               Davenant
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               an
               extraordinary
               comfort
               to
               me
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               my
               Troubles
               ,
               to
               hear
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               your
               Grace's
               Health
               ,
               which
               I
               am
               bound
               daily
               to
               pray
               for
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               should
               be
               so
               affected
               with
               the
               hearing
               of
               mine
               .
            
             
               I
               never
               shall
               forget
               the
               Favours
               which
               you
               were
               pleased
               to
               shew
               me
               in
               Bristol
               ;
               and
               though
               these
               silly
               Things
               of
               mine
               are
               far
               unworthy
               of
               your
               judicious
               perusal
               ,
               yet
               I
               choose
               rather
               to
               lay
               open
               mine
               own
               weakness
               ,
               than
               disobey
               the
               least
               of
               your
               desires
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               Resolution
               of
               Spherical
               Triangles
               ,
               I
               take
               the
               Sextant
               of
               any
               Circle
               ;
               this
               I
               divide
               into
               90
               equal
               Parts
               ,
               and
               suppose
               each
               Part
               a
               Degree
               ;
               by
               this
               means
               I
               keep
               always
               
                 (
                 in
                 Circulis
                 Maximis
              
               )
               the
               same
               Radius
               that
               I
               began
               with
               ;
               and
               the
               length
               of
               that
               Radius
               is
               always
               the
               measure
               of
               a
               Right
               Angle
               .
               This
               course
               I
               find
               to
               be
               the
               most
               speedy
               for
               practice
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               measuring
               of
               other
               Arches
               and
               Angles
               ,
               the
               Scale
               is
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               ,
               but
               use
               is
               to
               be
               made
               of
               the
               common
               Rules
               of
               Trigonometrical
               Calculation
               .
            
             
               Touching
               my
               Treatise
               of
               Eclipses
               ,
               I
               know
               how
               far
               it
               is
               from
               perfection
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               better
               Authors
               ,
               my
               Grounds
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               taken
               out
               of
               Calvisius
               ,
               whose
               Rules
               (
               of
               any
               that
               I
               have
               seen
               )
               I
               find
               to
               be
               the
               most
               compendious
               :
               but
               the
               exemplification
               of
               his
               Rules
               is
               extreamly
               misprinted
               in
               many
               places
               .
               In
               his
               first
               Table
               ,
               upon
               which
               many
               of
               the
               following
               depend
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               overfight
               committed
               by
               himself
               ;
            
             
               
               
                 
                   
                     For
                     whereas
                     dividing
                     a
                     Circle
                     ,
                     or
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     ii
                     .
                  
                   
                     iii.
                     
                  
                   
                     iiii
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     
                  
                   
                     vi
                     .
                  
                   
                     vii
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     06.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     By
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     ii
                     .
                  
                   
                     iii.
                     
                  
                   
                     iv
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     
                  
                   
                     vi
                     .
                  
                   
                     vii
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     11.
                     
                  
                   
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     41.
                     
                  
                   
                     32.
                     
                  
                   
                     00.
                     
                  
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                     13.
                     
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     He
                     makes
                     the
                     Quotient
                     to
                     be
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     ii
                     .
                  
                   
                     iii.
                     
                  
                   
                     iiii
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     
                  
                   
                     vi
                     .
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     50.
                     
                  
                   
                     07.
                     
                  
                   
                     51.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     27.
                     
                  
                   
                      
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Or
                     ,
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     h.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     ii
                     .
                  
                   
                     iii.
                     
                  
                   
                     iiii
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     
                  
                   
                     vi
                     .
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     03.
                     
                  
                   
                     08.
                     
                  
                   
                     32.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     46.
                     )
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     It
                     should
                     be
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     ii
                     .
                  
                   
                     iii.
                     
                  
                   
                     iiii
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     
                  
                   
                     vi
                     .
                  
                   
                     *
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     50.
                     
                  
                   
                     07.
                     
                  
                   
                     51.
                     
                  
                   
                     38.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Or
                     ,
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     h.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     ii
                     .
                  
                   
                     iii.
                     
                  
                   
                     iiii
                     .
                  
                   
                     v.
                     
                  
                   
                     *
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
                 
                   
                     (
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     03.
                     
                  
                   
                     08.
                     
                  
                   
                     39.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     )
                  
                   
                      
                  
                
              
            
             
               So
               that
               comparing
               the
               first
               Column
               of
               his
               7th
               Page
               ,
               with
               the
               first
               Column
               of
               the
               9th
               Page
               ,
               you
               may
               see
               38.
               v.
               omitted
               ,
               and
               20.
               vi
               .
               put
               into
               the
               place
               thereof
               .
               Which
               oversight
               ,
               though
               small
               ,
               yet
               being
               
                 in
                 fundamento
              
               ,
               it
               has
               an
               influence
               throughout
               his
               first
               five
               Tables
               ,
               and
               causeth
               mine
               to
               differ
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               Grace
               is
               furnished
               with
               far
               more
               ready
               and
               exact
               Tables
               ,
               and
               therefore
               easily
               may
               spare
               these
               ;
               which
               I
               desire
               ,
               after
               you
               have
               perused
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               safely
               returned
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               they
               are
               ,
               
               they
               have
               cost
               me
               no
               little
               labour
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               never
               another
               Copy
               of
               them
               if
               these
               should
               happen
               to
               miscarry
               .
               If
               I
               forget
               not
               ,
               you
               made
               mention
               of
               one
               Mullerus
               ,
               (
               whose
               Works
               I
               never
               had
               a
               sight
               of
               )
               ;
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               the
               same
               Mollerus
               ,
               whose
               
                 Tabulae
                 Phrisicae
              
               I
               find
               thrice
               reprehended
               (
               how
               justly
               I
               cannot
               say
               )
               in
               
                 Calvisius
                 ,
                 A
                 Mundi
              
               ,
               3178
               ,
               3963
               ,
               and
               4283.
               
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               Mathematicks
               which
               I
               more
               long
               to
               hear
               of
               ,
               than
               the
               new
               Edition
               of
               
               Vieta's
               Works
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               yet
               come
               forth
               .
               But
               I
               trespass
               too
               far
               upon
               your
               patience
               ,
               to
               trouble
               you
               so
               long
               about
               these
               Trifles
               .
               To
               make
               some
               Recompence
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               up
               with
               them
               that
               elaborate
               Work
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               ;
               which
               being
               committed
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               your
               Grace
               has
               done
               me
               unspeakable
               favour
               to
               undertake
               the
               publishing
               of
               it
               .
               I
               send
               the
               Book
               it self
               ,
               which
               my
               Lord
               left
               with
               me
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               rather
               than
               that
               I
               shewed
               you
               at
               Bristol
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               Transcript
               out
               of
               this
               .
               The
               weakness
               of
               my
               Body
               ,
               and
               other
               Troubles
               which
               now
               lie
               heavy
               on
               me
               ,
               will
               not
               permit
               me
               to
               attend
               upon
               the
               printing
               ;
               my
               hope
               is
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               some
               Divine
               there
               at
               hand
               ,
               that
               will
               look
               to
               preserve
               it
               from
               the
               Errors
               of
               the
               Press
               .
               The
               short
               answer
               of
               his
               unto
               the
               French
               Divines
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               found
               scattered
               amongst
               his
               Papers
               )
               is
               sent
               up
               in
               the
               Book
               ;
               I
               refer
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Judgment
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               added
               or
               omitted
               in
               the
               Impression
               .
               If
               Dr.
               
               Ward
               's
               Works
               ,
               touching
               the
               same
               Subject
               ,
               may
               come
               forth
               together
               in
               one
               Volume
               ,
               I
               believe
               it
               will
               be
               no
               less
               agreeable
               to
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               deceased
               Authors
               ,
               than
               grateful
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               surviving
               Posterity
               .
               I
               cease
               to
               be
               more
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               heartiest
               Prayers
               for
               your
               long
               Health
               here
               ,
               and
               eternal
               Happiness
               hereafter
               ,
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 humble
                 Service
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Edward
                 Davenant
                 .
              
               
                 Gillingham
                 ,
                 
                   Jan.
                   29.
                   1646.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXLVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Wheelocke
               
                 Professor
                 of
                 Arabick
                 in
              
               Cambridg
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Lincolns-Inn
               .
            
             
               MAY
               it
               please
               your
               Grace
               to
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               since
               in
               these
               Times
               I
               come
               not
               to
               London
               ,
               to
               tender
               my
               most
               humble
               Duty
               to
               you
               in
               this
               Paper-fashion
               .
               I
               most
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Grace
               for
               mentioning
               me
               to
               Mr.
               Cudworth
               :
               who
               ,
               as
               his
               Name
               also
               promiseth
               ,
               is
               a
               young
               Man
               of
               good
               worth
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               had
               he
               liv'd
               (
               when
               the
               Church
               of
               Ireland
               lately
               flourished
               under
               your
               Grace's
               Primacy
               )
               furnished
               with
               such
               Abilities
               ,
               no
               wonder
               if
               you
               had
               called
               him
               into
               that
               then
               flourishing
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               were
               many
               more
               of
               his
               Parts
               and
               Merits
               .
               Your
               Grace
               was
               pleased
               to
               ask
               him
               what
               I
               was
               doing
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               cannot
               spend
               my
               time
               better
               ,
               than
               after
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               gathering
               your
               Lordship's
               Observations
               upon
               many
               obscure
               Texts
               of
               the
               Bible
               ;
               but
               by
               my
               constant
               attending
               on
               my
               Lectures
               ,
               I
               am
               prevented
               of
               doing
               what
               I
               otherwise
               might
               .
               
                 Sir
                 Henry
              
               Spelman's
               Saxon
               Lecture
               ,
               honoured
               by
               your
               Lordship's
               first
               motion
               to
               the
               Heads
               of
               Houses
               ,
               (
               and
               have
               I
               not
               cause
               to
               admire
               God's
               Providence
               ,
               as
               my
               Lord
               of
               Exeter
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Work
               should
               be
               countenanced
               by
               so
               transcendent
               Patronage
               )
               hath
               
               made
               me
               your
               Grace's
               Scholar
               ;
               as
               in
               truth
               the
               
                 Ecclesiae
                 ipsae
                 Britannicae
                 Universae
              
               at
               this
               time
               are
               .
               But
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               pardon
               my
               boldness
               ,
               and
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               chalenge
               the
               Stile
               ,
               if
               not
               of
               Scholar
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               since
               I
               never
               counted
               my self
               worthy
               to
               wait
               on
               your
               Person
               ,
               yet
               a
               true
               admirer
               of
               all
               your
               Lordship's
               most
               rich
               Treasures
               ,
               now
               ,
               in
               your
               most
               learned
               Writings
               bequeathed
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               but
               my
               Saxon
               Imploiment
               will
               bind
               me
               much
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               your
               
                 Primordia
                 Eccles.
                 Britannicarum
              
               ;
               tho
               your
               Grace
               will
               pity
               my
               Condition
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               able
               to
               compass
               the
               use
               of
               those
               rare
               Manuscripts
               cited
               in
               that
               most
               rich
               Magazine
               ;
               yet
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               we
               have
               many
               excellent
               and
               rare
               Antiquities
               there
               at
               large
               cited
               to
               us
               .
               I
               presumed
               ,
               two
               Years
               since
               ,
               to
               send
               Mr.
               Hartlib
               a
               Specimen
               of
               my
               Intentions
               ,
               and
               beginnings
               of
               a
               Confutation
               of
               the
               Alcoran
               :
               It
               was
               according
               to
               my
               poor
               skill
               ,
               a
               discovery
               of
               
               Mahomet's
               ,
               and
               his
               Chaplains
               devilish
               Policy
               ,
               to
               raze
               out
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Eastern
               People
               ,
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               Three
               Persons
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               substituing
               in
               the
               stead
               thereof
               three
               words
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               so
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               as
               by
               fair
               and
               goodly
               Language
               ,
               he
               blotted
               out
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               —
               so
               doth
               he
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 —
                 Gloria
                 Patri
              
               —
               by
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               for
               this
               intent
               ,
               to
               square
               out
               a
               Platform
               of
               Faith
               easy
               for
               all
               the
               World
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               and
               his
               succeeding
               Chalifs
               ,
               may
               gain
               such
               a
               false
               believing
               and
               seduced
               World
               to
               the
               infernal
               See
               of
               Meccha
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               his
               meaning
               in
               binding
               all
               to
               pray
               towards
               Meccha
               .
               Had
               I
               Skill
               ,
               and
               Means
               ,
               and
               Encouragement
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               would
               endeavour
               to
               make
               some
               progress
               in
               the
               same
               Work
               :
               not
               but
               that
               I
               know
               many
               in
               this
               Kingdom
               far
               more
               able
               than
               my self
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               fear
               none
               of
               them
               will
               attempt
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               smile
               at
               the
               Design
               .
               The
               Language
               of
               the
               Alchoran
               ,
               to
               write
               in
               that
               stile
               ,
               may
               be
               attained
               ;
               the
               matter
               of
               Confutation
               may
               be
               easy
               to
               any
               that
               will
               attend
               to
               the
               wicked
               Plots
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               ever
               ,
               practised
               in
               the
               World.
               But
               Mr.
               Hartlib
               returned
               my
               Papers
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               or
               else
               my
               Intention
               ,
               was
               not
               approved
               .
               I
               purposedly
               was
               desirous
               to
               be
               ignorant
               who
               should
               give
               this
               severe
               Censure
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               think
               I
               should
               grieve
               thereat
               .
               Mr.
               Hartlib
               ,
               I
               thank
               him
               ,
               did
               me
               the
               pleasure
               as
               to
               conceal
               it
               from
               me
               .
               I
               could
               scarce
               keep
               my self
               from
               some
               such
               Imployment
               about
               the
               Alchoran
               ;
               but
               these
               Times
               call
               us
               now
               to
               other
               Thoughts
               :
               The
               fear
               of
               losing
               the
               Univers
               .
               as
               well
               as
               
                 Regnum
                 ,
                 &
                 Sacerdotium
              
               ,
               doth
               not
               a
               little
               amaze
               us
               .
               When
               a
               Messenger
               comes
               hither
               from
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               glad
               to
               be
               informed
               by
               him
               ,
               wherein
               I
               may
               best
               ,
               in
               this
               Lambeth
               Library
               ,
               be
               serviceable
               ,
               and
               express
               my
               bounden
               Duty
               to
               your
               Lordship
               .
               The
               Lord
               still
               add
               to
               the
               number
               of
               your
               Days
               ,
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               afflicted
               Britain
               Churches
               ,
               which
               ,
               next
               to
               God
               ,
               cast
               their
               Eyes
               upon
               you
               in
               these
               sad
               Extremities
               which
               they
               have
               already
               suffered
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 Wheelocke
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 expect
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 setting
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 Lambeth
                 Books
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 ;
                 where
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 above
                 30
                 Years
                 since
                 ,
                 heard
                 Mr.
                 
                   Andrew
                   Downs
                
                 read
                 the
                 Greek
                 Lecture
                 ;
                 as
                 yet
                 they
                 remain
                 in
                 Fat
                 's
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 Chests
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 of
                 any
                 use
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXLIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Isaacus
               Gruterus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Viro
                 Maximo
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
                 Archiepiscopo
                 Armachano
                 ,
                 Hiberniae
                 Primati
                 S.
                 P.
                 D.
                 Isaacus
                 Gruterus
                 .
              
            
             
               NON
               passus
               sum
               me
               abripi
               affectu
               ,
               virtutes
               tuas
               si
               non
               aestimare
               saltem
               venerari
               nescio
               ,
               cum
               mihi
               nuper
               apud
               te
               calamum
               feci
               pararium
               .
               Neque
               ex
               alto
               nunc
               causas
               arcesso
               ,
               quae
               necdum
               consumptae
               ,
               fiduciam
               sustinent
               fore
               ut
               &
               secundae
               allocutioni
               sua
               venia
               sit
               ,
               interiorem
               tantae
               Eruditionis
               ,
               in
               perspectâ
               multis
               humanitate
               ,
               cultum
               meditanti
               .
               Eorum
               quae
               tunc
               scripsi
               ,
               alia
               tempus
               mutavit
               intermedium
               ,
               alia
               integram
               officii
               gratiam
               habent
               ,
               si
               vel
               partem
               desiderii
               nostri
               expletam
               imputare
               liceat
               tuae
               benevolentiae
               .
               Savilii
               enim
               filiam
               ,
               Sidleijo
               cuidam
               olim
               nuptam
               ,
               obiisse
               narravit
               mihi
               Nobiliss.
               Boswellus
               ;
               vir
               non
               aliis
               magis
               virtutibus
               ,
               quas
               plures
               benignior
               indulsit
               natura
               ,
               quam
               literarum
               patrocinio
               illustris
               .
               Quid
               vero
               Savilianae
               industriae
               ineditum
               servent
               alicubi
               scrinia
               chartacea
               ,
               non
               alîunde
               quam
               ex
               te
               melius
               constare
               mihi
               posse
               videtur
               ,
               cum
               doceant
               scripta
               tua
               propriori
               vos
               familiaritate
               coaluisse
               .
               Illud
               ergo
               repetere
               ausus
               sum
               hoc
               Epistolae
               compendio
               ,
               explicatum
               forte
               olim
               uberius
               ,
               ut
               in
               concilianda
               istius
               rei
               notitia
               gratificari
               velis
               homini
               extero
               ,
               in
               magna
               felicitatis
               parte
               habituro
               per
               istud
               obsequium
               posse
               tibi
               commendare
               quamcunque
               affectus
               sui
               operam
               ,
               testem
               positi
               non
               apud
               ingratum
               beneficii
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 Isaacus
                 Gruterus
                 .
              
               
                 Hagae-Comitis
                 .
                 
                   26.
                   
                   Febr.
                   iv
                   .
                   Calendas
                   Martii
                   .
                   CICICCL
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCL
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               P.
               Scavenius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Vir
                 Illustrissime
                 &
                 Reverendissime
                 .
              
            
             
               NIhil
               gratius
               mihi
               accidere
               potuit
               ,
               quàm
               tuas
               literas
               ,
               iisque
               inclusa
               mandata
               accipere
               .
               Totus
               fui
               in
               ea
               exequendo
               ,
               ut
               tuae
               petitioni
               ,
               &
               meo
               voto
               rectè
               satissecisse
               viderer
               ,
               sed
               nescio
               quo
               fato
               res
               hic
               aguntur
               ,
               ut
               semper
               objiciantur
               tantae
               remorae
               ,
               &
               praetextus
               ,
               quibus
               suas
               res
               ornare
               allaborant
               ,
               quibus
               alienae
               parum
               curae
               sunt
               ,
               &
               qui
               potius
               nomine
               ,
               quam
               reipsa
               ,
               aliis
               inservire
               cupiunt
               ;
               divites
               ,
               ut
               aiunt
               ,
               promissis
               ,
               &
               tardi
               vel
               seri
               in
               fide
               datâ
               servandâ
               
               Clariss
               .
               Dominus
               Holsteinius
               infinitis
               destrictus
               negotiis
               ,
               (
               nam
               Censor
               est
               librorum
               qui
               hic
               typis
               mandantur
               )
               merito
               fugit
               hunc
               laborem
               ,
               quippe
               immensum
               ,
               quem
               requirit
               vel
               descriptio
               vel
               collatio
               hujus
               MS.
               cum
               excusis
               codicibus
               .
               Codex
               enim
               est
               antiquissimus
               ,
               hinc
               &
               inde
               mutilus
               ,
               ut
               interdum
               Oedippo
               opus
               sit
               sensum
               indagare
               .
               Promisit
               tamen
               se
               missurum
               parvulas
               aliquot
               varias
               lectiones
               ,
               quas
               successive
               sparsim
               in
               unum
               vel
               alterum
               Prophetam
               notavit
               ,
               &
               excusavit
               se
               non
               posse
               ipsum
               Codicem
               mittere
               ,
               eumque
               periculis
               tanti
               itineris
               exponere
               ,
               cum
               hoc
               modo
               sibi
               odium
               Eminentissimi
               Domini
               Cardinalis
               facillime
               conciliaret
               .
               Magna
               pars
               vitae
               Christianae
               Fastidii
               Episcopi
               Britanni
               excusa
               est
               ,
               &
               spes
               est
               eum
               tractatum
               adhuc
               lucem
               visurum
               ,
               cum
               inter
               D.
               Augustini
               opera
               non
               integre
               reperiatur
               ,
               sed
               ejusdem
               saltem
               sparsim
               fiat
               mentio
               .
               Sub
               praelo
               sunt
               edente
               Hostenio
               Fragmenta
               quaedam
               Conciliorum
               ,
               &
               fasciculus
               quarundam
               Epistolarum
               Antiquarum
               ,
               in
               quarum
               numero
               legi
               responsum
               Imperatoris
               ad
               Leonem
               Magnum
               ,
               quod
               nullibi
               ,
               impressum
               reperitur
               .
               In
               Biblioth
               .
               Vaticana
               maximus
               certè
               est
               thesaurus
               librorum
               MS.
               nec
               ubivis
               obviorum
               ,
               quos
               saltem
               per
               transennam
               inspicere
               nobis
               licet
               .
               Pessime
               nostris
               rebus
               consuluere
               ii
               ,
               qui
               antehac
               quaedam
               descripsere
               ,
               ac
               postea
               Romanis
               invitis
               &
               innominatis
               publicarunt
               .
               Nec
               desunt
               ,
               qui
               inde
               tela
               quaesivere
               ,
               quibus
               ipsos
               confodere
               ,
               ac
               ita
               proprio
               ense
               ipsos
               necare
               studuerunt
               .
               Hoc
               modo
               Itali
               malè
               remunerati
               ,
               cautiores
               ac
               difficiliores
               in
               communicando
               exteris
               sua
               mysteria
               evasere
               .
               Doleo
               mihi
               vix
               tantum
               temporis
               superesse
               ,
               quo
               obiter
               possum
               lustrare
               omnes
               Bibliothecas
               hujus
               Urbis
               .
               Chronicon
               Georgii
               Hamartholi
               nondum
               lucem
               vidit
               ,
               typis
               tamen
               paratum
               servatur
               à
               Domino
               Leone
               Allatio
               .
               An
               exstant
               plura
               in
               MSS
               o
               codice
               de
               Sibyllimis
               oraculis
               ,
               quam
               in
               excusis
               ,
               ob
               angustiam
               temporis
               jam
               non
               licet
               inquirere
               .
               Sequenti
               septimanâ
               cum
               Domino
               Leone
               Allatio
               diligentissimè
               perscrutabor
               ,
               &
               primâ
               occasione
               de
               singulis
               perscribam
               .
               Nova
               quae
               in
               re
               literaria
               hic
               occurrunt
               à
               Praestantiss
               .
               Domino
               Hachio
               intelliges
               .
               Quod
               superest
               Deum
               supplex
               rogo
               ,
               velit
               tuam
               Reverendissimam
               dignitatem
               diu
               incolumen
               servare
               in
               emolumentum
               totius
               Reip.
               literariae
               .
               Tu
               Vir
               magne
               ,
               vale
               ,
               meisque
               rebus
               fave
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 humillimus
                 ,
                 Petrus
                 Scavenius
                 .
              
               
                 Romae
                 
                   26.
                   
                   Mart.
                   st
                   .
                   vet
                   .
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLI
               .
            
             
               Venerando
               Praesuli
               ,
               Domino
               Jacobo
               Usserio
               Archiepiscopo
               Armachano
               ,
               totius
               Hiberniae
               Primati
               Illustrissimo
               .
               
               Paulus
               Testardus
               Ecclesiae
               Reformatae
               Blaesensis
               Pastor
               .
               S.
               P.
               D.
               
               
                 Venerande
                 Praesul
                 ;
              
            
             
               NOmen
               tuum
               suavissimae
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Christi
               fragrantiae
               ,
               integerrimam
               tuam
               virtutem
               ,
               quam
               nulli
               iniquissimo
               etsi
               saeculo
               non
               revereatur
               ,
               atque
               eximia
               scripta
               ,
               quibus
               orbem
               ditasti
               ,
               quorum
               quâ
               potui
               diligentiâ
               quaesitorum
               partem
               magno
               cum
               gaudio
               obtinui
               ,
               jampridem
               impensissimo
               studio
               ,
               summaque
               veneratione
               colo
               :
               Dignitatis
               Tuae
               sententiam
               ,
               quae
               possit
               esse
               ,
               de
               opusculo
               quod
               ,
               sollicitante
               etiàm
               ante
               Annos
               septemdecim
               Domino
               Johanne
               Brookes
               ,
               qui
               tibi
               ,
               video
               ,
               non
               est
               ignotus
               ,
               ex
               Disciplinâ
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Cameronis
               edidi
               ,
               turbarum
               ob
               Arminii
               Remonstrantiam
               excitatarum
               occasione
               ,
               ut
               quâ
               ratione
               virus
               quantum
               in
               eâ
               est
               vir
               iste
               Celebris
               ab
               Ecclesiis
               Nostratibus
               propulerat
               ,
               omnibus
               communicarem
               ,
               eademque
               operâ
               aliquam
               Evangelicos
               omnes
               conciliandi
               rationem
               saltèm
               pro
               modulo
               insinuarem
               ,
               cui
               opusculo
               &
               lis
               mihi
               mota
               à
               Reverendis
               viris
               D.
               D.
               Molinaeo
               ,
               Riveto
               &
               Spanhemio
               ,
               sed
               jàm
               ,
               Deo
               gratias
               ,
               uti
               spero
               pacata
               coegit
               addere
               Elucidarium
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               apologeticum
               ,
               adeoque
               S.
               de
               hoc
               Additamento
               ,
               noscendi
               flagranti
               desiderio
               teneor
               ,
               Amicos
               rogavi
               eam
               ut
               exquirere
               velent
               ,
               ipse
               &
               Dignitatis
               tuae
               sores
               pulsassem
               exquirendae
               gratiâ
               ,
               nisi
               manum
               injecisset
               tenuitatis
               meae
               conscientia
               .
               At
               jam
               ,
               Venerande
               Praesul
               ,
               accipio
               ab
               eximio
               viro
               Domino
               Colladonio
               &
               exhibitas
               tibi
               scriptiunculas
               meas
               ,
               quas
               ad
               Dominum
               Leche
               eâ
               mente
               misi
               ,
               &
               sperandam
               à
               te
               earum
               Censuram
               ,
               et
               me
               etsi
               valdè
               ignobilem
               tuae
               Dignitati
               non
               prorsùs
               ignotum
               ,
               imo
               nec
               prorsùs
               benevolentiae
               tuae
               expertem
               .
               Non
               haerebo
               sanè
               diutius
               sic
               monitus
               ,
               quin
               ipse
               venerationem
               meam
               Dignitati
               tuae
               exhibeam
               ,
               vota
               pro
               ipsius
               in
               praesentibus
               procellis
               solatio
               significem
               &
               ardentissima
               &
               constantissima
               ,
               sententiam
               tuam
               de
               meâ
               ,
               quae
               de
               Gratiae
               Dei
               in
               Christo
               cum
               particularitate
               ,
               tum
               universalitate
               distinctius
               ex
               utroque
               jàm
               memorato
               scripto
               agnoscenda
               est
               ,
               de
               animo
               ,
               deque
               facto
               pro
               occasione
               rogem
               ,
               quià
               fortè
               ea
               res
               in
               Synodo
               nostrâ
               Nationali
               poterit
               novae
               considerationi
               subjici
               ,
               importunae
               rogationis
               poenam
               deprecor
               ,
               gratias
               quantas
               possum
               humanitati
               tuae
               &
               caritati
               agam
               ,
               meque
               totum
               Tuae
               Dignitati
               devinctum
               &
               addictum
               summa
               cum
               humilitate
               profiteor
               .
               Vale
               ,
               venerande
               Praesul
               ,
               teque
               per
               multos
               annos
               Ecclesiae
               suae
               ,
               quantum
               restaurandae
               !
               incolumem
               praestet
               Deus
               optimus
               Maximus
               .
               
                 Dat.
                 Blaesis
                 iv
                 .
                 Non.
                 April
                 .
                 An.
                 MDCL
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 Venit
                 in
                 mentem
                 &
                 addere
                 consulturam
                 &
                 Ecclesiae
                 Anglicanae
                 &
                 Nostratibus
                 Tuam
                 Dignitatem
                 ,
                 si
                 quid
                 probaret
                 scribere
                 ,
                 quod
                 nonnullos
                 Anglis
                 multis
                 apud
                 nos
                 agentibus
                 circà
                 Vocationem
                 nostram
                 ,
                 &
                 celebrandam
                 nobiscum
                 sacram
                 Eucharistiam
                 scrupulos
                 eximeret
                 ,
                 imò
                 &
                 quo
                 sunt
                 statu
                 utendam
                 totam
                 Ecclesiae
                 apud
                 nos
                 consuetudinem
                 ,
                 à
                 quo
                 pietatem
                 tuam
                 non
                 abhorrere
                 sum
                 persuasus
                 ,
                 qui
                 &
                 Anglicanae
                 parte
                 magna
                 vidisti
                 consuetudine
                 uti
                 in
                 Angliâ
                 non
                 trepidavissem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLII
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Reverendissimo
               Celeberrimo
               ,
               Illustrissimoque
               JACOBO
               USSERIO
               Armachano
               ,
               &c.
               
               Patrono
               suo
               aetatèm
               Colendo
               Christianus
               Ravius
               Berlinas
               ,
               S.
               P.
               D.
               
            
             
               QUamdiu
               incertum
               iter
               meum
               erat
               ,
               tacere
               ,
               quàm
               Epistolio
               meo
               molestus
               esse
               volo
               Praesul
               Eminentissime
               .
               Statim
               atque
               Amstelodamum
               veni
               ,
               secundo
               Februarii
               stylo
               veteri
               Serenissimae
               Reginae
               indicabam
               adventum
               :
               Illa
               statim
               jubet
               mihi
               numerari
               M.
               Joachimicos
               ,
               &
               plus
               etiam
               ,
               si
               opus
               habeam
               .
               Secundo
               Martii
               Cambium
               Holmiae
               signatur
               .
               Tricesimo
               Martii
               mercator
               acceptat
               hic
               collybum
               ,
               &
               obstringit
               se
               ad
               praescriptum
               solutionis
               terminum
               quatuordecim
               dierum
               .
               Sic
               decimo
               tertio
               Aprilis
               Stylo
               novo
               accepi
               mille
               Joachimicos
               ;
               &
               paulo
               post
               ducentos
               amplius
               :
               summam
               trecentarum
               librarum
               Sterling
               .
               Redemi
               totam
               R.
               Man
               —
               typographiam
               unà
               cum
               Matricibus
               &
               quos
               vocant
               ponzonis
               omnibus
               .
               Habeo
               jam
               duodecim
               genera
               typorum
               Ebraicorum
               :
               habeo
               &
               Graecos
               &
               Latinos
               ferè
               totidem
               .
               Curo
               fieri
               &
               alia
               :
               sed
               caetera
               rejicio
               in
               id
               tempus
               ,
               quo
               me
               sistere
               Gratiosissimae
               meae
               Dominae
               possim
               .
               Res
               meas
               jam
               omnes
               deposui
               in
               navem
               ,
               quae
               cras
               ,
               bono
               cum
               Deo
               ,
               solvet
               ,
               nauta
               &
               ego
               secuturi
               ad
               diem-Martis
               proximum
               ,
               ita
               enim
               Nauta
               promittit
               .
               Rediit
               Heinsius
               junior
               à
               REGINA
               .
               Cl.
               Salmasius
               incertum
               an
               hâc
               aestate
               abeat
               .
               Reginam
               incipere
               convalescere
               ,
               scripsit
               Cl.
               Vossius
               ,
               expectabatur
               idem
               hac
               aestate
               redux
               ,
               sed
               morbo
               REGINAE
               praepeditus
               non
               veniet
               .
               Interim
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Vossii
               
                 de
                 Scientiis
              
               Opus
               apud
               Blauium
               prodire
               potest
               .
               Amicus
               &
               —
               Civis
               meus
               Georgius
               Gentzius
               ex
               Oriente
               tandem
               redux
               multa
               affert
               spolia
               ,
               &
               evasit
               Doctissimus
               .
               Abscondit
               se
               &
               sua
               ,
               aitque
               sibi
               velle
               &
               suis
               Musis
               patriae
               praedia
               repetere
               —
               plus
               requiei
               verae
               ,
               quàm
               ex
               ullo
               splendore
               officii
               ,
               &
               plus
               reditus
               ,
               quàm
               ex
               luculenta
               p
               —
               Blondellus
               huc
               vocatus
               in
               locum
               Vossii
               nondum
               venit
               ,
               proximè
               tamen
               expectatur
               .
               Schurman
               &
               ipsa
               dicitur
               â
               Reginâ
               vocata
               ,
               renuere
               tamen
               .
               Multae
               fuere
               in
               Suecia
               turbae
               .
               Cartesii
               Sepulturam
               ,
               quae
               cum
               non
               esset
               pro
               voluntate
               Reginae
               splendida
               ,
               non
               secuta
               est
               .
               —
               quod
               alias
               cohonestatura
               fuerat
               praesens
               .
               Hâc
               aestate
               nondum
               Coronabitur
               Regina
               .
               Meum
               desiderare
               adventum
               affert
               Jansonius
               Jansonii
               Bibliopolae
               nostri
               filius
               ,
               ibi
               uti
               Reginae
               Typographus
               Regius
               .
               Opus
               tuum
               ,
               Eminentissime
               Praesul
               ,
               quaeso
               &
               oro
               ,
               dedices
               Reginae
               Nostrae
               &
               nihil
               timere
               habes
               ob
               eam
               dedicationem
               ;
               Non
               mirabuntur
               vestri
               Senatores
               ,
               Eruditissimum
               Praesulem
               Eruditissimae
               REGINAE
               &
               alteri
               Elizabethae
               Anglicae
               aut
               Angelicae
               dedicare
               opus
               summae
               eruditionis
               ,
               qua
               illa
               delectetur
               ,
               cum
               vestri
               Martis
               alumni
               sint
               .
               —
               &
               si
               Deus
               me
               salvum
               in
               Sueclam
               deduxerit
               ,
               inde
               laetiora
               quaeque
               expectando
               me
               ,
               quod
               facis
               ,
               amare
               perge
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Amstelodami
                 
                   3
                   /
                   13
                   Maii
                   ,
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Communes
                 nostros
                 Amicos
                 ,
                 Patrone
                 Venerande
                 ,
                 cum
                 Te
                 salutatum
                 ,
                 ut
                 solent
                 ,
                 venerint
                 ,
                 Seldenum
                 ,
                 Patr.
                 Junium
                 ,
                 Des
                 Euwes
                 ,
                 Leigh
                 ,
                 studiorum
                 meorum
                 fautores
                 ,
                 meo
                 quaeso
                 nomine
                 &
                 devotissimè
                 salvere
                 jube
                 &
                 ipse
                 ,
                 ut
                 valescas
                 ,
                 cura
                 diligenter
                 .
              
               
                 Mitto
                 Serenissimae
                 Reginae
                 Effigiem
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Langbaine
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 much
                 honoured
                 Lord
                 and
                 Patron
                 ,
              
               James
               
                 Lord
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 
                   at
                   the
                   Countess
                   of
                
                 Peterborough
                 
                   's
                   House
                   by
                
                 Charing-Cross
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 most
                 honoured
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               at
               last
               return'd
               ,
               what
               I
               intended
               to
               have
               brought
               to
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               those
               two
               pieces
               of
               British
               Antiquities
               which
               your
               Lordship
               was
               pleased
               to
               impart
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               whereof
               I
               have
               taken
               Copies
               ,
               and
               may
               possibly
               hereafter
               give
               some
               better
               account
               than
               as
               yet
               I
               can
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               of
               
                 Vale
                 Crucis
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               unless
               the
               Characters
               can
               be
               more
               exactly
               taken
               from
               the
               Original
               ,
               I
               give
               for
               desperate
               .
               What
               Character
               the
               ancient
               Britains
               used
               ,
               whether
               that
               which
               the
               Saxons
               after
               ,
               as
               your
               Lordship
               (
               if
               I
               remember
               well
               )
               is
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               or
               the
               same
               with
               your
               ancient
               Irish
               (
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               not
               much
               different
               from
               the
               Saxon
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               this
               Monument
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               both
               as
               to
               the
               form
               of
               some
               Letters
               ,
               and
               the
               Ligatures
               of
               them
               ,
               seem
               to
               come
               nearer
               than
               to
               the
               
                 Saxon
                 )
              
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               determine
               ,
               but
               shall
               here
               subjoin
               what
               I
               met
               with
               in
               a
               very
               old
               Manuscript
               ,
               sometimes
               St.
               
               Dunstan's
               ;
               in
               which
               ,
               besides
               
                 Ars
                 Euticis
                 Grammatici
                 ,
                 de
                 discernendis
                 Conjugationibus
              
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               
                 Ovid
                 de
                 Arte
                 Amandi
              
               at
               the
               end
               ,
               are
               contain'd
               several
               other
               Pieces
               ,
               some
               in
               Saxon
               ,
               some
               in
               Greek
               ,
               but
               in
               Saxon
               Characters
               .
               Some
               in
               
                 Latin
                 —
                 &
                 inter
                 alia
              
               ,
               after
               this
               Rubrick
               .
            
             
               *
               Nemninus
               istas
               reperit
               literas
               uituperante
               †
               quidam
               scolastico
               saxonici
               generis
               quia
               brittones
               non
               haberent
               rudimentum
               .
               at
               ipse
               subito
               ex
               machinatione
               ,
               mentis
               suae
               formavit
               eas
               ut
               vituperationem
               et
               hebitudinem
               ‖
               deiceret
               gentis
               suae
               :
               de
               figuris
               et
               de
               
                 nominib
                 ;
              
               ductis
               .
            
             
               Follows
               an
               Alphabet
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               saving
               that
               I
               add
               
                 (
                 de
                 proprio
              
               )
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 Nomen
                 ,
                 Figura
                 ,
                 Potestas
                 .
                 )
              
            
             
             
               
                 
                   
                     Nomen
                     .
                  
                   
                     alar
                     .
                  
                   
                     braut
                     .
                  
                   
                     curi
                     .
                  
                   
                     dexu
                     .
                  
                   
                     egui
                     .
                  
                   
                     fich
                     .
                  
                   
                     guidir
                     .
                  
                   
                     huil
                     .
                  
                   
                     iechuit
                     .
                  
                   
                     kam
                     .
                  
                   
                     louber
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Figura
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Potestas
                     .
                  
                   
                     a.
                     
                  
                   
                     b.
                     
                  
                   
                     c.
                     
                  
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     e.
                     
                  
                   
                     f.
                     
                  
                   
                     g.
                     
                  
                   
                     h.
                     
                  
                   
                     i.
                     
                  
                   
                     k.
                     
                  
                   
                     l.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Nomen
                     .
                  
                   
                     muin
                  
                   
                     nihn
                     .
                  
                   
                     or
                     .
                  
                   
                     parth
                     .
                  
                   
                     quith
                     .
                  
                   
                     rat
                     .
                  
                   
                     sung
                     .
                  
                   
                     traus
                     .
                  
                   
                     uir
                     .
                  
                   
                     ●eil
                     .
                  
                   
                     ofr
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Figura
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Potestas
                     .
                  
                   
                     m.
                     
                  
                   
                     n.
                     
                  
                   
                     o.
                     
                  
                   
                     p.
                     
                  
                   
                     q.
                     
                  
                   
                     r.
                     
                  
                   
                     s.
                     
                  
                   
                     t.
                     
                  
                   
                     u.
                     
                  
                   
                     x.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Nomen
                     .
                  
                   
                     zeirc
                     .
                  
                   
                     aiun
                     .
                  
                   
                     estiaul
                  
                   
                     egun
                     .
                  
                   
                     aur
                     .
                  
                   
                     emc.
                     
                  
                   
                     hinc
                     .
                  
                   
                     henc
                     .
                  
                   
                     elau
                     .
                  
                   
                     utl
                     .
                  
                   
                     orn
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Figura
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                   
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Potestas
                     .
                  
                   
                     z.
                     
                  
                   
                     ae
                     .
                  
                   
                     et
                     .
                  
                   
                     eu
                     .
                  
                   
                     au
                     .
                  
                   
                     el.
                     
                  
                   
                     hinc
                     .
                  
                   
                     ego
                     .
                  
                   
                     ecce
                     .
                  
                   
                     vult
                     .
                  
                   
                     ae
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               the
               Characters
               are
               in
               the
               Manuscript
               much
               more
               elegant
               and
               neat
               than
               I
               could
               express
               .
            
             
               What
               I
               said
               of
               an
               Irish
               Saxon
               Character
               ,
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               call
               it
               so
               ,
               because
               I
               find
               it
               used
               in
               our
               old
               Irish
               Chronicle
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Latin
               pieces
               of
               good
               Note
               and
               Antiquity
               ,
               writ
               ,
               if
               not
               in
               Ireland
               ,
               yet
               by
               an
               Irish
               hand
               :
               In
               which
               kind
               I
               have
               met
               with
               Chalcidius
               his
               Translation
               of
               
               Plato's
               Timaeus
               ;
               and
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               a
               Dialogue
               of
               his
               own
               about
               the
               State
               of
               the
               Soul
               after
               Death
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Matter
               and
               Stile
               somewhat
               remarkable
               ,
               but
               imperfect
               .
               We
               have
               two
               Copies
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               Sylvester
               in
               Manuscript
               Latin
               ,
               in
               our
               Publick
               Library
               ;
               one
               in
               a
               good
               old
               Book
               ,
               which
               was
               sometime
               the
               Passional
               of
               the
               Monastery
               of
               Ramesey
               ;
               in
               which
               those
               Acts
               are
               divided
               into
               two
               Books
               .
               The
               other
               Copy
               is
               one
               continued
               Story
               ;
               the
               Book
               in
               which
               it
               is
               found
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               good
               fair
               Hand
               ,
               well
               bound
               ,
               gilt
               Leaves
               ,
               and
               has
               been
               perused
               by
               
                 John
                 Leland
              
               ,
               whose
               notes
               occur
               sparsim
               in
               the
               Margin
               ,
               besides
               his
               Tetrastich
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               which
               containing
               the
               Lives
               of
               divers
               Saints
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               first
               of
               St.
               Martin
               ,
               by
               
                 Sulpitius
                 Severus
              
               ,
               occasioned
               these
               Verses
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 Plutarchus
                 vitas
                 scripsit
                 ,
                 vitasque
                 Severus
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 pulchre
                 officio
                 functus
                 uterque
                 suo
                 est
                 .
              
               
                 Quanto
                 Plutarchus
                 linguâ
                 praestantior
                 ,
                 alter
              
               
                 Materia
                 tanto
                 clarior
                 atque
                 fide
                 .
              
            
             
               Amongst
               other
               Lives
               ,
               there
               is
               that
               of
               Sylvester
               ,
               translated
               (
               as
               the
               Preface
               pretends
               )
               out
               of
               Eusebius
               ;
               the
               words
               to
               that
               purpose
               are
               —
               
                 Historiographus
                 Noster
                 Eusebius
                 Caesariensis
                 —
                 Cum
                 Historiam
                 Ecclesiasticam
                 scriberet
                 pretermisit
                 ea
                 quae
                 sunt
                 in
                 aliis
                 opusculis
                 vel
                 quae
                 se
                 meminit
                 retulisse
                 .
                 Nam
                 viginti
                 libros
                 omnium
                 penè
                 provinciarum
                 passiones
                 Martyrum-continere
                 fecit
                 .
                 Deinde
                 secutus
                 ab
                 Apostolo
                 Petro
                 omnium
                 Apostolorum
                 nomina
                 &
                 gesta
                 conscripsit
                 ,
                 &
                 earum
                 urbium
                 quae
                 auctoritatem
                 pontificatus
                 per
                 Apostolicas
                 sedes
                 tenere
                 noscuntur
                 ;
                 urbes
                 Roma
                 ,
                 Antiochia
                 ,
                 Jerosolyma
                 ,
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 Alexandria
                 :
                 Harum
                 igitur
                 urbium
                 Episcoporum
                 omnium
                 
                 preteritorum
                 usque
                 ad
                 tempus
                 suum
                 Graeco
                 Sermone
                 conscripsit
                 .
                 Ex
                 quorum
                 numero
                 *
                 unus
                 Episcoporum
                 Urbis
                 Romae
                 S.
                 Sylvestri
                 me
                 de
                 Graeco
                 in
                 Latino
                 transferre
                 praecepisti
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               beginning
               in
               both
               Copies
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 Sylvester
                 igitur
                 urbis
                 Romae
                 Episcopus
                 ,
                 cum
                 esset
                 infantulus
                 .
              
               But
               in
               the
               process
               of
               the
               Story
               they
               somewhat
               differ
               ,
               both
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               printed
               Acts
               by
               Surius
               .
               In
               both
               I
               meet
               with
               the
               Story
               of
               the
               Bull
               ,
               &c.
               
               If
               your
               Lordship
               think
               it
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               I
               shall
               willingly
               bestow
               some
               further
               pains
               in
               collating
               both
               these
               ,
               and
               another
               Copy
               which
               (
               I
               think
               )
               I
               saw
               some
               Years
               since
               in
               Baliol-Colledg
               Library
               .
               If
               the
               Time
               and
               this
               Paper
               would
               admit
               ,
               I
               should
               give
               you
               an
               account
               of
               my self
               and
               this
               place
               :
               But
               at
               present
               I
               must
               respit
               that
               trouble
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 in
                 all
                 observance
                 ,
                 Gerard
                 Langbaine
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Coll.
                 
                 
                   June
                   21.
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXLIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Godfrey
               Goodman
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Gloucester
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 at
                 the
                 Countess
                 of
              
               Peterborough
               
                 's
                 at
              
               Lovewick
               in
               Northamptonshire
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               here
               made
               bold
               to
               send
               you
               my
               Sufferings
               on
               the
               back-side
               of
               the
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               I
               desire
               that
               your
               return
               to
               London
               may
               be
               hastned
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               stand
               with
               your
               own
               conveniency
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               had
               not
               been
               so
               wholly
               taken
               up
               with
               Printing
               and
               Preaching
               ,
               truly
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               been
               bold
               to
               have
               taken
               your
               advice
               in
               some
               Points
               of
               Learning
               .
               And
               now
               you
               are
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               I
               suppose
               you
               are
               at
               best
               leasure
               ,
               but
               you
               want
               your
               Library
               ;
               yet
               I
               doubt
               not
               the
               good
               Lady
               with
               whom
               you
               are
               (
               God
               reward
               and
               bless
               her
               for
               being
               such
               a
               Nursing-Mother
               )
               hath
               many
               good
               English
               Books
               ;
               and
               I
               suppose
               ,
               amongst
               others
               ,
               you
               may
               find
               Bishop
               
               Andrews's
               Sermons
               ;
               I
               pray
               peruse
               that
               Sermon
               at
               Easter
               ,
               upon
               this
               Text
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 one
                 will
                 be
                 contentious
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 custom
              
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               me
               know
               whether
               any
               Man
               did
               ever
               speak
               more
               for
               Traditions
               ,
               than
               he
               doth
               there
               for
               Customs
               ,
               both
               which
               words
               are
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               .
               Then
               how
               many
               things
               there
               are
               in
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               no
               Scripture
               but
               only
               Tradition
               .
               Then
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               let
               me
               have
               your
               Opinion
               of
               Torniellus
               ,
               I
               have
               read
               him
               over
               ;
               though
               I
               have
               forgotten
               much
               ,
               yet
               I
               remember
               he
               shows
               some
               defects
               .
               And
               ,
               I
               pray
               ,
               let
               me
               know
               when
               the
               Kingdoms
               of
               Judah
               and
               Israel
               were
               divided
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               whether
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               High
               Priest
               were
               acknowledged
               in
               both
               Kingdoms
               alike
               ,
               until
               Israel
               fell
               to
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               trouble
               your
               Grace
               no
               further
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               if
               you
               please
               to
               return
               any
               answer
               ,
               I
               pray
               let
               it
               be
               left
               at
               the
               House
               where
               you
               were
               ,
               and
               once
               within
               a
               fortnight
               my
               Servant
               shall
               call
               there
               .
               So
               desiring
               that
               we
               
               may
               remember
               each
               other
               in
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               God's
               protection
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Godfrey
                 Goodman
                 .
              
               
                 Chelsy
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   8.
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Jos.
               Hall
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Norwich
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               ACcepi
               à
               te
               pridem
               ,
               Honorandissime
               Praesul
               ,
               munus
               egregium
               ,
               teque
               uno
               dignum
               ,
               Annales
               Sacros
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               accuratissimè
               digestos
               .
               Non
               enim
               mihi
               traditum
               est
               volumen
               ,
               quàm
               oculi
               mei
               in
               tam
               gratum
               ,
               diuque
               expetitum
               opus
               irruerint
               illico
               ,
               neque
               se
               exinde
               avelli
               patiuntur
               .
            
             
               Obstupui
               sanè
               indefessos
               Labores
               ,
               industriam
               incredibilem
               ,
               reconditissimae
               eruditionis
               monumenta
               ,
               quae
               se
               istic
               passim
               vel
               supino
               lectori
               ultrò
               objiciunt
               ;
               Praecipuè
               vero
               subit
               animum
               mirari
               faelicitatem
               otii
               tui
               ,
               quò
               inter
               tam
               continuam
               concionum
               doctissimarum
               seriem
               studiis
               hisce
               paulò
               asperioribus
               ,
               &
               abstrusissimarum
               quarumcunque
               (
               utpote
               ex
               imae
               antiquitatis
               caligine
               erutarum
               )
               historiarum
               indagini
               vacare
               potueris
               :
               Hoc
               fieri
               non
               potuisset
               ilicet
               sine
               numine
               mirum
               in
               modum
               &
               tibi
               propitio
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               ;
               in
               cujus
               unius
               gratiam
               haec
               tibi
               singularia
               &
               artium
               &
               linguarum
               charismata
               tam
               ubertim
               collata
               fuisse
               ,
               facilè
               persentisces
               .
               Perge
               porro
               ,
               Decus
               praesulum
               ,
               ita
               &
               nos
               beare
               ,
               &
               adornare
               tibi
               coronam
               gloriae
               sempiternae
               :
               &
               faxis
               mirentur
               posteri
               tale
               lumen
               tam
               infaelici
               seculo
               indultum
               .
               Expectare
               nos
               jubes
               Chronologicum
               opus
               toti
               Christiano
               orbi
               exoptatissimum
               ,
               sed
               &
               Annales
               ,
               insuper
               alios
               :
               Quid
               non
               à
               tanto
               authore
               speremus
               Deus
               modo
               protrahat
               tibi
               dies
               ,
               ut
               aevi
               maturus
               hinc
               tandem
               demigres
               ,
               seroque
               in
               coelum
               redeas
               .
               Misit
               mihi
               Librum
               nuper
               à
               se
               editum
               Christophorus
               Elderfeldius
               noster
               ,
               non
               ,
               uti
               fatetur
               ,
               injussu
               tuo
               ;
               sanè
               doctum
               ,
               ae
               probè
               elaboratum
               ,
               &
               nisi
               in
               deploratum
               incidissimus
               aevum
               ,
               non
               inutilem
               :
               Quantum
               debeo
               &
               Authori
               &
               Patrono
               Habeat
               suas
               à
               me
               uterque
               gratias
               .
               Ego
               quod
               superest
               Paternitatae
               vestrae
               Reverendissimae
               preces
               meas
               animitus
               voveo
               quin
               &
               meipsum
               .
            
             
               
                 Jos.
                 Norvicens
                 .
              
               
                 E.
                 tuguriolo
                 nostro
                 Highamensi
                 .
                 
                   In
                   festo
                   Sancti
                   Jacobi
                   ,
                   Anno
                   MDCL
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLVI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Meric
               Casaubon
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Lincolns-Inn
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Was
               with
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               after
               I
               had
               been
               with
               your
               Grace
               ;
               whom
               upon
               some
               intimation
               of
               my
               present
               Condition
               and
               Necessities
               ,
               I
               found
               so
               noble
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               did
               not
               only
               presently
               furnish
               me
               with
               a
               very
               considerable
               Sum
               ,
               but
               was
               so
               free
               and
               forward
               in
               his
               Expressions
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               could
               not
               find
               in
               my
               heart
               to
               tell
               him
               much
               (
               somewhat
               I
               did
               )
               of
               my
               purpose
               of
               selling
               ,
               lest
               it
               might
               sound
               as
               a
               further
               pressing
               upon
               him
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               had
               already
               received
               so
               much
               .
               Neither
               indeed
               will
               I
               now
               sell
               so
               much
               as
               I
               intended
               ;
               for
               I
               did
               not
               think
               (
               besides
               what
               I
               have
               in
               the
               Country
               )
               to
               keep
               any
               at
               all
               that
               would
               yield
               any
               Mony.
               Now
               I
               shall
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               ,
               those
               Manuscripts
               I
               spoke
               of
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               
               Jerom's
               Epistles
               particularly
               ;
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               I
               make
               use
               of
               it
               in
               my
               
                 de
                 Cultu
                 Dei
              
               ,
               (
               the
               first
               part
               whereof
               your
               Grace
               hath
               seen
               )
               which
               I
               think
               will
               shortly
               be
               printed
               .
               As
               for
               my
               Father's
               Papers
               ,
               I
               do
               seriously
               desire
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               some
               way
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               ,
               to
               my
               best
               advantage
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               respect
               to
               their
               preservation
               and
               safety
               .
               Which
               I
               think
               would
               be
               ,
               if
               some
               Library
               ,
               either
               here
               ,
               or
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
               had
               them
               .
               I
               pray
               ,
               good
               my
               Lord
               ,
               help
               me
               in
               it
               if
               you
               can
               :
               and
               when
               you
               have
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               conser
               with
               Mr.
               Selden
               about
               it
               .
               I
               will
               shortly
               (
               within
               these
               few
               weeks
               ,
               God
               willing
               )
               send
               a
               Note
               to
               your
               Grace
               of
               what
               I
               have
               that
               is
               considerable
               ,
               and
               will
               part
               with
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               I
               had
               much
               rather
               keep
               them
               ,
               had
               I
               any
               hopes
               at
               all
               ,
               ever
               to
               be
               accommodated
               with
               Books
               ,
               and
               Leasure
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               publick
               use
               my self
               .
               But
               that
               I
               have
               no
               hopes
               of
               ;
               and
               certainly
               so
               disposed
               of
               as
               I
               would
               have
               them
               in
               my
               life
               time
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               safer
               than
               in
               my
               keeping
               ,
               in
               that
               condition
               I
               am
               .
               It
               would
               be
               a
               great
               ease
               to
               my
               mind
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               well
               done
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               always
               reckoned
               of
               them
               as
               of
               my
               Life
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               mischance
               should
               come
               to
               them
               whilst
               they
               are
               in
               my
               keeping
               ,
               (
               and
               indeed
               they
               have
               been
               in
               danger
               more
               than
               once
               ,
               since
               this
               my
               tumbling
               condition
               )
               I
               should
               never
               have
               any
               comfort
               of
               my
               Life
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Grace
               the
               Jerome
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               see
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               desire
               to
               keep
               it
               by
               you
               ,
               I
               shall
               humbly
               crave
               a
               Note
               of
               it
               under
               your
               Grace's
               hand
               .
            
             
               So
               I
               humbly
               take
               my
               leave
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 humble
                 Duty
                 ,
                 Mer.
                 Casaubon
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   Oct.
                   21.
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Isaac
               Vossius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               Illustrissimo
               &
               Reverendissimo
               viro
               Ja.
               Usserio
               Armachano
               ,
               S.
               P.
               
            
             
               SI
               non
               plane
               ignores
               eruditionem
               et
               magnitudiem
               CHRISTINAE
               ,
               dubitare
               non
               possis
               ,
               vir
               Reverendissime
               ,
               opus
               tuum
               Chronologicum
               longe
               ei
               fuisse
               gratissimum
               .
               Bidui
               tantum
               effluxit
               spatium
               quod
               id
               ad
               manus
               ejus
               pervenerit
               ,
               plurimum
               vero
               praeteriit
               temporis
               ,
               ut
               existimo
               ,
               ex
               quo
               nullum
               ei
               tam
               carum
               contigit
               munus
               .
               Placuit
               ei
               supramodum
               ,
               cum
               ipsius
               operis
               ordo
               &
               oeconomia
               ,
               tum
               etiam
               illud
               quod
               res
               Aegyptiacas
               &
               Asiaticas
               à
               nemine
               hactenus
               in
               unum
               redactas
               ,
               diligenter
               adeò
               &
               copiose
               tradideris
               .
               Vidit
               &
               ex
               parte
               jam
               pervolvit
               alia
               nonnulla
               scripta
               quae
               jam
               olim
               in
               lucem
               protrusisti
               ;
               vel
               ex
               iis
               solis
               ingenium
               &
               doctrinam
               tuam
               satis
               perspicere
               potuisset
               ,
               etiamsi
               nemo
               alius
               nominis
               tui
               praedicator
               accessisset
               :
               nunc
               vero
               cum
               &
               literis
               et
               munere
               tuum
               erga
               se
               animum
               fueris
               testatus
               ,
               mirum
               quoque
               in
               modum
               auctus
               est
               ejus
               erga
               te
               affectus
               &
               benevolentia
               .
               Voluit
               itaque
               ut
               tibi
               suo
               nomine
               gratias
               agerem
               quam
               maximas
               ,
               hortarerque
               praeterea
               hoc
               te
               argumentum
               persequi
               &
               ad
               nostra
               usque
               tempora
               ,
               si
               otium
               &
               occasio
               permitteret
               ,
               perducere
               .
               Sed
               tamen
               cum
               norit
               esse
               hoc
               opus
               maximi
               &
               temporis
               &
               laboris
               ,
               non
               minus
               forsan
               gratum
               feceris
               ,
               si
               ea
               antiquorum
               scripta
               ,
               quae
               ad
               illustrationem
               historiae
               Ecclesiasticae
               pertinent
               ,
               &
               qualia
               te
               multa
               habere
               intellexît
               Serenissima
               Regina
               prius
               in
               lucem
               emiseris
               .
               Legit
               illa
               non
               sine
               maxima
               voluptate
               Acta
               illa
               de
               Polycarpo
               quae
               Ignatianis
               tuis
               adfixisti
               :
               Nunc
               vero
               quod
               alia
               ejus
               generis
               plura
               à
               te
               exspectet
               ,
               facit
               Bibliotheca
               tua
               recepta
               ,
               quam
               flammis
               esse
               absumtam
               constans
               jam
               olim
               ad
               nos
               detulerat
               rumor
               .
               Multum
               itaque
               &
               tibi
               &
               literis
               gratulatur
               ,
               quod
               tam
               insignis
               thesaurus
               salvus
               ad
               te
               sit
               reversus
               ,
               postulatque
               ,
               ut
               si
               quae
               in
               ea
               rarioris
               generis
               scripta
               exstent
               ,
               id
               efficias
               ,
               perire
               posthac
               ne
               possint
               ;
               id
               quod
               nonerit
               metuendum
               ,
               si
               ea
               publici
               feceris
               juris
               .
               Jussit
               me
               praeterea
               petere
               à
               te
               Catalogum
               meliorum
               codicum
               manu
               exaratorum
               ,
               qui
               in
               tua
               adservantur
               Bibliotheca
               ,
               praesertim
               si
               Graeci
               sint
               aut
               Latini
               :
               quem
               ego
               perlibenter
               te
               missurum
               esse
               existimo
               .
               Gratissimum
               quoque
               erit
               Serenissimae
               Reginae
               si
               una
               transmiseris
               indicem
               manuscriptorum
               qui
               in
               Cotoniana
               &
               Regia
               exstant
               Bibliothecis
               .
               Diu
               est
               quod
               de
               Seldeno
               &
               Patricio
               Junio
               nulli
               omnino
               huc
               perlati
               sunt
               nuntii
               :
               Eorum
               virorum
               studi
               ▪
               ex
               animo
               favet
               Regina
               .
               In
               Patricium
               vero
               si
               quid
               Reginae
               nostrae
               esset
               juris
               ,
               non
               tamdiu
               textus
               ille
               Bibliorum
               Graecus
               in
               tenebris
               delitesceret
               .
               Sed
               non
               cuique
               contingit
               doctis
               parere
               dominis
               .
               Peto
               autem
               ut
               si
               fieri
               possit
               quamprimum
               transmittas
               indices
               eos
               quos
               te
               postulari
               .
               Amabit
               te
               Regina
               plurimum
               ubi
               cognoverit
               te
               non
               minus
               promtum
               esse
               in
               praestandis
               quam
               offerendis
               officiis
               .
               De
               me
               vero
               ita
               habeas
               velim
               ita
               me
               erga
               te
               animatum
               ,
               uti
               debet
               esse
               is
               ,
               quem
               tu
               tot
               tantisque
               obstrinxeris
               beneficiis
               .
               Vale
               vir
               Reverendissime
               et
               salve
               à
               tuo
               toto
               &
               ex
               animo
               ,
            
             
               v.
               Oct.
               MDCL
               .
               Holmiae
               .
            
             
               
                 Isaaco
                 Vossio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Gratias
                 tibi
                 ago
                 maximas
                 pro
                 libro
                 mihi
                 misso
                 ;
                 sequenti
                 hebdomade
                 uberiores
                 
                 tibi
                 referam
                 ,
                 simulque
                 transmittam
                 nonnulla
                 quae
                 Ignatium
                 nostrum
                 adtinent
                 ,
                 de
                 quibus
                 judicium
                 tuum
                 scire
                 aveo
                 .
              
               
                 Serenissima
                 Regina
                 valde
                 capitur
                 operibus
                 veterum
                 Platonicorum
                 ,
                 Procli
                 ,
                 Olympiodori
                 ,
                 Hermiae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 Vellem
                 scire
                 quaenam
                 ejus
                 generis
                 scripta
                 in
                 Anglia
                 reperiantur
                 ,
                 Valde
                 enim
                 talium
                 lectione
                 adficitur
                 Domina
                 mea
                 .
                 Iterum
                 vale
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLVIII.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               at
               Lincolns-Inn
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ;
              
            
             
               BY
               Mr
               :
               
               Hartlib's
               Letter
               of
               Novemb.
               21.
               
               I
               understand
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               received
               the
               Copy
               of
               my
               Treatise
               against
               Capellus
               ;
               which
               by
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               Friend
               I
               had
               sent
               him
               for
               your
               Lordship
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               had
               been
               pleased
               to
               take
               the
               pains
               ,
               to
               send
               him
               an
               Extract
               of
               that
               part
               of
               my
               Letter
               which
               concerned
               him
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               heartily
               thank
               your
               Grace
               .
               By
               his
               last
               Letter
               before
               ,
               he
               sent
               me
               a
               Note
               from
               you
               ,
               whereby
               you
               desired
               me
               to
               consult
               the
               Original
               of
               
                 Georgius
                 Syncellus
              
               his
               Chronicle
               ,
               for
               to
               know
               whether
               to
               Simon
               the
               Son
               of
               Onias
               ,
               nine
               Years
               are
               given
               ,
               or
               nineteen
               .
               I
               have
               done
               so
               ,
               and
               to
               my
               great
               wonderment
               find
               ,
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               twenty
               Years
               assigned
               to
               that
               High
               Priest
               ;
               the
               Author
               's
               own
               words
               being
               such
               as
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               presently
               after
               he
               speaks
               thus
               of
               his
               Successor
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Decimiquarti
               &
               15
               Pontificis
               nulla
               sit
               in
               Syncello
               mentio
               ,
               quanquam
               nulla
               in
               manuscripto
               appareat
               lacuna
               ,
               ita
               ut
               iste
               defectus
               videatur
               profectus
               ab
               ipso
               autore
               ,
               qui
               ibi
               sic
               meminit
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               sicuti
               de
               Simonis
               decessore
               ita
               scribit
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               I
               have
               indeed
               not
               seen
               the
               original
               Manuscript
               ;
               but
               I
               dare
               assure
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               that
               the
               Copy
               out
               of
               which
               I
               have
               transcribed
               these
               Parcels
               ,
               is
               as
               authentical
               as
               it self
               ;
               as
               having
               been
               transcribed
               by
               
                 Peter
                 Goartus
              
               ,
               a
               Dominican
               Friar
               ,
               famously
               known
               by
               his
               Edition
               of
               
                 Codinus
                 Curopalata
              
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               learned
               Notes
               upon
               him
               .
               This
               Man
               ,
               at
               the
               request
               of
               some
               eminent
               Persons
               there
               ,
               (
               wearied
               with
               the
               endless
               delays
               of
               Altinus
               ,
               and
               despairing
               of
               ever
               getting
               this
               Copy
               for
               the
               Press
               ,
               but
               upon
               such
               terms
               as
               they
               liked
               not
               of
               )
               hath
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               transcribed
               the
               whole
               Work
               of
               Syncellus
               and
               Theophanes
               ,
               and
               added
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 interpretationem
                 latinam
                 per
                 columnas
                 ,
                 cum
                 annotationibus
                 fusissimis
                 ac
                 pereruditis
                 in
                 omnes
                 locos
                 difficiliores
                 .
              
               And
               he
               assureth
               me
               upon
               his
               Honour
               ,
               that
               as
               all
               along
               he
               hath
               had
               a
               singular
               care
               not
               to
               commit
               any
               the
               least
               Error
               in
               transcribing
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               passage
               in
               question
               he
               hath
               used
               an
               extraordinary
               attention
               ,
               because
               of
               several
               remarkable
               defects
               in
               it
               .
               For
               besides
               the
               omission
               of
               the
               two
               High
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               giving
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 filius
                 Sirach
              
               for
               a
               High
               Priest
               ,
               (
               who
               never
               was
               so
               ,
               as
               is
               well
               enough
               known
               )
               there
               is
               a
               Fault
               in
               the
               
                 Anni
                 Mundi
              
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Jesus
                 Sirach
              
               ,
               where
               5408
               are
               
               given
               in
               lieu
               of
               5402
               :
               For
               to
               5382
               ,
               the
               Year
               of
               the
               World
               wherein
               Simon
               begun
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               being
               added
               ,
               the
               20
               Years
               that
               Simon
               served
               his
               place
               ,
               it
               cometh
               to
               5402
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               5408.
               
            
             
               How
               these
               Faults
               may
               have
               been
               occasioned
               ,
               and
               how
               in
               probability
               they
               are
               to
               be
               corrected
               ,
               Goartus
               sheweth
               at
               large
               in
               his
               Annotations
               :
               of
               which
               part
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               any
               other
               ,
               as
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Text
               of
               Syncellus
               and
               Theophanes
               ,
               he
               is
               very
               willing
               to
               let
               your
               Grace
               have
               a
               Copy
               if
               you
               shall
               desire
               it
               ;
               he
               being
               indeed
               one
               of
               the
               most
               kind
               affable
               and
               serviceable
               Men
               that
               ever
               I
               have
               had
               to
               do
               withal
               in
               that
               kind
               .
               So
               as
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               pities
               that
               here
               is
               not
               a
               Copy
               of
               your
               Annales
               ,
               for
               to
               bestow
               it
               upon
               him
               :
               of
               which
               I
               judg
               him
               so
               worthy
               ,
               that
               rather
               than
               he
               should
               go
               without
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               bestow
               mine
               own
               Copy
               upon
               him
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               it
               still
               .
               But
               a
               few
               days
               before
               I
               went
               to
               Goartus
               about
               your
               Commission
               (
               that
               being
               the
               first
               time
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               him
               )
               Friar
               Cressy
               got
               that
               from
               me
               ;
               who
               having
               seen
               it
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               borrowed
               it
               of
               me
               ,
               was
               so
               exceedingly
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               I
               could
               not
               be
               quiet
               till
               I
               bestowed
               it
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Syriack
               Treatise
               of
               Ephrem
               ,
               as
               likewise
               your
               
                 Kimchii
                 Radices
                 Hebraicae
              
               ;
               of
               which
               Book
               ,
               although
               I
               have
               as
               much
               use
               as
               ever
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               as
               long
               as
               God
               giveth
               me
               life
               and
               opportunity
               in
               my
               Studies
               (
               in
               which
               the
               illustrating
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               holdeth
               the
               chief
               place
               with
               me
               )
               yet
               I
               thought
               it
               unreasonable
               to
               detain
               it
               any
               longer
               from
               you
               ,
               having
               had
               it
               so
               many
               Years
               already
               .
            
             
               That
               breach
               in
               Popery
               about
               Grace
               ,
               groweth
               wider
               and
               wider
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               whereas
               hitherto
               Jansenism
               hath
               contained
               it self
               within
               France
               (
               where
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Prelats
               and
               Sorbonists
               are
               addicted
               to
               it
               )
               and
               the
               Low-Countries
               ;
               now
               it
               hath
               found
               entrance
               into
               Spain
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               very
               Jesuits
               ,
               those
               eager
               opposers
               of
               it
               ;
               one
               of
               whom
               having
               written
               a
               Book
               in
               defence
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               University
               of
               Salamanca
               gave
               their
               approbation
               to
               it
               ,
               after
               the
               amplest
               and
               most
               solemn
               manner
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               caused
               publickly
               to
               be
               burnt
               a
               Treatise
               written
               by
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               against
               a
               little
               Jansenical
               Book
               ,
               published
               here
               at
               Paris
               ,
               with
               the
               Title
               of
               
                 Catechisme
                 de
                 la
                 Grace
              
               :
               And
               having
               sent
               the
               Jesuit
               to
               Rome
               ,
               with
               their
               Letters
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               in
               recommendation
               of
               his
               Person
               and
               his
               Book
               ,
               he
               hath
               there
               very
               boldly
               asserted
               his
               Writing
               before
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               Cardinals
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               as
               they
               (
               although
               hitherto
               professed
               and
               bitter
               Enemies
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               )
               could
               find
               no
               Exceptions
               against
               him
               .
               Which
               hath
               made
               those
               of
               his
               Order
               such
               bitter
               Enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               secretly
               made
               him
               away
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               Fact
               great
               Troubles
               are
               like
               to
               follow
               :
               for
               the
               Pope
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               both
               ,
               upon
               complaint
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               have
               injoined
               the
               Jesuits
               to
               produce
               that
               Colleague
               of
               theirs
               ,
               alive
               or
               dead
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               their
               highest
               Displeasure
               :
               Which
               News
               having
               been
               first
               told
               me
               by
               others
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               to
               me
               by
               Mr.
               Cressey
               for
               a
               certain
               Truth
               .
               Thus
               humbly
               taking
               leave
               of
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               praying
               God
               to
               add
               many
               and
               happy
               Years
               to
               your
               Life
               ,
               in
               the
               preservation
               whereof
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               so
               great
               an
               interest
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Arnold
                 Boate.
                 
              
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   17.
                   1650.
                   
                     stilo
                     novo
                  
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               MIraberis
               fortè
               ,
               nec
               sine
               causâ
               ,
               Virlonge
               clarissime
               ,
               me
               primo
               quasi
               impetu
               publico
               Scripto
               dignitatem
               tuam
               compellare
               ,
               nulla
               prius
               ad
               te
               data
               privatâ
               Epistolâ
               .
               Id
               sane
               longè
               praeoptassem
               ,
               ac
               pridem
               certe
               in
               votis
               habui
               aliquod
               literarum
               cum
               dignitate
               tua
               commercium
               habere
               ;
               quod
               multa
               audiveram
               de
               singulari
               tuâ
               humanitate
               cum
               summâ
               doctrinâ
               &
               eruditione
               conjunctâ
               ;
               quodque
               ab
               amicis
               per
               Epistolas
               cognoveram
               &
               Arcanum
               meum
               punctationis
               ,
               &
               si
               forte
               etiam
               Spicilegium
               meum
               non
               esse
               tibi
               ignota
               aut
               improbata
               ,
               unde
               mihi
               nascebatur
               desiderium
               resciscendi
               à
               te
               quid
               de
               hisce
               Lucubrationibus
               meis
               sentires
               ,
               sed
               inhibuit
               me
               hactenùs
               tum
               subrusticus
               quidam
               mihi
               à
               naturâ
               insitus
               pudor
               ,
               tum
               tui
               reverentia
               ,
               ne
               importunis
               meis
               literis
               dignitatem
               tuam
               interpellarem
               ,
               teque
               a
               melioribus
               occupationibus
               avocarem
               ,
               molestiamve
               tibi
               literarum
               mearum
               lectione
               facesserem
               .
               Vicit
               tamen
               me
               adversus
               Bootium
               defendendi
               necessitas
               quae
               quia
               urgebat
               ,
               &
               eam
               amici
               flagitabant
               ,
               spatium
               mihi
               non
               concessit
               te
               priùs
               per
               literas
               compellandi
               ;
               quod
               pro
               tua
               humanitate
               mihi
               condonabis
               ,
               è
               grato
               ,
               uti
               spero
               ,
               animo
               accipies
               hanc
               ad
               te
               mei
               adversus
               illum
               hominem
               justam
               defensionem
               ,
               quâ
               &
               meam
               quam
               ille
               impetit
               ,
               existimationem
               ,
               &
               veritatem
               quam
               impugnat
               ,
               adversus
               illius
               offutias
               tueor
               .
               Dabis
               hoc
               hominis
               illius
               importunitati
               &
               iniquitati
               ,
               ac
               de
               me
               ,
               uti
               confido
               ,
               aliter
               ,
               senties
               quam
               ille
               suis
               accusationibus
               conatus
               est
               Dignitati
               tuae
               persuadere
               .
               Hoc
               à
               candore
               &
               aequitate
               tua
               exspecto
               atque
               ut
               dignitatem
               tuam
               in
               longos
               annos
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               suae
               bono
               servet
               incolumem
               ,
               Deum
               ardentissimis
               Votis
               comprecor
               .
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 cum
                 omni
                 obsequio
                 diligentissimus
                 Cultor
                 ,
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
                 .
              
               
                 Salmurii
                 ,
                 
                   28
                   Jan.
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               your
               Letters
               of
               14
               /
               ●4
               January
               ,
               and
               of
               23
               
                 Jan.
                 stilo
                 vet
              
               .
               In
               the
               first
               whereof
               came
               inclosed
               ,
               your
               Answer
               upon
               a
               Question
               concerning
               the
               late
               King
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               was
               accompanied
               with
               a
               Gift
               (
               for
               which
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Grace
               )
               of
               a
               Copy
               of
               your
               Annales
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Gatakerus
                 de
                 Stilo
                 N.
                 Testamenti
              
               .
               As
               for
               the
               other
               Copy
               of
               your
               Annales
               ,
               that
               for
               Friar
               Goart
               ;
               I
               delivered
               it
               him
               within
               two
               days
               after
               ,
               and
               he
               expressed
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               sence
               of
               the
               savour
               which
               you
               have
               done
               him
               in
               it
               .
               He
               gave
               me
               also
               an
               Extract
               about
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Onia
              
               ,
               and
               told
               me
               ,
               that
               Syncellus
               with
               his
               Notes
               is
               begun
               now
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               done
               by
               the
               
               end
               of
               this
               year
               .
               He
               told
               me
               also
               of
               the
               Latin
               Translation
               of
               an
               Arabian
               Chronologer
               (
               who
               lived
               above
               400
               years
               ago
               ,
               and
               hath
               writ
               the
               Chronology
               
                 ab
                 initio
                 Mundi
                 ad
                 suam
                 aetatem
                 ,
              
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               exactness
               of
               supputation
               )
               newly
               printed
               here
               ;
               of
               which
               I
               intend
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               to
               send
               you
               a
               Copy
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               Books
               formerly
               desired
               by
               you
               ,
               at
               Ellis
               his
               next
               return
               thither
               ,
               which
               he
               maketh
               me
               believe
               will
               be
               within
               these
               two
               or
               three
               weeks
               .
            
             
               The
               Disputes
               and
               Animosities
               between
               the
               Jansenists
               and
               the
               Molinists
               ,
               do
               grow
               hotter
               and
               hotter
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               lately
               some
               Irish-men
               here
               having
               been
               busy
               to
               get
               Subscriptions
               of
               their
               Country-men
               ,
               in
               prejudice
               of
               
                 Janseniana
                 Dogmata
              
               ;
               they
               have
               been
               sharply
               censured
               for
               it
               by
               a
               Decree
               of
               the
               University
               ,
               a
               printed
               Copy
               whereof
               you
               will
               receive
               by
               Ellis
               .
            
             
               Capell
               hath
               written
               an
               Apologetical
               Epistle
               to
               you
               ,
               in
               answer
               to
               mine
               Epistle
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               about
               the
               same
               bulk
               ;
               the
               which
               being
               not
               only
               fraught
               with
               most
               injurious
               Language
               against
               me
               ,
               but
               taxing
               your
               Grace
               of
               rashness
               and
               injustice
               ,
               for
               having
               condemned
               his
               Opinion
               upon
               my
               Relation
               :
               I
               have
               writ
               an
               additional
               Sheet
               to
               my
               former
               Treatise
               ,
               in
               vindication
               of
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               of
               my self
               ;
               the
               writing
               and
               printing
               thereof
               having
               been
               dispatched
               in
               the
               space
               of
               three
               days
               ,
               
                 ne
                 impune
                 velitaret
                 caninum
                 illud
                 scriptum
                 :
              
               I
               am
               now
               going
               to
               write
               ,
               
                 Justum
                 volumen
                 ,
                 sub
                 titulo
                 Vindiciarum
                 sacri
                 Textus
                 Hebraici
                 ,
                 contra
                 Morinum
                 &
                 Capellum
                 junctim
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 scripto
                 omnes
                 Criticae
                 Errores
                 ,
                 ut
                 &
                 scriptorum
                 Morini
                 ,
                 ad
                 vivum
                 persequar
                 .
              
               For
               these
               here
               ,
               who
               vaunted
               of
               their
               intention
               of
               writing
               against
               Capel
               ,
               have
               all
               given
               over
               ;
               and
               Buxtorf
               too
               will
               make
               no
               full
               answer
               to
               his
               Critica
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               by
               the
               following
               Extract
               of
               his
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               dated
               3
               Januarii
               .
               
                 Vindiciae
                 meae
                 directe
                 opponentur
                 ejus
                 Defensioni
                 ,
                 sed
                 methodicae
                 erunt
                 &
                 planae
                 ,
                 atque
                 in
                 capita
                 distinctae
                 .
                 Sub
                 finem
                 specimina
                 aliquot
                 ex
                 critica
                 exerpam
                 ,
                 &
                 ostendam
                 quam
                 necessaria
                 ,
                 quam
                 utilis
                 ,
                 quam
                 solida
                 ista
                 sit
                 crisis
                 ,
                 &
                 quam
                 faeliciter
                 cedat
                 .
                 Nolo
                 enim
                 totam
                 ejus
                 criticam
                 examinare
                 &
                 refutare
                 :
                 neque
                 è
                 republica
                 id
                 esset
                 ,
                 quia
                 in
                 immensam
                 molem
                 liber
                 excresceret
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               printed
               just
               as
               many
               Copies
               of
               the
               said
               Sheet
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Epistola
               it self
               ,
               for
               to
               send
               an
               equal
               number
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               Places
               where
               I
               have
               sent
               the
               other
               ;
               so
               as
               a
               great
               many
               of
               them
               shall
               go
               into
               England
               by
               Ellis
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               not
               stay
               too
               long
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               send
               you
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               here
               inclosed
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               have
               your
               Grace's
               Judgment
               about
               it
               .
               Thus
               with
               my
               humble
               respects
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Arnold
                 Boate.
                 
              
               
                 Paris
                 
                   15
                   /
                   25
                   March
                   ,
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Extract
                 out
                 of
                 
                 Goart's
                 Syncellus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Syncellus
                 
                   his
                   Copy
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   by
                   this
                   Extract
                   ,
                   is
                   defective
                   ,
                
                 (
                 quanquam
                 nulla
                 in
                 membranis
                 lacuna
                 apparet
                 )
                 clrca
                 annos
                 Simonis
                 ,
                 non
                 exprimendo
                 annos
                 ipsius
                 proprios
                 ,
                 uti
                 in
                 aliis
                 Summis
                 Pontificibus
                 facere
                 solet
                 ,
                 sed
                 tantum
                 annos
                 Mundi
                 ;
                 è
                 quibus
                 tamen
                 clarum
                 est
                 ,
                 non
                 annos
                 novem
                 cum
                 Scaligero
                 ,
                 sed
                 annos
                 novendecim
                 Simoni
                 isti
                 à
                 Syncello
                 tributos
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Robert
               Vaughan
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Reverend
                   Father
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               IN
               performance
               of
               your
               Request
               ,
               and
               my
               Promise
               ,
               I
               have
               at
               last
               sent
               you
               the
               Annales
               of
               Wales
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               the
               ancient
               Copy
               which
               you
               saw
               with
               me
               ;
               I
               did
               faithfully
               translate
               them
               into
               the
               English
               Tongue
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               word
               by
               word
               ;
               wherein
               (
               knowing
               my
               weakness
               )
               I
               laboured
               not
               so
               much
               to
               render
               a
               sweet
               harmony
               of
               Speech
               ,
               as
               the
               plain
               and
               simple
               Phrase
               of
               that
               Age
               wherein
               it
               was
               written
               ;
               which
               I
               thought
               would
               best
               please
               you
               ,
               tho
               happily
               with
               others
               it
               will
               not
               so
               well
               relish
               ;
               be
               pleased
               to
               receive
               it
               as
               a
               Token
               from
               him
               that
               honours
               your
               Worth
               :
               as
               you
               read
               it
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               correct
               it
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               it
               hath
               need
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Leaf
               wanting
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               which
               defect
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               from
               An.
               900
               ,
               to
               An.
               950.
               )
               and
               some
               Passages
               besides
               ,
               I
               was
               fain
               to
               make
               up
               out
               of
               other
               ancient
               Copies
               ;
               whereof
               though
               we
               have
               many
               in
               Wales
               ,
               yet
               but
               few
               that
               agree
               verbatim
               one
               with
               another
               .
               And
               I
               believe
               some
               Mistakings
               will
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Times
               of
               some
               Transactions
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               narrowly
               examined
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               very
               Frontispiece
               of
               this
               Author
               we
               find
               ,
               in
               most
               Copies
               ,
               that
               Cadwalader
               went
               to
               
                 Rome
                 An.
              
               680
               ,
               or
               the
               Year
               after
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               my
               Copy
               .
               Nevertheless
               it
               is
               confessed
               and
               granted
               by
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Mortality
               hapned
               in
               that
               Year
               that
               he
               went
               to
               Rome
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               no
               mention
               of
               any
               extraordinary
               mortality
               of
               People
               that
               happened
               about
               Anno
               680
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               think
               it
               is
               not
               very
               likely
               that
               
               Cadwalader's
               going
               to
               Rome
               was
               deferred
               to
               that
               Year
               .
               Morever
               ,
               venerable
               Bede
               ,
               and
               other
               ancient
               Writers
               ,
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               the
               great
               Mortality
               fell
               Anno
               664
               ,
               about
               the
               22d
               Year
               of
               King
               Oswis
               Reign
               over
               Northumberland
               ,
               in
               whose
               Time
               Cadwalader
               lived
               and
               reigned
               ;
               as
               is
               manifest
               in
               the
               Tract
               which
               is
               added
               to
               some
               Copies
               of
               Nennius
               (
               if
               I
               may
               give
               credit
               to
               that
               corrupt
               Copy
               of
               it
               which
               I
               have
               )
               in
               the
               words
               following
               :
               
                 Osguid
                 filius
                 Edelfrid
                 regnavit
              
               28.
               
               
                 An.
                 &
                 sex
                 mensibus
                 ,
                 dum
                 ipse
                 regnabat
                 ,
                 venit
                 mortalitas
                 hominum
                 ,
                 Catqualater
                 regnante
                 apud
                 Brittones
                 post
                 patrem
                 suum
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 ea
                 periit
                 .
              
               This
               Evidence
               doth
               perswade
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               Cadwalader
               went
               to
               Rome
               far
               before
               Anno
               680.
               
               But
               if
               
                 in
                 ea
                 periit
              
               be
               meant
               of
               Cadwalader
               ,
               for
               King
               Oswi
               ruled
               five
               or
               six
               Years
               after
               ,
               unless
               we
               grant
               that
               the
               Plague
               endured
               twelve
               Years
               ,
               as
               our
               Welch
               Historians
               do
               aver
               ,
               it
               maketh
               such
               a
               breach
               in
               the
               History
               ,
               that
               I
               (
               for
               my
               own
               part
               )
               know
               not
               how
               to
               repair
               it
               :
               for
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               Cadwalader
               died
               of
               that
               Plague
               ,
               then
               went
               he
               not
               to
               Rome
               ;
               and
               to
               deny
               his
               going
               to
               Rome
               ,
               is
               no
               less
               than
               to
               deny
               the
               Authority
               of
               all
               our
               British
               and
               Welch
               Antiquities
               in
               general
               :
               Therefore
               I
               desire
               you
               will
               vouchsafe
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               give
               me
               your
               sense
               of
               
               Cadwalader's
               going
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               the
               Time
               ,
               (
               whereby
               I
               may
               rest
               better
               satisfied
               then
               at
               present
               )
               but
               also
               the
               loan
               of
               your
               best
               Copy
               of
               Nennius
               ,
               with
               that
               Tract
               before
               cited
               ,
               which
               is
               added
               to
               some
               Copies
               thereof
               .
               And
               if
               I
               be
               not
               overtroublesome
               to
               your
               patience
               already
               ,
               I
               have
               another
               Request
               unto
               you
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               select
               all
               the
               Notes
               and
               Histories
               you
               have
               ,
               that
               treat
               of
               the
               Affairs
               of
               Wales
               ,
               and
               Princes
               thereof
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               will
               candidly
               impart
               them
               unto
               me
               by
               degrees
               ;
               as
               I
               shall
               have
               done
               with
               one
               piece
               ,
               so
               be
               pleased
               to
               lend
               another
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               command
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               have
               ,
               or
               can
               come
               by
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               Labour
               ,
               Pains
               ,
               or
               expence
               of
               Mony
               (
               to
               my
               power
               )
               shall
               
               retard
               me
               in
               your
               Service
               .
               My
               Love
               and
               Zeal
               to
               my
               poor
               Country
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               know
               the
               truth
               and
               certainty
               of
               things
               past
               ,
               moves
               me
               sometimes
               to
               a
               passion
               ,
               when
               I
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               idle
               and
               slothful
               Life
               of
               my
               Country-men
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               revolution
               of
               1000
               Years
               almost
               ,
               afford
               but
               only
               
                 Caradoc
                 Llancarvan
              
               ,
               and
               the
               continuance
               thereof
               ,
               to
               register
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Wales
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               come
               by
               ,
               or
               hear
               of
               ,
               (
               some
               few
               piecemeals
               excepted
               )
               .
               Dr.
               Powel
               in
               his
               Latin
               History
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Wales
               ,
               citeth
               
                 Tho.
                 Maclorius
                 ,
                 de
                 Regibus
                 Gwynethiae
              
               ;
               but
               I
               could
               not
               hitherto
               meet
               with
               that
               Book
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               he
               lived
               not
               much
               before
               Henry
               the
               
               6th's
               Time
               ,
               peradventure
               you
               have
               seen
               it
               :
               and
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               that
               he
               citeth
               any
               other
               Author
               of
               our
               Country-men
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               there
               are
               some
               extant
               yet
               ,
               though
               I
               had
               not
               the
               felicity
               hitherto
               to
               see
               them
               .
               I
               hope
               ,
               by
               your
               good
               means
               hereafter
               ,
               I
               shall
               attain
               to
               some
               hidden
               knowledg
               of
               Antiquity
               :
               but
               I
               am
               too
               tedious
               ,
               pardon
               me
               I
               pray
               you
               .
               Reverend
               Father
               ,
               think
               of
               my
               Request
               ,
               and
               put
               me
               not
               off
               with
               Excuses
               any
               longer
               ,
               and
               my
               Prayer
               shall
               be
               for
               your
               Health
               ,
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Prosperity
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               Felicity
               in
               the
               World
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Vaughan
                 .
              
               
                 Henewrt
                 near
                 Dolgelly
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 County
                 of
                 Merionith
                 ,
                 
                   April
                   14.
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               SCripfi
               ,
               Vir
               Reverendissime
               ,
               ad
               Amplissimam
               tuam
               Dignitatem
               ,
               ante
               menses
               quinque
               ,
               atque
               unà
               misi
               Epistolam
               meam
               adversus
               Bootium
               Apologeticam
               ,
               quam
               Nomini
               tuo
               Clarissimo
               inscripseram
               ,
               sperans
               aliquod
               ab
               Amplitudine
               tua
               ad
               me
               responsum
               ,
               quo
               significares
               quid
               de
               lite
               hac
               tota
               sentires
               .
               Nihil
               dum
               tamen
               quidquam
               à
               te
               accepi
               .
               Ac
               quia
               Amicus
               cui
               negotium
               literas
               ad
               te
               meas
               mittendi
               commiseram
               paulo
               post
               ad
               plures
               obiit
               ,
               scire
               non
               possum
               an
               literae
               meae
               tibi
               redditae
               sint
               ,
               aut
               verò
               an
               ad
               eas
               responderis
               necne
               ,
               ita
               ut
               fato
               aliquo
               vel
               tuae
               ,
               vel
               meae
               perierint
               .
               Itaque
               dabis
               ,
               quaeso
               ,
               veniam
               si
               hac
               iterata
               compellatione
               mea
               gravis
               &
               molestus
               tibi
               sum
               ;
               expetendo
               à
               te
               tuam
               de
               controversia
               illa
               ,
               de
               qua
               tota
               Critica
               sententiam
               .
               Quae
               etsi
               fortè
               (
               quod
               certè
               nolim
               )
               adversa
               mihi
               sit
               ,
               gratum
               tamen
               erit
               (
               si
               scriptum
               non
               est
               )
               dissensus
               tui
               rationes
               audire
               ,
               utsi
               erro
               in
               viam
               à
               te
               admonitus
               redeam
               ,
               quod
               erit
               mihi
               longè
               acceptissimum
               .
               Hac
               spe
               subnixus
               ,
               &
               humanitate
               tua
               fretus
               ,
               pluribus
               non
               ero
               tibi
               molestus
               ,
               sed
               omnia
               tibi
               fausta
               ,
               pristinamque
               Dignitatem
               ,
               &
               annos
               Nestorees
               à
               Deo
               O.
               M.
               opto
               &
               voveo
               .
            
             
               
                 Amplitudini
                 tuae
                 omni
                 officiorum
                 genere
                 devinctissimus
                 ,
                 Lud.
                 Cappellus
                 .
              
               
                 Salmurii
                 &
                 
                   Idus
                   Sextileis
                   .
                   A.
                   D.
                   MDCLI
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Franciscus
               Junius
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Cl.
               Francisco
               Junio
               ,
               Francisci
               Filio
               ,
               Jacobus
               Armachanus
               Salutem
               .
            
             
               A
               Bonaventurâ
               Vulcanio
               editi
               habentur
               viri
               cujusdam
               docti
               Anonymi
               commentarioli
               duo
               ,
               in
               literas
               Gothicas
               ex
               vetustissimo
               quodam
               codice
               argenteo
               ,
               (
               ut
               eum
               vocat
               )
               sumptas
               ,
               unus
               ;
               in
               Alphabetum
               Gothicum
               ,
               (
               quod
               tamen
               Gothicum
               omnino
               non
               est
               )
               &
               notas
               Lombardicas
               ,
               in
               alio
               quodam
               vetustissimo
               codice
               repertas
               ,
               alter
               .
               Argenteus
               ille
               codex
               membranaceus
               ,
               qui
               quatuor
               Evangelia
               aureis
               &
               argenteis
               literis
               Gothicè
               descripta
               continebat
               ,
               ad
               Werdeni
               sive
               Werdinensis
               Monasterii
               Bibliothecam
               pertinuit
               ,
               in
               regione
               Bergensi
               quatuor
               fere
               à
               Coloniâ
               Germanicis
               miliaribus
               distantis
               .
               Inde
               ex
               vi
               o
               Matthaei
               ,
               &
               i
               o
               Marci
               capitulo
               ab
               Arnoldo
               Mercatore
               nonnulla
               descripta
               ,
               Inscriptionum
               suarum
               Corpori
               (
               pag.
               147
               &
               158.
               )
               inseruit
               Gruterus
               .
               Indidemque
               Orationem
               Dominicam
               cum
               aliis
               quibusdam
               particulis
               ,
               ab
               Antonio
               Morillono
               transcriptam
               ,
               in
               Gotodonica
               sua
               Joh.
               Goropius
               Becanus
               (
               Originum
               Antuerpian
               .
               lib.
               7.
               pag.
               739
               ,
               740
               ,
               &
               750
               )
               retulit
               :
               quorum
               cum
               iis
               ,
               quae
               à
               Vulcanio
               sunt
               edita
               ,
               collatione
               factâ
               ,
               oborta
               mihi
               aliquando
               est
               suspicio
               ,
               non
               alium
               eruditi
               illius
               in
               literas
               Gothicas
               commentarioli
               authorem
               fuisse
               ,
               quàm
               Antonium
               ipsum
               Morillonum
               ,
               qui
               Antonio
               Perrenoto
               Cardinali
               Granvellano
               à
               Bibliothecâ
               fuit
               &
               Latinis
               Epistolis
               .
               Neque
               vero
               ad
               alium
               quam
               ad
               Cardinalem
               illum
               ea
               verba
               spectasse
               sum
               opinatus
               ,
               quae
               in
               secundi
               commentarioli
               principio
               leguntur
               :
               
                 Quamadmodum
                 Dominatio
                 vestra
                 movet
                 ,
                 ita
                 est
                 .
                 Omnino
                 enim
                 praesens
                 opusculum
                 interpres
                 est
                 alterius
                 operis
                 ,
                 nempe
                 Vocabularii
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Quanquam
               authorem
               simul
               cum
               Domino
               suo
               plurimum
               à
               vero
               hic
               aberravisse
               ,
               nullum
               sit
               dubium
               :
               quum
               codicem
               illum
               à
               Notarum
               sive
               Romanae
               Scripturae
               compendiorum
               collectaneis
               ,
               quae
               Tironis
               ac
               Senecae
               nominibus
               insignita
               Gruterus
               postea
               in
               lucem
               edidit
               ,
               nihil
               differre
               deprehenderimus
               .
               Ut
               frustra
               author
               hic
               sibi
               persuaserit
               ,
               ad
               aliud
               aliquod
               opus
               referenda
               ista
               fuisse
               ;
               
                 Cujus
                 usus
                 fuerit
                 ,
                 aulicus
                 legatus
                 ,
                 qui
                 Gothi
                 erant
                 ,
                 docere
                 Lombardicè
                 ,
                 ut
                 intra
                 Italiam
                 cum
                 Principibus
                 Italicis
                 possent
                 perorare
                 .
              
            
             
               Codicem
               alium
               Gothicum
               aureis
               argenteisque
               characteribus
               ,
               papyro
               exaratum
               ,
               &
               non
               Evangelia
               tantum
               sed
               universum
               etiam
               Novum
               Testamentum
               ,
               complectentem
               ,
               in
               Bibliothecâ
               Hermanni
               Comitis
               Nervenarii
               extitisse
               ,
               Philippus
               Marnixius
               Dominus
               Sanct-Aldeguntius
               (
               apud
               Sibrandum
               Lubberti
               de
               Princip
               .
               Christianorum
               dogmatum
               ,
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
               7.
               )
               confirmat
               .
               In
               quo
               Orationis
               Dominicae
               idem
               quod
               in
               libro
               Werdinensi
               habebatur
               initium
               ;
               
                 Atta
                 unsur
                 thu
                 in
                 himina
                 de
                 .
              
               Cujusmodi
               Novum
               Testamentum
               ad
               suas
               etiam
               manus
               pervenisse
               Matulius
               Metellus
               Sequanus
               (
               apud
               Suffridum
               Petrum
               ,
               Praefat
               .
               in
               Scriptor
               .
               Frisiae
               Decad.
               )
               est
               testatus
               .
               Ubi
               &
               illud
               notandum
               ,
               Orationem
               Dominicam
               Gothicam
               doxologiâ
               illa
               concludi
               ,
               quae
               in
               vetere
               Latinâ
               Bibliorum
               editione
               desideratur
               :
               Ut
               ex
               Graeco
               fonte
               Gothicam
               istam
               Novi
               Testamenti
               versionem
               derivatam
               esse
               appareat
               ,
               &
               ex
               ipsius
               Wulfilae
               primaevâ
               traductione
               descriptam
               .
               Hunc
               enim
               primum
               literas
               apud
               Gothos
               invenisse
               ,
               &
               scripturas
               Sacras
               in
               eorum
               linguam
               convertisse
               ,
               Socrates
               ,
               Sozomenus
               ,
               Isidorus
               Hispalensis
               (
               in
               Gothorum
               Chronico
               )
               &
               Martyrii
               Nicaetae
               Scriptor
               (
               apud
               Simeonem
               Metaphrastem
               die
               15
               o
               Septembris
               )
               vos
               docent
               ,
               quorum
               
               possumus
               (
               cum
               Sixto
               Senense
               libro
               iv
               o
               Bibliothecae
               Sanctae
               )
               ex
               Graeco
               translationem
               illam
               fuisse
               factam
               ,
               expresse
               indicare
               .
            
             
               Quo
               referendus
               est
               &
               ille
               Walafridi
               Strabilocus
               ,
               de
               rebus
               Ecclesiasticis
               ,
               cap.
               7.
               
               
                 Et
                 ,
                 ut
                 Historiae
                 testantur
                 ,
                 postmodum
                 studiosi
                 illius
              
               [
               Gothorum
               ]
               
                 gentis
                 divinos
                 libros
                 in
                 suae
                 locutionis
                 proprietatem
                 transtulerunt
                 :
                 quorum
                 adhuc
                 monumenta
                 apud
                 nonnullus
                 habentur
                 .
                 Et
                 sidelium
                 fratrum
                 relatione
                 didicimus
                 ,
                 apud
                 quasdam
                 Scytharum
                 gentes
                 ,
                 maximè
                 Tomitanos
                 ,
                 eadem
                 locutione
                 divina
                 hactenus
                 celebrari
                 officia
                 .
              
               Et
               quod
               à
               Josepho
               Scaligero
               est
               additum
               (
               Canon
               Isagog
               .
               libro
               3.
               pag.
               138.
               )
               Gothos
               etiamnum
               in
               iisdem
               regionibus
               degere
               sub
               Praecopensi
               Tartarorum
               dynastiâ
               ,
               &
               utrumque
               Testamentum
               ,
               iisdem
               literis
               ,
               quas
               excogitavit
               Wulfila
               ,
               conscriptum
               ,
               &
               eadem
               linguâ
               ,
               quâ
               tempore
               Ovidii
               utebantur
               interpretatum
               legere
               .
               Quae
               eò
               à
               me
               adducta
               sunt
               omnia
               ,
               ut
               quâ
               ratione
               Gothicam
               ex
               Graeca
               scriptionem
               Wulfilas
               efformaverit
               ,
               iu
               priore
               illo
               Commentariolo
               declarari
               subindicarem
               .
               De
               quo
               integrum
               tamen
               tibi
               judicium
               relinquo
               .
               VALE
               .
            
             
               
                 Jacobus
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 
                   v.
                   Nonas
                   Julias
                   ,
                   Anno
                   Aerae
                   Christianae
                   MDCLI
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               ON
               Saturday
               last
               there
               went
               away
               from
               hence
               ,
               for
               Galais
               and
               London
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Bannatire
               ,
               in
               whose
               House
               I
               live
               here
               ;
               by
               whom
               I
               sent
               you
               a
               
                 Pugio
                 Fidei
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 Chronicon
                 Orientale
              
               (
               the
               first
               whereof
               costeth
               ten
               Franks
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               six
               )
               ;
               as
               likewise
               an
               Extract
               of
               the
               Obelisci
               and
               
                 Asterisci
                 Membranarum
                 Sardoianarum
              
               ;
               the
               which
               being
               a
               Work
               of
               much
               more
               Time
               and
               Pains
               ,
               than
               I
               was
               able
               in
               my
               present
               condition
               to
               bestow
               upon
               it
               ;
               I
               was
               fain
               to
               hire
               Mr.
               Coque
               ,
               your
               Professor
               of
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               for
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               who
               would
               have
               done
               it
               for
               five
               Franks
               (
               and
               not
               under
               )
               If
               I
               would
               have
               been
               content
               with
               the
               bare
               transcription
               of
               the
               Obelisks
               and
               Asterisks
               out
               of
               the
               Membranes
               .
               But
               to
               compare
               them
               all
               along
               with
               the
               Roman
               Edition
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               same
               to
               add
               every
               where
               the
               Chapters
               and
               the
               Verses
               ,
               
                 quorum
                 nec
                 vola
                 nec
                 vestigium
                 in
                 Membranis
                 exstat
                 (
                 ubi
                 omnia
                 uno
                 tenore
                 scripta
                 extant
                 ,
                 nullo
                 ne
                 inter
                 voces
                 quidem
                 spatio
                 aut
                 discrimine
                 relicto
                 ,
                 quod
                 immensum
                 auget
                 transcribendi
                 molestiam
                 )
              
               ;
               and
               without
               the
               marking
               whereof
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               see
               how
               the
               Transcript
               would
               have
               been
               of
               any
               use
               to
               Mr.
               Junius
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               not
               do
               for
               a
               penny
               less
               than
               twenty
               Franks
               ,
               protesting
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               to
               do
               again
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               do
               it
               for
               double
               the
               Monies
               ,
               as
               having
               been
               a
               whole
               sevennight
               busied
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               incomparably
               more
               toilsome
               than
               he
               had
               imagined
               it
               .
               And
               although
               he
               be
               a
               very
               able
               Grecian
               ,
               and
               wonderful
               diligent
               and
               faithful
               in
               what-ever
               he
               undertakes
               ,
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               rely
               solely
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               compared
               every
               Obelisk
               and
               Asterisk
               of
               his
               transcription
               ,
               (
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               use
               of
               
                 notae
                 Paratheseon
              
               for
               the
               Obelisks
               ,
               and
               of
               Sublineation
               in
               lieu
               of
               Asterisks
               )
               with
               the
               Membranae
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               sure
               that
               all
               was
               right
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               where
               exchanged
               one
               for
               the
               other
               .
               And
               I
               can
               give
               your
               Lordship
               an
               entire
               assurance
               ,
               
               that
               his
               Transcript
               agreeth
               most
               exactly
               with
               the
               Original
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               marking
               the
               Obel
               and
               Aster
               ;
               but
               in
               every
               word
               and
               syllable
               ,
               
                 ne
                 vitiis
                 quidem
                 orthographicis
                 ,
                 quae
                 hic
                 illic
                 occurrunt
                 ,
                 exceptis
                 .
              
               The
               only
               Error
               committed
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               misplaced
               some
               Chapters
               of
               Deuter.
               the
               which
               nevertheless
               cannot
               be
               of
               any
               other
               prejudice
               to
               Mr.
               Young
               ,
               than
               that
               of
               the
               transposing
               of
               a
               quaternio
               by
               a
               Bookbinder
               useth
               to
               be
               .
               He
               hath
               also
               in
               most
               places
               added
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               desired
               him
               ,
               
                 quomodo
                 Editio
                 Romana
                 se
                 haberet
                 quantum
                 ad
                 verba
                 obelis
                 &
                 asteriscis
                 conclusa
                 ,
                 &
                 utrum
                 ea
                 ibi
                 adsint
                 vel
                 absint
                 :
              
               About
               the
               verifying
               whereof
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               taken
               the
               same
               pains
               ,
               as
               about
               that
               of
               the
               main
               Matter
               ;
               because
               that
               the
               Errors
               here
               ,
               if
               any
               be
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               any
               dangerous
               consequence
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               be
               mended
               by
               Mr.
               Junius
               himself
               ;
               who
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               some
               skill
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               will
               have
               much
               ado
               to
               comprehend
               the
               sense
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               some
               of
               the
               Asterisks
               ,
               there
               being
               divers
               of
               them
               very
               perverse
               or
               frivolous
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               lately
               a
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               Croy
               ,
               dated
               7.
               
               
                 Idus
                 Augusti
              
               ,
               1651.
               who
               writes
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               being
               at
               a
               Synod
               at
               Mompelier
               ,
               when
               he
               received
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Anticritica
               which
               I
               had
               sent
               him
               ;
               and
               having
               made
               report
               to
               the
               Synod
               of
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 Ea
                 omnium
                 animos
                 ita
                 perculerunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 si
                 eam
                 rem
                 urgere
                 voluissem
                 ,
                 decreto
                 publico
                 Criticam
                 illam
                 damnaturi
                 fuerint
                 .
              
               He
               tells
               me
               further
               ,
               to
               have
               also
               read
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 Ipsam
                 Gapelli
                 Criticam
                 à
                 capite
                 ad
                 Calcem
              
               ;
               adding
               .
               
                 Tecum
                 jam
                 sentio
                 ,
                 vir
                 nobilissime
                 ,
                 &
                 profiteor
                 ,
                 Criticam
                 illam
                 non
                 esse
                 sacram
                 appellandam
                 ,
                 sed
                 potius
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 profanam
                 ,
                 &
                 impiam
                 .
                 Interpretum
                 Graecorum
                 &
                 Latinorum
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 hallucinationes
                 ,
                 inscitiam
                 ,
                 &
                 errores
                 nobis
                 pro
                 totidem
                 variis
                 lectionibus
                 obtrudit
                 .
                 Puerilibus
                 ,
                 levibus
                 ,
                 ridiculis
                 ,
                 &
                 falsis
                 scatet
                 observationibus
                 .
                 Tot
                 asserit
                 esse
                 varia
                 Scripturae
                 exemplaria
                 ,
                 quot
                 fuerunt
                 illius
                 Interpretes
                 .
                 Textus
                 Sacri
                 incorruptam
                 veritatem
                 ,
                 authentiam
                 ,
                 atque
                 autoritatem
                 audaci
                 conatu
                 labefactat
                 .
                 Impurissimi
                 atque
                 impudentissimi
                 Morini
                 ,
                 aliorumque
                 Sacrae
                 Scripturae
                 hostium
                 ,
                 quos
                 Roma
                 peperit
                 &
                 alit
                 ,
                 partes
                 agit
                 ;
                 &
                 in
                 Academia
                 Salmuriensi
                 Verbi
                 Divini
                 Minister
                 ,
                 &
                 Theologiae
                 Professor
                 (
                 quod
                 hactenus
                 inauditum
                 suit
                 ,
                 nec
                 unquam
                 visum
                 )
                 monstra
                 &
                 prodigia
                 adversus
                 Dei
                 Verbum
                 ,
                 &
                 contra
                 firmissima
                 verae
                 Theologiae
                 fundamenta
                 ,
                 &
                 piam
                 Fidem
                 ,
                 gignit
                 atque
                 educat
                 .
                 Multa
                 jam
                 annotavi
                 ,
                 quae
                 illius
                 inscitiam
                 ,
                 audaciam
                 ,
                 fraudes
                 ,
                 &
                 errores
                 demonstrent
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 oculis
                 conspectuque
                 omnium
                 exponant
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Laetor
                 &
                 glorior
                 ,
                 quod
                 doctissimo
                 &
                 piissimo
                 Praesuli
                 Armachano
                 nomen
                 meum
                 notum
                 sit
                 .
                 Si
                 ad
                 eum
                 scribas
                 ,
                 ipsum
                 quaeso
                 meo
                 nomine
                 saluta
                 ,
                 &
                 certiorem
                 fac
                 ,
                 se
                 in
                 inferiori
                 Occitania
                 sui
                 nominis
                 admiratorem
                 ,
                 &
                 laudum
                 praeconem
                 habere
                 .
                 Me
                 beatum
                 praedicari
                 ,
                 si
                 mihi
                 cum
                 illo
                 literarum
                 commercium
                 esse
                 posset
                 .
              
               Hectenus
               Croiius
               .
               Habeo
               etiam
               literas
               à
               Voetio
               ,
               in
               eandem
               plane
               sententiam
               de
               Capelli
               Critica
               scriptas
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Buxtorf
               ,
               he
               in
               his
               last
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               dated
               the
               second
               of
               June
               ,
               hath
               these
               words
               :
               
                 Quum
                 occasionem
                 habebis
                 ,
                 Reverendissimo
                 D.
                 Armachano
                 mea
                 studia
                 ,
                 officia
                 ,
                 obsequia
                 ,
                 cum
                 humili
                 salute
                 ,
                 deferes
                 ,
                 &
                 nuntiabis
                 meo
                 nomine
                 ;
                 De
                 ejus
                 constantia
                 in
                 bonae
                 causae
                 semel
                 suscepto
                 patrocinio
                 si
                 dubitarem
                 ,
                 flagitium
                 summum
                 in
                 tanti
                 viri
                 judicium
                 committerem
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               there
               besides
               he
               maketh
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               Letter
               ,
               this
               following
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               Quum
               Capellus
               Armachanum
               ,
               quem
               indigne
               &
               procaciter
               excipit
               ,
               judicem
               tamen
               &
               arbitrum
               hujus
               causae
               constituat
               ,
               quid
               si
               ille
               breviter
               ,
               &
               pro
               tanti
               judicis
               gravitate
               &
               authoritate
               nervose
               ,
               sub
               Epistola
               ad
               utrunque
               vestrum
               data
               suum
               ,
               post
               auditam
               utramque
               partem
               ,
               judicium
               ,
               suamque
               sententiam
               ,
               ferat
               ac
               pronuntiet
               :
               cum
               uterque
               ad
               ejus
               tribunal
               provocaveritis
               nisi
               itineris
               &
               viarum
               longinquitas
               obstarent
               ,
               ipsemet
               fortassis
               ad
               eum
               hoc
               nomine
               scriberem
               .
            
             
             
               This
               Proposition
               is
               so
               fully
               agreeable
               to
               mine
               own
               Thoughts
               ;
               and
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               not
               much
               deceived
               ,
               to
               Truth
               and
               Equity
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               most
               humbly
               beseech
               your
               Lordship
               to
               accomplish
               it
               ;
               which
               as
               you
               are
               able
               to
               do
               now
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               after
               the
               perusal
               of
               all
               Capellus
               his
               own
               Writings
               ,
               so
               methinks
               it
               may
               be
               done
               in
               few
               words
               ;
               viz.
               first
               ,
               to
               state
               the
               Question
               about
               Capellus
               his
               Innovation
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               to
               you
               by
               the
               perusal
               of
               his
               Works
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               give
               your
               own
               *
               Subject
               ,
               with
               a
               brief
               touch
               of
               the
               principal
               Arguments
               which
               move
               you
               ,
               either
               to
               concur
               with
               ,
               or
               dissent
               from
               him
               or
               me
               in
               any
               of
               the
               most
               material
               Particulars
               .
               I
               am
               told
               ,
               by
               them
               that
               had
               it
               from
               your
               Grace's
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               that
               Capel
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               and
               for
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               hath
               written
               fawning
               Letters
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
               But
               that
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               ,
               will
               not
               hinder
               you
               from
               appearing
               freely
               and
               fully
               in
               a
               Cause
               ,
               wherein
               God's
               Truth
               and
               Sacred
               Word
               is
               so
               deeply
               concerned
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               a
               full
               and
               free
               declaring
               of
               your
               mind
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               condemning
               of
               Capellus
               in
               all
               the
               main
               Points
               in
               controversy
               between
               me
               and
               him
               ;
               so
               if
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               any
               of
               them
               you
               find
               him
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               me
               in
               the
               wrong
               †
               ,
               I
               seek
               no
               favour
               ,
               but
               an
               absolute
               impartiality
               .
               And
               as
               I
               dare
               prescribe
               your
               Grace
               nothing
               concerning
               the
               form
               of
               your
               delivering
               of
               your self
               ,
               so
               I
               hope
               that
               you
               will
               approve
               of
               that
               pointed
               at
               by
               Buxtorfius
               ,
               of
               setting
               down
               your
               Mind
               in
               the
               form
               of
               an
               Epistle
               ,
               to
               be
               writ
               ,
               
                 iisdem
                 verbis
              
               ,
               unto
               Capellus
               ,
               and
               unto
               me
               ,
               
                 mutatis
                 tantum
                 mutandis
              
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               and
               whether
               you
               be
               resolved
               to
               fulfil
               this
               Request
               of
               Buxtorf
               ,
               and
               of
               mine
               ;
               or
               whether
               that
               you
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               meddle
               in
               it
               ,
               (
               the
               which
               nevertheless
               is
               no
               way
               credible
               to
               me
               )
               I
               do
               pray
               your
               Grace
               most
               earnestly
               ,
               to
               let
               me
               hear
               from
               you
               about
               it
               at
               your
               first
               commodity
               :
               And
               if
               it
               were
               not
               too
               troublesome
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               hear
               ,
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               your
               Opinion
               about
               the
               
                 Septimanae
                 Danielis
              
               ,
               and
               where
               you
               fix
               the
               beginning
               of
               them
               ;
               as
               likewise
               your
               judgment
               upon
               
                 Marshami
                 Diatriba
              
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               Innovation
               touching
               that
               weighty
               Subject
               ;
               and
               what
               distance
               of
               time
               you
               find
               ,
               upon
               your
               most
               exact
               enquiries
               ,
               
                 à
                 primo
                 anno
                 Cyri
                 ad
                 tempus
                 Nativitatis
                 Christi
                 ;
                 &
                 quantum
                 ex
                 illo
                 tempore
                 sibi
                 vindicet
                 duratio
                 monarchiae
                 Persicae
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               humbly
               thank
               your
               Grace
               for
               the
               offer
               of
               Mr.
               Eyre
               his
               Notes
               on
               the
               Psalms
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               be
               so
               wholly
               of
               Capellus
               his
               Mind
               in
               the
               Controversy
               I
               have
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               his
               Epistles
               to
               Capellus
               do
               seem
               to
               speak
               him
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               at
               all
               be
               beholden
               to
               him
               for
               any
               of
               his
               Labours
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               known
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               whether
               Dean
               Bernard
               be
               alive
               yet
               ,
               and
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               he
               doth
               ,
               you
               will
               oblige
               me
               greatly
               to
               impart
               the
               same
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
               Thus
               with
               my
               humblest
               and
               most
               affectionate
               Respects
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 A.
                 Boate.
                 
              
               
                 Paris
                 ,
                 
                   Sept.
                   6.
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Henry
               King
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Chichester
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ;
              
            
             
               THough
               of
               late
               I
               wanted
               direction
               to
               find
               your
               Grace's
               Aboad
               (
               not
               being
               at
               Rigate
               this
               last
               Summer
               )
               my
               devotion
               of
               Service
               which
               needs
               no
               guide
               but
               your
               own
               transcendent
               Worth
               ,
               most
               habitually
               falls
               towards
               you
               wheresoever
               you
               are
               .
               As
               a
               testimony
               of
               this
               Service
               ,
               I
               did
               in
               August
               last
               ,
               present
               by
               one
               ,
               who
               undertook
               the
               delivery
               at
               Harrow-Hill
               ,
               a
               small
               Book
               (
               and
               least
               that
               should
               fail
               ,
               my
               Brother
               sent
               another
               by
               your
               Chaplain
               :
               )
               which
               may
               render
               your
               Grace
               some
               account
               of
               my
               Exercise
               &
               Employment
               in
               this
               retirement
               .
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               one
               Sunday
               at
               Church
               ,
               hearing
               a
               Psalm
               sung
               ,
               whose
               wretched
               expression
               quite
               marred
               the
               Pen-man's
               Matter
               ,
               &
               my
               Devotion
               ,
               I
               did
               at
               my
               return
               that
               Evening
               ,
               try
               ,
               whether
               from
               the
               Version
               of
               our
               Bible
               I
               could
               not
               easily
               ,
               and
               with
               plainness
               ,
               suiting
               the
               lowest
               Understandings
               ,
               deliver
               it
               from
               that
               garb
               ,
               which
               indeed
               made
               it
               ridiculous
               .
               From
               one
               to
               another
               I
               passed
               on
               until
               the
               whole
               Book
               was
               ran
               through
               .
               Which
               done
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               resist
               the
               advice
               &
               importunity
               of
               better
               Judgments
               than
               mine
               own
               to
               put
               it
               to
               the
               Press
               .
               I
               was
               (
               I
               confess
               )
               discouraged
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Mr.
               
                 George
                 Sandys
              
               :
               and
               lately
               one
               of
               our
               praetended
               Reformers
               ,
               had
               failed
               in
               Two
               different
               Extreams
               :
               The
               First
               too
               elegant
               for
               the
               vulgar
               use
               ,
               changing
               both
               the
               Meter
               and
               Tunes
               wherewith
               they
               had
               been
               long
               acquainted
               :
               The
               Other
               as
               flat
               and
               poor
               ,
               as
               lamely
               worded
               ,
               and
               unhandsomly
               rhimed
               as
               the
               Old
               ;
               which
               with
               much
               confidence
               he
               undertook
               to
               amend
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               now
               come
               forth
               an
               Adventurer
               in
               a
               Middle-way
               ,
               whose
               aim
               was
               without
               affectation
               of
               Words
               ,
               to
               leave
               them
               not
               disfigured
               in
               the
               Sense
               .
               That
               this
               was
               needful
               ,
               your
               Grace
               well
               knowes
               ;
               but
               whether
               my self
               fit
               for
               the
               attempt
               ,
               my
               modesty
               suspects
               .
               Thus
               whilst
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               other
               Champions
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               the
               Chariots
               and
               Horsemen
               of
               Israel
               )
               engage
               against
               the
               Publick
               Adversaries
               of
               Truth
               ,
               I
               come
               behind
               with
               the
               Carriages
               ,
               and
               humbly
               in
               the
               Temples
               Porch
               fit
               the
               Songs
               of
               Sion
               to
               celebrate
               the
               Triumph
               of
               your
               Pens
               .
               Though
               it
               be
               too
               sad
               a
               Truth
               ,
               
                 Cythara
                 nostra
                 conversa
                 in
                 luctum
              
               ,
               yet
               some
               of
               these
               Psalms
               may
               serve
               as
               Threnes
               and
               Dirges
               to
               lament
               the
               Present
               Miseries
               ;
               whose
               Change
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               not
               much
               Reason
               to
               hope
               ,
               so
               I
               have
               more
               Religion
               than
               to
               despair
               .
               That
               God
               may
               long
               preserve
               your
               Grace
               amongst
               us
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               revolution
               of
               better
               Times
               ;
               or
               if
               not
               so
               ,
               to
               comfort
               by
               your
               Presence
               many
               who
               languish
               under
               These
               ,
               is
               the
               daily
               and
               most
               earnest
               prayer
               of
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 faithfully
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Hen.
                 Chichester
                 .
              
               
                 Langley-place
                 ,
                 near
                 Colbrook
                 ,
                 
                   Oct.
                   30.
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXVI.
               
            
             
               Admodum
               Reverendo
               &
               longè
               Clarissimo
               Viro
               D.
               Jacobo
               Usserio
               Armachano
               in
               Hibernia
               Archiepiscopo
               .
               
                 Londinum
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 admodum
                 Reverende
                 &
                 Clarissime
                 .
              
            
             
               IMportunus
               fortè
               ,
               si
               non
               etiam
               inverecundus
               ,
               parumque
               pudens
               ac
               modestus
               videbor
               tibi
               Responsi
               ad
               literas
               meas
               paulo
               frequentiores
               efflagitator
               .
               Sed
               dabis
               ,
               spero
               ,
               veniam
               huic
               meae
               sive
               sollicitudini
               ,
               sive
               ,
               si
               sic
               eam
               vocare
               libet
               ,
               importunitati
               ,
               quae
               non
               aliunde
               est
               quàm
               ab
               honesto
               communicandi
               per
               literas
               ,
               cum
               Dignitate
               tua
               Clarissima
               ,
               de
               argumento
               quodam
               literario
               (
               quod
               semper
               inter
               bonos
               licuit
               )
               dequo
               tu
               sententiam
               ferre
               potes
               simul
               &
               pro
               tua
               singulari
               doctrina
               ,
               &
               eximia
               eruditione
               ,
               accuratissimam
               ,
               &
               pro
               tua
               pietate
               &
               Christiana
               charitate
               ,
               aequissimam
               .
               Visum
               est
               Bootio
               ,
               Viro
               olim
               (
               quantum
               per
               ejus
               ad
               me
               literas
               ,
               videbatur
               )
               mihi
               aequissimo
               ,
               sed
               mox
               averso
               sine
               ulla
               justa
               causa
               in
               me
               animo
               ,
               pro
               suo
               genio
               &
               ingenio
               ,
               &
               me
               immerentem
               ,
               &
               Criticam
               meam
               innoxiam
               ,
               stylo
               invadere
               atroci
               &
               cruento
               ,
               quasi
               sacra
               omnia
               ego
               irem
               funditus
               perditum
               ,
               idque
               dicatâ
               Dignitati
               tuae
               publicâ
               Epistolâ
               .
               Coegit
               me
               hac
               sua
               importunitate
               &
               inhumanitate
               ,
               par
               pari
               referre
               ,
               &
               calamum
               in
               eum
               ,
               hortantibus
               Amicis
               ,
               aculeatum
               stringere
               ad
               mei
               tum
               defensionem
               ,
               tum
               veritatis
               ,
               quam
               in
               hoc
               argumente
               à
               me
               stare
               arbitror
               ,
               propugnationem
               ,
               cujus
               rei
               aequum
               existimavi
               te
               sacere
               judicem
               atque
               Arbitrum
               ,
               dicatâ
               pariter
               tibi
               Epistolâ
               Apologeticâ
               .
               Eam
               ante
               menses
               octo
               curavi
               per
               Amicos
               ad
               te
               mitti
               ,
               bisque
               ab
               eo
               tempore
               ad
               Reverentiam
               tuam
               dignissimam
               ea
               de
               re
               scripsi
               ,
               atque
               ad
               meas
               hasce
               literas
               Responsum
               à
               Dignitate
               tua
               adhuc
               expecto
               ,
               necdum
               habeo
               ,
               incertus
               an
               fato
               &
               easu
               aliquo
               literae
               meae
               perierint
               ,
               nec
               sint
               tibi
               redditae
               ,
               aut
               tuae
               ad
               me
               in
               via
               pariter
               interciderint
               ,
               an
               verò
               certum
               &
               decretum
               tibi
               sit
               omnino
               nihil
               respondere
               ,
               quod
               postremum
               vix
               mihi
               possum
               persuadere
               de
               tanta
               tua
               erga
               omnes
               humanitate
               ,
               &
               animi
               verè
               Christiani
               generositate
               .
               Itaque
               datâ
               &
               oblatâ
               mihi
               per
               Virum
               istum
               Juvenem
               Doctissimum
               ,
               qui
               ad
               vos
               commigrat
               ,
               percommoda
               opportunitate
               ,
               volui
               iterum
               experiri
               quid
               tandem
               mihi
               vel
               sperandum
               &
               expectandum
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               desperandum
               deinceps
               sit
               de
               Dignitatis
               tuae
               erga
               me
               vel
               favore
               &
               benevolentia
               ,
               vel
               rigore
               &
               severitate
               .
               Age
               ergo
               ,
               Vir
               longè
               Clarissime
               ,
               Noli
               quaeso
               ,
               silentio
               tuo
               animum
               diutius
               tenere
               suspensum
               ,
               sed
               quid
               de
               me
               &
               Critica
               mea
               sentias
               candidus
               imperti
               ,
               vel
               ,
               si
               illa
               displicet
               ,
               ede
               ;
               quicquid
               rescripseris
               gratum
               erit
               ,
               sed
               gratius
               multò
               si
               te
               non
               longè
               à
               sententia
               mea
               abire
               videro
               .
               Interim
               velim
               te
               de
               me
               sentire
               omnia
               aequa
               &
               justa
               ,
               utpote
               qui
               Dignitati
               tuae
               omnia
               à
               Deo
               O.
               M.
               ex
               animo
               precor
               fausta
               &
               felicia
               .
            
             
               
                 Dignitati
                 tuae
                 Clarissimae
                 ,
                 in
                 omnibus
                 obsequentissimus
                 ,
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
                 .
              
               
                 Dabam
                 Salmurii
                 
                   ipsis
                   Nonis
                   Novembribus
                   ,
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               .
            
             
               Eruditissimo
               Viro.
               D.
               Ludovico
               Capello
               ,
               Jacobus
               Usserius
               Armachanus
               S.
               
                 Vir
                 Clarissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               CUMtuam
               detextus
               Hebraici
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               variantibus
               Lectionibus
               ad
               me
               datam
               Epistolam
               cum
               alterâ
               D.
               Bootii
               ad
               me
               itidem
               scriptâ
               conferrem
               ;
               in
               ipso
               statim
               limine
               deprehendi
               ,
               de
               eo
               quod
               inprimis
               constituendum
               inter
               vos
               fuerat
               ,
               id
               est
               de
               cardine
               &
               statu
               principalis
               controversiae
               ,
               immane
               inter
               vos
               esse
               dissidium
               .
               Affirmas
               tu
               ,
               *
               
                 Necesse
                 esse
                 ut
                 Bootius
                 &
                 ipsi
                 similes
                 vel
                 renuncient
                 effato
                 suo
                 ,
                 scilicet
                 non
                 licere
                 nobis
                 vel
                 in
                 minimo
                 apiculo
                 discedere
                 ab
                 hodierni
                 codicis
              
               Hebraici
               
                 lectione
                 ;
                 vel
                 dicant
                 ,
                 Scribas
                 omnes
                 quorum
                 operâ
                 hodiernus
                 codex
                 ad
                 nos
                 pervenit
                 ,
                 per
                 plus
                 quàm
                 duo
                 annorum
                 millia
                 ,
                 à
                 reditu
                 ex
                 captivitate
                 Babylonicâ
                 (
                 quum
                 Edsras
                 dicitur
                 totum
                 Vetus
                 Testamentum
                 ipse
                 descripsisse
                 )
                 ad
                 hunc
                 usque
                 diem
                 fuisse
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               At
               effatum
               illud
               Bootius
               ut
               suum
               &
               sui
               similium
               esse
               planè
               pernegat
               :
               &
               in
               hisce
               studiis
               exercitatissimi
               *
               Buxtorfii
               de
               Hebraicis
               codicibus
               assertionem
               hanc
               ,
               suis
               rationibus
               munitam
               ,
               contrà
               opponit
               :
               
                 Neque
                 enim
                 existimo
                 tales
                 esse
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 nullo
                 planè
                 punctulo
                 ,
                 apiculo
                 ,
                 aut
                 literulâ
                 ,
                 à
                 primis
                 Mosis
                 &
                 Prophetarum
                 autographis
                 apographa
                 unquam
                 discesserint
                 ,
                 aut
                 nullum
                 omnino
                 vitium
                 vel
                 levissimum
                 in
                 eos
                 irrepserit
                 .
                 Nam
                 ne
                 ipsi
                 quidem
                 Judaei
                 hoc
                 asserunt
                 :
                 qui
                 &
                 antiquitus
                 jam
                 exemplaria
                 corrupta
                 ,
                 sed
                 ab
                 Esrâ
                 iterùm
                 correcta
                 &
                 restituta
                 fuisse
                 ;
                 &
                 posterioribus
                 temporibus
                 ,
                 cùm
                 inter
                 celebres
                 Authores
                 ,
                 tum
                 inter
                 Exemplaria
                 varia
                 ,
                 dissensiones
                 &
                 discrepantes
                 quasdam
                 lectiones
                 notant
                 .
                 Tales
                 sunt
                 praeter
                 Notas
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Dissensiones
                 de
                 quarundam
                 Vocum
                 lectione
                 inter
                 Judaeos
                 Orientales
                 ,
                 &
                 Occidentales
                 ,
                 &
                 inter
                 Ben
                 Ascher
                 &
                 Ben
                 Naphtali
                 .
                 Sic
                 memorant
                 aliquando
                 ,
                 nec
                 dissimulant
                 ,
                 Varietates
                 nonnullas
                 ex
                 libris
                 quibusdam
                 Manuscriptis
                 celeberrimis
                 &
                 magnae
                 authoritatis
                 ;
                 ut
                 ,
                 exempli
                 gratiâ
                 librorum
                 Hierosolymitanorum
                 ,
                 Babylonicorum
                 ,
                 Hispaniensium
                 ,
                 Exemplaris
                 Hilleliani
                 ,
                 Pentateuchi
                 cujusdam
                 Hierichuntini
                 ,
                 Sinaitici
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Meminerunt
                 etiam
                 librorum
                 correctorum
                 ,
                 &
                 per
                 consequens
                 tacitè
                 etiam
                 minùs
                 correctorum
                 .
                 Redarguunt
                 etiam
                 saepè
                 exemplaria
                 quaedam
                 disertè
                 erroris
                 .
              
            
             
               Indèque
               paulo
               commotior
               hîc
               D.
               Bootius
               ,
               ita
               de
               te
               conqueritur
               .
               *
               
                 Quae
                 est
                 haec
                 dictatoria
                 potestas
                 ,
                 imò
                 quae
                 inaudita
                 tyrannis
                 ,
                 praescribere
                 nobis
                 quid
                 sentire
                 debeamus
                 ac
                 necessitatem
                 nobis
                 imponere
                 ,
                 ut
                 eam
                 tueamur
                 sententiam
                 quam
                 pro
                 absurdissimâ
                 damnamus
                 ;
                 &
                 quae
                 sententiae
                 verè
                 nostrae
                 adeò
                 non
                 cohaeret
                 ,
                 aut
                 ex
                 eâ
                 sequitur
                 ,
                 ut
                 hâc
                 positâ
                 illam
                 inevitabiliter
                 concidere
                 necesse
                 sit
                 Quasi
                 verò
                 non
                 liceat
                 nobis
                 rem
                 istam
                 ,
                 prout
                 melius
                 nobis
                 videtur
                 ,
                 concipere
                 atque
                 explicare
                 ;
                 &
                 inter
                 duo
                 extrema
                 tum
                 innumerae
                 ac
                 commentitiae
                 Variarum
                 Lectionum
                 multitudinis
                 ,
                 tum
                 omnimodae
                 illarum
                 absentiae
                 media
                 (
                 via
                 in
                 qua
                 ut
                 plurimum
                 Veritas
                 inveniri
                 solet
                 )
                 incedere
                 :
                 &
                 quasi
                 nobis
                 id
                 necessariò
                 faciendum
                 esset
                 ,
                 quod
                 non
                 nisi
                 stulti
                 facere
                 solent
                 ,
                 ut
                 dum
                 vitium
                 aliquod
                 devitant
                 ,
                 in
                 contrarium
                 vitium
                 currant
                 .
              
            
             
               Quid
               hîc
               tu
               verò
               Ais
               te
               *
               
                 Dictatorem
                 non
                 agere
                 nec
                 tyrannidem
                 exercere
                 ,
                 nec
                 illis
                 quidquam
                 praescribere
                 ;
                 sed
                 quid
                 ex
                 eorum
                 sententia
                 &
                 positione
                 atque
                 effato
                 sequatur
                 ostendere
                 :
                 nullam
                 vero
                 Bootium
                 invenisse
                 viam
                 qua
                 se
                 
                 explicet
                 &
                 extricet
                 isto
                 nexu
                 quo
                 eum
                 &
                 sui
                 similes
                 constrinxeras
                 .
                 Si
                 nobis
                 non
                 licet
                 vel
                 in
                 minimo
                 apiculo
                 ab
                 hodierni
                 codicis
                 lectione
                 deflectere
                 ;
                 sequi
                 hodiernum
                 codicem
                 ad
                 minimum
                 usque
                 apiculum
                 nobis
                 repraesentare
                 ipsissima
                 Mosis
                 &
                 Prophetarum
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 hoc
                 autem
                 si
                 verum
                 est
                 ,
                 sequi
                 Scribas
                 omnes
                 inter
                 describendum
                 fuisse
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 Et
                 hîc
                 Bootio
                 Rhodum
                 esse
                 asseris
                 hic
                 illi
                 esse
                 saltandum
                 .
              
            
             
               Atqui
               ostendendum
               tibi
               priùs
               fuerat
               ,
               hanc
               fuisse
               Bootii
               sententiam
               ;
               
                 non
                 licere
                 nobis
                 vel
                 in
                 minimo
                 apiculo
                 ab
                 hodierni
                 Hebraici
                 codicis
                 lectione
                 deflectere
                 :
              
               à
               qua
               tam
               procul
               illum
               abfuisse
               videmus
               ,
               ut
               *
               duos
               casus
               ipse
               expresserit
               ,
               in
               quibus
               nobis
               liceat
               à
               vulgata
               lectione
               recedere
               .
               I.
               
                 Ubi
                 discrepant
                 inter
                 se
                 codices
                 Hebraici
                 ;
                 (
                 non
                 quidem
                 quivis
                 promiscuè
                 ,
                 sed
                 lectiores
                 ac
                 melioris
                 notae
                 :
                 )
              
               tunc
               enim
               
                 de
                 variantibus
                 lectionibus
                 artificiosè
                 dijudicandum
                 esse
                 ,
                 quaenam
                 alteri
                 praeferenda
                 sit
                 ;
                 eàmque
                 eligendam
                 ,
                 quae
                 loco
                 aptiùs
                 quadret
                 .
              
               II.
               
                 Quando
                 invictis
                 argumentis
                 probari
                 potest
                 ;
                 aliquod
                 textui
                 vitium
                 subesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Negat
               quidem
               ille
               ,
               &
               jure
               negat
               ,
               veteres
               Scripturae
               Translationes
               quascumquae
               pro
               totidem
               Hebraicae
               veritatis
               exemplaribus
               esse
               habendas
               ;
               ita
               ut
               ex
               iis
               Hebraici
               textus
               variationes
               non
               minùs
               certò
               colligi
               possint
               ,
               quàm
               ex
               ipsis
               codicibus
               Hebraicis
               .
               Nam
               ,
               ut
               rectissimè
               à
               te
               est
               observatum
               ,
               *
               
                 Non
                 omnis
                 variatio
                 Interpretis
                 à
                 textu
                 originario
                 nititur
                 aut
                 fundata
                 est
                 in
                 diversitate
                 codicum
                 originariorum
                 :
                 multa
                 potest
                 esse
                 ab
                 Interpretis
                 ipsius
                 hallucinatione
                 &
                 deliberatò
                 factâ
                 mutatione
                 ,
                 additione
                 ,
                 &
                 detractione
                 .
              
               Ex
               incuria
               quoque
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Interpretis
               praeteriri
               non
               rarò
               in
               versione
               videmus
               ,
               quod
               in
               eo
               quem
               transferendum
               sibi
               proposuit
               codice
               legebatur
               ,
               atque
               aliud
               etiam
               pro
               eo
               quod
               ibi
               habebatur
               in
               Translatione
               substitui
               .
               Quemadmodum
               (
               verbi
               gratia
               )
               ex
               II
               Maccab
               .
               XIII
               .
               15.
               tum
               in
               Francisci
               Junii
               versione
               ,
               tum
               in
               doctissimi
               fratris
               tui
               *
               Historia
               ,
               
                 bis
                 mille
              
               viri
               à
               Juda
               Maccabaeo
               intersecti
               feruntur
               :
               non
               quòd
               id
               ita
               in
               textu
               originario
               utervis
               invenerit
               ,
               sed
               quòd
               frater
               Latinum
               hîc
               interpretem
               simpliciter
               secutus
               fuerit
               ;
               Interpres
               verò
               Graecum
               quem
               vertebat
               textum
               minùs
               diligenter
               attendens
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               perperam
               acceperit
               .
               Cujusmodi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ob
               characterum
               aut
               sonorum
               in
               vocabulis
               praecipuè
               Hebraicis
               similitudinem
               vel
               levem
               aliquam
               à
               minùs
               attento
               inspectore
               conceptam
               literarum
               transpositionem
               ,
               multo
               etiam
               faciliùs
               possunt
               obrepere
               .
               Et
               ut
               in
               multis
               hujus
               generis
               locis
               ,
               Hebraicum
               quo
               Interpres
               usus
               est
               exemplar
               eandem
               quam
               ille
               reddidit
               lectionem
               exhibuerit
               :
               de
               eorum
               tamen
               plurimis
               nullo
               nobis
               constare
               potest
               modo
               ,
               utrum
               ipsi
               Interpreti
               an
               codici
               quem
               prae
               manibus
               ille
               habuit
               Hebraico
               ista
               accepta
               referenda
               fuerit
               differentia
               ;
               praesertim
               si
               Interpres
               ille
               ex
               Judaizantium
               furit
               numero
               .
            
             
               Ex
               libris
               enim
               Talmudicis
               &
               Commentariis
               quae
               Medrashim
               vocant
               ,
               manifestum
               est
               ,
               Judaeis
               hanc
               esse
               consuetudinem
               ,
               non
               ex
               negligentia
               aliqua
               ,
               sed
               ex
               nimia
               potius
               diligentia
               ,
               &
               certo
               consilio
               profectam
               ;
               ut
               paronomasticis
               hujusmodi
               vocum
               immutationibus
               in
               sacrarum
               literarum
               explicatione
               saepiùs
               utantur
               :
               non
               quod
               in
               exemplari
               ullo
               ita
               scriptas
               voces
               illas
               deprehenderint
               ,
               sed
               quod
               ad
               varios
               exponendae
               Scripturae
               modos
               amplificandos
               pertinere
               illud
               existimaverint
               .
               Unde
               &
               tu
               ,
               *
               quum
               Talmudici
               dicunt
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               LXVIII
               .
               14.
               non
               esse
               legendum
               (
               uti
               nos
               legimus
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Exod
               XXXII
               .
               1.
               non
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Isai.
               XXVI
               .
               2.
               non
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               in
               Cantic
               .
               VII
               .
               11.
               non
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               esse
               legendum
               ;
               non
               id
               eos
               voluisse
               (
               cum
               *
               Buxtorfio
               patre
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               agnoscis
               ,
               ut
               quod
               ipsi
               legendum
               dixerunt
               pro
               vera
               textus
               lectione
               esset
               recipiendum
               ,
               sed
               
                 ut
                 acumen
                 ingenii
                 in
                 his
                 ostentarent
                 ,
                 &
                 haberentur
                 pro
                 iis
                 qui
                 Legem
                 variis
                 modis
                 explicare
                 possent
                 .
              
            
             
               Neque
               tamen
               ex
               ullis
               omnino
               Interpretum
               locis
               variantes
               Hebraicorum
               codicum
               lectiones
               peti
               posse
               inficiatur
               Bootius
               ,
               *
               ex
               eâ
               tantùm
               versione
               quae
               LXX
               nomen
               praefert
               colligendas
               eas
               esse
               negat
               ;
               ex
               reliquis
               omnibus
               
               Interpretibus
               desumi
               eas
               posse
               ,
               libenter
               concedit
               .
               Nullo
               enim
               modo
               admitti
               posse
               judicat
               ,
               quae
               de
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ō
               editione
               contra
               Buxtorfium
               à
               te
               prolata
               sunt
               .
               *
               
                 Manifestum
                 esse
                 ex
                 collatione
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 LXX
                 cum
                 textu
                 hodernio
                 Hebraeo
                 ,
                 codicem
                 eorum
                 ab
                 isto
                 enormiter
                 variâsse
                 .
                 Reddi
                 enim
                 in
                 infinitis
                 locis
                 discrepantiae
                 rationem
                 certam
                 &
                 indubitatam
                 ,
                 variam
                 lcincèt
                 lectionem
                 ,
                 quod
                 aliter
                 legerunt
                 in
                 suo
                 codice
                 ,
                 quàm
                 hodie
                 legitur
                 in
                 Judaico
                 .
                 Codicem
                 Hebraeum
                 quo
                 usi
                 sunt
                 LXX
                 in
                 Versione
                 suâ
                 concinnandâ
                 ,
                 immensum
                 quantum
                 ab
                 hodierno
                 Judaico
                 diversum
                 abire
                 .
                 Ex
                 Translationis
                 ipsius
                 cum
                 hodierno
                 Judaico
                 contextu
                 contentione
                 ,
                 Sole
                 ipso
                 clariùs
                 liquere
                 ,
                 LXX
                 Interpretes
                 longè
                 aliter
                 in
                 codice
                 suo
                 Hebraico
                 legisse
                 ,
                 quam
                 nos
                 hodiè
                 legimus
                 in
                 hodierno
                 Judaico
                 .
              
            
             
               Nec
               ita
               solus
               sensit
               Bootius
               :
               hoc
               ipsum
               jamdudum
               illum
               docuerat
               B.
               Hieronymus
               .
               
                 Qui
                 passim
                 notat
                 &
                 monet
                 quàm
                 diversè
                 LXX
                 Interpretes
                 ab
                 hodiernâ
                 lectione
                 discesserint
                 ;
                 neque
                 tamen
                 diversitatem
                 seu
                 variationem
                 illam
                 rejicit
                 in
                 codicis
                 ipsorum
                 discrepantiam
                 ab
                 eo
                 quo
                 utebatur
                 :
                 sed
                 totam
                 diversitatis
                 causam
                 &
                 culpam
                 ipsis
                 Interpretibus
                 adscribit
                 ;
                 qui
                 aliter
                 legerunt
                 decepti
                 literarum
                 similitudine
                 &
                 affinitate
                 ,
                 vel
                 omittendo
                 &
                 subtrahendo
                 ,
                 vel
                 addendo
                 etiam
                 aliquid
                 de
                 suo
                 ,
                 prout
                 illis
                 videbatur
                 consultius
                 .
              
               Quod
               multis
               ex
               Hieronymi
               scriptis
               &
               Commentariis
               productis
               locis
               &
               exemptis
               probat
               *
               Bootius
               ;
               &
               esse
               verum
               ,
               †
               tu
               ipse
               agnoscis
               .
            
             
               Et
               rectè
               quidem
               hîc
               tu
               putas
               ,
               ‖
               
                 Ipsum
                 Bootium
                 non
                 existimare
                 necessariò
                 sibi
                 credendum
                 ,
                 sequendum
                 &
                 amplectendum
                 esse
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 uspiam
                 ab
                 Hieronymo
                 dictum
                 aut
                 scriptum
                 est
                 .
              
               At
               nihil
               hoc
               impedit
               ,
               quo
               minùs
               ille
               inquirat
               ,
               quî
               fieri
               potuerit
               ,
               ut
               homo
               in
               aliis
               minime
               hebes
               ,
               &
               in
               Hebraicâ
               literaturâ
               satis
               perspicax
               ,
               id
               videre
               non
               potuerit
               ,
               quod
               tu
               non
               modo
               certum
               esse
               atque
               indubitatum
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               
                 Sole
                 ipso
                 clariùs
                 liquere
              
               asseris
               .
            
             
               Causa
               ,
               verò
               ,
               *
               inquis
               ,
               
                 Cur
                 res
                 illa
                 Hieronymo
                 in
                 mentem
                 non
                 venerit
                 ,
                 non
                 fuit
                 defectus
                 aliquis
                 ingenii
                 aut
                 judicii
                 ,
                 vel
                 doctrinae
                 in
                 ipso
                 ,
                 sed
                 praejudicata
                 opinio
                 quam
                 à
                 praeceptoribus
                 suis
                 Hebraicis
                 hauserat
                 ;
                 codicem
                 Hebraicum
                 repraesentare
                 ad
                 amussim
                 ipsa
                 Prophetarum
                 autographa
                 ,
                 proindeque
                 non
                 esse
                 ab
                 illo
                 vel
                 latum
                 pilum
                 discedendum
                 .
                 Itaque
                 quicquid
                 videbat
                 ab
                 illo
                 codice
                 vel
                 tantillum
                 discrepare
                 ,
                 statim
                 illud
                 rejiciebat
                 tanquam
                 spurium
                 ,
                 corruptum
                 &
                 adulterinum
                 ;
                 ejusque
                 causam
                 in
                 Interpretum
                 hallucinationes
                 ,
                 vel
                 Scribarum
                 ,
                 qui
                 Translationes
                 ipsorum
                 descripserunt
                 ,
                 audaciam
                 ,
                 temeritatem
                 ,
                 vel
                 inscitram
                 rejiciebat
                 .
              
               Quod
               fortasse
               non
               dixisses
               ,
               si
               ex
               Commentariis
               ipsius
               in
               3.
               caput
               Epistolae
               ad
               Galatas
               *
               in
               memoriam
               revocavisses
               ,
               quam
               facile
               suspicionem
               hanc
               ille
               admiserit
               ;
               à
               Judaeis
               detracta
               textui
               Hebraico
               fuisse
               vocabula
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Deuteron
               .
               XXVII
               .
               26.
               &
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               adjectum
               in
               Deuteron
               .
               XXI
               .
               23.
               atque
               ex
               †
               Commentariis
               in
               Micheae
               cap.
               V.
               2.
               in
               Josuae
               XV
               capite
               ,
               post
               versum
               59.
               duos
               versiculos
               potuisse
               
                 de
                 veteribus
                 libris
                 ●radi
                 malitiâ
                 Judaeorum
                 ,
                 ne
                 Jesus
                 Christus
                 de
                 tribu
                 Judâ
                 ortus
                 videretur
                 .
              
            
             
               LXX
               illorum
               tuorum
               animadvertisse
               te
               agnoscis
               *
               
                 frequentes
                 pueriles
                 &
                 pudendos
                 saepe
                 lapsus
                 atque
                 aberrationes
                 a
                 genuinâ
                 vocum
                 &
                 phraseon
                 significatione
                 ,
                 &
                 sacrorum
                 scriptorum
                 mente
                 atque
                 scopo
                 ,
                 etiam
                 in
                 iis
                 locis
                 ,
                 in
                 quibus
                 illi
                 ,
                 non
                 secus
                 quàm
                 nos
                 hodie
                 ,
                 legerunt
                 .
              
               An
               vero
               ex
               ignorantiâ
               aut
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               tam
               frequentes
               ,
               tam
               
                 pueriles
                 &
                 pudendos
              
               lapsos
               homines
               Hebraicae
               linguae
               satis
               peritos
               incidere
               potuisse
               putabimus
               :
               an
               accuratiorem
               potius
               eos
               omnem
               transferendi
               rationem
               consulto
               hîc
               neglexisse
               Quod
               certè
               alibi
               passim
               ab
               eis
               fuisse
               factum
               videmus
               ,
               ubi
               nulla
               literarum
               similitudo
               vel
               vocum
               affinitas
               variantis
               lectionis
               aut
               erroris
               à
               librariis
               commissi
               aliquod
               exhibet
               vestigium
               .
               Quo
               referenda
               celeberrima
               illa
               de
               annis
               primorum
               Patrum
               ,
               in
               cap.
               V.
               &
               XI
               .
               Geneseos
               ,
               differentia
               :
               de
               quâ
               ,
               in
               lib.
               15.
               de
               civitate
               
               Dei
               cap.
               13.
               
               B.
               Augustinus
               :
               
                 In
                 his
                 in
                 quibus
                 continuatur
                 ipsius
                 mendositatis
                 similitudo
                 ,
                 ita
                 ut
                 ante
                 genitum
                 filrum
                 qui
                 ordini
                 inseritur
                 alibi
                 
                   (
                   in
                   Graeco
                   sc.
                
                 )
                 supersint
                 centum
                 anni
                 ,
                 alibi
                 
                   (
                   in
                   Hebraeo
                
                 )
                 desint
                 ;
                 post
                 genitum
                 autem
                 ubi
                 deerant
                 supersint
                 ,
                 ubi
                 supererant
                 desint
                 :
                 videtur
                 habere
                 quandam
                 ,
                 si
                 dici
                 potest
                 ,
                 error
                 ipse
                 constantiam
                 ;
                 nec
                 casum
                 redolet
                 ,
                 sed
                 industriam
                 .
                 
                   Hac
                   addita
                   conclusione
                   ,
                   ipso
                   digna
                   .
                
                 Recte
                 fieri
                 nullo
                 modo
                 dubitaverim
                 ,
                 ut
                 cùm
                 diversum
                 aliquid
                 in
                 utrifque
                 codicibus
                 invenitur
                 ,
                 quandoquidem
                 ad
                 fidem
                 rerum
                 gestarum
                 utrumque
                 esse
                 non
                 potest
                 verum
                 ,
                 ei
                 linguae
                 potiùs
                 credatur
                 ,
                 unde
                 est
                 in
                 aliam
                 per
                 intepretes
                 facta
                 translatio
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Agnoscis
                 deinde
                 ipse
              
               ;
               *
               
                 Si
                 conferatur
                 Graeca
                 ista
                 Versio
                 cum
                 Hebraeo
                 textu
                 ,
                 inveniri
                 infinita
                 loca
                 in
                 quibus
                 aliquid
                 deficit
                 eorum
                 quae
                 in
                 Hebraeo
                 habentur
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   quaeris
                
                 ,
                 †
                 Quî
                 potuerit
                 tanta
                 esse
                 in
                 Interpretibus
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 praecipitatio
                 ,
                 ut
                 periodos
                 etiam
                 integras
                 omiserint
                 ,
                 easque
                 multas
                 &
                 frequentes
                 :
                 quin
                 &
                 capita
                 integra
                 ,
                 &
                 capitum
                 partes
                 longè
                 maximas
                 omiserint
                 penitus
              
               Quum
               ab
               Interpretibus
               illud
               simul
               quaerere
               debuisses
               ;
               qui
               etiam
               
                 potuerit
                 tanta
                 esse
                 in
                 librariis
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               praecipitatio
               ,
               ut
               toties
               &
               tam
               foedè
               hic
               erraverint
               tecumque
               considerare
               ,
               creditu
               longe
               fuisse
               facilius
               ,
               Interpretes
               ista
               in
               suo
               codice
               inventa
               pro
               libitu
               in
               Versione
               suâ
               praeteriisse
               ;
               quam
               à
               Masorethis
               vel
               primis
               Hebraicorum
               nostrorum
               codicum
               descriptoribus
               conficta
               magnâ
               ex
               parte
               &
               textui
               sacro
               addita
               fuisse
               .
               Id
               enim
               dicere
               oportet
               ,
               si
               in
               hodiernae
               lectionis
               correctione
               tot
               editionis
               Graecae
               defectuum
               aliqua
               habenda
               fuerit
               ratio
               .
            
             
               Et
               hi
               quidem
               defectus
               in
               libro
               Job
               maxime
               sunt
               conspicui
               :
               in
               quo
               à
               Graecis
               codicibus
               abfuisse
               notavit
               *
               Origines
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 saepe
                 quidem
                 quatuor
                 aut
                 tres
                 sententias
                 ,
                 nonnunquam
                 autem
                 quatuor
                 decim
                 ,
                 sexdecim
                 &
                 novemdecim
                 .
              
               Quos
               omnes
               defectus
               ex
               Graeca
               Origenis
               editione
               supplens
               Hieronymus
               ,
               in
               Latinam
               suam
               Versionem
               (
               quam
               obelis
               &
               asteriscis
               distinctam
               in
               lucem
               aliquando
               proferre
               nobis
               est
               animus
               )
               ita
               ad
               Paulam
               &
               Eustochium
               est
               praefatus
               .
               
                 Beatum
                 Job
                 ,
                 qui
                 adhuc
                 apud
                 Latinos
                 jacebat
                 in
                 stercore
                 ,
                 &
                 vermibus
                 scatebat
                 errorum
                 ,
                 integrum
                 immaculatumque
                 gaudete
                 .
                 Quomodo
                 enim
                 post
                 probationem
                 atque
                 victoriam
                 ipsius
              
               *
               
                 dupliciter
                 universa
                 reddita
                 sunt
                 :
                 ita
                 ego
                 in
                 linguâ
                 nostrâ
                 (
                 audacter
                 loquor
                 )
                 feci
                 eum
                 habere
                 ,
                 quae
                 amiserat
                 .
              
               Indeque
               Praefatione
               in
               eundem
               librum
               ex
               Hebraico
               postea
               à
               se
               conversum
               ,
               eos
               qui
               priorem
               illam
               suam
               Translationem
               probaverant
               (
               in
               quorum
               número
               &
               Augustinus
               fuit
               ;
               qui
               ad
               eam
               suas
               in
               Jobum
               Annotationes
               adaptandas
               censuit
               )
               simul
               etiam
               à
               LXX
               .
               erratum
               fuisse
               fateri
               oportere
               colligit
               .
               
                 Neque
                 enim
                 fieri
                 potest
              
               ,
               inquit
               ille
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quos
                 plura
                 intermisisse
                 susceperint
                 ,
                 non
                 eosdem
                 etiam
                 in
                 quibusdam
                 errâsse
                 fateantur
                 ,
                 praecipue
                 in
                 Job
                 ;
                 cui
                 si
                 ea
                 quae
                 sub
                 asteriscis
                 addita
                 sunt
                 subtraxeris
                 ,
                 pars
                 maxima
                 detruncabitur
                 .
                 Et
                 hoc
                 duntaxat
                 apud
                 Graecos
                 .
                 Caeterum
                 apud
                 Latinos
                 ,
                 ante
                 eam
                 translationem
                 quam
                 sub
                 asteriscis
                 &
                 obelis
                 nuper
                 edidimus
                 ,
                 septingenti
                 ferme
                 aut
                 octingenti
                 versus
                 desunt
                 :
                 ut
                 decurtatus
                 &
                 laceratus
                 corrosusque
                 liber
                 foeditatem
                 sui
                 publice
                 legentibus
                 praebeat
                 .
              
            
             
               Tibi
               verò
               (
               qui
               LXX
               tuis
               tantopere
               detrahi
               illibenter
               audis
               )
               hoc
               *
               
                 videtur
                 ab
                 eo
                 dictum
                 esse
                 hyperbolice
                 :
              
               quod
               
                 in
                 eo
                 libro
                 hodie
                 versus
                 sint
                 duntaxat
              
               1070
               ,
               
                 sic
                 enim
                 in
                 veteribus
                 illis
                 editionibus
                 Latinis
                 fuissent
                 tantum
              
               270
               ,
               
                 versus
                 in
                 eo
                 libro
              
               ,
               (
               vel
               370
               ,
               ut
               debebas
               etiam
               adjicere
               )
               .
               Ubi
               nostros
               versus
               sive
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Hebraeorum
               ,
               qui
               1070
               in
               libro
               Jobi
               numerantur
               ,
               minùs
               accurate
               distinguere
               videris
               à
               Veterum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               cujusmodi
               in
               libris
               20
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               suae
               60000
               extitisse
               ,
               ad
               eorum
               finem
               annotat
               Josephus
               ;
               &
               1800
               ,
               in
               libro
               Jobi
               fuisse
               ,
               ad
               calcem
               Chronographiae
               suae
               refert
               Nicephorus
               Constantinopolitanus
               Patriarcha
               .
               Hesychius
               ,
               vel
               quicunque
               ineditatarum
               in
               libros
               sacros
               Graecarum
               Hypothesium
               author
               fuit
               ,
               dictione
               hîc
               adhibitâ
               ,
               
               librum
               Job
               sine
               asteriscis
               quidem
               1600
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               habuisse
               notat
               ;
               cum
               asteriscis
               verò
               2200.
               
               Varia
               enim
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               apud
               varios
               erat
               longitudo
               :
               &
               ab
               Hesychio
               magis
               praecisè
               asterisco
               notatorum
               quantitas
               ad
               600
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quam
               ab
               Hieronymo
               (
               dimidiatam
               libri
               partem
               propius
               assequi
               affectante
               )
               ad
               700
               vel
               800
               versuum
               numerum
               reducitur
               ;
               quae
               ipsa
               minor
               tamen
               ratio
               satis
               evincit
               ,
               tot
               in
               uno
               libro
               defectuum
               Graecam
               vulgatam
               editionem
               ream
               esse
               repertam
               ,
               ut
               quid
               in
               reliquis
               ab
               illâ
               omissum
               sit
               ,
               operae
               pretium
               non
               fuerit
               attendere
               .
            
             
               Sed
               nihil
               editionis
               illius
               authoritatem
               magis
               minuit
               ,
               quàm
               multiplex
               illa
               tot
               assumentorum
               ad
               sacram
               Hebraicae
               veritatis
               purpuram
               audacissimè
               facta
               additio
               :
               quae
               aliquando
               non
               versiculorum
               tantum
               aliquot
               ,
               sed
               integrorum
               etiam
               est
               capitum
               .
               Harum
               additionum
               ,
               ab
               Origene
               in
               Epistolâ
               ad
               Julium
               Africanum
               ,
               ex
               Jobi
               &
               Estherae
               libris
               producta
               habentur
               exempla
               .
               Et
               de
               libro
               Estherae
               agnoscis
               ipse
               ,
               *
               
                 Multa
                 fuisse
                 addita
                 &
                 omissa
                 ad
                 libitum
                 Interpretis
                 ;
                 qui
                 non
                 fuit
                 accuratus
                 in
                 vertendo
                 ,
                 sed
                 studuit
                 tantum
                 utcumque
                 sensum
                 reddere
                 .
              
               Sed
               ut
               sensum
               utcumque
               ille
               redderet
               ;
               tam
               multa
               à
               textu
               demere
               ,
               tam
               multa
               aliena
               in
               eum
               intrudere
               ,
               quid
               attinebat
               Et
               quî
               minùs
               accuratus
               ille
               fuit
               in
               hoc
               quàm
               in
               Propheticis
               libris
               in
               quibus
               vel
               ille
               vel
               illi
               Interpretes
               ,
               ut
               tu
               quoque
               fateris
               ,
               *
               
                 Passim
                 vocum
                 genus
                 ,
                 numerum
                 ,
                 statum
                 ,
                 tèmpus
                 ,
                 modum
                 ,
                 conjugationem
                 ,
                 &
                 personam
                 immutärunt
                 ,
                 pene
                 pro
                 arbitrio
                 ;
                 ut
                 sensum
                 aliquem
                 ,
                 uti
                 ipsis
                 videbatur
                 ,
                 commodum
                 exculperent
                 iis
                 in
                 licis
                 in
                 quibus
                 alioqui
                 sensus
                 non
                 videbatur
                 ipsis
                 elici
                 posse
                 aptus
                 &
                 accommodatus
                 .
              
            
             
               Qui
               vero
               in
               uno
               libro
               
                 ad
                 libitum
              
               multa
               addunt
               &
               omittunt
               ,
               in
               aliis
               ita
               commutant
               omnia
               
                 pene
                 pro
                 arbitrio
              
               ,
               non
               aequi
               sane
               habendi
               sunt
               Hebraicae
               lectionis
               arbitri
               .
               Praesertim
               quum
               in
               Daniele
               complura
               illi
               capitula
               Hebraeo
               textui
               addiderint
               ,
               quae
               ob
               hanc
               ipsam
               causam
               Eusebius
               &
               Apollinarius
               ,
               Porphyrii
               calumniis
               respondentes
               ,
               ut
               legitimam
               Scripturae
               partem
               defendere
               recusabant
               ;
               sed
               etiam
               reliquae
               prophetiae
               faciem
               universam
               ita
               immutaverunt
               ,
               ut
               Christianae
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               in
               aliis
               libris
               eorum
               Versionem
               secutae
               ,
               hîc
               eam
               repudiare
               atque
               in
               ejus
               locum
               Theodotionis
               editionem
               coactae
               fuerint
               substituere
               .
               De
               quibus
               ,
               in
               suorum
               ad
               Danielem
               Commentariorum
               Prooemio
               sic
               scripsit
               Hieronymus
               .
               
                 Ante
                 annos
                 plurimos
                 quum
                 verteremus
                 Danielem
                 ,
                 has
                 visiones
                 
                   (
                   à
                   LXX
                   superadditas
                
                 )
                 obelo
                 praenotavimus
                 ,
                 significantes
                 eas
                 in
                 Hebraico
                 non
                 haberi
                 .
                 Et
                 miror
                 quosdam
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 indignari
                 mihi
                 ,
                 quasi
                 ego
                 decurtaverim
                 librum
                 :
                 quum
                 &
                 Origenes
                 ,
                 &
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 &
                 Apollinarius
                 ,
                 aliique
                 Ecclesiastici
                 viri
                 &
                 doctores
                 Graeciae
                 ,
                 has
                 visiones
                 non
                 haberi
                 apud
                 Hebraeos
                 fateantur
                 ;
                 nec
                 se
                 debere
                 respondere
                 Porphyrio
                 pro
                 his
                 ,
                 quae
                 nullam
                 Scripturae
                 sanctae
                 authoritatem
                 praebeant
                 .
                 Illud
                 quoque
                 lectorem
                 admoneo
                 ,
                 Danielem
                 non
                 juxta
                 Septuaginta
                 Interpretes
                 ,
                 sed
                 iuxta
                 Theodotionem
                 Ecclesias
                 legere
                 ,
                 qui
                 utique
                 post
                 adventum
                 Christi
                 incredulus
                 fuit
                 ;
                 licèt
                 eum
                 quidam
                 dicant
                 Ebionitam
                 ,
                 qui
                 altero
                 genere
                 Judaeus
                 est
                 .
                 
                   Et
                   initio
                   Prologi
                   in
                   Danielem
                   ,
                   ex
                   Hebraico
                   à
                   se
                   conversum
                
                 Danielem
                 Prophetam
                 juxta
                 Septuaginta
                 interpretes
                 Domini
                 Salvatoris
                 Ecclesiae
                 non
                 legunt
                 ,
                 utentes
                 Theodotionis
                 editione
                 :
                 &
                 hoc
                 cur
                 acciderit
                 ,
                 nescio
                 .
                 Sive
                 enim
                 quia
                 sermo
                 Chaldaicus
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 quibusdam
                 proprietatibus
                 à
                 nostro
                 eloquio
                 discrepat
                 ,
                 noluerunt
                 Septuaginta
                 interpretes
                 easdem
                 linguae
                 in
                 lineas
                 in
                 translatione
                 servare
                 ;
                 sive
                 sub
                 nomine
                 eorum
                 ab
                 alio
                 nescio
                 quo
                 ,
                 non
                 satis
                 Chaldaeam
                 linguam
                 sciente
                 ,
                 editus
                 est
                 liber
                 ;
                 sive
                 aliud
                 quid
                 causae
                 extiterit
                 ignorans
                 :
                 hoc
                 unum
                 affirmate
                 possum
                 ,
                 quod
                 multum
                 à
                 veritate
                 discrepet
                 ,
                 &
                 recto
                 judicio
                 repudiatus
                 sit
                 .
              
            
             
               Quod
               igitur
               à
               Bootio
               quaeris
               ;
               *
               
                 Cur
                 de
                 LXX
                 Interpretibus
                 non
                 idem
                 dicere
                 liceat
                 ,
                 quod
                 de
                 aliis
                 ipse
                 concedit
                 ubi
                 nimirum
                 constat
                 eorum
                 interpretationem
                 fundatam
                 esse
                 in
                 variâ
                 lectione
                 quae
                 fuit
                 in
                 eorum
                 codice
                 ,
                 
                 quaeque
                 demonstrari
                 potest
                 ex
                 ipsâ
                 translatione
                 .
              
               Responderem
               ego
               quidem
               ,
               idem
               ipsum
               de
               omnibus
               dicendum
               fuisse
               ,
               fi
               de
               fundamento
               illo
               constaret
               :
               sed
               illud
               adhuc
               nobis
               dubium
               manere
               ;
               an
               ex
               ipsa
               translatione
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ō
               demonstrari
               possit
               ,
               aliter
               eos
               in
               suo
               Hebraeo
               codice
               Iegisse
               ,
               quam
               nos
               in
               nostro
               .
               Nam
               etsi
               in
               aliis
               interpretibus
               ,
               vel
               paraphrastis
               etiam
               ,
               qui
               sententiam
               textus
               originarii
               exprimendam
               sibi
               proposuerunt
               ,
               ubi
               eorum
               codex
               à
               nostro
               variaverit
               ,
               dignosci
               aliquando
               possit
               :
               in
               iis
               tamen
               idem
               praestari
               posse
               non
               est
               expectandum
               ,
               quibus
               tam
               multa
               Scripturae
               ,
               quam
               transferendi
               susceperant
               ,
               
                 ad
                 libitum
              
               &
               addere
               &
               subducere
               ludus
               est
               .
               Et
               eos
               quibus
               vocum
               genus
               ,
               numerum
               ,
               statum
               ,
               tempus
               ,
               modum
               ,
               conjugationem
               &
               personam
               immutare
               ,
               
                 pene
                 pro
                 arbitrio
              
               ,
               mos
               est
               ;
               à
               literularum
               vel
               permutatione
               vel
               transpositione
               vel
               additione
               etiam
               atque
               detractione
               (
               quae
               tibi
               variantium
               lectionum
               ex
               translatione
               sumptarum
               Demonstrationes
               sunt
               )
               adeò
               religiose
               se
               continuisse
               ,
               non
               facilè
               quis
               crediderit
               .
            
             
               Tu
               verò
               longè
               alium
               rerum
               speciem
               animo
               depinxisti
               tuo
               .
               *
               
                 Ipsum
                 codicem
                 Hebraeum
                 ,
                 quo
                 usi
                 sunt
                 LXX
                 in
                 Versione
                 suâ
                 concinnandâ
                 ,
                 immensum
                 quantum
                 ab
                 hodierno
                 Judaico
                 diversum
                 abiisse
                 .
                 †
                 Christi
                 &
                 Jonathanis
                 
                   Chaldaei
                   Paraphrastae
                
                 tempore
                 ,
                 &
                 seculis
                 sequentibus
                 ,
                 obtinuisse
                 solum
                 hodiernum
                 Hebraeum
                 codicem
                 ,
                 ab
                 illo
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 LXX
                 multum
                 discrepantem
                 .
                 Et
                 si
                 quae
                 fuerunt
                 ante
                 tempus
                 Antiochi
                 Epiphanis
                 paria
                 &
                 gemina
                 illi
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 LXX
                 exemplaria
                 vetusta
                 ,
                 videri
                 vel
                 persecutione
                 immanis
                 illius
                 Tyranni
                 abolita
                 ,
                 vel
                 Pharisaeorum
                 &
                 Scribarum
                 ,
                 Versioni
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 LXX
                 infensorum
                 hostium
                 ,
                 post
                 illam
                 persecutionem
                 zelo
                 ,
                 invidiâ
                 ,
                 &
                 laevâ
                 mente
                 in
                 contemptum
                 adducta
                 ,
                 neglecta
                 ,
                 ac
                 tandem
                 penitus
                 exoleta
                 ,
                 ut
                 eorum
                 factam
                 non
                 esse
                 mentionem
                 ab
                 ullo
                 Judaicorum
                 scriptorum
                 post
                 Christi
                 &
                 Jonathanis
                 tempus
                 ,
                 causa
                 non
                 sit
                 cur
                 quis
                 miretur
                 .
                 Denique
                 ,
                 *
                 Codices
                 omnes
                 hodiernos
                 Judaicos
                 pro
                 unico
                 duntaxat
                 exemplari
                 textus
                 Hebraici
                 habendos
                 &
                 censendos
                 esse
                 ;
                 codicem
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   LXX
                   ,
                   pro
                   uno
                   altero
                   .
                   Judaicos
                   enim
                
                 omnes
                 posteriores
                 esse
                 recensione
                 illa
                 librorum
                 sacrorum
                 quae
                 censetur
                 facta
                 à
                 Masorethis
                 post
                 500
                 ,
                 à
                 Christo
                 nato
                 annum
                 ;
                 omnesque
                 exscriptos
                 aut
                 correctos
                 videri
                 ex
                 uno
                 exemplari
                 de
                 quo
                 *
                 Maimonides
                 ait
                 ,
                 Ben
                 Aschar
                 per
                 plures
                 annos
                 in
                 ea
                 laborâsse
                 ,
                 &
                 fuisse
                 Ierofolymis
                 constitutum
                 ut
                 ex
                 eo
                 codices
                 corrigerentur
                 &
                 emendarentur
                 .
              
            
             
               Ubi
               primum
               tu
               quidem
               ,
               cum
               aliis
               plurimis
               ,
               accuratam
               illam
               Pentateuchi
               versionem
               ,
               à
               LXX
               Interpretibus
               Ptolemaeo
               Philadelpho
               procurante
               perfectam
               ,
               cum
               laxiore
               totius
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               translatione
               alterâ
               confundis
               ;
               quae
               ,
               utut
               eorundem
               LXX
               titulo
               venditetur
               ,
               post
               *
               quartum
               tamen
               annum
               Regni
               Ptolemaei
               Philometoris
               &
               Cleopatrae
               est
               confecta
               †
               sub
               quibus
               Dosithei
               Judaei
               celebre
               in
               Aegypto
               nomen
               fuit
               .
               Quem
               Philometorem
               cùm
               tempore
               graviffimae
               illius
               persecutionis
               regnavisse
               in
               Aegypto
               ,
               ipsique
               tyranno
               Antiocho
               superstitem
               fuisse
               constet
               :
               cui
               erit
               credibile
               ,
               Interpretem
               illum
               ,
               quicumque
               demum
               fuerit
               ,
               in
               suâ
               Versione
               concinnandâ
               ejusmodi
               Hebraico
               codice
               uti
               potuisse
               ,
               cujusmodi
               omnes
               Epiphanis
               persecutione
               aboliti
               fuerint
               aut
               alio
               ullo
               uti
               voluisse
               ,
               quam
               à
               Judaeis
               Assamonaeorum
               saeculo
               viventibus
               communiter
               recepto
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               nostro
               quandoquidem
               ,
               te
               ipso
               fatente
               ,
               *
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 zelus
                 Pharisaeorum
                 Judaeorumque
                 posteriorum
                 erga
                 Legis
                 corticem
                 ,
                 &
                 Masoretharum
                 diligentia
                 effecit
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 ita
                 multùm
                 variaverint
                 codices
                 Hebraici
                 ad
                 Assamonaeorum
                 saeculo
                 ad
                 haec
                 usque
                 nostra
                 tempora
                 .
              
            
             
               Deinde
               ,
               ubi
               recensionem
               librorum
               sacrorum
               ,
               quae
               à
               junioribus
               Masorethis
               post
               500
               à
               Christo
               nato
               annum
               &
               perfectam
               Gemaram
               Babylonicam
               facta
               censetur
               ,
               commemoras
               (
               nam
               *
               
                 ut
                 minimum
                 sexcentis
                 ,
                 atque
                 adeo
                 amplius
                 ,
                 post
                 Christum
                 natum
                 annis
                 vixisse
              
               illos
               statuis
               )
               :
               de
               priscorum
               quoque
               consimili
               studio
               ,
               luculentum
               illum
               locum
               ex
               eâdem
               Babylonicâ
               Gemarâ
               in
               
               memoriam
               tibi
               revocandum
               judicavi
               .
               *
               
                 Primi
                 
                   vel
                   antiqui
                   illi
                
                 (
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 ideò
                 appellati
                 sunt
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 quòd
                 literas
                 Legis
                 omnes
                 numeraverint
                 ;
                 dicentes
                 .
                 Litera
                 Vau
                 vocis
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   Levit.
                
                 xi
                 .
                 42.
                 )
                 est
                 media
                 litera
                 libri
                 Legis
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   Levit.
                
                 x.
                 16.
                 )
                 medietas
                 vocum
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   Levit.
                
                 xiii
                 .
                 33.
                 )
                 versuum
                 .
                 In
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   Psalm
                
                 .
                 lxxx
                 .
                 14.
                 )
                 litera
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 vocis
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 est
                 media
                 litera
                 Psalmorum
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   (
                   Psalm
                
                 .
                 lxxviii
                 .
                 38.
                 )
                 medius
                 versus
                 .
              
            
             
               Primorum
               verò
               vel
               antiquorum
               horum
               nomine
               intelliguntur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Viri
                 Synagogae
                 magnae
              
               ob
               hoc
               ita
               dicti
               ,
               quòd
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Coronam
               (
               ut
               *
               alibi
               in
               hac
               ipsa
               Gemarâ
               legitur
               )
               vel
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               magnificentiam
               (
               ut
               in
               †
               Gemarâ
               Hierosolymitanâ
               ,
               alterâ
               longè
               antiquiore
               ,
               habetur
               )
               
                 in
                 pristinum
                 statum
                 restituerint
              
               .
               Eos
               postremis
               Prophetis
               proximè
               successisse
               ,
               &
               ut
               
                 sepimentum
                 Legi
                 fieret
              
               monuisse
               ,
               in
               ipso
               initio
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               quae
               pars
               Mischnae
               est
               ,
               circa
               annum
               Christi
               188
               èditae
               )
               traditum
               invenimus
               ,
               unde
               &
               celebre
               illud
               *
               Rabbinorum
               effatum
               est
               petitum
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Masorah
                 est
                 sepimentum
                 Legis
              
               .
               Cumque
               à
               primis
               hisce
               Masorae
               authoribus
               ,
               qui
               cum
               postremis
               Prophetis
               sunt
               versati
               ,
               observatum
               fuerit
               ,
               
                 literam
                 Vau
                 in
                 voce
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 mediam
                 esse
                 literam
                 Legis
              
               :
               (
               quod
               etiam
               apud
               R.
               Jehudam
               Levitam
               ,
               in
               parte
               3.
               libri
               Cozri
               ,
               legitur
               :
               )
               notandum
               est
               ,
               ad
               hujus
               rei
               conservandam
               memoriam
               ,
               in
               hodiernis
               etiam
               Bibliis
               Vau
               illud
               majusculo
               signatum
               esse
               charactere
               ,
               Levit.
               xi
               .
               42.
               apponique
               ad
               illud
               notulam
               istam
               Masorethicam
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Vau
                 vocis
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 est
                 medietas
                 Legis
                 in
                 literis
              
               .
               Unde
               non
               solùm
               primorum
               &
               postremorum
               Masoretharum
               hac
               in
               re
               consensio
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               hodiernorum
               Hebraicorum
               codicum
               cum
               primorum
               illis
               ,
               qui
               tempore
               Philadelphi
               &
               LXX
               Interpretum
               antiquiores
               fuerunt
               ,
               conformitas
               adstruitur
               .
            
             
               Masorae
               hujus
               antiquitatem
               Josephi
               quoque
               adversus
               Apionem
               grammaticum
               auctoritate
               comprobari
               ,
               *
               Arias
               Montanus
               asserit
               .
               Non
               quòd
               expressam
               ejus
               mentionem
               ille
               fecerit
               ;
               sed
               quòd
               absque
               Masorae
               subsidio
               non
               tam
               confidenter
               scribi
               ab
               eo
               potuisse
               is
               existimaverit
               ,
               quod
               in
               priore
               contra
               Apionem
               libro
               apud
               ipsum
               legitur
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Palam
                 est
                 ipsis
                 operibus
                 ,
                 quantam
                 nos
                 scripturis
                 nostris
                 habeamus
                 fidem
                 .
                 Tanto
                 enim
                 saeculi
                 spatio
                 jam
                 praeterito
                 ,
                 neque
                 adjicere
                 quicquam
                 aliquis
                 ,
                 neque
                 auferre
                 ,
                 neque
                 mutare
                 est
                 ausus
                 .
                 Omnibus
                 enim
                 insertum
                 est
                 mox
                 ex
                 prima
                 generatione
                 Judaeis
                 ,
                 haec
                 divina
                 dogmata
                 nominare
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 his
                 utique
                 permanere
                 ;
                 &
                 propter
                 ea
                 ,
                 si
                 oporteat
                 ,
                 libenter
                 mortem
                 oppetere
                 .
              
               Cui
               geminum
               est
               &
               illud
               ,
               quod
               à
               *
               Philone
               est
               traditum
               ;
               Judaeos
               ,
               per
               spatium
               amplius
               quàm
               bis
               mille
               annorum
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               
                 ne
                 verbum
                 quidem
                 eorum
                 quae
                 à
                 Mose
                 scripta
                 sunt
                 movisse
                 ,
                 sed
                 millies
                 potius
                 morituros
                 ,
                 quam
                 quicquam
                 legibus
                 &
                 institutis
                 ejus
                 contrarium
                 suscepturos
                 .
              
            
             
               Nam
               quòd
               Philonem
               &
               Josephum
               *
               asseris
               in
               lingua
               
                 Hebraicâ
                 infantes
                 planè
                 fuisse
                 ,
                 si
                 modò
                 quid
                 omnino
                 Hebraicè
                 scivisse
                 dicendi
                 sunt
                 :
              
               ut
               de
               Philone
               Hellenista
               Alexandrino
               libenter
               id
               dem
               ,
               de
               Josepho
               Sacerdote
               Hierosolymitano
               concedere
               non
               possum
               ;
               qui
               †
               suis
               lingua
               patria
               Judaici
               belli
               scripsit
               historiam
               ,
               &
               in
               Originum
               libris
               ¶
               Hebraicas
               scripturas
               in
               linguam
               Graecam
               transtulit
               .
            
             
               Quum
               Hebraicam
               igitur
               ille
               veritatem
               per
               tot
               secula
               intergram
               &
               illibatam
               fuisse
               conservatam
               profiteatur
               :
               quaenam
               de
               vulgata
               Grecâ
               Testamenti
               Veteris
               editione
               (
               à
               LXX
               quidem
               seniorum
               sub
               secundo
               Ptolemaeo
               facta
               ,
               quam
               
               non
               totius
               Scripturae
               sed
               librorum
               tantùm
               Mosaicorum
               fuisse
               *
               ipse
               agnoscit
               ,
               diversa
               ;
               licèt
               à
               Philone
               ,
               Hebraicae
               linguae
               imperito
               ,
               sola
               adhibita
               &
               explicata
               )
               à
               codice
               Hebraeo
               qui
               eo
               tempore
               obtinebat
               tam
               longè
               latèque
               discedente
               ,
               ipsius
               fuerit
               sententia
               ,
               non
               difficile
               fuerit
               cuivis
               colligere
               .
               Qui
               enim
               codex
               Hebraeus
               eo
               tempore
               obtinebat
               ,
               non
               alius
               ab
               eo
               profectò
               fuit
               ,
               quem
               in
               Chaldaica
               sua
               Paraphrasi
               Ionathan
               &
               Onkelosius
               expresserunt
               :
               quos
               
                 usos
                 esse
                 codice
                 Hebraeo
                 longè
                 à
                 Codice
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               LXX
               
                 diverso
                 ,
                 &
                 eodem
                 penè
                 cum
                 hoderno
                 quem
                 à
                 Masorethis
                 habemus
                 ,
              
               †
               tute
               concedis
               .
            
             
               De
               ipso
               quoque
               Josepho
               non
               est
               illud
               praetereundum
               ,
               quod
               ex
               sacris
               Hebraeorum
               literis
               Origines
               suas
               translaturum
               se
               est
               *
               pollicitus
               ,
               neque
               subtrahendo
               quicquam
               neque
               addendo
               ,
               id
               eum
               pari
               fide
               non
               praestitisse
               .
               Eodem
               enim
               consilio
               quo
               Persis
               nuper
               Hieronymus
               Xaverius
               Jesuita
               interpolatam
               à
               se
               Evangelicam
               dedit
               Historiam
               ,
               etiam
               Graecis
               ille
               rerum
               in
               Vetere
               Testamento
               gestarum
               transmisit
               memoriam
               :
               nonnulla
               quae
               erant
               in
               Canone
               supprimens
               ,
               alia
               (
               ut
               quum
               Salomoni
               ,
               verbi
               gratia
               ,
               pro
               40
               regni
               annis
               80
               tribuit
               ;
               &
               in
               numero
               talentorum
               argenti
               ad
               Templi
               usum
               à
               Davide
               relicto
               I
               Chronic.
               XXII
               .
               14
               centum
               millia
               pro
               mille
               millibus
               substituit
               )
               immutans
               ,
               atque
               ex
               scriptis
               apocryphis
               non
               pauca
               adjiciens
               ;
               uti
               in
               ejus
               de
               Mose
               trienni
               ,
               de
               eodem
               juvene
               cum
               Aethiopibus
               bellum
               gerente
               ,
               de
               Tharbi
               regis
               Aethiopum
               filia
               connubium
               ejus
               expetente
               ,
               &
               aliis
               ejusdem
               farinae
               narrationibus
               licet
               perspicere
               .
            
             
               Eodem
               quoque
               consilio
               ,
               sed
               majore
               licentiâ
               ,
               editionis
               Graecae
               LXX
               seniorum
               titulo
               evulgatae
               author
               ,
               quum
               totius
               Veteris
               instrumenti
               arcana
               (
               id
               flagitante
               fortasse
               aliquo
               ,
               cui
               hoc
               denegare
               ille
               non
               poterat
               )
               hominibus
               alienis
               à
               Republica
               Israëlis
               essent
               communicanda
               ,
               &
               margaritae
               ea
               ratione
               coram
               porcis
               (
               ita
               enim
               à
               Judaeis
               habebantur
               Gentes
               )
               projiciendae
               ;
               quod
               proximum
               erat
               ,
               quanta
               potuit
               negligentia
               opus
               perfecit
               :
               &
               in
               *
               Ezechiele
               ostendens
               quid
               in
               vertendo
               posset
               ,
               in
               reliquis
               libris
               quid
               vellet
               facere
               ;
               detractionibus
               ,
               mutationibus
               ,
               &
               additionibus
               suis
               ita
               eos
               invertit
               ,
               ut
               cum
               *
               Aristotele
               dicere
               potuerit
               ,
               fuisse
               eos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Sed
               quocunque
               animo
               id
               ille
               fecerit
               :
               ab
               Hebraicis
               qui
               manibus
               omnium
               tum
               ferebantur
               codicibus
               certo
               consilio
               &
               destinata
               opera
               recessisse
               eum
               constat
               .
            
             
               In
               qua
               tamen
               tam
               longa
               &
               lata
               à
               textu
               orginario
               discessione
               ,
               divinam
               *
               tecum
               providentiam
               &
               agnoscimus
               &
               suspicimus
               :
               quod
               nulla
               extiterit
               tam
               
                 damnosa
                 inter
                 utrosque
                 textus
                 differentia
                 ,
                 ut
                 rectam
                 fidem
                 ,
                 quae
                 ad
                 salutem
                 est
                 necessaria
                 ,
                 labefactaret
                 aut
                 laederet
                 .
              
               Qua
               ratione
               saluti
               prospectum
               est
               ,
               tum
               Hellenistarum
               ,
               sive
               Graeciensium
               Judaeorum
               ,
               qui
               quum
               Hebraicos
               libros
               nullo
               modo
               intelligerent
               ,
               &
               praeter
               hanc
               nulla
               jam
               alia
               totius
               Veteris
               Scripturae
               extaret
               Interpretatio
               ,
               Mosis
               &
               Prophetarum
               lectionem
               inde
               petitam
               in
               Synagogas
               suas
               introduxerunt
               :
               tum
               Christianorum
               è
               Gentibus
               ,
               qui
               eos
               secuti
               eandem
               ,
               quoque
               Versionem
               in
               usum
               Ecclesiasticum
               receperunt
               .
               Atque
               de
               hac
               editione
               ista
               dicta
               sufficiant
               .
            
             
               Ad
               Samaritanam
               Pentateuchi
               editionem
               jam
               accedo
               :
               quam
               vel
               primus
               ,
               vel
               certè
               inter
               primos
               ,
               nostris
               temporibus
               in
               Occidentem
               ipse
               intuli
               .
               Cùm
               enim
               
                 Christianae
                 pietatis
                 homines
                 paulò
                 hâc
                 in
                 re
                 negligentiores
                 hactenus
                 fuisse
                 ,
              
               ex
               *
               Scaligero
               didicissem
               :
               non
               priùs
               destiti
               ,
               quàm
               ex
               Syria
               &
               Palaestina
               quinque
               vel
               sex
               illius
               exemplaria
               (
               una
               cum
               Arabicae
               versionis
               textus
               illius
               parte
               magna
               ,
               &
               Arabici
               in
               eundem
               Commentarii
               fragmento
               )
               mihi
               comparavissem
               Cùmque
               ab
               Eusebio
               Caesariensi
               ,
               Diodoro
               Tarsensi
               ,
               Hieronymo
               Stridonensi
               ,
               Cyrillo
               Alexandrino
               ,
               Procopio
               Gazaeo
               &
               aliis
               ,
               citatum
               invenissem
               :
               apud
               Photium
               ,
               in
               Bibliotheca
               
                 [
                 cod
              
               .
               230.
               ]
               Decreti
               Synodici
               Eulogii
               Patriarchae
               Alexandrini
               in
               Samaritanos
               editi
               argumentum
               exponentem
               ,
               tandem
               reperi
               ,
               librorum
               Mosaicorum
               à
               Samaritis
               receptorum
               depravatorem
               fuisse
               Dositheum
               illum
               ,
               cujus
               in
               libro
               1.
               contra
               Celsum
               Origenes
               ita
               meminit
               .
               
                 Post
                 Jesu
                 tempora
                 Dositheus
                 Samarita
                 persuadere
                 Samaritis
                 voluit
                 se
                 esse
                 Christum
                 illum
                 à
                 Mose
                 praenunciatum
                 :
                 &
                 visus
                 est
                 nonnullos
                 doctrinâ
                 suâ
                 cepisse
                 .
              
               &
               in
               Matthaeum
               ,
               tractat
               .
               27.
               
               
                 Sicut
                 manifestat
              
               
               
                 historia
                 lectionum
                 ,
                 non
                 multi
                 fuerunt
                 homines
                 in
                 tempore
                 Apostolorum
                 ,
                 qui
                 Christos
                 se
                 esse
                 dixerunt
                 :
                 nisi
                 fortè
                 Dositheus
                 Samareus
                 ,
                 unde
                 &
                 Dositheani
                 dicuntur
                 ,
                 &
                 Simon
                 de
                 quo
                 referunt
                 Actus
                 Apostolorum
                 .
              
            
             
               Synodum
               verò
               illam
               ab
               Eulogio
               coactam
               docet
               Photius
               ,
               occasione
               controversiae
               inter
               Samaritas
               Alexandrinos
               de
               loco
               illo
               Mosis
               ortae
               ,
               Deuteronom
               .
               XVIII
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Prophetam
                 tibi
                 suscitabit
                 Dominus
                 Deus
                 tuus
                 ex
                 fratribus
                 tuis
                 ,
                 sicut
                 me
                 ,
              
               quem
               eorum
               alii
               Jesum
               Nave
               ,
               sive
               Josuam
               filium
               Nunis
               ,
               proximum
               Mosis
               successorem
               ,
               fuisse
               contendebant
               ;
               alii
               Dosthen
               sive
               Dositheum
               ,
               genere
               Samaritanum
               &
               Simoni
               Mago
               aequalem
               ,
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               â
               cujus
               nomine
               Dostheni
               cognominati
               sunt
               .
               De
               quo
               &
               postea
               hoc
               habetur
               additum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               ea
               enim
               vox
               ,
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               Photio
               est
               reponenda
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Infinitis
                 diversique
                 generis
                 corruptelis
                 Mosaciam
                 Pentateuchum
                 adulteravit
                 :
                 aliosque
                 libros
                 stultitiâ
                 &
                 portentis
                 plenos
                 ,
                 divinisque
                 legibus
                 contrarios
                 consarcinavit
                 ,
                 suisque
                 asseelis
                 reliquit
                 :
              
               Quibus
               illi
               fascinati
               ,
               
                 perinde
                 quasi
                 ille
                 non
                 perierit
                 sed
                 alieubi
                 in
                 hâc
                 vitâ
                 degeret
                 ,
              
               eum
               suspiciebant
               :
               ut
               in
               Euangel
               .
               Johannis
               tomo
               14.
               habet
               Origenes
               .
            
             
               Ex
               Hebraica
               igitur
               à
               Palaestinis
               &
               Babyloniis
               ,
               atque
               Graeca
               ab
               Hellenistis
               Judaeis
               recepta
               ,
               Hebraeam
               novam
               impostor
               iste
               conflavit
               editionem
               ;
               novis
               quoque
               detractionibus
               ,
               mutationibus
               &
               adjectionibus
               ,
               prout
               libitum
               erat
               ,
               à
               se
               contaminatam
               .
               Hinc
               in
               annis
               Patrum
               post
               Diluvium
               ,
               Geneseos
               XI
               .
               praetermisso
               cum
               Hebraeis
               Cainane
               ,
               ante
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quidem
               ,
               eosdem
               ,
               illis
               tribuit
               quos
               Graeca
               habet
               editio
               ;
               post
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               verò
               (
               solo
               Ebero
               excepto
               ,
               cui
               270
               cum
               Graecis
               tribuit
               ,
               non
               430
               cum
               Hebraeis
               )
               planè
               diversos
               .
               Et
               annos
               Patrum
               ante
               Diluvium
               ,
               Geneseos
               V.
               ita
               digerit
               ;
               ut
               quum
               ab
               Adamo
               ad
               Diluvium
               ,
               Hebraei
               1656
               annos
               dinumerent
               ,
               Greci
               2242
               vel
               2262.
               ille
               1307
               tantùm
               constituat
               :
               in
               eundemque
               Diluvii
               annum
               non
               solùm
               Mathusalae
               (
               cum
               Hebraeis
               )
               sed
               etiam
               Jaredi
               &
               Lamechi
               mortem
               conjiciat
               ;
               neque
               Mathusalam
               (
               ut
               alii
               omnes
               )
               sed
               Noachum
               omnium
               Patrum
               longissimè
               vitam
               produxisse
               adstruat
               .
               Quae
               non
               ex
               negligentiâ
               ,
               aut
               Hebraici
               quo
               ille
               usus
               fuerat
               codicis
               à
               nostro
               variatione
               ,
               sed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               &
               merâ
               libidine
               à
               nefando
               impostore
               admissa
               fuisse
               ,
               res
               ipsa
               clamitat
               .
               Quod
               neque
               teipsum
               inficiaturum
               confido
               :
               qui
               à
               Christi
               saltem
               tempore
               (
               post
               quem
               in
               coelos
               receptum
               sacrilegas
               manus
               libris
               Mosaicis
               illud
               hominis
               monstrum
               intulit
               )
               *
               
                 obtinuisse
                 solum
                 hodiernum
                 Hebraeorum
                 codicem
              
               ;
               in
               eòque
               conservando
               †
               
                 Judaeorum
                 scribas
                 diligentissimos
                 atque
                 accuratissimos
                 ,
                 imô
                 scrupulosissimos
                 &
                 morosissimos
                 in
                 minutiis
                 omnibus
                 minutissimis
                 consectandis
                 ,
              
               fuisse
               confiteris
               .
            
             
               Post
               Decalogum
               ,
               Exodi
               XX.
               17.
               
               &
               Deuteronom
               .
               V.
               21.
               in
               Samariticâ
               hâc
               editione
               adjecti
               cernuntur
               versus
               isti
               .
               
                 Cum
                 autem
                 introduxerit
                 te
                 Dominus
                 Deus
                 tuus
                 in
                 terram
                 Chananaeorum
                 ad
                 quam
                 vadis
                 possidendam
                 ,
                 eriges
                 tibi
                 duos
                 lapides
                 magnos
                 ,
                 &
                 oblines
                 eos
                 calce
                 ;
                 scribèsque
                 super
                 lapides
                 istos
                 omnia
                 verba
                 Legis
                 hujus
                 .
                 Postquam
                 etiam
                 transieris
                 Jordanem
                 ,
                 statues
                 etiam
                 lapides
                 istos
                 quos
                 ego
                 praecipio
                 vobis
                 hodie
                 in
                 monte
                 Garizim
                 .
                 Et
                 aedificabis
                 ibi
                 altare
                 Domino
                 Deo
                 tuo
                 ,
                 altare
                 lapidum
                 :
                 non
                 elevabis
                 super
                 eos
                 ferrum
                 .
                 Ex
                 lapidibus
                 informibus
                 aedificabis
                 altare
                 istud
                 Deo
                 tuo
                 :
                 &
                 offeres
                 super
                 illud
                 holocausta
                 Domino
                 Deo
                 tuo
                 .
                 Et
                 sacrificabis
                 pacifica
                 ,
                 &
                 comedes
                 ibi
                 ,
                 &
                 laetaberis
                 coram
                 Domino
                 Deo
                 tuo
                 ;
                 in
                 monte
                 isto
                 ultra
                 Jordanem
                 post
                 viam
                 occasus
                 Solis
                 in
                 terrâ
                 Chananaei
                 habitantis
                 in
                 planitie
                 è
                 regione
                 Galgal
                 ,
                 juxta
                 quercum
                 Moreh
                 versus
                 Sichem
                 .
              
            
             
               Desumpta
               sunt
               autem
               ista
               ex
               Deuteronomii
               cap.
               XI
               .
               29
               ,
               30.
               &
               initio
               capitis
               XXVII
               .
               in
               cujus
               4
               o
               versiculo
               ,
               impius
               Dositheus
               ,
               verbis
               Mosis
               immutatis
               ,
               pro
               monte
               Ebal
               montem
               Garizim
               substituere
               est
               ausus
               .
               Quae
               omnia
               quorsum
               tendant
               ignorare
               nemo
               potest
               ,
               qui
               locum
               Evangelii
               Johann
               .
               IV.
               20.
               
               legerit
               ;
               ab
               *
               Origene
               ita
               explicatum
               .
               
                 Agnoscenda
                 est
                 Samaritanorum
                 cum
                 Judaeis
                 differentia
                 de
                 loco
                 ,
                 quem
                 illi
                 rebantur
                 sanctum
                 .
                 Nam
                 Samaritani
                 montem
                 sanctum
                 existimantes
                 eum
                 qui
                 vocatur
                 Garizim
                 ,
                 Deum
                 ibi
                 adorabant
                 :
                 cujus
                 meminit
                 Moses
                 in
                 Deuteronomio
                 .
                 Judaei
                 autem
                 Sion
                 montem
                 divinum
                 esse
                 rati
                 ,
                 propriumque
                 Dei
                 illum
                 rentur
                 esse
                 locum
                 ,
                 electum
                 à
                 patre
                 universorum
                 :
                 &
                 hanc
                 ob
                 causam
                 dicunt
                 in
                 ipso
                 aedificatum
                 fuisse
                 Templum
                 à
                 Salomone
                 ,
                 omnemque
                 Leviticum
                 sacerodotalemque
                 cultum
                 illic
                 perfici
                 .
                 Quas
                 suspiciones
                 utraque
                 gens
                 sequens
                 ,
                 existimavit
                 patres
                 in
                 hoc
                 vel
                 illo
                 monte
                 adorâsse
                 Deum
                 .
              
            
             
               De
               utrâque
               verò
               hâc
               tantùm
               ,
               Graecâ
               &
               Samaritanâ
               ,
               editione
               in
               epistolio
               meo
               ad
               D.
               Bootium
               mentem
               meam
               egò
               significaveram
               :
               quod
               facere
               mihi
               liberum
               erat
               ,
               etiamsi
               Criticam
               tuam
               nunquam
               vidissem
               .
               Sed
               si
               in
               eâ
               tu
               docuisses
               (
               quod
               scripserat
               ad
               me
               D.
               Bootius
               ,
               &
               in
               totâ
               Apologiâ
               tua
               negare
               te
               nusquam
               ego
               invenio
               )
               
                 ex
                 Samariticis
                 &
                 Graecis
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               LXX
               
                 codicibus
                 varias
                 Hebraiei
                 textus
                 lectiones
                 non
                 minùs
                 veras
                 &
                 certas
                 posse
                 colligi
                 ,
                 quam
                 quae
                 hodie
                 in
                 nostris
                 Hebraicis
                 legantur
                 Bibliis
                 :
              
               non
               potui
               non
               dicere
               ,
               ad
               pervertendum
               Spiritus
               sancti
               in
               mille
               Scripturae
               locis
               germanum
               sensum
               (
               de
               regula
               enim
               Fidei
               hîc
               non
               loquor
               ;
               secundùm
               cujus
               analogiam
               Christi
               Ecclesia
               ,
               quantumvis
               alias
               corruptissima
               Bibliorum
               translatione
               usa
               ,
               salutarem
               Dei
               cognitionem
               &
               conservavit
               integram
               ,
               &
               in
               aeternum
               est
               conservatura
               )
               viam
               ea
               ratione
               aperiri
               longè
               periculosissimam
               ;
               quam
               qui
               primus
               obstruere
               conaretur
               ,
               à
               non
               ingrata
               posteritate
               magnam
               initurus
               fuisset
               gratiam
               .
            
             
               Quid
               ego
               olim
               de
               sacra
               Critica
               scribere
               proposuerim
               ,
               communi
               nostro
               amico
               Guilielmo
               Eyrio
               vel
               perspectum
               satis
               non
               fuit
               ,
               vel
               minùs
               apertè
               explicatum
               :
               quid
               verò
               ipse
               hac
               de
               re
               tota
               commentari
               instituerit
               ,
               ex
               Epistola
               ipsius
               ante
               annos
               XLV
               .
               ad
               me
               data
               ,
               quam
               ob
               argumenti
               cognationem
               subjiciendam
               hîc
               putavi
               ,
               *
               poteris
               intelligere
               .
               Qua
               perlecta
               ,
               quam
               longè
               alius
               Eyrius
               ille
               fuerit
               qui
               ad
               te
               ab
               eo
               qui
               ad
               me
               scripsit
               ,
               facilè
               animadvertes
               .
               Ad
               me
               quod
               attinet
               :
               sententia
               mea
               haec
               perpetua
               fuit
               .
               Hebraeum
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               codicem
               Scribarum
               erroribus
               non
               minus
               esse
               obnoxium
               ,
               quàm
               Novi
               codicem
               &
               libros
               omnes
               alios
               :
               sed
               ad
               errores
               illos
               dignoscendos
               &
               corrigendos
               peculiare
               hîc
               nobis
               suppeditavisse
               subsidium
               tantopere
               ab
               omnibus
               praedicatam
               Masoretharum
               industriam
               .
               Ex
               quibusdam
               Veterum
               interpretationibus
               excerpi
               aliquas
               posse
               variantes
               textus
               Hebraici
               lectiones
               :
               ex
               vulgata
               Graeca
               versione
               ,
               &
               editione
               Samaritana
               ,
               nullas
               .
               In
               variantibus
               lectionibus
               magnam
               antiquitatis
               exemplarium
               unde
               eae
               sunt
               desumptae
               rationem
               esse
               habendam
               :
               &
               ubi
               ea
               quibus
               antiquiores
               Interpretes
               sunt
               usi
               cum
               hodie
               recepta
               Hebraici
               textus
               lectione
               consentiunt
               ,
               non
               esse
               eam
               eo
               nomine
               sollicitandam
               ,
               quòd
               posteriorum
               vel
               Interpretum
               vel
               aliorum
               etiam
               ,
               Hebraicorum
               exemplarium
               lectio
               ab
               ea
               discrepet
               .
               Denique
               ubi
               caetera
               omnia
               reperiuntur
               paria
               ,
               ad
               illum
               tuum
               recurrendum
               esse
               Canonem
               :
               ut
               ex
               variantibus
               lectionibus
               ea
               praeferatur
               ,
               quae
               sensum
               parit
               commodiorem
               ,
               atque
               cònsequentibus
               &
               antecedentibus
               magis
               cohaerentem
               .
            
             
               Ita
               in
               Genes
               .
               XI
               .
               26.
               ubi
               Syra
               paraphrasis
               Tharae
               ante
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               annos
               75
               tribuit
               :
               quum
               ea
               antiquiores
               editiones
               ,
               Graeca
               &
               Samaritana
               ,
               cum
               hodierna
               Hebraicâ
               70
               tantum
               habeant
               ;
               recentiore
               exemplari
               Syrum
               interpretem
               usum
               fuisse
               colligo
               ,
               ex
               quo
               antiquiori
               textus
               nostri
               Hebraici
               lectioni
               nullum
               fieri
               possit
               praejudicium
               .
               Etsi
               enim
               codices
               illi
               Graeci
               &
               Samaritani
               ab
               Hebraicis
               nostris
               dissentientes
               ,
               dubiam
               lectionem
               non
               reddant
               ;
               quia
               Graeco
               illi
               Judaeo
               ex
               Gentium
               contemptu
               (
               ut
               dictum
               est
               )
               Samaritano
               alteri
               ex
               Judaeorum
               odio
               ,
               quod
               Hebraici
               habebant
               codices
               repraesentare
               non
               libuit
               :
               ubi
               consentiunt
               tamen
               ,
               &
               eodem
               quo
               nos
               modo
               etiam
               ipsos
               legisse
               constat
               ,
               de
               receptae
               lectionis
               antiquitate
               non
               contemnendum
               ferunt
               illi
               testimonium
               .
               Et
               ubi
               in
               ipsis
               Hebraicis
               exemplaribus
               diversae
               occurrunt
               lectiones
               ;
               ad
               earum
               antiquitatem
               discernendam
               plurimùm
               conducit
               &
               cum
               hisce
               editionibus
               
               &
               cum
               aliis
               Veterum
               sive
               translationibus
               sive
               paraphrasibus
               consimilis
               facta
               collatio
               .
            
             
               Sed
               de
               Criteriis
               illis
               jam
               non
               agitur
               ,
               quibus
               Vatiantium
               textus
               Hebraici
               lectionum
               discriminari
               possit
               vel
               praestantia
               vel
               antiquitas
               :
               unde
               petendae
               illae
               sint
               ,
               quantùmque
               vel
               augendae
               vel
               minuendae
               ,
               tota
               inter
               nos
               vertitur
               quaestio
               .
               In
               qua
               tractanda
               ,
               si
               occurrent
               aliqua
               quae
               minus
               tibi
               arrideant
               ;
               da
               (
               quaeso
               )
               libertati
               huic
               meae
               veniam
               ,
               &
               ab
               homine
               nominis
               &
               honoris
               tui
               (
               ut
               ex
               animo
               anteà
               ad
               te
               scripsi
               )
               studiosissimo
               profecta
               ea
               omnia
               esse
               cogita
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Brain
               Duppa
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Humbly
               thank
               you
               for
               that
               excellent
               Piece
               of
               Origen
               against
               Celsus
               ;
               which
               though
               in
               my
               younger
               days
               I
               had
               met
               withall
               in
               Latin
               ,
               yet
               I
               never
               saw
               it
               in
               his
               own
               Language
               till
               now
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               Book
               hath
               been
               a
               double
               Feast
               to
               me
               ;
               for
               besides
               my
               first
               course
               ,
               which
               is
               Origen
               himself
               ,
               I
               find
               in
               the
               same
               Volume
               that
               piece
               of
               Gregory
               his
               Scholar
               ,
               which
               was
               wrote
               by
               way
               of
               Panegyrick
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               served
               me
               instead
               of
               a
               Banquet
               .
               But
               besides
               that
               which
               the
               Ancients
               have
               done
               ,
               (
               of
               whom
               many
               have
               been
               liberal
               in
               this
               Argument
               ,
               either
               by
               way
               of
               Praise
               ,
               or
               of
               Apology
               )
               I
               find
               in
               some
               Notes
               that
               I
               have
               taken
               ,
               the
               mention
               of
               two
               more
               modern
               Apologists
               for
               him
               ;
               the
               one
               
                 Jo.
                 Picus
              
               of
               Mirandula
               ,
               the
               other
               more
               obscure
               to
               me
               (
               for
               I
               have
               not
               otherwise
               met
               him
               cited
               )
               
                 Jacobus
                 Merlinus
              
               .
               If
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               be
               in
               your
               Lordship's
               Judgment
               worth
               the
               reading
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               power
               to
               communicate
               and
               impart
               to
               me
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               to
               afford
               it
               me
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               for
               Origen
               hath
               had
               so
               many
               Enemies
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               in
               charity
               pass
               by
               his
               Friends
               ,
               without
               seeing
               what
               they
               can
               say
               in
               his
               defence
               .
               I
               have
               something
               else
               to
               be
               a
               Suitor
               for
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               's
               own
               Book
               ;
               I
               dare
               not
               beg
               it
               of
               you
               ,
               (
               for
               this
               is
               no
               time
               for
               you
               to
               be
               a
               giver
               )
               I
               shall
               only
               desire
               the
               loan
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               a
               fuller
               view
               than
               I
               had
               from
               that
               which
               I
               borrowed
               from
               Sir
               
                 Edward
                 Leech
              
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               pardon
               this
               boldness
               of
               mine
               ,
               which
               your
               own
               Goodness
               hath
               made
               me
               guilty
               of
               .
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               trouble
               your
               Lordship
               withal
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               remain
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Br.
                 Sarum
                 .
              
               
                 Richm.
                 
                 
                   Octob.
                   20.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXIX
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Admodum
               Venerando
               ,
               Doctrina
               &
               Pietate
               insigniter
               Eminenti
               ,
               Domino
               
                 Jacobo
                 Usserio
              
               Archiepiscopo
               Armachano
               meritissimo
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Plurimam
                 in
                 Christo
                 salutem
                 precat
                 
                   Gothofredus
                   Hotton
                
                 .
              
            
             
               QUòd
               ego
               homo
               peregrinus
               id
               fiduciae
               sumo
               ,
               ut
               hoc
               quicquid
               sit
               literarum
               ,
               ad
               Tuam
               venerandam
               Dignitatem
               exarare
               mittereque
               ausim
               ,
               illud
               ipsum
               est
               ,
               Praesul
               Excellentissime
               ,
               quod
               principio
               humillimè
               deprecor
               .
               Nec
               certè
               eò
               prorupissem
               ,
               ni
               Nobilissimus
               juxta
               atque
               longè
               Eruditissimus
               Vir
               ,
               Dominus
               Junius
               ,
               Tuarum
               Virtutum
               cultor
               ,
               animum
               addidisset
               mihi
               dubitanti
               ,
               promissâ
               nimirum
               à
               bonitate
               Tuâ
               ,
               culpae
               meae
               ,
               si
               qua
               subsit
               ,
               pronâ
               &
               promptâ
               veniâ
               .
               At
               quâ
               de
               re
               ,
               Te
               ,
               Vir
               Reverendissime
               ,
               primum
               epistolâ
               hac
               meâ
               appellem
               ,
               utique
               Evangelicus
               Praeco
               ,
               Dei
               Gratiâ
               ,
               cum
               sim
               ,
               de
               rebus
               ,
               quae
               studia
               Theologiae
               mea
               concernunt
               si
               Tecum
               paucis
               agam
               ,
               id
               forsan
               Tuâ
               meaque
               cura
               non
               videbitur
               indignum
               .
               Vidit
               ,
               nec
               prorsus
               ,
               ut
               spero
               ,
               improbavit
               Tua
               Excellentia
               ,
               ea
               quae
               ante
               paucisimos
               annos
               de
               Tolerantia
               inter
               Europaeos
               Evangelicos
               in
               Charitate
               stabilienda
               libello
               consignavi
               evulgavique
               .
               In
               iis
               pacis
               cogitationibus
               me
               adhuc
               totum
               esse
               &
               in
               ardes
               scere
               ,
               sciant
               volo
               quotquot
               sunt
               Pacis
               Filii
               ubi
               ubi
               reperiantur
               .
               Qua
               ratione
               vero
               illuc
               consilii
               venerim
               ,
               non
               in
               consultum
               fortassis
               erit
               ,
               si
               Reverendae
               Tuae
               Dignitati
               brevibus
               aperiam
               .
            
             
               Monasterii
               Westphalorum
               ,
               ubi
               eo
               tempore
               congregabant
               Europae
               plurimi
               Proceres
               de
               pace
               consulturi
               atque
               acturi
               ,
               consilia
               agitari
               inter
               malè
               affectos
               mihi
               secreto
               tunc
               temporis
               relatum
               est
               ,
               de
               Reformatis
               à
               pace
               Imperii
               excludendis
               ,
               èo
               quòd
               ,
               ut
               illi
               opinabantur
               ,
               non
               essent
               Augustanae
               Confessionis
               socii
               .
               Nec
               relatum
               est
               duntaxat
               à
               nostratium
               qui
               ibidem
               erant
               primariis
               ,
               sed
               significatum
               insuper
               summè
               necessarium
               esse
               ,
               ut
               quam
               ejus
               fieri
               posset
               citissimè
               aliquid
               remedii
               huic
               malo
               adhiberetur
               .
               Qua
               monitione
               ego
               animosior
               mea
               sorte
               factus
               ,
               haec
               qualia-qualia
               mea
               in
               chartam
               festinanter
               conjeci
               ,
               et
               ter
               Descripsi
               festinantiùs
               :
               Et
               descripta
               illa
               tria
               exemplaria
               misi
               ,
               unum
               ad
               ipsam
               Sueciae
               Reginam
               ,
               Alterum
               ad
               Plenipotentiarios
               quos
               jam
               vocant
               Principum
               Lutheranorum
               dicto
               loco
               coactos
               ,
               ad
               Reformatorum
               Tertium
               ,
               suppresso
               obscuri
               &
               ignoti
               Authoris
               nomine
               .
               Quid
               factum
               &
               eam
               his
               conatibus
               dedit
               Deus
               pacis
               benedictionem
               ,
               ut
               melioribus
               mollioribusque
               consiliis
               à
               Primatibus
               Monasterii
               operantibus
               locus
               datus
               sit
               ,
               Articulusque
               Instrumento
               Pacis
               insertus
               fuerit
               ,
               quo
               cautum
               est
               ex
               aequo
               libertati
               &
               securitati
               Reformatorum
               in
               Imperio
               atque
               Lutheranorum
               ,
               quod
               nunquam
               antea
               ita
               solemniter
               fuerat
               factum
               .
               Factum
               praeterea
               ,
               ut
               aliquis
               ,
               qui
               solus
               Authorem
               norat
               inter
               Primores
               ,
               Authoris
               nomen
               contra
               ejus
               mèntem
               revelaverit
               ,
               unde
               ipsi
               aliqua
               necessitas
               imposita
               fuit
               Tractatum
               suum
               typis
               edendi
               :
               Editus
               ergo
               est
               ,
               sed
               prima
               vice
               sine
               nomine
               ,
               postea
               cum
               nomine
               ,
               mandante
               id
               nostrarum
               Gallobelgicarum
               Ecclesiarum
               in
               his
               Provinciis
               Synodo
               Dordrechti
               eo
               temporis
               articulo
               coacta
               ,
               ut
               apparet
               ex
               approbatione
               Synodali
               ,
               quae
               libello
               Gallica
               lingua
               concepta
               praefigitur
               .
               Ex
               illo
               tempore
               ,
               quamplurimae
               in
               nostra
               Reformatione
               Societates
               ,
               &
               in
               iis
               societatibus
               magni
               Viri
               calculo
               suo
               ista
               mea
               Moderationis
               conamina
               approbare
               voluerunt
               ,
               &
               reipsa
               ,
               missis
               ad
               eam
               rem
               suis
               literis
               concorditer
               approbavêre
               .
               Ea
               porro
               publica
               approbatoria
               &
               hortatoria
               Testimonia
               sequenti
               anno
               cum
               bono
               Deo
               juris
               publici
               facere
               mihi
               decretum
               est
               ,
               
               idque
               de
               communi
               consilio
               facturus
               sum
               ,
               nempe
               ,
               ut
               ex
               una
               parte
               malè
               feriatis
               quibusdam
               os
               obthuretur
               ,
               &
               ansa
               praeripiatur
               cavillandi
               &
               calumniandi
               ;
               ex
               altera
               verò
               ,
               ut
               via
               apud
               bonos
               &
               per
               bonos
               muniatur
               strictioris
               inter
               partes
               vinculi
               ,
               de
               quo
               successu
               spes
               mihi
               non
               mediocris
               surgit
               ,
               ut
               ex
               praesentium
               exhibitore
               amicissimo
               ,
               tua
               excellentia
               intelligere
               poterit
               .
            
             
               Me
               beares
               ,
               Virorum
               Optime
               ,
               &
               rem
               faceres
               fortassis
               te
               dignam
               ,
               &
               Reipublicae
               Christianae
               non
               inutilem
               ,
               si
               his
               Ecclesiarum
               nostrarum
               suffragiis
               ,
               Tuum
               maximi
               in
               iis
               ponderis
               testimonium
               addere
               dignaveris
               ,
               quod
               à
               Tua
               bonitate
               etiam
               atque
               etiam
               efflagitare
               audeo
               .
               Deus
               Ter
               Optimus
               Maximus
               ,
               Venerandae
               &
               Dignissimae
               Amplitudini
               Tuae
               ,
               tuisque
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               suâ
               magnis
               laboribus
               abunde
               benedicere
               pergat
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 Tuae
                 Excellentiae
                 Observantissimus
                 cultor
                 !
                 Gothofredus
                 Hotton
                 .
                 Propria
                 manu
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Dabam
                   xxviii
                   Januarii
                   ,
                   1652.
                   
                
                 Amstelodami
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXX.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
              
               —
               R.
               Vaughan
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 ;
              
            
             
               MY
               Duty
               most
               humbly
               remembred
               unto
               you
               ,
               with
               thanks
               for
               your
               Opinion
               of
               King
               Cadwalader
               ;
               which
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               unto
               me
               a
               Tract
               to
               follow
               ,
               as
               best
               agreeing
               with
               Reason
               and
               Truth
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               have
               received
               your
               Books
               in
               November
               last
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               are
               any
               way
               impaired
               in
               the
               carriage
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               to
               send
               them
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               them
               fairly
               written
               again
               for
               you
               .
               What
               I
               omitted
               in
               my
               last
               Letter
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Bearers
               haste
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               Giraldus
               his
               first
               Book
               Laudabilium
               ,
               and
               8.
               
               Cap.
               I
               observe
               that
               my
               Countrymen
               in
               his
               time
               used
               to
               yoke
               their
               Oxen
               for
               the
               Plow
               and
               Cart
               ,
               four
               in
               a
               breast
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Boves
                 ad
                 aratra
                 vel
                 plaustra
                 non
                 binos
                 jungunt
                 sed
                 quaternos
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               (
               which
               I
               find
               not
               in
               the
               printed
               Book
               )
               .
               This
               may
               happily
               give
               some
               light
               and
               help
               to
               understand
               a
               clause
               in
               our
               ancient
               British
               Laws
               ,
               treating
               of
               Measures
               ,
               made
               ,
               as
               is
               there
               alleged
               ,
               by
               
                 Dyfrewal
                 Moel-mud
              
               King
               of
               Britain
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               Britains
               in
               his
               time
               used
               four
               kinds
               of
               Yokes
               for
               Oxen
               ;
               the
               first
               was
               four
               foot
               long
               ,
               the
               second
               eight
               foot
               ,
               the
               third
               twelve
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               was
               sixteen
               foot
               long
               .
               The
               first
               was
               such
               as
               we
               use
               now
               a-days
               for
               a
               couple
               of
               Oxen
               :
               the
               second
               was
               that
               mentioned
               by
               Giraldus
               ,
               serving
               for
               four
               Oxen
               ;
               the
               third
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               suitable
               with
               those
               two
               ,
               for
               six
               Oxen
               :
               and
               the
               fourth
               consequently
               for
               eight
               Oxen.
               The
               two
               last
               are
               clean
               forgotten
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               much
               as
               a
               word
               heard
               of
               them
               ,
               saving
               what
               is
               in
               that
               old
               Law
               :
               but
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               Giraldus
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               Tradition
               that
               such
               was
               in
               use
               with
               us
               about
               sixscore
               Years
               ago
               ;
               and
               I
               heard
               (
               how
               true
               I
               know
               not
               )
               that
               in
               Ireland
               the
               People
               in
               some
               places
               do
               yet
               ,
               or
               very
               lately
               did
               use
               the
               same
               :
               I
               pray
               you
               call
               to
               your
               mind
               whether
               that
               be
               true
               ,
               or
               whether
               you
               have
               heard
               or
               
               read
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               use
               of
               the
               other
               two
               in
               any
               Country
               ,
               and
               be
               pleased
               to
               let
               me
               know
               thereof
               .
            
             
               The
               Copy
               of
               Ninnius
               (
               you
               sent
               me
               )
               hath
               holpen
               me
               well
               to
               correct
               mine
               ;
               but
               finding
               such
               difference
               between
               the
               three
               Manuscript
               Books
               ,
               which
               the
               Scribe
               confesseth
               to
               have
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               I
               presume
               your
               Transcript
               comprehends
               much
               more
               ,
               in
               regard
               you
               have
               had
               the
               benefit
               of
               eleven
               Copies
               (
               as
               you
               confess
               )
               to
               help
               you
               ;
               which
               Differences
               are
               very
               requisite
               to
               be
               known
               of
               such
               as
               love
               Antiquity
               .
               And
               also
               where
               those
               several
               Copies
               (
               that
               you
               have
               seen
               )
               are
               extant
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               found
               at
               present
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               of
               those
               Copies
               bear
               the
               name
               of
               Gildas
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               the
               name
               of
               Ninnius
               :
               And
               what
               those
               of
               Gildas
               do
               comprehend
               more
               or
               less
               in
               them
               ,
               than
               those
               of
               Ninnius
               ;
               And
               whether
               the
               Notes
               of
               
                 Samuel
                 Beulan
              
               ,
               are
               found
               in
               any
               of
               those
               of
               Gildas
               ,
               or
               yet
               in
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Copies
               of
               Ninnius
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               name
               of
               Samuel
               be
               added
               to
               those
               Notes
               in
               any
               of
               those
               Copies
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               of
               them
               :
               All
               which
               (
               with
               the
               antiquity
               of
               the
               Character
               of
               those
               several
               Copies
               )
               are
               very
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               be
               discovered
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               very
               hardly
               by
               any
               other
               ever
               after
               you
               .
            
             
               Moreover
               ,
               about
               three
               Years
               ago
               ,
               I
               sent
               a
               Copy
               of
               the
               Tract
               concerning
               the
               Saxon
               Genealogies
               (
               extant
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               in
               Gildas
               and
               Ninnius
               )
               unto
               you
               to
               be
               corrected
               by
               your
               Book
               ;
               and
               Sir
               
                 Simon
                 D'Ewes
              
               undertaking
               that
               charge
               for
               you
               (
               as
               Mr.
               
                 Dr.
                 Ellis
              
               told
               me
               )
               returned
               me
               only
               this
               Answer
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               my
               own
               Papers
               ,
               viz.
               The
               eldest
               Copy
               of
               this
               
                 Anonymon
                 Chron.
              
               doth
               in
               some
               places
               agree
               with
               the
               Notes
               sent
               up
               ,
               but
               in
               others
               differs
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               there
               can
               be
               no
               collation
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               those
               my
               Notes
               do
               agree
               very
               well
               with
               the
               Book
               you
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               differs
               not
               in
               twenty
               words
               in
               all
               the
               Tract
               ;
               whereof
               either
               many
               are
               only
               Letters
               wanting
               or
               abounding
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               marvel
               what
               he
               meant
               in
               saying
               so
               ,
               unless
               he
               had
               seen
               a
               larger
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               than
               that
               I
               had
               ;
               but
               your
               last
               Letter
               unto
               me
               tells
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               only
               extant
               in
               Sir
               Thomas
               Cotton's
               two
               Books
               ,
               and
               wanting
               in
               all
               the
               other
               Books
               that
               bear
               the
               name
               ,
               either
               of
               Gildas
               or
               Ninnius
               ;
               and
               that
               Book
               you
               sent
               me
               ,
               was
               copied
               out
               of
               one
               of
               Sir
               Thomas
               Cotton's
               Books
               ,
               and
               examined
               by
               the
               other
               .
               He
               further
               addeth
               ,
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               Tract
               (
               being
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               an
               English-Saxon
               .
               )
               lived
               in
               the
               Year
               of
               our
               Lord
               620
               :
               upon
               what
               ground
               I
               know
               not
               .
               Yet
               I
               cannot
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               that
               Sir
               
                 Simon
                 D'Ewes
              
               had
               some
               grounds
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               the
               very
               same
               that
               Leland
               the
               famous
               Antiquary
               had
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               Ninnius
               lived
               ,
               
                 tempore
                 inclinationis
                 Britannici
                 imperii
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Jo.
                 Bale
              
               ,
               who
               more
               plainly
               saith
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Year
               620
               ,
               just
               as
               Sir
               
                 Simon
                 D'Ewes
              
               hath
               .
               And
               (
               for
               that
               Sir
               Simon
               is
               dead
               )
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               of
               you
               whether
               the
               said
               Tract
               be
               not
               more
               copious
               in
               one
               of
               Sir
               Thomas
               Cottom's
               Books
               ,
               than
               it
               is
               in
               the
               other
               :
               Or
               whether
               Sir
               
                 Simon
                 D'Ewes
              
               might
               not
               find
               a
               larger
               Copy
               of
               the
               same
               elsewhere
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               not
               the
               work
               of
               Ninnius
               ,
               nor
               
                 Samuel
                 Beulan
              
               ,
               it
               may
               as
               well
               be
               in
               other
               Books
               as
               in
               those
               ,
               especially
               if
               an
               English-Saxon
               was
               Author
               of
               it
               :
               But
               if
               it
               be
               not
               found
               elsewhere
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               tell
               me
               upon
               what
               grounds
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               said
               by
               Sir
               Simon
               to
               live
               Anno
               620
               ,
               and
               Ninnius
               by
               Leland
               ,
               and
               Bale
               likewise
               ,
               said
               to
               live
               in
               the
               same
               Time
               ;
               when
               by
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               some
               Copies
               of
               Ninnius
               his
               Book
               ,
               it
               seemeth
               he
               wrote
               not
               two
               hundred
               Years
               after
               Moreover
               ,
               in
               regard
               you
               prefer
               that
               small
               Tract
               (
               so
               much
               spoken
               of
               by
               me
               )
               before
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Book
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               deed
               of
               Charity
               for
               you
               to
               paraphrase
               a
               little
               upon
               it
               ;
               whereby
               such
               as
               are
               but
               meanly
               skilled
               in
               Antiquity
               ,
               may
               reap
               some
               profit
               by
               it
               :
               Truly
               some
               remarhable
               Passages
               from
               the
               Reign
               of
               Ida
               to
               the
               Death
               of
               Oswi
               ,
               Kings
               of
               Northumberland
               ,
               are
               contained
               in
               it
               ;
               which
               being
               well
               understood
               ,
               would
               add
               a
               greater
               luster
               to
               the
               British
               History
               .
            
             
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Most
               Reverend
               Father
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               be
               pleased
               to
               lend
               me
               your
               Copy
               of
               that
               Fragment
               of
               the
               Welch
               Annals
               sent
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               St.
               
               David's
               
                 Rich.
                 Davies
              
               ,
               to
               
                 Matthew
                 Parker
              
               Arch-bishop
               of
               Canterbury
               ;
               who
               bestowed
               a
               Copy
               thereof
               upon
               the
               Library
               in
               Bennet-Colledg
               in
               Cambridg
               ;
               or
               your
               Copy
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Landaff
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               rest
               most
               heartily
               thankful
               unto
               you
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               hereby
               faithfully
               promise
               to
               return
               whatsoever
               you
               shall
               send
               me
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               shall
               have
               done
               writing
               of
               it
               .
               I
               have
               already
               taken
               order
               to
               provide
               a
               little
               Trunk
               or
               Box
               for
               the
               safe
               carrying
               of
               it
               to
               and
               fro
               :
               And
               my
               loving
               Friend
               Doctor
               Ellis
               (
               who
               in
               these
               dangerous
               Times
               hath
               suffered
               many
               Assaults
               and
               Storms
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               Adversaries
               ,
               with
               patience
               and
               constancy
               )
               will
               ,
               I
               know
               be
               very
               careful
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               your
               things
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               troubled
               your
               patience
               too
               long
               ,
               therefore
               (
               craving
               pardon
               for
               my
               boldness
               )
               I
               rest
               ,
               and
               commit
               you
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Vaughan
                 .
              
               
                 Hengwrt
                 near
                 Dolgelly
                 ,
                 in
                 Merionith-shire
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   1.
                   1652.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               BY
               your
               Letter
               of
               June
               30
               ,
               I
               do
               find
               ,
               that
               my
               last
               to
               you
               having
               staid
               so
               long
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               hath
               made
               me
               lose
               the
               benefit
               promised
               by
               you
               of
               printing
               an
               Apologetical
               Epistle
               jointly
               with
               yours
               to
               Capellus
               ;
               whereat
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               not
               a
               little
               grieved
               ,
               so
               I
               am
               glad
               to
               find
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               by
               that
               part
               of
               your
               Epistle
               already
               printed
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               sent
               me
               ,
               that
               you
               do
               overthrow
               the
               principal
               Grounds
               of
               
                 Gritica
                 Capelli
              
               ,
               and
               so
               confirm
               the
               main
               part
               of
               mine
               Assertions
               against
               the
               same
               .
               But
               whereas
               you
               say
               ,
               pag.
               5.
               
               
                 Variantes
                 Hebraicorum
                 codicum
                 Lectiones
                 Bootius
                 ex
                 reliquis
                 omnibus
                 Interpretibus
                 ,
                 praeter
              
               70.
               
                 desumi
                 posse
                 libenter
                 concedit
              
               .
               You
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               that
               neither
               is
               ,
               nor
               ever
               was
               my
               meaning
               ;
               that
               I
               say
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               place
               quoted
               by
               you
               ,
               
                 [
                 Epist.
              
               §
               .
               14.
               ]
               (
               ubi
               sermo
               non
               est
               de
               colligendis
               Variis
               Lectionibus
               ex
               Veteribus
               Interpretibus
               ,
               sed
               de
               authoritate
               codicum
               Hebraeorum
               ,
               quibus
               usi
               sunt
               ,
               supponendo
               cum
               Capello
               ,
               sed
               nequaquam
               concedendo
               ,
               eos
               Versionibus
               inde
               factis
               fuisse
               per
               omnia
               conformes
               )
               ;
               and
               that
               my
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               is
               full
               of
               Passages
               ,
               wherein
               I
               most
               plainly
               say
               the
               contrary
               .
               T
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               I
               confess
               ,
               Probabiliter
               posse
               defendi
               ,
               in
               aliquibus
               aut
               compluribus
               eorum
               locorum
               ,
               ubi
               Interpretes
               illi
               à
               textu
               nostro
               Haebraico
               discrepant
               ,
               eos
               ita
               in
               codicibus
               suis
               scriptum
               invenisse
               ,
               quomodo
               Versio
               eorum
               prae
               se
               fert
               .
               Sed
               istud
               idem
               de
               ipsis
               quoque
               70.
               fateor
               ,
               uti
               liquet
               ex
               §
               .
               53.
               ubi
               ex
               professo
               de
               hac
               re
               ago
               ,
               ac
               monstro
               ,
               quare
               hoc
               non
               obstante
               nulla
               tamen
               Veteris
               Interpretis
               cujuscunque
               variatio
               à
               codicibus
               Hebraicis
               possit
               pro
               eorum
               Varia
               Lectione
               haberi
               cum
               ulla
               certitudine
               .
               Quod
               enim
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               70.
               saepissime
               accidisse
               affirmat
               Hieron
               uti
               bene
               scripta
               male
               legerint
               ;
               hoc
               quia
               aliis
               quoque
               Interpretibus
               
               interdum
               contigerit
               ,
               causa
               nulla
               dici
               potest
               ;
               vel
               hallucinando
               interlegendum
               ,
               vel
               aliter
               legendum
               putando
               ,
               prout
               à
               te
               ipso
               indicatur
               ,
               pag.
               12.
               
               §
               .
               6
               ,
               &
               7.
               &
               pag.
               4.
               in
               imo
               .
               Et
               concedendo
               reliquos
               Interpretes
               interdum
               ,
               ut
               70.
               passim
               ,
               alterutro
               istorum
               modorum
               perperam
               Haebraica
               legisse
               ;
               
                 nullo
                 modo
                 constare
                 nobis
                 potest
                 in
                 locis
                 illis
                 ,
              
               ubi
               Interpretes
               à
               Textu
               nostro
               Hebraico
               discrepant
               ,
               
                 utrum
                 ipsi
                 Interpreti
                 ,
                 an
                 codici
                 quem
                 prae
                 manibus
                 habuit
                 Hebraico
                 ista
                 accepta
                 referenda
                 fuerit
                 differentia
                 ,
              
               uti
               ipsemet
               ais
               dictâ
               ,
               pag.
               4.
               ubi
               exactissime
               idem
               mecum
               sentis
               ac
               dicis
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               pro
               tuo
               
                 de
                 eorum
                 plurimis
              
               ,
               mihi
               dicendum
               videtur
               
                 de
                 ullis
                 omnino
              
               .
               Namque
               illud
               
                 de
                 plurimis
              
               tacite
               supponere
               videtur
               ,
               de
               aliquibus
               saltem
               constare
               posse
               .
               Ast
               ego
               non
               video
               ,
               quomodo
               de
               ullis
               ,
               imò
               vel
               de
               unica
               tantum
               constare
               possit
               ;
               aut
               quomodo
               quiscunque
               mortalium
               illo
               humano
               ingenio
               dignoscere
               aut
               decidere
               possit
               ,
               prolatâ
               quacunque
               Veteris
               Interpretis
               cujuscunque
               à
               Textu
               Hebraico
               discrepantiâ
               ,
               an
               illo
               in
               loco
               revera
               ita
               scriptum
               fuerit
               in
               codice
               Interpretis
               Hebraico
               ,
               quomodo
               Versio
               prae
               se
               fert
               ,
               an
               verò
               locum
               ibi
               bene
               scriptum
               sequius
               legerit
               alterutro
               modorum
               istorum
               jam
               nunc
               dictorum
               .
               Ego
               quidem
               ne
               animo
               quidem
               fingere
               possum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quo
               verum
               à
               falso
               hic
               internoscatur
               .
               Quod
               si
               t●oi
               de
               eo
               constat
               ,
               omnino
               te
               obsecro
               ,
               ut
               illud
               mihi
               impertiri
               ne
               graveris
               :
               quod
               donec
               fiat
               ,
               non
               possum
               vel
               lato
               pilo
               à
               pristina
               sententia
               decedere
               —
               .
               Quod
               neque
               ex
               Septuagint
               .
               neque
               ex
               ullo
               alio
               Veterum
               Interpretum
               quocunque
               ,
               possunt
               ullae
               Hebraici
               textus
               Variae
               Lectiones
               colligi
               ,
               nisi
               conjecturales
               ad
               summum
               ,
               omni
               prorsus
               certitudine
               destitutae
               .
            
             
               Thus
               having
               nothing
               else
               wherewith
               to
               trouble
               your
               Grace
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               ever
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 devoted
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 obedient
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Arnold
                 Boate.
                 
              
               
                 Paris
                 
                   11
                   /
                   21
                   July
                   1652.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Johannes
               Buxtorfius
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Reverendissimo
               ,
               D.
               Jacobo
               Usserio
               Archiepiscopo
               Armachano
               ,
               Theologo
               summo
               ,
               &c.
               Domino
               observando
               .
               
                 Londini
                 apud
                 Comitissam
                 de
                 Peterboro
                 ,
                 in
                 Long-Acre
                 .
              
            
             
               SP.
               veniam
               me
               à
               te
               impetraturum
               ,
               Vir
               Reverendissime
               ,
               si
               in
               gravissimis
               tuis
               occupationibus
               ,
               quibus
               ad
               publicum
               bonum
               &
               Ecclesiae
               aedificationem
               omni
               tempore
               distraheris
               ,
               importunius
               Te
               interpello
               .
               Fiduciam
               capio
               ex
               Tua
               humanitate
               &
               benevolentia
               ,
               quam
               ante
               plures
               annos
               Tuis
               ad
               me
               literis
               es
               testatus
               ,
               cui
               hactenus
               per
               silentium
               ,
               temporum
               injuriâ
               nobis
               indictum
               ,
               nihil
               decessisse
               persuasissimum
               habeo
               .
               Causam
               scribendi
               praebet
               ,
               quod
               causae
               
               seu
               controversiae
               illi
               ,
               quae
               mihi
               cum
               Capello
               intercedit
               ,
               Te
               quoque
               immixtum
               ,
               atque
               praeter
               meritum
               iniquissime
               ab
               illo
               exceptum
               ,
               viderim
               ex
               Epistola
               ejus
               Apologetica
               ,
               quam
               impudenter
               Tuo
               Nomini
               maximo
               inscribere
               non
               est
               veritus
               .
               Post
               quam
               publicatam
               ab
               aliis
               amicis
               intellexi
               ,
               illum
               etiam
               privatis
               literis
               Tecompellare
               ;
               et
               in
               partes
               suas
               trahere
               conari
               non
               erubuisse
               .
               Adeo
               illi
               omnis
               pudoris
               sensus
               periit
               .
               Sed
               relatum
               mihi
               quoque
               est
               ,
               Tuam
               Reveren
               .
               jam
               ante
               plures
               menses
               eidem
               epistolâ
               publicâ
               &
               typis
               editâ
               respondisse
               ,
               suamque
               hac
               in
               re
               sententiam
               exposuisse
               ,
               quam
               tamen
               mihi
               hactenus
               videre
               non
               contigit
               ,
               videre
               autem
               mea
               &
               causae
               magni
               interest
               .
               A
               sesquianno
               nullas
               accepi
               literas
               à
               D.
               Bootiò
               ,
               ut
               planè
               nesciam
               ,
               num
               ille
               adhuc
               Parisiis
               degat
               necne
               :
               scribo
               tamen
               nunc
               ad
               eum
               Epistolam
               ,
               quam
               unà
               cum
               hac
               per
               Amicum
               quendam
               ,
               illuc
               euntem
               ,
               Lutetias
               mitto
               ,
               si
               forte
               illic
               reperiri
               possit
               .
               Sin
               minus
               ,
               Tuam
               Reverentiam
               obnixe
               rogo
               ,
               ut
               quâ
               brevissimâ
               potest
               viâ
               &
               certissimâ
               ,
               exemplar
               illius
               ad
               me
               deferri
               curet
               .
               Quod
               puto
               compendiosissime
               fieri
               posse
               ,
               si
               Parisios
               mittat
               ad
               D.
               Bootium
               ,
               si
               illic
               sit
               ,
               vel
               ad
               D.
               Flavignium
               Doctorem
               SS
               .
               Th.
               Sorbonicum
               ,
               &
               SS
               .
               literarum
               Professorem
               ,
               qui
               &
               viam
               novit
               ,
               si
               quid
               ad
               me
               spectat
               ,
               mittendi
               ,
               &
               certo
               id
               faciet
               .
               Favet
               enim
               ille
               causae
               nostrae
               impensissime
               .
               Mea
               Anticritica
               ,
               quam
               Criticae
               illi
               vere
               Sacrae
               oppono
               ,
               est
               sub
               praelo
               ,
               &
               Deo
               vitam
               ac
               valetudinem
               largiente
               ,
               ad
               proximas
               nundinas
               Francofortenses
               lucem
               videbit
               .
               In
               duas
               illa
               dividitur
               partes
               .
               In
               prima
               defendo
               meas
               rationes
               ,
               quas
               ille
               in
               Defensione
               Criticae
               non
               minus
               impudenter
               ,
               quam
               inepte
               ,
               suis
               cavillis
               et
               calumniis
               suggillavit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               totam
               illam
               Defensionem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               examinem
               &
               refutem
               .
               Hanc
               proponere
               visum
               est
               ,
               quia
               illis
               Fundamenta
               generalia
               ,
               huic
               criticae
               substrata
               ,
               discutiuntur
               &
               refelluntur
               .
               In
               secunda
               ,
               ad
               Criticae
               ipsius
               examen
               progredior
               ;
               sed
               quia
               illa
               prolixior
               ,
               &
               ineptiae
               ejus
               infinitae
               ,
               nec
               mei
               otii
               ,
               nec
               e
               re
               Lectoris
               fuisset
               ,
               si
               omnia
               &
               singula
               ad
               censuram
               vocare
               voluissem
               .
               In
               immensam
               enim
               molem
               liber
               excruvisset
               ,
               &
               quis
               tum
               putidam
               sentinam
               minutissime
               exhaurire
               sustineret
               Hanc
               itaque
               observavi
               methodum
               ,
               ut●●istincte
               omnes
               Variarum
               Lectionum
               Classes
               &
               species
               ,
               quas
               illic
               proponit
               ,
               perstringam
               ,
               tum
               in
               genere
               ,
               si
               quae
               illis
               fundamenta
               substernat
               ,
               tum
               in
               specie
               ,
               quaedam
               ex
               singulis
               exempla
               excerpendo
               ,
               &
               tum
               variae
               lectionis
               vanitatem
               ,
               tum
               nostrae
               lectionis
               bonitatem
               &
               veritatem
               ,
               ostendendo
               ,
               non
               ,
               ut
               ille
               ,
               nudis
               censuris
               ,
               &
               dictatoria
               quadam
               virgula
               ,
               sed
               rationibus
               ,
               Fontes
               etîam
               &
               causas
               Vaniantium
               Interpretationum
               aperiendo
               .
               Opus
               totum
               centum
               triginta
               circiter
               chartis
               ,
               seu
               foliis
               ,
               in
               q
               —
               ut
               vocant
               ,
               complicatis
               constabit
               .
               Loca
               vindicata
               aliquot
               centena
               .
               Et
               sic
               ordine
               sex
               —
               a
               libri
               perstringuntur
               .
               Ubi
               prodierit
               ,
               curabo
               ut
               ad
               Tuam
               Rever
               .
               quamprimum
               exemplar
               deferatur
               .
               Si
               tuam
               Epistolam
               videre
               liceret
               ,
               multum
               authoritatis
               à
               Tuo
               magno
               nomine
               ,
               &
               accuratissimo
               judicio
               ,
               meae
               causae
               accederet
               ,
               si
               illud
               adjungere
               possem
               ;
               quia
               non
               dubito
               ,
               quin
               in
               ea
               ,
               quam
               semel
               concepisti
               &
               approbasti
               sententia
               ,
               constanter
               perseveres
               .
               Video
               plerosque
               nostros
               Theologos
               ,
               &
               doctiones
               atque
               cordatiores
               ex
               Pontificiis
               etiam
               ,
               ab
               ejus
               sententiâ
               abhorrere
               ,
               &
               ad
               nostram
               inclinare
               .
               Unum
               superest
               ,
               in
               bonam
               causam
               malè
               agendo
               perdam
               .
               Quod
               ne
               faciam
               ,
               Deus
               spero
               sua
               gratia
               impediet
               .
               Tantum
               praestiti
               ,
               quantum
               ei
               suffultus
               licuit
               :
               magnam
               certe
               partem
               perfeci
               valetudine
               nutante
               &
               imbecilla
               ,
               atque
               adeo
               corpo●e
               &
               animo
               saepe
               languido
               &
               prostrato
               .
               Praeteritis
               nundinis
               vernalibus
               dedi
               Dissertationem
               de
               Sponsalibus
               &
               Divortiis
               ,
               ex
               Hebraeorum
               potissimum
               scriptis
               collectam
               .
               Eius
               exemplar
               lubens
               mitterem
               ,
               si
               de
               viâ
               ac
               ratione
               constaret
               .
               Tuum
               nomen
               hîc
               apud
               nostros
               Theologos
               est
               venerabile
               ,
               eruditio
               Tua
               admirationi
               .
               Habemus
               Pastorem
               Gallicum
               ,
               sed
               Basileensem
               nativitate
               ,
               qui
               &
               Anglicae
               Linguae
               peritus
               est
               .
               Is
               aliquot
               tua
               scripta
               ex
               Anglica
               in
               Latinam
               Linguam
               convertit
               ,
               suo
               tempore
               edenda
               .
               Ex
               eorum
               
               uno
               ,
               de
               Reali
               Praesentia
               Christi
               in
               S.
               Caena
               ,
               &
               aliis
               quibusdam
               Controversis
               ,
               integram
               Dissertationem
               excerptam
               inseruit
               noster
               D.
               Theodorus
               Zwingerus
               ,
               
                 Theatro
                 suo
                 sapientiae
                 coelestis
              
               ,
               nuper
               edito
               ,
               (
               quod
               continet
               Analysin
               
                 Institutionum
                 Calvini
              
               ,
               cum
               Vindiciis
               ejusdem
               adversus
               varios
               Censores
               ,
               &
               Calumniatores
               )
               non
               sine
               praefatione
               debitae
               laudis
               &
               honoris
               .
               Haec
               hac
               occasione
               ad
               Tuam
               Rever
               .
               perscribere
               visum
               est
               ,
               quae
               ut
               ab
               Ea
               in
               bonam
               accipiantur
               partem
               ,
               humiliter
               rogo
               .
               Deum
               simul
               rogans
               ,
               ut
               Eam
               ,
               quam
               diutissimo
               ad
               suam
               Gloriam
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               utilitatem
               ,
               valentem
               ,
               florentem
               conservare
               velit
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendiss
                 .
                 T.
                 Dignit
                 .
                 Omni
                 observantiae
                 cultu
                 addictiss
                 .
                 Johannes
                 Buxtorfius
                 .
              
               
                 Dab
                 .
                 Basil.
                 
                   Nov.
                   6.
                   1652.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               John
               Buxtorf
               .
            
             
               Clarissimo
               Viro
               D.
               Johanni
               Buxtorfio
               ,
               S.
               Theologiae
               Doctori
               ,
               &
               Linguae
               Hebraeae
               Professori
               .
               
                 Basileae
                 .
              
            
             
               ACcepi
               (
               Vir
               Clarissime
               )
               Literas
               tuas
               datas
               6
               o
               Novemb.
               Gratissima
               sanè
               omnis
               à
               Te
               ad
               nos
               venit
               Epistola
               ;
               haec
               verò
               eo
               nomine
               gratior
               ,
               quia
               rationem
               aliquam
               scriptorum
               tuorum
               ,
               &
               nuper
               editorum
               ,
               &
               mox
               brevi
               edendorum
               communicat
               .
               Dissertationem
               tuam
               de
               Sponsalibus
               &
               Divortiis
               ,
               superioribus
               Nundinis
               Vernalibus
               publicatam
               ,
               nondum
               mihi
               videre
               contigit
               ;
               cupio
               autem
               ,
               quamprimùm
               id
               commodè
               fieri
               possit
               ,
               oculis
               usurpare
               ;
               Nam
               cum
               abundè
               nobis
               in
               caeteris
               tuis
               operibus
               &
               Diatribis
               satisfeceris
               ,
               non
               dubito
               ,
               quin
               eandem
               ,
               quam
               ex
               aliis
               voluptatem
               cepimus
               ,
               ex
               isthoc
               quoque
               scripto
               capiamus
               .
               Et
               voti
               me
               mox
               fore
               compotem
               Bibliopolae
               pollicentur
               ,
               quod
               significo
               Tibi
               ,
               nè
               molestiâ
               mihi
               transmittendi
               ,
               quod
               intendis
               ,
               exemplar
               ,
               onerares
               .
               Miratus
               sum
               ubi
               tam
               diù
               haeserit
               exemplar
               Epistolae
               nostrae
               de
               Textûs
               Hebraici
               Veteris
               Testamenti
               variantibus
               lectionibus
               ad
               Capellum
               scriptae
               ;
               Curavi
               enim
               inter
               alia
               exemplaria
               ad
               Bootium
               nostrum
               missa
               (
               qui
               etiamnum
               Parisiis
               degit
               )
               ut
               unum
               ad
               Te
               ,
               quâ
               fieri
               posset
               festinatione
               ,
               mitteretur
               .
               Sed
               ,
               ex
               quo
               tuas
               accepimus
               ,
               aliae
               nobis
               à
               D.
               Bootio
               literae
               missae
               sunt
               ,
               quibus
               promittit
               Te
               non
               diù
               (
               quantum
               per
               ipsum
               steterit
               )
               Epistolâ
               illâ
               nostrâ
               cariturum
               .
               
                 Theatrum
                 sapientiae
                 caelestis
              
               nuper
               à
               D.
               Theodoro
               Zuingero
               publicatum
               spero
               eadem
               nave
               unà
               cum
               Dissertatione
               tua
               intrà
               hos
               paucos
               dies
               ad
               nos
               iri
               delatum
               .
               Peramicè
               facit
               ,
               quod
               unum
               ex
               scriptis
               nostris
               Anglicanis
               ,
               opera
               Pastoris
               Gallici
               jam
               Latinè
               loquentibus
               ,
               lucubrationibus
               suis
               inseruerit
               .
               Salutem
               ,
               quaeso
               Te
               ,
               meis
               verbis
               illi
               impertias
               ,
               ut
               pote
               homini
               non
               solum
               hac
               gratia
               primum
               mihi
               noto
               ,
               sed
               olim
               per
               commercium
               literarum
               ,
               dum
               Freius
               noster
               in
               vivis
               versaretur
               ,
               familiari
               .
               Anticriticam
               tuam
               secundo
               Numine
               ad
               coronidem
               tandem
               perducas
               .
               Quicquid
               ex
               ingenio
               tuo
               prodierit
               ,
               non
               dubito
               quin
               fuerit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Methodum
               operis
               quam
               indigitasti
               ,
               probo
               ;
               Etiamsi
               solus
               ,
               aut
               in
               paucis
               es
               ,
               qui
               argumentum
               hoc
               faeliciter
               
               tractare
               noverint
               ,
               vereor
               ut
               Capellum
               ab
               admitatione
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ō
               dimovens
               ;
               quorum
               tamen
               (
               quae
               dicitur
               )
               translationem
               tam
               ab
               eo
               abesse
               in
               Epistola
               mea
               scribo
               ,
               ut
               cum
               Hebraei
               Codicis
               autoritate
               certet
               ,
               ut
               asseram
               potius
               nullius
               esse
               Interpretum
               eorum
               ,
               quicunque
               illi
               fuerint
               ,
               autoritatem
               ,
               qui
               pro
               libitu
               suo
               ,
               addere
               ,
               detrahere
               ,
               mutare
               ,
               quod
               volupe
               est
               facere
               ,
               insuper
               habent
               .
               Vale
               ,
               Vir
               Doctissime
               ;
               &
               tam
               corporis
               validi
               ,
               quàm
               ingenli
               vegeti
               (
               quorum
               infirmitate
               ,
               praesertim
               inter
               scribendum
               ,
               Te
               nuper
               laborasse
               doleo
               )
               beneficio
               fruere
               ,
               ad
               illius
               gloriam
               ,
               qui
               utrumque
               nobis
               solus
               indulget
               ,
               &
               publicum
               Ecclesiae
               Emolumentum
               .
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 Armachamis
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXIV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               SPero
               ,
               Vir
               Reverende
               ,
               fore
               ut
               perlecta
               hac
               mea
               ad
               Epistolam
               tuam
               Responsione
               ,
               intelligas
               mihi
               necesse
               non
               esse
               demutare
               sententiam
               ,
               cum
               te
               videam
               ad
               meam
               potius
               quam
               me
               ad
               tuam
               inclinare
               &
               propendere
               opinionem
               .
               Nam
               quod
               de
               LXX
               Int.
               &
               Samaritico
               codice
               adhuc
               disputas
               ,
               tanti
               non
               est
               ut
               propterea
               invicem
               multum
               contendere
               debeamus
               (
               si
               non
               &
               haec
               Responsio
               mea
               posthac
               non
               te
               adducit
               ut
               idem
               mecum
               sentias
               )
               quin
               magis
               auguror
               te
               in
               posterum
               ,
               ne
               hac
               quidem
               in
               parte
               diu
               &
               longè
               à
               me
               discessurum
               .
               Quare
               age
               ;
               Vir
               Praestantis●in
               eo
               saltem
               ad
               quod
               jam
               pervenimus
               pergamus
               idem
               sentire
               ,
               meamque
               a
               qua
               parum
               aut
               nihil
               distare
               videris
               ,
               sententiam
               fovere
               ac
               tueri
               ne
               detracta
               ,
               cum
               ea
               non
               ad
               sacri
               textus
               eversionem
               ,
               uti
               malè
               &
               imperitè
               mihi
               impingunt
               Bootius
               &
               Buxt
               .
               sed
               ad
               quamplurimorum
               S.
               Scripturae
               locorum
               illustrationem
               ,
               adeoque
               ad
               non
               paucorum
               correctionem
               atque
               emendationem
               facere
               illa
               videatur
               ;
               id
               quod
               tu
               pro
               tua
               prudentia
               &
               ingenio
               poteris
               facile
               deprehendere
               si
               libeat
               tibi
               loca
               illa
               Scriptorum
               illustrata
               &
               emendata
               accuratè
               expendere
               quorum
               Index
               ad
               Criticae
               meae
               calcem
               additus
               est
               .
               Quin
               &
               ex
               altetero
               Indice
               ,
               qui
               illi
               subjectus
               est
               ,
               locorum
               Scripturae
               in
               quibus
               occurrit
               varia
               aliqua
               lectio
               ,
               facile
               etiam
               perspicere
               poteris
               quam
               proclive
               suerit
               ex
               una
               lectione
               in
               aliam
               Scribis
               ex
               ignorantia
               vel
               incogitantia
               prolabi
               ;
               ut
               planum
               inde
               sit
               ,
               quam
               non
               temere
               sed
               justa
               de
               causa
               à
               me
               urgeatur
               dari
               tem
               multas
               ac
               multiplices
               in
               V.
               Test.
               textu
               originario
               varias
               Lectiones
               ,
               neque
               adeo
               ab
               earum
               numero
               excipiendas
               esse
               illas
               quae
               ex
               Graeca
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               LXX
               .
               Translatione
               &
               Samaritico
               codice
               colligi
               possunt
               .
               De
               quibus
               non
               secus
               ac
               de
               aliis
               quibuscunque
               dispicere
               &
               licet
               ,
               &
               oportet
               ,
               utrum
               melior
               &
               convenientior
               sit
               ,
               ex
               canone
               antecedentium
               ,
               consequentium
               ,
               &c.
               qua
               perspecta
               &
               deprehensa
               ,
               eam
               amplecti
               &
               sequi
               aequum
               &
               justum
               esse
               omnes
               &
               pios
               &
               cordatos
               hornines
               una
               mecum
               sensuros
               esse
               &
               arbitror
               &
               spero
               ,
               quid
               enim
               hîne
               aut
               iniqui
               aut
               impli
               esse
               demonstrari
               potest
               Noli
               itaque
               ,
               Vir
               Spectatiss
               .
               pati
               te
               à
               tam
               aequa
               &
               justa
               ,
               adeoque
               &
               utili
               fententia
               ,
               hominum
               indoctorum
               vel
               malignorum
               stisurris
               ,
               suspicionibus
               &
               calumniis
               refugere
               aut
               divelli
               ,
               sed
               eam
               pro
               tua
               &
               pietate
               &
               doctrina
               ,
               proque
               tuo
               erga
               Veritatem
               ,
               &
               ipsum
               〈◊〉
               Textum
               amore
               ,
               fortiter
               una
               mecum
               &
               constanter
               amplectere
               ,
               ●uere
               &
               propugna
               .
               Utpote
               q●ae
               plurimum
               faciat
               ad
               majorem
               S.
               Textus
               illustrationem
               &
               confirmationem
               ,
               Deique
               inde
               emergentem
               ,
               ex
               veritatis
               ipsius
               clariore
               &
               certiore
               agnitione
               ,
               Gloriam
               
               Magnam
               .
               Proculdubio
               hinc
               inibis
               apud
               omnes
               bonos
               ,
               pios
               ,
               doctos
               &
               eruditos
               gratiam
               &
               favorem
               ;
               aliorum
               tuto
               &
               secure
               sunt
               ,
               in
               tam
               bona
               causa
               ,
               contemnendae
               calumina
               &
               suspiciones
               ,
               quae
               apud
               imperitos
               &
               vitiligatores
               duntaxat
               valent
               .
               Hoc
               a
               te
               Vir
               Eruditiss
               .
               spero
               ac
               expecto
               ,
               si
               me
               mens
               mea
               non
               fallit
               .
               Caeterum
               quod
               tu
               obiter
               in
               privata
               tua
               ad
               me
               Epistola
               notas
               meum
               quoddam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               eo
               quod
               dixi
               Evangelistam
               legisse
               in
               Psalmo
               22.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               pace
               tua
               ,
               Vir
               Reverende
               ,
               puto
               te
               in
               eo
               ipso
               hallucinatum
               esse
               ,
               quum
               illud
               mihi
               imputas
               ,
               satis
               enim
               plana
               est
               eo
               loci
               mea
               sententia
               ,
               nimirum
               ,
               Evangelistam
               eo
               loco
               vel
               legisse
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               non
               verò
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quomodo
               hodie
               legitur
               ,
               vel
               eum
               secutum
               esse
               LXX
               Int.
               quos
               sic
               legisse
               planum
               est
               ,
               quando
               rediderunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               non
               vero
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quod
               ab
               illis
               redditum
               fuisset
               ,
               si
               legissent
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               non
               enim
               ignorabant
               voeem
               istam
               id
               significare
               .
               Quare
               &
               hic
               agnoscere
               te
               aequum
               est
               tuum
               illud
               ,
               
                 In
                 ejùsmodi
                 humanae
                 infirmitatis
                 lapsibus
                 ,
                 nos
                 veniam
                 petimus
                 damusque
                 vicissim
                 .
              
               Vale
               ,
               Vir
               Rev.
               nosque
               pro
               tuo
               Christiano
               pectore
               ama
               ,
               qui
               te
               pro
               tuo
               merito
               colimus
               .
            
             
               
                 Dignitatis
                 tuae
                 ,
                 &
                 eximiae
                 Doctrinae
                 atque
                 Eruditionis
                 observantissimus
                 cultor
                 &
                 Fautor
                 .
                 Lud.
                 Capellus
                 .
              
               
                 Salmurii
                 
                   xiii
                   Januarii
                   ,
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXV
               .
               
                 An
                 Extract
                 of
                 Dr.
              
               Boates
               Letter
               ,
               Paris
               10
               of
               May
               ,
               Anno
               1653
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               BEsides
               the
               forementioned
               Letter
               ,
               he
               gave
               me
               also
               one
               from
               you
               ,
               wherein
               was
               inclosed
               a
               Specimen
               of
               the
               
                 Biblia
                 Polyglotta
              
               .
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               that
               that
               Design
               is
               not
               of
               so
               high
               a
               Concernment
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               as
               the
               Authors
               thereof
               do
               perswade
               themselves
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               think
               very
               well
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               hold
               it
               to
               be
               of
               great
               use
               ,
               
                 pro
                 omnibus
                 Literarum
                 studiosis
              
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               done
               as
               it
               should
               be
               ;
               which
               I
               fear
               it
               will
               not
               be
               ,
               and
               that
               many
               ways
               .
            
             
               For
               whereas
               the
               main
               care
               of
               the
               Undertkers
               should
               be
               to
               give
               us
               a
               most
               correct
               Edition
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               
                 Biblia
                 Regia
              
               ,
               I
               find
               abundance
               of
               Faults
               in
               all
               the
               Text
               of
               this
               first
               sheet
               ,
               
                 quod
                 si
                 caetera
                 siut
                 ad
                 eundem
                 modum
                 ,
              
               the
               whole
               Book
               will
               be
               good
               for
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               thrown
               into
               the
               fire
               and
               burnt
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               very
               superfluous
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               the
               Persian
               Pentateuch
               ,
               as
               being
               translated
               not
               out
               of
               the
               Original
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Chalde
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               Samaritan
               ;
               Whereof
               it
               were
               sufficient
               to
               give
               the
               discrepancies
               from
               our
               Hebrew
               Pentateuch
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               the
               hundreth
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               being
               word
               for
               word
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Syriack
               and
               Arabick
               being
               that
               which
               chiefly
               must
               make
               that
               Edition
               to
               be
               considerable
               ,
               (
               for
               every
               body
               hath
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               and
               the
               Vulgar
               Latin
               ,
               and
               most
               Men
               the
               Greek
               ,
               and
               the
               Chaldee
               )
               they
               ought
               to
               give
               us
               those
               two
               Texts
               as
               authentical
               as
               may
               be
               :
               Whereas
               if
               they
               take
               them
               only
               out
               of
               the
               Paris-Bible
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               worth
               a
               Rush
               ,
               
                 Gabriel
                 Sionita
              
               having
               interpolated
               them
               in
               innumerable
               places
               ,
               and
               so
               utterly
               spoyled
               the
               authenticalness
               of
               them
               ;
               There
               besides
               ,
               the
               Hebrew
               Character
               is
               a
               very
               scurvy
               one
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               will
               greatly
               disgrace
               the
               Work
               :
               I
               would
               that
               these
               things
               were
               represented
               to
               the
               Contrivers
               of
               that
               ,
               in
               it self
               ,
               most
               laudable
               Work
               ,
               before
               it
               be
               too
               late
               ;
               for
               pitty
               it
               were
               but
               they
               should
               be
               put
               in
               the
               right
               way
               .
               
                 In
                 Summa
              
               they
               must
               very
               much
               out-do
               the
               Paris
               Edition
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               were
               as
               good
               ,
               and
               much
               better
               to
               do
               nothing
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               in
               my
               opinion
               they
               would
               do
               infinitely
               better
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               Publick
               ,
               and
               for
               themselves
               ,
               too
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               readier
               Venting
               of
               the
               Impression
               )
               if
               letting
               alone
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               they
               gave
               us
               only
               the
               Syriack
               and
               the
               Arabick
               (
               not
               taken
               
                 ex
                 Bibliis
                 Iuiianis
              
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               worth
               nothing
               ,
               
                 ob
                 rationes
                 modo
                 dictas
                 sed
                 ex
                 bonis
                 MSS.
                 )
                 cum
                 Sionitae
                 translatione
                 Latina
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Chaldee
               ,
               taken
               ,
               
                 ex
                 Bibliis
                 Regiis
                 (
                 sed
                 cum
                 omnibus
                 variis
                 Lectionibus
                 ,
                 deprehendendis
                 ex
                 collatione
                 cum
                 editionibus
                 Venetis
                 )
                 cum
                 sua
                 itidem
                 translatione
                 Latina
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Another
                   ,
                   
                     Paris
                     7
                     /
                     17
                     May
                     ,
                     1653.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   IN
                   the
                   same
                   Letter
                   I
                   gave
                   you
                   likewise
                   my
                   Judgment
                   about
                   the
                   
                     Biblia
                     Polyglotta
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   going
                   to
                   print
                   at
                   London
                   ;
                   having
                   nothing
                   to
                   add
                   unto
                   what
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   then
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   amazed
                   at
                   several
                   Expressions
                   in
                   the
                   printed
                   Papers
                   ,
                   concerning
                   that
                   Design
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   sent
                   me
                   by
                   these
                   last
                   Packets
                   ,
                   viz.
                   at
                   that
                   honourable
                   and
                   most
                   notoriously
                   false
                   Character
                   they
                   give
                   to
                   that
                   Adulterine
                   Samaritan
                   Pentateuch
                   ,
                   the
                   Morinian
                   and
                   Capellian
                   ,
                   calling
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Hebrew
                   Text
                   by
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Modern
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   their
                   making
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   
                     Critica
                     Capelli
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Variae
                     Lectiones
                  
                   to
                   be
                   collected
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   whereas
                   of
                   
                     Verae
                     Variae
                     Lectiones
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   to
                   be
                   found
                   there
                   but
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   borrowed
                   from
                   others
                   ,
                   being
                   vulgarly
                   known
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   those
                   Chimerical
                   ones
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   the
                   Critica
                   is
                   stuffed
                   ,
                   from
                   one
                   end
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   pretend
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   into
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Ones
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   altogether
                   inexcusable
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   the
                   folly
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   hath
                   so
                   evidently
                   been
                   laid
                   open
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   by
                   me
                   and
                   Buxtorfius
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   my
                   Lord
                   Primat
                   too
                   .
                   —
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Brian
               Walton
               
                 (
                 afterward
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Chester
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Made
               account
               to
               have
               waited
               upon
               your
               Grace
               before
               you
               went
               out
               of
               Town
               ,
               but
               was
               prevented
               by
               your
               early
               departure
               from
               Lincolns-Inn
               ,
               where
               I
               was
               about
               an
               hour
               after
               you
               were
               gone
               .
               I
               have
               been
               with
               my
               Lord
               of
               Ardah
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               with
               him
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               LXX
               ,
               which
               he
               is
               to
               follow
               .
               I
               perceive
               he
               will
               be
               engaged
               in
               Work
               of
               his
               own
               for
               this
               half
               Year
               ;
               yet
               I
               hope
               he
               will
               not
               neglect
               this
               ,
               but
               take
               some
               care
               of
               it
               himself
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               rely
               upon
               Mr.
               Huish
               .
               I
               would
               gladly
               know
               whether
               Mr.
               
               Young's
               Executor
               will
               let
               us
               have
               his
               Notes
               ,
               or
               upon
               what
               Terms
               ;
               they
               will
               be
               of
               very
               great
               use
               ,
               if
               they
               may
               be
               had
               :
               if
               your
               Grace
               please
               to
               give
               me
               order
               to
               write
               ,
               or
               call
               to
               Mr.
               Atwood
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               your
               Name
               ,
               I
               will
               see
               what
               may
               be
               done
               .
               
                 If
                 your
                 Syriack
                 Copy
                 be
                 come
                 out
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               Mr.
               Thornedike
               would
               gladly
               have
               it
               to
               collate
               ,
               both
               with
               the
               Paris
               ,
               and
               
                 your
                 other
                 Manuscript
              
               ,
               for
               all
               may
               be
               done
               with
               the
               same
               labour
               .
               If
               yours
               cannot
               be
               had
               as
               yet
               ,
               I
               will
               borrow
               some
               part
               of
               Mr.
               
               Pocock's
               till
               the
               other
               come
               over
               .
               Mr.
               Whelock
               hath
               sent
               me
               a
               Specimen
               of
               what
               he
               hath
               done
               about
               the
               Samaritane
               Version
               ;
               where
               it
               differs
               from
               the
               Heb.
               Samaritane
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               your
               Grace
               a
               Copy
               of
               it
               .
               Dr.
               Lightfoot
               ,
               as
               I
               hear
               from
               a
               Friend
               ,
               is
               willing
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               desired
               ,
               to
               undertake
               the
               same
               Task
               ,
               or
               part
               of
               it
               :
               and
               because
               of
               Mr.
               
               Wheelock's
               infirm
               Body
               ,
               I
               would
               gladly
               have
               some
               subsidiary
               help
               .
               He
               accounts
               it
               a
               thing
               easy
               ,
               (
               the
               Samar
               .
               being
               a
               Dialect
               of
               the
               Chaldee
               )
               and
               I
               would
               gladly
               have
               something
               done
               in
               it
               ,
               both
               to
               satisfy
               the
               Desires
               and
               Expectations
               of
               many
               that
               write
               about
               it
               ;
               as
               also
               that
               we
               may
               have
               something
               more
               than
               is
               in
               the
               Paris
               Bibles
               ,
               if
               your
               Grace
               thinks
               fit
               .
               Mr.
               Whelock
               propounds
               another
               thing
               concerning
               the
               whole
               Work
               ,
               which
               I
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               thing
               hardly
               practicable
               ,
               or
               which
               will
               at
               least
               require
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               time
               ,
               viz.
               to
               have
               all
               the
               Homogeneal
               Languages
               together
               ,
               and
               one
               Latin
               Translation
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               Heb.
               Chald.
               Samar
               .
               and
               our
               Latin
               Translation
               for
               all
               .
               So
               the
               Roman
               .
               LXX
               ,
               with
               the
               Complutense
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               
               Tecla's
               ,
               and
               our
               Latin
               Translation
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               I
               look
               upon
               as
               a
               Fancy
               ,
               yet
               I
               promised
               to
               acquaint
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               your
               Opinions
               .
               I
               hope
               we
               shall
               shortly
               begin
               the
               Work
               ,
               yet
               I
               doubt
               the
               Founders
               will
               make
               us
               stay
               a
               week
               longer
               than
               we
               expected
               :
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               first
               Sheet
               is
               printed
               ,
               I
               shall
               make
               bold
               to
               send
               one
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               with
               my
               Prayers
               for
               your
               Grace's
               Health
               and
               Happiness
               ,
               I
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Brian
                 Walton
                 .
              
               
                 From
                 Dr.
                 
                 Fuller's
                 ,
                 in
                 St.
                 Giles-Cripplegate
                 Church-Yard
                 ,
                 
                   July
                   18.
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 resolved
                 to
                 have
                 better
                 Paper
                 than
                 that
                 of
                 11
                 s.
                 a
                 Ream
                 ,
                 viz.
                 of
                 15
                 s.
                 a
                 Ream
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
                 Mr.
              
               Selden
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Lipsius
                 ,
                 in
                 Annal.
                 Taciti
                 .
                 lib.
              
               1.
               num
               .
               18.
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               my
               Edition
               ,
               Paris
               1606.
               )
               upon
               that
               of
               
                 Principes
                 Juventutis
              
               in
               Suetonius
               and
               Tacitus
               ,
               cites
               the
               Ancyran
               Stone
               ,
               thus
               ;
               
                 Verba
                 sunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 ad
                 me
                 missa
                 beneficio
                 viri
                 illustris
                 Augerii
                 Busbequii
                 ,
                 EQUITES
                 AUTEM
                 ROMANI
                 UNIVERSI
                 PRINCIPEM
                 —
                 HASTIS
                 ARGENTEIIS
                 DONATUM
                 APPELLAVERUNT
                 .
                 Quam
                 Lacunam
                 ritè
                 expleveris
                 ,
                 Principem
                 Juvent
                 .
                 Caium
                 .
              
               So
               he
               there
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Auctarium
               ,
               pag.
               20.
               the
               Inscription
               is
               so
               cited
               ,
               his
               words
               upon
               it
               being
               ,
               Explerem
               IVV.
               C.
               
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 Principem
                 Juventutis
                 Caium
                 .
              
               So
               
                 Is.
                 Casaubon
              
               ,
               on
               
                 Suetonius
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               cites
               the
               whole
               Stone
               ,
               and
               so
               this
               Piece
               ,
               but
               without
               the
               Supplement
               ;
               of
               which
               he
               makes
               no
               doubt
               ,
               adding
               ,
               
                 Mirum
                 ita
                 Augustum
                 loqui
                 ,
                 quasi
                 alter
                 tantùm
                 filiorum
                 eo
                 honore
                 fuerit
                 affectus
                 .
                 Nam
                 certum
                 est
                 ambos
                 Principes
                 Juventutis
                 esse
                 appellatos
                 .
                 Etiam
                 de
                 hastis
                 Argenteis
                 dissentit
                 Dio
                 qui
                 aureas
                 vult
                 fuisse
                 lib.
                 LV.
              
               The
               Periocha
               wherein
               this
               is
               ,
               in
               
                 Lipsius
                 ,
                 Casaubon
                 ,
                 Gruter
              
               ,
               (
               fol.
               231.
               )
               is
               thus
               ,
               Line
               for
               Line
               .
            
             
               *
               HONORIS
               .
               MEI.
               CAUSA
               .
               SENATUS
               .
               POPULUSQUE
               .
               ROMANUS
               .
               ANNUM
               .
               QUINTUM
               .
               ET
               .
               DECIMUM
               .
               AGENTIS
               .
               1
               CONSULIS
               .
               DESIGNAVIT
               .
               UT
               .
               CUM
               .
               *
               MAGISTRATVM
               .
               INIRENT
               .
               POST
               .
               QUIN
               QUENNIUM
               .
               EX
               .
               EO
               .
               DIE.
               DUO
               .
               2
               DEDUCTI
               .
               IN.
               EORUMVE
               .
               3
               INTERESSENT
               .
               CONSILIIS
               .
               PUBLICIS
               .
               DECREVI
               .
               SENATVS
               .
               EQVITES
               .
               AVTEM
               .
               ROMANI
               .
               UNIVERSI
               .
               PRINCIPEM
               .
               —
               HASTIS
               .
               ARGENTEIS
               .
               DONATVM
               .
               APPELLAVERVNT
               .
            
             
               If
               
                 Ph.
                 L'Abbe
              
               had
               let
               me
               know
               of
               his
               Edition
               of
               the
               Assises
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               I
               could
               have
               furnished
               him
               from
               another
               and
               far
               ampler
               Copy
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Vatican
               ,
               out
               of
               my
               own
               Store
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 moct
                 humble
                 and
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Selden
                 .
              
               
                 White-friers
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   8.
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               IN
               answer
               to
               your
               further
               Instruction
               concerning
               
                 Gruteri
                 Inscription
              
               .
               of
               
                 Caius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Selden
               hath
               wrote
               this
               Letter
               .
               Mr.
               Pearson
               hath
               received
               the
               Copy
               of
               Hosea
               and
               Joel
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               expects
               the
               rest
               shortly
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Jo.
                 Crooke
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                 
                   Aug.
                   8.
                   53.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXVIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
                 Mr.
              
               Selden
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               *
               
                 Quem
                 Populus
                 Cos.
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Ex
                 Marmore
                 Romae
              
               ,
               is
               cited
               there
               by
               
                 Lipsius
                 ,
                 &
                 notâ
              
               23.
               in
               the
               later
               Editions
               .
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               
                 Casaubon
                 in
                 Moniment
                 .
                 Ancyran
                 .
                 Caium
                 XIV
                 .
                 natum
                 annos
                 creatum
                 fuisse
                 consulem
                 ex
                 historia
                 Dionis
                 &
                 vetere
                 Lapide
                 qui
                 hoc
                 disertè
                 continet
                 ,
                 notum
                 est
                 .
              
               But
               where
               that
               Inscription
               is
               to
               be
               found
               described
               ,
               
                 non
                 liquet
              
               ,
               I
               have
               searched
               as
               diligently
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               .
               Neither
               in
               
                 Smetius
                 ,
                 Lipsius
              
               his
               Auctarium
               ,
               or
               Gruter
               ,
               can
               I
               find
               it
               ,
               no
               nor
               in
               Boissardus
               ,
               who
               puts
               together
               all
               at
               Rome
               by
               their
               places
               ,
               not
               in
               method
               of
               their
               quality
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               do
               .
               
                 Sigonius
                 A.
                 ab
                 V.
                 C.
              
               DCCLIII
               ,
               hath
               Caius
               and
               Paulus
               for
               Coss.
               on
               his
               Fasti
               ;
               and
               
                 Onuphrius
                 ,
                 lib.
              
               2.
               
               
                 Com.
                 in
                 Fast.
              
               the
               same
               DCCLIV
               ,
               neither
               of
               them
               mention
               this
               Stone
               .
               But
               Onuphrius
               cites
               indeed
               another
               ,
               
                 C.
                 Caesar
                 Augusti
                 F.
                 Cos.
                 vias
                 omnes
                 Arimini
                 Sterni
              
               —
               as
               divers
               other
               Stones
               remember
               him
               by
               that
               dignity
               .
               But
               for
               that
               mentioned
               by
               Lipsius
               and
               Casaubon
               ,
               I
               see
               no
               sign
               of
               it
               ,
               after
               a
               careful
               search
               again
               through
               the
               places
               also
               which
               your
               Lordship
               mentions
               ,
               or
               the
               Auctarium
               of
               Gruter
               ,
               of
               Magistrates
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lorship
                 's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Selden
                 .
              
               
                 White-friers
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   13.
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXIX
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
                 Mr.
              
               John
               Selden
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               
                 STephan
                 .
                 Pighius
              
               in
               
                 U.
                 C.
              
               DCCLIII
               ,
               hath
               no
               other
               Inscription
               than
               that
               in
               Gruter
               ,
               pag.
               1075.
               2.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   C.
                   CAESARE
                   .
                   AUG
                   .
                   FIL.
                   &
                   L.
                
              
               
                 
                   PAULLO
                   .
                   COS.
                
              
               
                 
                   LARES
                   .
                   AUGUSTOS
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Nor
               any
               thing
               that
               further
               concerns
               the
               Matter
               more
               than
               every
               Body
               there
               have
               .
               Touching
               his
               mention
               of
               
                 Junius
                 Gallio
              
               ,
               I
               neither
               find
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               Province
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Nero
               ,
               which
               he
               runs
               through
               .
               *
               Who
               that
               Gallio
               in
               the
               Acts
               was
               ,
               indeed
               appears
               not
               clearly
               ,
               whether
               the
               adopting
               Father
               ,
               or
               adopted
               Son.
               Gallio
               the
               Father
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               was
               banished
               by
               Tiberius
               .
               
               That
               
                 M.
                 Seneca
              
               had
               three
               Sons
               ,
               whereof
               L.
               was
               the
               second
               ,
               appears
               in
               Epist.
               8.
               
            
             
               Sic
               mihi
               sic
               Frater
               Majorque
               Minorque
               superstes
               .
            
             
               As
               likewise
               in
               the
               Titles
               of
               the
               Controversies
               and
               Declamations
               .
               
                 Novatus
                 ;
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 Mela
              
               ,
               so
               reckoned
               ;
               whence
               Novatus
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               Eldest
               .
               That
               
                 L.
                 Seneca
              
               had
               a
               Brother
               called
               Gallio
               ,
               appears
               by
               himself
               in
               his
               Inscription
               of
               his
               
                 de
                 Vita
                 Beata
              
               ;
               and
               also
               in
               that
               of
               Statius
               ,
               in
               
                 Genethliaco
                 Lucani
              
               ,
            
             
               
                 Hoc
                 plus
                 quàm
                 Senecam
                 dedisse
                 mundo
                 ,
              
               
                 Aut
                 dulcem
                 generasse
                 Gallionem
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               in
               that
               of
               
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 Annal.
              
               15.
               under
               
                 Nero
                 ;
                 Junium
                 Gallionem
                 Senecae
                 Fratris
                 morte
                 pavidum
                 &
                 pro
                 incolumitate
                 supplicem
                 increpnit
                 Salienus
                 Clemens
              
               ;
               besides
               the
               mention
               of
               him
               by
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Junius
                 Gallio
                 Frater
                 Senecae
              
               in
               
                 Eusebius
                 ,
                 num
                 .
                 MMLXXX
              
               ,
               (
               where
               that
               ridiculous
               Mistake
               is
               of
               
                 propria
                 se
                 manu
                 interfecit
                 ,
                 mortem
                 ejus
                 Nerone
                 in
                 suam
                 praesentiam
                 differente
                 ,
                 in
                 Editione
                 Scaligerana
                 aliisque
                 ,
              
               for
               Olymp.
               211.
               
                 non
                 est
                 acta
                 ,
                 Nerone
                 in
                 suam
                 praesentiam
                 differente
                 )
                 .
              
               And
               afterward
               
                 MMLXXXIV
                 .
                 L.
                 Anneus
                 Melas
                 Senecae
                 Frater
                 &
                 Gallionis
                 bona
                 Lucani
                 poetae
                 filii
                 sui
                 à
                 Nerone
                 promeretur
                 .
              
               And
               Tacitus
               also
               ,
               lib.
               16.
               
               
                 Mela
                 quibus
                 Gallio
                 &
                 Seneca
                 parentibus
                 natus
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               Which
               of
               these
               three
               were
               Eldest
               ,
               is
               not
               altogether
               clear
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               good
               Argument
               taken
               from
               the
               enumeration
               by
               their
               Father
               ,
               that
               their
               Births
               were
               agreeable
               to
               that
               Order
               :
               And
               then
               Novatus
               or
               Gallio
               must
               be
               eldest
               .
               And
               Tacitus
               proves
               
               Gallio's
               priority
               in
               the
               place
               now
               cited
               .
               Hence
               Lipsius
               in
               
                 de
                 Vita
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 cap.
              
               2.
               and
               divers
               times
               ,
               on
               his
               Works
               ,
               makes
               Novatus
               the
               Eldest
               .
               But
               in
               his
               Elect.
               1.
               cap.
               1.
               he
               makes
               him
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               L.
               the
               first
               .
               So
               doth
               Pontacus
               on
               Eusebius
               ,
               pag.
               573.
               
               And
               Grotius
               ,
               ad
               Act.
               18.
               12.
               
               
                 Erat
                 hic
                 Frater
                 Magni
                 Senecae
                 dictus
                 cum
                 junior
                 esset
                 Novatus
                 ,
                 sed
                 adoptatus
                 postea
                 à
                 Junio
                 Gallione
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               I
               confess
               the
               Father's
               Enumeration
               sways
               most
               with
               me
               .
               Touching
               the
               Adoption
               ,
               I
               can
               find
               no
               unlikelyhood
               that
               
                 M.
                 Seneca
              
               should
               give
               away
               any
               of
               his
               Sons
               by
               adoption
               ,
               which
               was
               usually
               made
               for
               advantage
               .
               And
               
                 Junius
                 Gallio
              
               the
               Father
               might
               well
               deserve
               it
               .
               And
               that
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ad
                 Mareium
              
               ,
               rather
               confirms
               the
               reasonableness
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               use
               .
               Now
               for
               that
               Gallio
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               (
               whom
               the
               Arab
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               as
               
                 Dio
                 ,
                 Galonus
              
               ,
               the
               Father
               Gallio
               )
               it
               sorts
               very
               well
               with
               all
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               have
               been
               
               Seneca's
               Brother
               ,
               as
               Baronius
               ,
               Anno
               53.
               
               §
               .
               33.
               
               
                 Pontacus
                 in
                 Eusebium
                 ,
                 Grotius
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               doubt
               not
               .
               
               Seneca's
               Power
               in
               Court
               will
               warrant
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               Comfort
               to
               his
               Mother
               of
               her
               two
               Sons
               ,
               
                 (
                 cap.
              
               16.
               )
               
                 Alter
                 honores
                 industriâ
                 consecutus
                 est
                 ,
                 alter
                 contemsit
              
               ;
               plainly
               meaning
               Novatus
               or
               Gallio
               ,
               and
               Mela.
               And
               of
               
               Gallio's
               greatness
               ,
               
                 (
                 in
                 Praefat
                 .
                 ad
                 Nat.
                 Quaest.
              
               4.
               )
               
                 Solebam
                 tibi
                 dicere
                 Gallionem
                 fratrem
                 meum
                 (
                 quem
                 nemo
                 non
                 parum
                 amat
                 ,
                 Etiam
                 qui
                 amare
                 plus
                 non
                 potest
                 )
                 alia
                 vitia
                 non
                 nosce
                 ,
                 hoc
                 etiam
                 (
                 adulationem
                 )
                 odisse
                 .
              
               And
               it
               doth
               not
               well
               appear
               what
               became
               of
               Gallio
               the
               Father
               ;
               likely
               enough
               ,
               before
               ,
               lost
               upon
               his
               Banishment
               .
               But
               neither
               doth
               it
               clearly
               appear
               that
               either
               Father
               or
               Son
               was
               Proconsul
               in
               Achaia
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               necessity
               that
               the
               mention
               of
               Gallio
               and
               Achaia
               together
               only
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               his
               Sickness
               contracted
               there
               ,
               
                 (
                 Epist.
              
               104.
               )
               should
               prove
               him
               Proconsul
               of
               it
               .
               And
               it
               may
               be
               as
               much
               wondred
               at
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               that
               Seneca
               ,
               after
               his
               way
               ,
               had
               not
               mentioned
               or
               touched
               his
               dignity
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               an
               unavoidable
               mention
               to
               be
               had
               of
               Achaia
               (
               whence
               he
               speaks
               of
               his
               coming
               as
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Traveller
               )
               more
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               calls
               him
               
                 Dominus
                 meus
                 Gallio
              
               .
               Whether
               he
               were
               his
               
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               he
               might
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Dignities
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               had
               and
               affected
               (
               as
               Seneca
               expresly
               takes
               notice
               of
               in
               that
               to
               his
               Mother
               )
               complementally
               call
               him
               
                 Dominus
                 meus
              
               ,
               though
               Lipsius
               refers
               it
               every
               where
               ,
               after
               he
               grew
               of
               the
               mind
               that
               Novatus
               was
               eldest
               ,
               to
               the
               Eldership
               .
               Pardon
               my
               thus
               troubling
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               and
               especially
               my
               ill
               writing
               and
               blotting
               ,
               which
               I
               could
               not
               mend
               by
               transcribing
               ,
               because
               I
               was
               to
               dispatch
               it
               away
               as
               soon
               as
               I
               had
               done
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordship
                 's
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 affectionate
                 Friend
                 and
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Selden
                 .
              
               
                 Whitefreirs
                 ,
                 
                   Octob.
                   13.
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 Golius
                 his
                 Lexion
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 second
                 
                   de
                   Synedriis
                
                 is
                 done
                 ,
                 only
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 dressings
                 previous
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 third
                 is
                 begun
                 in
                 several
                 Sheets
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 ,
                 be
                 soon
                 dispatched
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Salmasius
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 every
                 Body
                 undoubtedly
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 afraid
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 true
                 .
              
               
                 *
                 For
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Dominus
                 ,
                 you
                 best
                 know
                 the
                 frequent
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 Compellations
                 and
                 Appellations
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Martial
                   ,
                   lib.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Epig.
                 68.
                 
                   ad
                   Olum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 enough
                 of
                 
                 Seneca's
                 Time
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quod
                   te
                   nomine
                   jam
                   non
                   saluto
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quem
                   Regem
                   &
                   Dominum
                   priùs
                   vocabam
                
                 
                   Ne
                   me
                   dixeras
                   esse
                   contumacem
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     And
                     Lib.
                     1.
                     
                     Ep.
                     113.
                     
                     
                       In
                       Priscum
                    
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Cum
                   te
                   non
                   nossem
                   Dominum
                   Regemque
                   vocabam
                   ,
                
                 
                   Cum
                   bene
                   te
                   novi
                   ,
                   jam
                   mihi
                   Priscus
                   eris
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     And
                     Lib.
                     4.
                     
                     Epig.
                     84.
                     
                     
                       In
                       Naevolum
                    
                     ,
                  
                
                 Sollicitus
                 donas
                 ,
                 Dominum
                 Regemque
                 salutas
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 was
                 frequent
                 in
                 Salutations
                 and
                 mutual
                 Expressions
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 Emperors
                 sometimes
                 avoided
                 it
                 as
                 too
                 much
                 earnest
                 ,
                 or
                 seeming
                 so
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 in
                 jest
                 or
                 complement
                 .
                 Truly
                 Seneca
                 used
                 not
                 a
                 less
                 expression
                 of
                 that
                 kind
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 began
                 his
                 Books
                 
                   de
                   Ira
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   Exegisti
                   à
                   me
                   Novati
                   ,
                   ut
                   scriberem
                   quemadmodum
                   ira
                   possit
                   leniri
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Exigere
                
                 is
                 
                   actus
                   Dominii
                
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   exigere
                   Tributum
                   ,
                   Vectigal
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 in
                 most
                 familiar
                 Language
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 thus
                 poured
                 out
                 my
                 Fancies
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 will
                 in
                 your
                 excellent
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Judgment
                 look
                 upon
                 with
                 gentle
                 pardon
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 Gallio
                 in
                 the
                 Acts
                 ,
                 were
                 either
                 of
                 Them
                 that
                 had
                 such
                 relation
                 to
                 the
                 
                 Seneca's
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 probable
                 it
                 was
                 this
                 Novatus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Price
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 my
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               THE
               last
               week
               ,
               and
               no
               sooner
               ,
               fix
               of
               your
               Books
               were
               delivered
               to
               me
               ;
               one
               of
               them
               I
               presented
               ,
               in
               your
               Name
               ,
               to
               the
               Prince
               Elector
               ;
               three
               others
               I
               am
               sending
               into
               France
               ,
               two
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               your
               Name
               ,
               to
               Bignonius
               and
               Sarravius
               ;
               and
               a
               third
               ,
               as
               from
               my self
               ,
               to
               Monsieur
               Militerius
               ;
               the
               fifth
               I
               will
               give
               ,
               as
               from
               you
               ,
               to
               the
               Fr.
               and
               the
               sixth
               I
               will
               keep
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               disposed
               of
               as
               shall
               be
               ordered
               .
            
             
               I
               lately
               received
               Letters
               from
               Bignonius
               and
               Sarravius
               :
               in
               the
               former
               o●
               which
               there
               is
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               this
               passage
               concerning
               you
               ;
               
                 Particuliement
                 j●
                 vous
                 ay
                 grande
                 obligation
                 de
                 m'
                 avoir
                 concilié
                 la
                 bienuiellance
                 d'un
                 Prelat
                 tres
                 eminenten
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 dont
                 je
                 cognois
                 des
                 long
                 temps
                 le
                 merites
                 par
                 la
                 reputation
                 Publique
                 ,
                 qui
                 le
                 publie
                 non
                 seulement
                 pour
                 son
                 rare
                 scauoir
                 mais
                 aussy
                 pour
                 sa
                 grande
                 sagesse
                 &
                 singuliere
                 moderation
                 .
              
               In
               the
               other
               there
               is
               this
               passage
               ,
               
                 Et
                 particulierement
                 je
                 vous
                 prie
                 d'
                 asseuner
                 Monsieur
                 l'
                 Archevesque
                 d'
                 Armach
                 des
                 mes
                 tres-humbles
                 respects
                 .
                 Lors
                 que
                 i'auray
                 receu
                 son
                 liure
                 que
                 vous
                 me
                 promettez
                 ,
                 je
                 prendray
                 la
                 liberté
                 de
                 l'en
                 remercier
                 moy
                 mesme
                 par
                 vostre
                 entremise
              
               ;
               which
               I
               suppose
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               English.
               I
               likewise
               received
               Letters
               from
               Sir
               
                 G.
                 Radcliffe
              
               ,
               which
               do
               thus
               conclude
               ;
               
                 I
                 long
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 my
                 Lord
                 Primate
                 does
                 with
                 his
                 Chronological
                 Observations
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 pitty
                 that
                 a
                 Work
                 about
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 bestowed
                 so
                 much
                 time
                 ,
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 or
                 prove
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 hand
                 .
              
               And
               so
               much
               for
               these
               Matters
               .
            
             
               We
               are
               here
               still
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               I
               see
               ,
               in
               a
               doubtful
               and
               dangerous
               estate
               .
               In
               the
               Houses
               there
               are
               great
               Divisions
               ,
               and
               since
               the
               return
               of
               those
               Members
               which
               the
               General
               himself
               guarded
               and
               conducted
               ,
               the
               Presbyterians
               (
               a
               pretty
               ridiculous
               Business
               )
               out-vote
               the
               Independents
               .
               The
               Scots
               likewise
               ,
               by
               a
               constant
               Report
               ,
               are
               coming
               in
               again
               .
               In
               this
               condition
               we
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               nothing
               can
               comfort
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               coming
               again
               of
               our
               Titus
               .
               A
               few
               days
               ,
               't
               is
               thought
               ,
               will
               produce
               somewhat
               very
               extraordinary
               .
            
             
               The
               rest
               of
               this
               Letter
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               verbatim
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
               Pricaeus's
               Notes
               upon
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               12
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               As
               is
               also
               what
               is
               inserted
               in
               Letter
               283
               ,
               upon
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 John
                 Price
                 .
              
               
                 London
                 ,
                 
                   Aug.
                   19.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sixth
                 Copy
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 unfitly
                 sent
                 to
                 Monsieur
                 Naudeus
                 .
                 There
                 will
                 want
                 one
                 likewise
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Puteani
                   Fratres
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 I
                 presume
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 your
                 mind
                 should
                 have
                 one
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 send
                 them
                 mine
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Ludovicus
               Capellus
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Clarissimo
               Ludovico
               Capello
               .
               S.
               T.
               &
               Literarum
               Hebraicarum
               in
               Academiâ
               Salmuriensi
               Professore
               eximio
               .
               
                 Vir
                 Clarissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               LIteras
               tuas
               Salmurii
               die
               Septembris
               XXVI
               datas
               ,
               Octobris
               nostri
               (
               Juliani
               )
               die
               XXIII
               o
               Londini
               accepi
               ,
               quibus
               tamèn
               respondere
               (
               ut
               vellem
               )
               Caligantes
               oculi
               non
               sinunt
               ,
               qui
               me
               à
               toto
               hoc
               scribendi
               studio
               jampridem
               avocant
               .
               Conabor
               tamen
               (
               Deo
               volente
               )
               post
               absolutam
               Annalium
               partem
               ,
               alteram
               ,
               quae
               jam
               effecta
               proditur
               in
               lucem
               ,
               quae
               de
               LXX
               Interpretum
               versione
               animo
               concepi
               ,
               in
               brevem
               diatribam
               conficere
               ;
               &
               licet
               ut
               hic
               versione
               Graecâ
               ità
               in
               historiae
               Apostolicae
               dispositione
               in
               Annalibus
               non
               semel
               à
               te
               dissentiam
               ;
               semper
               tamen
               apud
               me
               valiturum
               illud
               dubitare
               noli
               .
               Non
               eadem
               sentire
               bonis
               de
               rebus
               iisdem
               ,
               incolumi
               licet
               semper
               amicitia
               .
               Codicem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Alexandria
               à
               Cyrillo
               Patriarchâ
               in
               Angliam
               transmissum
               (
               quem
               Theclae
               vocant
               )
               edere
               caepit
               eruditissimus
               Patricius
               Junius
               .
               Sed
               eo
               ad
               meliorem
               vitam
               translato
               ,
               nulla
               illius
               editionis
               spes
               nobis
               est
               relicta
               .
               Cuduntur
               tamèn
               apud
               nos
               Biblia
               Polyglotta
               ,
               in
               quibus
               veteres
               sacri
               contentus
               Editionis
               uno
               conspectu
               representatae
               exhibentur
               .
               In
               his
               Alexandrini
               illius
               codicis
               cum
               editione
               Graecâ
               Vaticana
               collatio
               instituitur
               ,
               &
               textus
               quem
               desideras
               Samariticus
               simùl
               adjungitur
               :
               quemadmodum
               inprimis
               hisce
               magni
               operis
               paginis
               (
               quas
               ad
               te
               mittere
               libuit
               )
               videre
               licet
               .
               Tu
               ista
               quaeso
               boni
               consule
               &
               me
               amare
               pergas
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 in
                 Christo
                 frater
                 amantissimus
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 
                   Octobris
                   27.
                   
                   Anni
                   MDCLIII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Price
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 my
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               been
               somewhat
               the
               longer
               in
               answering
               your
               Letter
               ,
               conveyed
               to
               me
               by
               Mr.
               Thorndike
               ,
               as
               desiring
               to
               satisfy
               you
               about
               the
               Tractate
               of
               Chrysostom
               against
               Apollinarius
               .
               Much
               search
               hath
               been
               made
               in
               this
               Library
               ,
               but
               as
               yet
               it
               appears
               not
               ;
               and
               no
               great
               wonder
               ,
               here
               being
               almost
               thirty
               Volumes
               of
               that
               Father
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               without
               beginning
               ,
               others
               without
               end
               ;
               and
               some
               ,
               like
               Eternity
               ,
               without
               beginning
               and
               end
               :
               if
               the
               Pluteus
               and
               Number
               had
               been
               specified
               by
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               facilitated
               
               the
               Enterprize
               .
               And
               perhaps
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               here
               ,
               for
               neither
               hath
               your
               Lordship
               specified
               from
               whom
               you
               learned
               it
               :
               Canisius
               (
               whom
               to
               that
               end
               I
               looked
               into
               )
               citing
               only
               in
               Latin
               two
               Passages
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               telling
               us
               in
               the
               Margin
               where
               the
               Greek
               Manuscript
               is
               .
               Of
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
                 ,
                 contra
                 Apollinarium
              
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Greek
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               know
               is
               printed
               .
               I
               will
               not
               yet
               count
               your
               Business
               desperate
               ,
               perhaps
               that
               piece
               of
               Chrysostom
               may
               be
               lighted
               upon
               in
               some
               other
               Volume
               of
               promiscuous
               Tractates
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               could
               not
               by
               Industry
               ,
               we
               may
               obtain
               by
               good
               Fortune
               .
            
             
               I
               understand
               ,
               with
               much
               both
               satisfaction
               and
               consolation
               ,
               of
               the
               perfecting
               of
               your
               Lordship
               's
               Chronology
               ,
               but
               despair
               (
               for
               the
               present
               at
               least
               )
               in
               this
               interruption
               of
               Traffique
               ,
               by
               the
               War
               between
               England
               and
               Holland
               ,
               to
               get
               sight
               of
               it
               :
               as
               likewise
               of
               Mr.
               
               Young's
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               
               Hammond's
               Version
               and
               Notes
               on
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               Some
               Notes
               of
               mine
               ,
               upon
               a
               part
               of
               
               Paul's
               Epistles
               (
               which
               I
               would
               not
               have
               mentioned
               ,
               but
               that
               your
               Lordship
               is
               pleased
               to
               enquire
               of
               my
               low
               Studies
               )
               lie
               ready
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               had
               been
               printed
               above
               a
               Year
               since
               ,
               if
               in
               Venice
               at
               least
               (
               for
               here
               in
               Florence
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Greek
               Stamp
               )
               there
               could
               have
               been
               found
               
                 (
                 ô
                 tempore
                 ,
                 ô
                 moribus
                 !
              
               as
               says
               Sir
               Philip
               Sidney's
               Rhombus
               )
               a
               fit
               Corrector
               .
               In
               those
               Notes
               ,
               on
               the
               passage
               of
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               9.
               there
               is
               somewhat
               concerning
               Ignatius
               ,
               which
               coming
               yesterday
               under
               mine
               eye
               ,
               while
               I
               was
               thinking
               of
               writing
               to
               your
               Lordship
               occasionally
               ,
               (
               and
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               without
               your
               dislike
               )
               I
               will
               insert
               verbatim
               ,
               desiring
               your
               Lordship
               to
               confirm
               me
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               perhaps
               there
               will
               be
               more
               cause
               for
               )
               to
               reform
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Imo
               *
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               per
               me
               nempe
               indignum
               ministrum
               ejus
               ,
               cui
               Deus
               non
               spiritum
               timoris
               ,
               sed
               virtutis
               dedit
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
               Chrysostomus
               Homil.
               16.
               ad
               Antiochenos
               .
               
                 Doctor
                 vinctus
                 erat
                 &
                 verbum
                 volabat
                 :
                 ille
                 in
                 carcere
                 latitabat
                 ,
                 &
                 doctrina
                 alata
                 passim
                 currebat
                 .
              
               Tertullianus
               ad
               Martyres
               .
               Habet
               (
               carcer
               )
               
                 vincula
                 ,
                 sed
                 vos
                 soluti
                 Deo
                 estis
                 .
              
               Ignatius
               causam
               afferens
               cur
               Trallensibus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               non
               scriberet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               inquit
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Addit
               deinde
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &c.
               ubi
               legitur
               in
               omnibus
               editis
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sententiâ
               implicatâ
               ,
               vel
               potius
               nulla
               .
               Nos
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               exigua
               mutatione
               ,
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               substituendo
               ,
               eruimus
               sensum
               similem
               Paulino
               .
               Scribere
               (
               inquit
               )
               potuimus
               vobis
               altiora
               ,
               at
               nos
               retuimus
               respectus
               imbecillitatis
               vestrae
               ;
               neque
               enim
               ,
               quia
               in
               carcere
               detinemur
               ,
               eo
               minus
               caelestia
               ,
               Angelorum
               ordines
               ,
               &c
               ,
               cognoscere
               potis
               sum
               &
               contemplari
               .
               Seneca
               3.
               20.
               de
               Beneficiis
               .
               
                 Corpora
                 obnoxia
                 sunt
                 ,
                 &c.
                 mens
                 quidem
                 sui
                 juris
                 .
                 Quae
                 adeo
                 libera
                 &
                 vaga
                 est
                 ut
                 ne
                 ab
                 hoc
                 quidem
                 carcere
                 cui
                 inclusa
                 est
                 ,
                 teneri
                 queat
                 ,
                 quo
                 minus
                 impetu
                 suo
                 utatur
                 ,
                 &
                 ingentia
                 agat
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 infinitum
                 comes
                 coelestibus
                 exeat
                 .
              
               Cicero
               de
               vere
               invicto
               ,
               Lib.
               3.
               de
               Finibus
               .
               
                 Cujus
                 etiamsi
                 corpus
                 constringatur
                 ,
                 animo
                 tamen
                 vincula
                 nulla
                 injici
                 possunt
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               have
               had
               Letters
               from
               Sir
               
                 G.
                 R.
              
               at
               Paris
               ,
               which
               call
               upon
               me
               for
               
                 A.
                 Gellius
              
               ,
               upon
               whom
               I
               have
               more
               Matter
               congested
               ,
               than
               I
               have
               published
               upon
               Apuleius
               ;
               but
               the
               digesting
               (
               which
               is
               the
               more
               troublesome
               )
               part
               ,
               remains
               .
               Which
               when
               I
               shall
               have
               leisure
               or
               appetite
               for
               ,
               I
               yet
               see
               not
               .
               I
               heard
               long
               since
               (
               and
               I
               doubt
               by
               too
               true
               a
               Reporter
               )
               of
               the
               death
               of
               my
               intimate
               Friend
               Sarravius
               ,
               in
               that
               City
               .
               Mr.
               Selden
               ,
               I
               hear
               ,
               as
               he
               flourishes
               in
               Estate
               ,
               so
               declines
               in
               strength
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               your
               Lordship's
               favour
               ,
               when
               you
               see
               him
               ,
               to
               mention
               my
               humble
               Service
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               live
               here
               ,
               God
               be
               praised
               ,
               in
               no
               want
               ,
               but
               in
               little
               health
               ,
               and
               much
               solitude
               ,
               which
               hath
               cast
               me
               into
               the
               
                 passio
                 Hypocondriaca
              
               ,
               that
               afflicts
               me
               sore
               ,
               and
               (
               which
               is
               worse
               )
               into
               some
               fits
               of
               Acedia
               ,
               'gainst
               which
               I
               arm
               
               my self
               ,
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               by
               Prayer
               and
               otherwise
               .
               The
               Air
               of
               this
               place
               in
               the
               Winter
               is
               (
               as
               to
               many
               others
               )
               most
               pernicious
               to
               me
               ;
               the
               Conversation
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               both
               in
               Winter
               and
               Summer
               ,
               is
               most
               contrary
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               the
               Great
               Duke's
               Civilities
               ,
               rather
               than
               ought
               else
               ,
               have
               made
               me
               thus
               long
               abide
               here
               .
            
             
               Much
               Comfort
               and
               Favour
               I
               should
               esteem
               it
               ,
               sometimes
               to
               hear
               from
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Man
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               near
               whose
               Person
               (
               and
               indeed
               at
               whose
               feet
               )
               I
               would
               die
               so
               willingly
               ,
               as
               at
               your
               Lordship's
               ,
               and
               at
               those
               of
               Bignonius
               ,
               whose
               infinite
               Learning
               ,
               and
               transcendent
               Christian
               Humility
               ,
               have
               made
               me
               a
               perpetual
               Servant
               and
               Slave
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               
                 Jeremy
                 Bonnel
              
               Merchant
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Old
                 Jewry
              
               ,
               (
               who
               perhaps
               will
               present
               this
               Letter
               )
               hath
               the
               ready
               and
               weekly
               means
               of
               conveyance
               hither
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 faithful
                 Servant
                 ,
                 John
                 Price
                 .
              
               
                 Florence
                 ,
                 
                   Decemb.
                   1
                   /
                   11.
                   1653.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXIV
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Thomas
               Morton
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Duresm
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 Father
                 in
                 God
                 ;
              
            
             
               TOO
               long
               silence
               among
               Friends
               useth
               to
               be
               the
               Moth
               and
               Canker
               of
               Friendship
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               write
               unto
               your
               Grace
               ,
               although
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               write
               but
               this
               Nothing
               :
               And
               yet
               I
               have
               as
               much
               as
               Tully
               had
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               
                 Si
                 vales
                 bene
                 est
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               in
               earnest
               ,
               I
               grieve
               at
               the
               Heart
               to
               hear
               of
               your
               Grace's
               declination
               of
               Sight
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               my
               own
               Disease
               ,
               yet
               so
               (
               I
               thank
               God
               )
               that
               it
               is
               not
               more
               ,
               considering
               mine
               Age.
               Something
               I
               should
               add
               of
               
                 O
                 Tempora
                 ,
                 O
                 Mores
              
               ,
               albeit
               an
               Exclamation
               ,
               which
               I
               reprove
               in
               the
               Authors
               ,
               because
               of
               
                 Hysteron
                 proteron
              
               ,
               for
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               rather
               ,
               
                 O
                 Mores
                 ,
                 O
                 Tempora
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               God
               that
               moves
               the
               Wheels
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               his
               holy
               Name
               ;
               and
               let
               it
               be
               our
               comfort
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               good
               Time
               ,
               he
               would
               remove
               us
               from
               those
               vexatious
               Mutabilities
               .
               If
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               in
               my
               Power
               which
               I
               might
               contribute
               as
               grateful
               unto
               your
               Grace
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               be
               wanting
               .
               However
               (
               according
               to
               the
               mutual
               Obligation
               between
               us
               )
               I
               shall
               still
               commend
               your
               Grace
               to
               the
               Protection
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               saving
               Grace
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               I
               am
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 dutiful
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 Th.
                 Duresm
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Jan.
                   20.
                   58.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Since
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Letter
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 moved
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 Bearer
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Grace
                 would
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 favour
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 reasonable
                 Request
                 unto
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Th.
                   D.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Whalley
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               YOur
               last
               Letter
               to
               me
               ,
               dated
               April
               7.
               
               I
               received
               not
               till
               
                 Easter-even
                 ,
                 April
              
               15.
               your
               Messenger
               bringing
               it
               too
               late
               to
               my
               Nephew
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               .
            
             
               The
               Holy-days
               being
               past
               ,
               I
               have
               since
               wholly
               attended
               to
               satisfy
               your
               demands
               touching
               the
               
                 Autumn
                 .
                 Aequin
              
               .
               and
               Mr.
               Lin.
               computation
               ▪
               is
               
                 Ecl.
                 ad
                 a
                 m.
                 I
                 m.
                 Olymp.
              
               293
               ae
               .
               which
               I
               have
               here
               sent
               you
               inclosed
               ,
               with
               my
               whole
               Proceedings
               therein
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               the
               better
               judg
               thereof
               ;
               where
               if
               you
               espy
               any
               Error
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               may
               be
               among
               such
               variety
               ,
               and
               wanting
               the
               help
               of
               any
               other
               Man
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               very
               careful
               to
               examine
               my
               whole
               working
               over
               and
               over
               again
               )
               let
               me
               intreat
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               certify
               me
               thereof
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               at
               last
               I
               found
               out
               Garsilias
               (
               whom
               you
               call
               Garsills
               )
               his
               other
               Copy
               ,
               which
               also
               transcribed
               by
               my
               Scholar
               (
               for
               lack
               of
               leasure
               in
               my self
               )
               because
               I
               have
               not
               my
               own
               Copy
               at
               home
               to
               compare
               the
               difference
               only
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               examined
               ,
               though
               by
               my self
               and
               him
               together
               .
            
             
               D.
               Ward
               saith
               ,
               he
               remembreth
               your
               Business
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               with
               you
               (
               as
               he
               sent
               me
               word
               )
               within
               this
               week
               .
            
             
               Though
               I
               have
               calculated
               the
               
                 Autum
                 .
                 Aequ
              
               .
               as
               precisely
               as
               I
               could
               by
               the
               Prutenicks
               ,
               yet
               you
               know
               ,
               by
               
               Tycho's
               Observations
               ,
               the
               Prut
               .
               fail
               of
               the
               true
               Ingress
               into
               the
               Aequinoctial
               ,
               12
               hours
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               more
               ,
               which
               4000
               Years
               backward
               ,
               will
               perhaps
               make
               a
               greater
               difference
               than
               in
               400
               of
               
               Tycho's
               .
               You
               may
               read
               in
               Peucer
               whereabout
               the
               
                 Aequin
                 .
                 Vernal
              
               was
               at
               the
               first
               Olymp.
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 Amandus
                 Polanus
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Syntagm
                 .
                 Theolog.
              
               and
               Origan
               in
               his
               Ephem
               .
               have
               argued
               contrarily
               touching
               the
               World's
               Original
               Time
               ;
               which
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               correspondence
               of
               the
               Second
               Adam
               with
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               ,
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Spring
               (
               as
               Polanus
               holdeth
               )
               when
               our
               Saviour
               suffered
               for
               the
               Recreation
               (
               as
               I
               may
               so
               speak
               )
               of
               the
               World.
               Notwithstanding
               I
               am
               of
               opinion
               ,
               the
               stay
               of
               Adam
               in
               Paradise
               was
               much
               longer
               than
               most
               Men
               hold
               ,
               and
               Reasons
               I
               could
               yield
               for
               it
               ,
               perhaps
               so
               long
               as
               Christ
               lived
               upon
               Earth
               after
               his
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               in
               such
               a
               nice
               Point
               I
               list
               not
               to
               be
               curious
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Lively
               seems
               to
               render
               a
               Reason
               why
               Whitsunday
               was
               deferred
               from
               May
               21
               d.
               to
               28
               d.
               because
               the
               Easter
               before
               fell
               upon
               the
               Jewish
               Pascha
               ;
               which
               Reason
               I
               leave
               to
               your
               better
               Judgment
               than
               mine
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               good
               ;
               but
               by
               mistaking
               the
               Eclipse
               ,
               that
               Year
               of
               Christ
               current
               394
               ,
               I
               think
               this
               Calculation
               I
               have
               sent
               will
               sufficiently
               demonstrate
               .
            
             
               Hoping
               you
               will
               accept
               these
               endeavours
               for
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               cease
               to
               trouble
               you
               further
               ,
               commending
               your
               Welfare
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Whalley
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Whalley
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               SInce
               the
               late
               receipt
               of
               your
               Letter
               ,
               I
               have
               had
               very
               little
               time
               and
               leasure
               to
               make
               answer
               thereto
               ,
               and
               am
               inforced
               at
               this
               present
               to
               abbreviate
               the
               same
               .
               Your
               acceptance
               of
               my
               small
               pains
               ,
               I
               am
               rather
               to
               thank
               you
               for
               ,
               than
               you
               to
               account
               them
               any
               trouble
               to
               me
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               right
               glad
               if
               in
               any
               Matter
               my
               Service
               may
               stand
               you
               in
               stead
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               thought
               you
               had
               not
               taken
               a
               Copy
               of
               my
               Garsilias
               whilst
               you
               had
               it
               ,
               I
               would
               send
               you
               the
               difference
               so
               soon
               as
               I
               can
               .
            
             
               The
               precise
               time
               of
               the
               
                 Autum
                 .
                 Aequin
                 .
                 complet
                 .
                 retrò
                 ,
              
               I
               remember
               was
               set
               down
               ;
               and
               if
               porrho
               and
               current
               not
               also
               expressed
               ,
               was
               through
               my
               haste
               ;
               but
               it
               may
               be
               gathered
               to
               be
               upon
               the
               21st
               current
               of
               Octob.
               5
               h.
               10
               
                 m.
                 post
                 med
                 .
                 noct
              
               .
               I
               wrought
               (
               as
               you
               see
               )
               according
               to
               the
               Alphonsine
               way
               ,
               because
               those
               Tables
               ,
               of
               equal
               Motions
               ,
               are
               more
               truly
               printed
               than
               those
               which
               are
               
                 secundùm
                 vulgarem
                 rationem
              
               *
               .
               Mulerius
               have
               I
               read
               cursorily
               ,
               but
               never
               practised
               by
               his
               Tables
               ;
               yet
               methinks
               it
               strange
               there
               should
               be
               such
               difference
               ,
               that
               by
               your
               Calculation
               the
               middle
               Motion
               of
               Sol
               should
               fall
               upon
               the
               24th
               or
               25th
               day
               ,
               without
               there
               be
               some
               Error
               in
               our
               Operations
               .
               It
               's
               no
               wonder
               if
               Firmicus
               strayed
               ,
               guessing
               by
               Supposition
               rather
               what
               might
               be
               ,
               than
               out
               of
               Judgment
               examining
               the
               truth
               ,
               himself
               ,
               as
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               holding
               the
               World's
               Eternity
               .
            
             
               Capell
               ,
               no
               question
               (
               as
               you
               write
               )
               was
               deceived
               .
            
             
               About
               
               Adam's
               continuance
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               as
               I
               affirm
               nothing
               ,
               so
               think
               it
               cannot
               be
               evicted
               ,
               his
               stay
               might
               not
               be
               many
               Days
               ,
               or
               some
               Years
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               dress
               and
               keep
               the
               Garden
               ,
               (
               a
               compendium
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Plants
               and
               Animals
               )
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               contemplate
               their
               several
               Natures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               To
               have
               Beasts
               of
               all
               kinds
               presented
               in
               order
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               then
               to
               give
               names
               to
               such
               a
               multitude
               of
               Species
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               To
               visit
               and
               search
               the
               Properties
               also
               of
               so
               many
               sorts
               of
               Herbs
               and
               Plants
               ,
               in
               likelihood
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               see
               and
               know
               what
               great
               things
               God
               had
               done
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               whereof
               he
               was
               made
               Sovereign
               ,
               (
               that
               so
               after
               his
               fall
               he
               might
               have
               the
               greater
               compunction
               and
               remorse
               for
               his
               trespass
               ,
               remembring
               the
               Glory
               he
               lost
               )
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               probability
               also
               to
               keep
               a
               Sabbath
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Lie
               in
               an
               heavy
               sleep
               till
               the
               Woman
               was
               built
               ;
            
             
               8.
               
               And
               then
               to
               take
               knowledg
               thereof
               ,
               and
               give
               her
               a
               Name
               :
            
             
               9.
               
               And
               for
               her
               to
               enter
               a
               long
               Conference
               (
               by
               conjecture
               )
               with
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               then
               eat
               ,
               and
               give
               of
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               to
               the
               Man
               ;
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               both
               of
               them
               to
               sew
               for
               themselves
               Garments
               of
               Leaves
               .
               All
               these
               (
               with
               other
               Circumstances
               that
               might
               be
               added
               )
               seem
               to
               imply
               a
               respit
               of
               more
               than
               one
               or
               two
               days
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               there
               was
               no
               necessity
               of
               knowing
               his
               Wife
               in
               three
               or
               four
               days
               ,
               why
               in
               three
               or
               four
               years
               ,
               considering
               it
               is
               not
               unlike
               but
               that
               God
               would
               first
               limit
               some
               time
               for
               him
               to
               behold
               and
               contemplate
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               acknowledg
               his
               bounty
               therein
               .
            
             
             
               Considering
               also
               Man
               was
               made
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Animal
                 .
                 Perfectissimum
              
               ,
               and
               so
               (
               as
               the
               more
               noble
               among
               Beasts
               and
               Fowls
               do
               also
               )
               not
               exercise
               Generation
               but
               at
               set
               times
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Atque
                 immortale
                 ,
                 (
                 quatenus
                 potuit
                 non
                 mori
                 )
              
               and
               therefore
               need
               not
               be
               too
               sollicitous
               to
               preserve
               the
               Species
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               without
               delay
               ,
               by
               Generation
               ,
               when
               the
               Individuals
               might
               remain
               incorruptible
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Et
                 originaliter
                 Justum
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               freed
               from
               inordinate
               concupiscense
               ,
               rather
               delighting
               himself
               in
               the
               fellowship
               ,
               than
               knowledg
               of
               Women
               ;
               and
               in
               divine
               Speculation
               ,
               and
               worship
               of
               his
               Creator
               ,
               and
               inquisition
               of
               the
               Creatures
               Conditions
               ,
               than
               in
               sensual
               (
               though
               lawful
               )
               Appetites
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               being
               a
               Type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               perhaps
               as
               the
               one
               ,
               some
               three
               or
               four
               ,
               *
               or
               more
               Years
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               preached
               Righteousness
               at
               his
               inauguration
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               so
               the
               other
               might
               remain
               as
               long
               time
               in
               injoying
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Innocence
               in
               his
               first
               estate
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               The
               blessing
               of
               Fruitfulness
               he
               might
               well
               expect
               in
               due
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               sufficient
               to
               replenish
               the
               World
               ;
               whenas
               even
               in
               those
               930
               Years
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               after
               the
               Fall
               ,
               if
               but
               every
               30
               Years
               his
               Seed
               were
               doubled
               ,
               (
               an
               easy
               supposition
               )
               the
               Total
               would
               amount
               to
               many
               hundred
               millions
               of
               Persons
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Years
                     .
                  
                   
                     Persons
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     30
                  
                   
                     2
                  
                
                 
                   
                     60
                  
                   
                     4
                  
                
                 
                   
                     90
                  
                   
                     8
                  
                
                 
                   
                     100
                  
                   
                     16
                  
                
                 
                   
                     150
                  
                   
                     32
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Sic
                     deinceps
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Your
               correspondence
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Expiations
               on
               the
               10th
               of
               Tisri
               ,
               in
               memory
               of
               the
               first
               Sin
               ,
               I
               hold
               very
               ingenious
               ,
               howsoever
               other
               Expositors
               deem
               that
               Time
               appointed
               as
               fit
               for
               Humiliation
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               Year
               ,
               when
               all
               their
               Fruits
               were
               reaped
               .
               But
               granting
               that
               good
               ,
               the
               consequence
               of
               his
               Creation
               in
               Autumn
               is
               not
               necessary
               ,
               unless
               we
               suppose
               he
               fell
               within
               few
               days
               .
            
             
               The
               forbidden
               Fruit
               ,
               1.
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Garden
               ;
               and
               ,
               2.
               but
               some
               individual
               ;
               and
               ,
               3.
               pleasing
               to
               the
               Eye
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               be
               different
               from
               the
               Pomegranat
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               suppose
               you
               will
               not
               deny
               .
            
             
               For
               Mr.
               Livlys
               mistaking
               of
               Whitsunday
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               till
               leasure
               suffer
               me
               to
               examine
               whether
               fourteen
               Years
               after
               the
               Vernal
               Aequinox
               fell
               that
               Year
               upon
               the
               Lord's
               Day
               .
               But
               I
               thank
               you
               heartily
               for
               imparting
               so
               much
               as
               you
               have
               to
               me
               ,
               whereby
               to
               make
               further
               search
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               having
               been
               both
               tedious
               and
               troublesome
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               crave
               pardon
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               your
               important
               Occasions
               ,
               and
               commit
               your
               welfare
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ;
               resting
               ever
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Tho.
                 Whalley
                 .
              
               
                 
                   May
                   30.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 I
                 would
                 fain
                 know
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 
                   Eras.
                   Rheinholt
                
                 failed
                 in
                 his
                 Tables
                 ,
                 that
                 Mulerius
                 noteth
                 them
                 of
                 Error
                 in
                 computing
                 the
                 Eclipses
                 in
                 Gordianus
                 the
                 Emperor's
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 birth
                 of
                 Romulus
                 mentioned
                 by
                 Tarrutius
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Thomas
               Whalley
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo.
                 
              
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               IF
               in
               omitting
               a
               day
               of
               the
               Bissextile
               Year
               ,
               I
               committed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               bear
               with
               elder
               Years
               ,
               and
               long
               discontinuance
               from
               these
               kind
               of
               Supputations
               ;
               I
               suppose
               the
               Default
               may
               easily
               be
               amended
               in
               the
               Total
               ,
               without
               any
               great
               change
               in
               the
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               Dr.
               Bainbridg
               in
               his
               Hypotheses
               ,
               what
               certainty
               they
               are
               of
               ,
               may
               be
               doubted
               .
               Erasmus
               his
               Tables
               have
               obtained
               authority
               (
               sufficient
               for
               Chronology
               )
               hitherto
               by
               the
               consent
               with
               the
               Heavenly
               Motions
               .
            
             
               Which
               Mulerius
               taxing
               in
               Romulus
               and
               Gordianus
               Eclipses
               ,
               might
               have
               done
               well
               to
               have
               noted
               also
               the
               place
               in
               which
               the
               Errata
               (
               and
               those
               but
               typographica
               perhaps
               )
               were
               committed
               .
            
             
               Your
               noting
               their
               defects
               ,
               in
               
                 Tab.
                 Med.
                 Syz.
                 ab
                 aera
                 Christianâ
                 ,
                 fol.
              
               86.
               b.
               
                 edit
                 .
                 Witenberg
              
               .
               1585.
               (
               which
               Edition
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               also
               of
               Tubinge
               I
               have
               )
               more
               studied
               me
               .
               Who
               having
               examined
               the
               whole
               numbers
               of
               fol.
               56.
               b.
               
                 sub
                 columna
                 Temporis
              
               ,
               found
               no
               such
               Errors
               as
               you
               mention
               ;
               but
               in
               fol.
               87.
               a.
               I
               found
               as
               you
               said
               *
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               used
               to
               Calculate
               heretofore
               by
               that
               Table
               .
            
             
               Yesterday
               was
               a
               Sevenight
               ,
               I
               lent
               Dr.
               Ward
               (
               out
               of
               our
               Library
               )
               an
               imperfect
               Manuscript
               ,
               fair
               written
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Endowments
               ,
               &c.
               of
               Glassenbury-Abby
               ;
               I
               suppose
               he
               acquainted
               you
               therewith
               ,
               if
               happily
               it
               may
               serve
               your
               turn
               ;
               for
               I
               should
               be
               right
               glad
               if
               in
               ought
               I
               were
               able
               any
               ways
               to
               further
               your
               Godly
               Proceedings
               ,
               wherein
               you
               shall
               always
               command
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               acknowledg
               your
               kindness
               ,
               in
               acquainting
               me
               with
               these
               Discourses
               ;
               of
               which
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Tree
               of
               Life
               (
               by
               consent
               of
               many
               good
               Divines
               and
               Schoolmen
               )
               was
               not
               only
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Medicine
               to
               defend
               Man's
               Nature
               in
               his
               Integrity
               ,
               from
               injury
               of
               Age
               and
               Mortality
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               never
               imagined
               Adam
               once
               to
               eat
               thereof
               ;
               your
               Text
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               22.
               evinceth
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               I
               doubt
               whether
               it
               therefore
               follows
               ,
               he
               fell
               the
               next
               Sabbath
               after
               his
               Creation
               ,
               or
               next
               Year
               either
               .
               There
               might
               be
               just
               cause
               of
               forbearance
               to
               eat
               of
               that
               Fruit
               (
               notwithstanding
               his
               continuance
               in
               Paradise
               )
               known
               to
               him
               ,
               unknown
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 Cedrenus
                 in
                 Compend
                 .
                 Histor.
                 pag.
              
               4
               ,
               &
               5.
               relates
               how
               some
               held
               his
               aboad
               there
               100
               Years
               ,
               others
               7.
               
               
                 Mercator
                 in
                 Prolegom
                 .
                 Atlantis
                 Geogr.
              
               seems
               to
               approve
               thereof
               .
               My self
               only
               think
               it
               not
               improbable
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               live
               there
               some
               Years
               ;
               the
               rather
               ,
               for
               that
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               his
               third
               Son
               Seth
               ,
               he
               was
               130
               Years
               old
               ;
               whereby
               it
               seemeth
               that
               either
               other
               Descents
               are
               omitted
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               besides
               those
               three
               of
               
                 Cain
                 ,
                 Abel
              
               ,
               and
               Seth
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               distance
               of
               Time
               betwixt
               them
               very
               long
               ,
               or
               his
               abode
               in
               Paradise
               not
               so
               short
               as
               is
               imagined
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               Levit.
               16.
               4.
               
               I
               read
               of
               Linnen
               Garments
               which
               the
               Priest
               put
               on
               ,
               but
               nothing
               of
               the
               Sacred
               Robes
               on
               which
               the
               Pomegranats
               were
               wrought
               :
               
               and
               Tostatus
               is
               of
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               wore
               not
               then
               these
               Robes
               ,
               upon
               that
               place
               of
               Levit.
               who
               seemeth
               also
               to
               approve
               Mr.
               Livly
               his
               Opinions
               touching
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Jewish
               and
               Christian
               Easter-day
               ,
               in
               Lev.
               16.
               9
               ,
               10.
               and
               Chap.
               23.
               9
               ,
               19.
               though
               ,
               methinks
               ,
               Mr.
               Lively
               himself
               handleth
               that
               Point
               in
               Olymp.
               202.
               8.
               best
               :
               yet
               can
               I
               not
               but
               highly
               esteem
               your
               judicious
               Censures
               therein
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Pomegranats
               might
               be
               fair
               ,
               yet
               are
               nothing
               so
               pleasing
               to
               the
               Eye
               as
               other
               Fruits
               ;
               they
               remain
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               ,
               being
               extinct
               ;
               my
               meaning
               heretofore
               was
               not
               the
               mere
               Fruit
               in
               it self
               considered
               ,
               to
               be
               one
               individual
               ,
               but
               the
               Tree
               with
               all
               the
               Fruit
               thereon
               .
               It
               was
               but
               my
               haste
               that
               bred
               the
               ambiguity
               of
               Phrase
               .
            
             
               Though
               unreasonable
               Beasts
               ingender
               once
               in
               a
               Year
               ,
               (
               whereof
               some
               Authors
               doubt
               in
               the
               Lion
               and
               Elephant
               )
               yet
               reasonable
               Man
               (
               for
               the
               causes
               often
               alleadged
               )
               might
               abstain
               in
               his
               innocence
               a
               longer
               season
               .
            
             
               Thus
               thanking
               you
               for
               all
               your
               kindness
               ,
               and
               craving
               pardon
               of
               my
               tediousness
               ,
               I
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               Grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 what
                 I
                 may
                 ,
                 Thom.
                 Whalley
                 .
              
               
                 
                   June
                   21.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXVII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Mr.
               
                 Thomas
                 Whalley
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Know
               not
               how
               to
               requite
               your
               kindness
               for
               the
               Treatise
               of
               Suchten
               ,
               but
               remain
               your
               Debtor
               most
               thankfully
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               would
               God
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               wherein
               my
               Service
               might
               stand
               you
               in
               stead
               ,
               you
               shall
               command
               me
               ever
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               your
               demand
               about
               the
               disagreement
               of
               Rheinold
               ,
               with
               himself
               and
               Copernicus
               :
               I
               find
               ,
               upon
               due
               examination
               ,
               that
               a
               Mean
               Synodick
               Month
               is
               ,
               (
               as
               you
               affitm
               )
               in
               exact
               measure
               by
               division
               of
               360
               g.
               into
               the
               just
               Diurnal
               *
               Supputation
               ,
               or
               Longitude
               of
               the
               Moon
               from
               the
               Sun
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               
                 Tab.
                 fol.
              
               46.
               a.
               precisely
               
                 
                   
                     d.
                     
                  
                   
                     i
                  
                   
                     ii
                  
                   
                     iii
                  
                   
                     iv
                  
                   
                     v
                  
                   
                     vi
                  
                   
                     vii
                  
                   
                     viii
                  
                   
                     ix
                  
                
                 
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     50.
                     
                  
                   
                     07.
                     
                  
                   
                     56.
                     
                  
                   
                     35.
                     
                  
                   
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     43.
                     
                  
                
              
               and
               
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               
                 Scrup.
                 Hor.
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     p.
                     
                  
                   
                     h.
                     
                  
                   
                     i
                  
                   
                     ii
                  
                   
                     iii
                  
                   
                     iv
                  
                   
                     v
                  
                   
                     vi
                  
                   
                     vii
                  
                   
                     viii
                  
                   
                     ix
                  
                
                 
                   
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                   
                     44.
                     
                  
                   
                     03.
                     
                  
                   
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     38.
                     
                  
                   
                     09.
                     
                  
                   
                     20.
                     
                  
                   
                     05.
                     
                  
                   
                     05.
                     
                  
                   
                     12.
                     
                  
                
              
               &c.
               And
               that
               in
               Praecepto
               37
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               only
               29.d.
               31.
               i
               50.
               ii
               08.
               iii
               feré
               ,
               and
               not
               fully
               08iii.
               according
               to
               the
               Diurn
               .
               supputation
               there
               largely
               taken
               ,
               viz.
               12.g.
               11.
               i
               26.
               ii
               41.
               iii
               30.
               iv
               ferè
               ,
               and
               consequently
               in
               
                 Scru.
                 hor.
              
               29.d.
               12.h.
               44.
               i
               03.
               ii
               11.
               iii
               ferè
               ,
               not
               12iii.
               ferè
               ,
               for
               those
               08.
               fully
               make
               up
               in
               hourly
               Scruples
               ,
               12
               iii
               fully
               ,
               not
               12
               iii
               ferè
               .
               But
               it
               seems
               that
               Rheinold
               ,
               in
               delivering
               his
               Precept
               ,
               held
               it
               not
               material
               
               to
               be
               curious
               in
               the
               precise
               Number
               of
               his
               Example
               ,
               but
               contented
               himself
               with
               one
               more
               gross
               ,
               though
               sufficient
               to
               illustrate
               his
               Precept
               .
               But
               in
               his
               Tables
               ,
               as
               was
               requisite
               ,
               he
               was
               more
               exact
               ;
               albeit
               there
               ,
               in
               fol.
               84.
               b.
               the
               —
               or
               straitness
               of
               the
               Columes
               ,
               may
               seem
               to
               enforce
               him
               to
               set
               down
               29.
               d.
               31.
               i
               50.
               ii
               07.
               iii
               57.
               iv
               
                 h.
                 e.
              
               29.
               d.
               12.
               h.
               44.
               i
               03.
               ii
               10.
               iii
               48.
               iv
               (
               as
               nighest
               to
               the
               truth
               )
               instead
               of
               07.
               iii
               56.
               iv
               35.
               v
               and
               so
               correspondently
               in
               
                 hor.
                 scrup
              
               .
               10.
               iii
               38.
               iv
               09.
               v
               Therefore
               I
               think
               Rheinold
               thus
               may
               well
               be
               freed
               from
               crossing
               himself
               ,
               howsoever
               I
               find
               among
               some
               Notes
               of
               Mr.
               Lively
               ,
               upon
               that
               37th
               Precept
               ,
               that
               he
               also
               had
               observed
               the
               like
               Error
               in
               him
               (
               as
               you
               do
               )
               of
               12.
               iii
               for
               11.
               iii
               ferè
               .
            
             
               For
               Copernicus
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               undertake
               to
               clear
               him
               altogether
               of
               differing
               from
               himself
               ,
               considering
               his
               Numbers
               are
               so
               often
               false
               printed
               ,
               and
               his
               Calculations
               also
               not
               so
               accurate
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               can
               easily
               yield
               to
               you
               therein
               ;
               but
               that
               Rheinold
               should
               differ
               9.
               iii
               from
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvel
               :
               for
               where
               you
               write
               he
               professeth
               to
               follow
               Copernicus
               ;
               therein
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               may
               please
               to
               conceive
               it
               is
               but
               in
               part
               ,
               or
               
                 secundum
                 quid
              
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               his
               Copern
               .
               Observations
               and
               Demonstrations
               ,
               not
               in
               his
               Calculations
               ,
               wherein
               he
               professeth
               to
               dissent
               quite
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               indeed
               he
               doth
               usually
               almost
               every
               where
               :
               Read
               ,
               if
               you
               please
               ,
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Albertum
                 Marchionem
              
               ,
               Dedicatory
               ,
               straight
               after
               the
               midst
               ;
               and
               his
               Preface
               also
               to
               the
               
                 Prutenick
                 Canons
              
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               Front
               or
               beginning
               thereof
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               have
               been
               more
               copious
               in
               this
               Answer
               ,
               and
               with
               better
               order
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               pardon
               ,
               both
               slackness
               heretofore
               ,
               and
               haste
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               my
               urgent
               Occasions
               :
               But
               if
               this
               do
               not
               satisfy
               ,
               or
               be
               not
               to
               your
               contentment
               ,
               I
               shall
               indeavour
               to
               amend
               the
               same
               upon
               your
               advertisement
               sent
               at
               any
               time
               .
               And
               for
               your
               other
               Conjectures
               of
               
               Adam's
               continuance
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               shall
               be
               thankful
               if
               you
               will
               vouchsafe
               to
               impart
               your
               learned
               Meditations
               ,
               either
               therein
               ,
               or
               in
               ought
               else
               ,
               unto
               me
               :
               whom
               I
               beseech
               the
               Lord
               to
               bless
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               your
               Comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Good
               ;
               desiring
               always
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Whalley
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Aug.
                   15.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXXXVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 May
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Grace
                 ;
              
            
             
               HAving
               written
               to
               you
               ,
               this
               day
               fortnight
               ,
               a
               fourth
               Letter
               ,
               since
               I
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               hear
               last
               from
               you
               ;
               I
               got
               three
               or
               four
               days
               after
               an
               Answer
               upon
               the
               three
               first
               ,
               dated
               the
               
                 14
                 /
                 24th
              
               of
               April
               ,
               and
               give
               you
               humble
               thanks
               ,
               for
               having
               been
               pleased
               to
               satisfy
               therein
               those
               several
               Questions
               ,
               which
               I
               had
               made
               bold
               to
               propound
               unto
               you
               .
               The
               second
               part
               of
               your
               Annales
               is
               here
               extreamly
               longed
               for
               by
               all
               of
               them
               that
               have
               seen
               the
               first
               ;
               but
               I
               find
               ,
               by
               what
               you
               tell
               me
               of
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               it
               goeth
               therewith
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               done
               with
               my
               Work
               against
               Morinus
               and
               
                 Capellus
                 ,
                 quòd
                 crescat
                 sub
                 manu
                 :
              
               whereby
               it
               hath
               come
               to
               pass
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               a
               Prodromus
               of
               fourteen
               or
               fifteen
               Sheets
               ,
               which
               at
               first
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               come
               to
               be
               a
               compleat
               
                 Vindiciae
                 Veritatis
                 Hebraicae
              
               ,
               of
               full
               thirty
               Sheets
               .
               I
               have
               made
               an
               end
               a
               sennight
               since
               ,
               and
               the
               Printer
               promiseth
               me
               to
               do
               as
               much
               for
               his
               part
               before
               the
               end
               of
               the
               next
               week
               ;
               and
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               suddenly
               find
               an
               occasion
               of
               sending
               to
               London
               the
               250
               Copies
               for
               Mr.
               Pullen
               ;
               wherewith
               I
               intend
               to
               send
               likewise
               the
               Chronological
               Work
               of
               Labbaeus
               ,
               the
               which
               I
               bought
               the
               next
               day
               after
               I
               had
               received
               your
               Letter
               .
               In
               my
               last
               I
               told
               you
               how
               I
               had
               enquired
               of
               Friar
               Goare
               about
               the
               
                 Addenda
                 ad
                 Eusebii
                 Chronicon
                 Graecum
              
               ,
               and
               what
               answer
               I
               had
               of
               him
               :
               And
               by
               this
               Letter
               of
               his
               which
               he
               hath
               brought
               me
               since
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               a
               much
               more
               ample
               account
               concerning
               the
               same
               .
               Monsieur
               Sionita
               being
               gone
               out
               of
               Paris
               into
               Burgundy
               ,
               a
               few
               months
               before
               his
               decease
               ,
               and
               having
               carried
               all
               his
               Papers
               and
               Books
               with
               him
               thither
               ,
               they
               are
               fallen
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               some
               Persons
               ,
               who
               will
               never
               let
               them
               appear
               :
               insomuch
               as
               Monsieur
               
                 Auvergne
                 Flavignii
              
               his
               Colleague
               ,
               
                 in
                 Professione
                 Linguae
                 Hebraicae
              
               ,
               who
               died
               the
               matter
               of
               half
               a
               Year
               ago
               ,
               could
               never
               hear
               any
               news
               of
               them
               ,
               although
               he
               used
               all
               possible
               diligence
               for
               that
               end
               .
               But
               as
               for
               his
               Syriack
               and
               Arabick
               Bible
               ,
               by
               which
               those
               in
               Le-jayes
               Edition
               have
               been
               printed
               ,
               they
               were
               two
               excellent
               Copies
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               venerable
               Antiquity
               ,
               as
               he
               assured
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               partly
               discovered
               my self
               when
               I
               saw
               them
               with
               him
               ,
               at
               my
               first
               coming
               to
               this
               Town
               .
               But
               I
               believe
               it
               is
               not
               unknown
               to
               you
               ,
               how
               that
               in
               printing
               the
               Syrrack
               ,
               he
               hath
               interpolated
               it
               in
               very
               many
               places
               ,
               and
               so
               utterly
               spoiled
               the
               Authenticalness
               of
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               I
               have
               informed
               you
               very
               amply
               some
               Years
               since
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               Editores
               of
               the
               
                 Biblia
                 Polyglotta
              
               there
               ,
               must
               in
               no
               wise
               take
               his
               Syriack
               Edition
               for
               their
               Pattern
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               will
               spoil
               all
               .
               I
               am
               no
               ways
               taken
               with
               their
               designs
               of
               putting
               in
               so
               much
               .
               For
               besides
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               superfluous
               thing
               to
               add
               the
               Samaritan
               Pentateuch
               (
               of
               which
               nothing
               should
               be
               printed
               but
               the
               Discrepancies
               from
               ours
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               an
               hundredth
               part
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               being
               ,
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               the
               same
               )
               ;
               I
               cannot
               see
               to
               what
               purpose
               it
               is
               to
               —
               the
               like
               Editions
               with
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Greek
               Texts
               ,
               with
               their
               Latin
               Translations
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Vulgar
               Latin
               ,
               these
               being
               so
               easy
               to
               be
               had
               apart
               ,
               and
               no
               Body
               being
               without
               them
               :
               And
               I
               would
               think
               it
               much
               more
               commendable
               ,
               and
               of
               much
               more
               utility
               for
               the
               Publick
               ,
               and
               for
               themselves
               too
               ,
               (
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               ready
               venting
               of
               the
               Impression
               )
               to
               print
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Syriack
               ,
               Chaldee
               ,
               Arabick
               ,
               Ethiopick
               ,
               and
               the
               Pentateuch
               in
               the
               Samaritan
               Language
               ,
               with
               the
               Latin
               Translations
               .
               And
               that
               Edition
               too
               will
               
               not
               be
               worth
               a
               Rush
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               done
               with
               the
               self-same
               exactness
               as
               the
               
                 Biblia
                 Regia
              
               were
               ;
               whereas
               those
               of
               
                 Le
                 jay
              
               are
               basely
               defaced
               with
               innumerable
               Faults
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               burnt
               .
               When
               I
               shall
               send
               you
               any
               Books
               hereafter
               ,
               I
               will
               observe
               your
               directions
               ,
               of
               addressing
               them
               to
               Mr.
               Booth
               at
               Calais
               ;
               being
               most
               heartily
               sorry
               that
               Theophanes
               has
               been
               so
               unreasonably
               long
               before
               he
               came
               to
               your
               hands
               .
               Thus
               humbly
               kissing
               your
               Hands
               ,
               and
               praying
               God
               to
               bless
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               us
               your
               Servants
               ,
               with
               the
               prolonging
               of
               your
               days
               in
               perfect
               health
               and
               strength
               ,
               I
               remain
               ever
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 and
                 most
                 devoted
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Arnold
                 Boate.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 too
                 troublesome
                 for
                 your
                 Grace
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 very
                 gladly
                 know
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 next
                 Letter
                 ,
                 what
                 Edition
                 or
                 Manuscript-Copy
                 hath
                 been
                 followed
                 in
                 the
                 〈…〉
                 Bible
                 lately
                 printed
                 at
                 London
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 hath
                 〈…〉
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 the
                 Bulk
                 and
                 Price
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 .
                 I
                 delivered
                 unto
                 Mr.
                 Balthazar
                 your
                 Letter
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Buxtorf
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 your
                 Epistle
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCLXXXIX
               .
            
             
               Illustrissimo
               &
               Amplissimo
               Domino
               ,
               D.
               Jacobo
               Usserio
               ,
               Episcopo
               Armacano
               .
               
               Jacobus
               Goar
               Ordinis
               Praedicatorum
               .
               S.
               P.
               
            
             
               SEgnius
               est
               ,
               fateor
               ,
               in
               acceptum
               beneficium
               ,
               acceptum
               olim
               ,
               dico
               ,
               Tuâ
               eruditione
               plenum
               codicem
               animi
               non
               ingrati
               testimonium
               ,
               &
               mutuâ
               aestimatione
               nondum
               merita
               rependendâ
               ad
               Tuas
               ,
               vir
               Illustrissime
               ,
               proficisci
               tardiores
               .
               Proficiscuntur
               inquam
               ,
               à
               beneficio
               extortae
               ,
               verum
               ex
               officio
               spontaneo
               qua
               excidere
               dignae
               fuerant
               ,
               obsequio
               levissimo
               tentant
               mercari
               benevolentiam
               tuam
               .
               Clar.
               Bootio
               ,
               quid
               de
               Collectaneis
               cunctis
               Eusebianis
               dicam
               ,
               an
               Scaligerianis
               ,
               cujus
               Authoris
               ,
               &
               ex
               quibus
               Codicibus
               prodierint
               ,
               quaesivisti
               .
               Is
               ad
               me
               ,
               qui
               
                 Codicem
                 Regium
              
               Syncelli
               ,
               in
               quo
               laboravit
               Scaliger
               ,
               contrectaverim
               ,
               quique
               ad
               Syncelli
               laborem
               ,
               passusque
               pedemque
               ex
               parte
               fuerim
               insequutus
               ,
               quaesitum
               retulit
               ,
               &
               me
               resolvere
               impulit
               .
               Ut
               comperi
               enuncio
               .
               Apud
               Batavos
               Collectanea
               sua
               congessit
               Scaliger
               ,
               neque
               ex
               
                 Regiis
                 Parisiensibus
              
               in
               unum
               cuncta
               comportavit
               ,
               addidit
               quandoque
               propria
               ,
               Regia
               etiamnum
               collegit
               ,
               &
               ex
               singulis
               〈…〉
               .
               Chronici
               pars
               prior
               ex
               Regio
               eodem
               ,
               quo
               usus
               sum
               ,
               &
               Syncelli
               〈…〉
               simis
               ,
               quae
               ad
               pag.
               521
               ,
               522.
               annotavi
               ,
               demptis
               ,
               tota
               prodiit
               〈…〉
               nomine
               &
               quasi
               
               Stylo
               exaratam
               cum
               Syncelli
               textu
               comparavi
               &
               〈…〉
               pag.
               504.
               &
               seqq
               .
               Quae
               sequitur
               ,
               Eusebii
               rursus
               nomen
               ,
               &
               ejus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               fert
               ,
               quae
               non
               nisi
               ex
               methodo
               &
               ordine
               Eusebii
               est
               .
               Audens
               dico
               &
               sincerus
               ;
               ad
               Eusebii
               Chronici
               &
               Latina
               Hieronymi
               verba
               ex
               Syncelli
               verbis
               &
               propria
               Minervâ
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               plasmavit
               Scaliger
               .
               Quo
               motus
               Eusebium
               reparare
               voluit
               .
               Quo
               ordine
               Latinae
               interpretationis
               ;
               cui
               tamen
               nonnulla
               velut
               è
               cerebro
               Palladem
               novam
               ,
               Coss.
               nimirum
               numerum
               &
               alia
               adjungere
               ,
               
               quia
               sic
               scripsisse
               somniavit
               Eusebium
               ,
               non
               est
               ver
               〈…〉
               .
               Subduntur
               ad
               Eusebium
               ,
               ut
               putat
               ,
               Addenda
               ,
               quae
               Thesauri
               illius
               pag.
               213.
               quae
               ex
               Regiis
               ,
               ut
               mihi
               suadetur
               ,
               suppeditavit
               ,
               &
               quae
               eadem
               in
               notis
               ad
               eadem
               Addenda
               à
               Casaubono
               accepisse
               testatur
               
                 Thesauri
                 Temporum
              
               pag.
               264.
               
               Quo
               numero
               notentur
               illa
               in
               Regiis
               ,
               mihi
               nondum
               compertum
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               hinc
               in
               
                 —
                 Nicephori
                 Breviarium
              
               ex
               Regio
               .
               Aegyptiacae
               Africani
               Dynastiae
               ex
               Syncello
               —
               prout
               mihi
               observatur
               pag.
               520.
               pars
               alia
               non
               minima
               ex
               
                 Fastis
                 Siculis
              
               sive
               
                 Chronico
                 Alexandrino
              
               (
               quod
               foede
               ,
               Madero
               teste
               ,
               mutilavit
               )
               transcripta
               ,
               quae
               ad
               notarum
               pag.
               notandus
               ipse
               reus
               fatetur
               ante
               prolata
               de
               Eusebio
               veterum
               testimonia
               .
               Haec
               de
               Scalligeri
               Eusebio
               &
               Collectaneis
               .
               Regius
               porrò
               Codex
               unde
               Syncellus
               meus
               &
               Scaligeri
               Eusebius
               Graecus
               ,
               continet
               Nicephori
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Syncelli
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Theophanis
               ,
               publici
               juris
               propediem
               faciendi
               ,
               post
               Diocletiani
               ,
               in
               quo
               Syncellus
               desiit
               ,
               tempora
               ,
               parem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Historiam
                 :
                 Leonis
              
               Armenii
               vitam
               imperfectam
               brevemque
               ,
               authore
               Anonymo
               :
               Leonis
               Grammatici
               ca
               〈…〉
               edendi
               ,
               non
               illepidam
               ad
               Leone
               praefato
               ad
               Leonem
               Philosophum
               narrationem
               ab
               eodem
               scripta
               :
               ac
               denique
               incerti
               Authoris
               &
               mutili
               ,
               alio
               charactere
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               〈…〉
               de
               Scaligeri
               Eusebio
               haec
               visa
               .
               His
               utinam
               accepto
               beneficio
               &
               humanitate
               〈…〉
               vel
               quem
               colo
               virum
               illustrissimum
               in
               aliquo
               mihi
               devineiam
               .
               Vale.
               
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXC.
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Nicolaus
               Mercator
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Reverendissimo
               Domino
               Jacobo
               Usserio
               Armachano
               ;
               Domino
               suo
               quâ
               par
               est
               observantiâ
               colendo
               .
               
                 Londinum
                 .
              
               
                 Reverendissime
                 atque
                 Illustrissime
                 Domine
                 ;
              
            
             
               DUO
               sunt
               spectanda
               in
               Cycli
               cujusque
               inventione
               ,
               primum
               congruentia
               cum
               motibus
               coelestibus
               ,
               &
               alterum
               commoditas
               ;
               quae
               quidem
               ambo
               eâ
               industriâ
               temperanda
               venrunt
               ,
               ut
               neutrum
               alteri
               deroget
               ;
               sed
               periodus
               euadat
               utroque
               commendabilis
               .
               Secundum
               haec
               facilè
               pronunciatur
               de
               praestantia
               cujusque
               periodi
               .
               Nam
               Julianus
               quidem
               annus
               Gregoriano
               multō
               commodior
               ,
               sed
               minus
               accuratus
               est
               ;
               unde
               certamen
               etiamnum
               hodie
               viget
               ,
               uter
               utri
               praeferendus
               sit
               ,
               cum
               uterque
               suum
               commodum
               habeat
               adverso
               incommodo
               junctum
               .
               Apparet
               autem
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               habitâ
               ratione
               potius
               quàm
               facilitatis
               ,
               Gregorianam
               periodum
               Tetraeteridi
               Julianae
               a
               multis
               praelatam
               fuisse
               quamvis
               centuplo
               majorem
               .
               Quod
               si
               igitur
               Hebdomecontaeteris
               inveniatur
               Triacontatrieteride
               non
               paulò
               accuratior
               ;
               propter
               hoc
               ipsum
               praeferetur
               ,
               quamvis
               duplo
               &
               octavâ
               propemodum
               parte
               major
               :
               praesertim
               cùm
               longè
               infra
               Tetracosieterida
               subsistat
               ,
               cujus
               partem
               sextam
               non
               multum
               excedit
               ,
               ●tatis
               humanae
               modulo
               contenta
               ,
               quam
               Solon
               apud
               Herodotum
               70
               annis
               circumscribit
               .
               Sed
               accuratiorem
               esse
               Hebdomecontaeterida
               ,
               probo
               ex
               Tabulis
               ,
               quotquot
               post
               exquisitas
               Tychonis
               observationes
               prodierunt
               in
               lucem
               .
               Nam
               Solstitium
               Hybernum
               verum
               currente
               Periodi
               Julianae
               anno
               714
               incidit
               secundum
               Parisinas
               ,
               Lansbergianas
               ,
               Philolaicas
               die
               10
               Januarii
               :
               Deinde
               anno
               post
               Christum
               currente
               5000
               bruma
               secundum
               easdem
               ,
               nec
               non
               Rudolphinas
               atque
               
               Danicas
               ,
               congruit
               17
               Novembris
               .
               Anni
               Tropici
               interjecti
               sunt
               novies
               mille
               ,
               dies
               autem
               3287186.
               
               Atqui
               totidem
               dies
               colligunt
               aetates
               128
               &
               anni
               40
               ,
               hoc
               est
               anni
               IXM
               civiles
               nostro
               modo
               in
               Hebdomecontaëteridas
               tributi
               .
               Verùm
               Triacontatrieterides
               272
               &
               anni
               24
               ,
               constituentes
               &
               ipsae
               annos
               IXM
               ,
               continent
               dies
               solum
               3287182.
               
               Ergo
               IXM
               annorum
               spatio
               Triacontatrieteris
               quatriduo
               solido
               deficit
               a
               coelestis
               anni
               quantitate
               exactâ
               .
               Tetracosieterides
               autem
               22½
               numerant
               dies
               3287182½
               .
               Unde
               patet
               meum
               Cyclum
               &
               Gregoriano
               &
               isto
               33
               annorum
               perfectiorem
               esse
               .
               Nam
               &
               aequinoctium
               vernum
               verum
               anno
               post
               Christum
               2001
               contingit
               juxta
               Rudolphinas
               ,
               Parisinas
               ,
               Philolaicas
               die
               7
               Martii
               ;
               &
               rursus
               anno
               post
               Christum
               9001
               juxta
               easdem
               die
               16
               Januarii
               .
               Anni
               intercedunt
               7000
               tropici
               ,
               dies
               autem
               2556700
               :
               Totidem
               verò
               dies
               constituunt
               nobis
               centum
               aetates
               praecisè
               .
               Sola
               igitur
               periodus
               LXX
               annorum
               inventa
               est
               ,
               quae
               inde
               à
               condito
               mundo
               ,
               &
               ab
               hoc
               tempore
               porrò
               referret
               Solem
               quotannis
               eodem
               die
               ad
               initium
               Capricorni
               ;
               sola
               ,
               quae
               aequinoctium
               vernum
               verum
               diei
               stato
               affixum
               retineret
               in
               posterum
               per
               tot
               annorum
               millia
               .
               Nam
               Gregorianae
               rationes
               ,
               quemadmodum
               &
               Triacontatrieteridis
               ,
               VIIM
               annorum
               decursu
               à
               coelo
               aberrant
               integro
               ferè
               triduo
               ;
               quod
               in
               Gregoriana
               periodo
               eò
               minus
               ferendum
               videtur
               ,
               quo
               ipsa
               est
               prolixior
               ,
               quippe
               quae
               vix
               ter
               vel
               quater
               replicari
               possit
               ,
               quin
               errorem
               continuò
               sensibilem
               incurrat
               .
               Ut
               taceam
               ,
               quod
               ipsâ
               intercalandi
               tarditate
               minus
               promtè
               subveniat
               necessitati
               restitutionis
               .
               Causa
               verò
               istius
               aberrationis
               manifesta
               est
               motus
               apogaei
               Solaris
               ;
               nam
               vestrae
               rationes
               quantitatem
               anni
               mediam
               exprimunt
               ,
               meae
               veram
               .
               Illa
               semper
               manet
               eadem
               ,
               undecunque
               annum
               ordiamur
               :
               haec
               alia
               est
               ,
               si
               initium
               repetamus
               à
               bruma
               ;
               alia
               ,
               si
               ab
               autumno
               .
               Nos
               Romanorum
               consuetudinem
               probantes
               auspicamur
               annum
               Civilem
               à
               bruma
               ;
               quam
               Calendis
               Januarii
               ,
               &
               aequinoctium
               vernum
               ,
               tanquam
               anni
               Lunaris
               &
               Ecclesiastici
               metam
               ,
               Calendis
               Aprilis
               affigimus
               .
               His
               igitur
               duobus
               cardinibus
               rationes
               anni
               adstringendae
               fuerunt
               ,
               ut
               congruerent
               ipsi
               brumae
               quidem
               inde
               à
               primordio
               rerum
               ,
               propter
               insignem
               utilitatem
               ,
               quam
               haec
               anni
               forma
               Chronologiae
               praessae
               ;
               aequinoctio
               vero
               non
               nisi
               in
               futurum
               ,
               ut
               celebritati
               Paschali
               consuleretur
               .
               Quid
               enim
               annon
               Concilii
               Nicaeni
               temporibus
               aequinoctium
               à
               Patribus
               in
               XXI
               Martii
               die
               defixum
               fuit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               propter
               Juhaei
               quadrantis
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               XX
               &
               XXI
               diem
               occuparet
               quemadmodum
               loquitur
               Petavius
               libr.
               V
               de
               doctr
               .
               temp
               .
               cap.
               3.
               
               Deinde
               cum
               ad
               Nicaenam
               stationem
               aequinoctium
               medium
               (
               cur
               medium
               dicat
               potius
               qùam
               verum
               ,
               nihil
               video
               )
               revocari
               placuisset
               ,
               decem
               dies
               praetereundi
               ac
               dissimusandi
               fuerunt
               .
               Verine
               aequinoctii
               est
               Nicaena
               illa
               statio
               an
               medii
               Vel
               potius
               ,
               quaenam
               est
               Nicaena
               statio●
               annon
               XX
               ac
               XXI
               dies
               Martii
               atqui
               huic
               stationi
               non
               medium
               aequinoctium
               congruebat
               Nicaeni
               Concilii
               tempore
               ;
               sed
               verum
               .
               Cumque
               emendatio
               Gregoriana
               ad
               XX
               ac
               XXI
               diem
               Martii
               revocârit
               aequinoctium
               verum
               ,
               non
               medium
               ;
               cur
               obsecro
               adscitâ
               quantitate
               anni
               mediâ
               potius
               quàm
               verâ
               ,
               dilabi
               rursus
               patitur
               aequinoctium
               verum
               ab
               illa
               statione
               ,
               quam
               affectârat
               tantoperè
               nam
               ad
               retinendum
               in
               statione
               aequinoctium
               verum
               ,
               opus
               est
               quantitate
               anni
               verâ
               quae
               à
               mediâ
               si
               fixus
               esset
               apogaeus
               ,
               nullâ
               re
               differret
               ;
               at
               nunc
               VIIM
               annorum
               spatio
               divertit
               propemodum
               triduo
               :
               Quandoquidem
               apogaeum
               moveri
               evincunt
               inter
               alia
               antiquissimae
               tres
               eclipses
               Babylone
               observatae
               ,
               Archonte
               Athenis
               Phanostrato
               ,
               &
               anno
               proximo
               post
               eum
               Evandro
               ,
               quarum
               intervalla
               nisi
               quatuor
               vel
               quinque
               horis
               abludunt
               à
               vero
               ,
               quod
               non
               puto
               quenquam
               existimare
               velle
               ,
               necesse
               est
               ,
               ut
               apogaeus
               moveatur
               :
               sin
               rectè
               assignata
               fuerunt
               ,
               ut
               haeserit
               istis
               temporibus
               circa
               priores
               partes
               Geminorum
               Perspicuum
               est
               jgitur
               ,
               quâ
               ratione
               quaestio
               de
               Solaris
               apogaei
               motu
               huc
               pertineat
               &
               quòd
               Cydo
               meo
               LXX
               annorum
               nullus
               det●r
               〈◊〉
               :
               Superest
               ut
               co●●odior
               quoque
               ostendatur
               isto
               33
               annorum
               .
               Nam
               per
               〈…〉
               tempora
               per
               quam
               oportunum
               est
               ,
               nec
               infrequens
               Divinis
               Oraculi●
               quae
               non
               solum
               exitum
               Israëlitarum
               aetatibus
               ;
               sed
               aetatem
               
               hominis
               LXX
               annis
               ;
               &
               LXX
               annis
               sabbathum
               terrae
               sanctae
               :
               &
               totidem
               annorum
               hebdomadibus
               Unctionem
               Messiae
               praesiniuint
               .
               Proinde
               quemadmodum
               Hebraeorum
               Jubilaei
               septies
               septenis
               annis
               distinguebantur
               :
               ita
               nostra
               aetas
               spetuagenis
               ,
               &
               Cyclus
               seriarum
               septies
               septuagenis
               annis
               absolvitur
               .
               Imò
               si
               Matthaeus
               Evangelista
               praecipuas
               mundi
               aetates
               generationibus
               distinguit
               ,
               atque
               in
               eo
               septenarium
               numerum
               affectat
               ;
               licebit
               &
               nobis
               mundana
               tempora
               aetatibus
               metiri
               ,
               &
               septenarium
               sacrum
               sponte
               oblatum
               amplecti
               ,
               qui
               Naturae
               humanae
               familiaris
               est
               adeò
               ,
               ut
               non
               solùm
               integram
               nostram
               aetatem
               coronet
               ;
               sed
               in
               partes
               digestam
               insuper
               Climactericis
               insigniat
               .
               Deinde
               promtum
               &
               facile
               est
               cuilibet
               in
               Arithmeticis
               leviter
               versato
               progressionem
               septuagenarii
               numeri
               memoriter
               continuare
               ,
               quo
               in
               33
               annorum
               periodo
               vix
               procedat
               :
               quemadmodum
               &
               distributio
               cujus
               bet
               annorum
               summae
               multò
               facilior
               est
               in
               Hebdomecontaëteridas
               ,
               quàm
               in
               Triacontatrieteridas
               :
               nam
               aequè
               facile
               est
               multiplicare
               vel
               dividere
               per
               70
               ,
               atque
               per
               7
               ,
               nec
               minus
               facile
               per
               7
               atque
               per
               4
               ;
               quare
               operandi
               facilitate
               Cyelus
               7
               orius
               vix
               cedit
               ipsi
               quatuor
               annorum
               periodo
               .
               Ac
               licet
               ex
               33
               &
               37
               annorum
               Cyclis
               componatur
               meus
               LXX
               annorum
               ;
               hujus
               tamen
               ,
               utpote
               rotundi
               observatio
               commodior
               accidit
               imaginationi
               ,
               quae
               naturaliter
               non
               acquiescit
               prius
               ,
               quàm
               imparem
               numerum
               multiplicando
               ad
               rotunditatem
               perduxerit
               .
               Postremò
               quanquam
               periodus
               feriarum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sequitur
               ultrò
               Cyclum
               LXX
               annorum
               ,
               etiamsi
               nemo
               illud
               curet
               ,
               adeòque
               nullam
               prolixitudine
               suâ
               difficultatem
               parit
               ;
               tamen
               absque
               hoc
               foret
               ,
               periodus
               septem
               aetatum
               non
               tantùm
               aequè
               facilè
               ,
               sed
               commodius
               etiam
               sive
               per
               literas
               conservatur
               ,
               sive
               traditione
               propogatur
               ,
               atque
               ista
               231
               annorum
               ,
               quâ
               videlicet
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               atque
               ideo
               corruptioni
               vel
               abolitioni
               minus
               oportuna
               est
               .
               Hisee
               ,
               o
               decus
               ingens
               Anglae
               ,
               velificari
               in
               praesens
               debui
               sublimi
               tuo
               favori
               ,
               quo
               ut
               porro
               adspirare
               meis
               studiis
               digneris
               supplex
               oro
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimi
                 atque
                 Illustrissimi
                 Domini
                 mei
                 devotus
                 cultor
                 ,
                 Nicolaus
                 Mercater
                 .
              
               
                 Hasniae
                 ,
                 
                   Martii
                   4
                   /
                   14.
                   1653
                   
                   /
                   4.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXCI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Henricus
               Valesius
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Doctissimo
               D.
               Henrico
               Valesio
               .
               
                 
                   Lutetiam
                   Parisiorum
                
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 Clarissimo
                 ;
              
            
             
               MItto
               ad
               te
               non
               Eufebium
               solum
               sed
               caeteros
               quoque
               Ecclesiastieae
               Historiae
               Scriptores
               à
               D.
               Henrico
               Savilio
               cum
               Manuscripto
               suo
               codice
               (
               quem
               in
               bombycinâ
               papyro
               descriptum
               publicae
               Oxoniensis
               Academiae
               Bibliothecae
               donavit
               )
               diligenter
               collatos
               :
               Ubi
               &
               lacunas
               in
               libris
               de
               vita
               Constanti
               suppletas
               invenies
               .
               Plura
               ad
               te
               scribere
               volentem
               caligantes
               oculi
               prohibent
               :
               Hoc
               tamen
               supprimere
               non
               valentem
               ,
               Seldenum
               nostrum
               ,
               jam
               septuagenarium
               ,
               Pridie
               Kalendas
               Decembris
               (
               Julianas
               )
               magno
               nostro
               cum
               
               luctu
               ex
               hac
               vitâ
               decessisse
               .
               Te
               vero
               ad
               Reipublicae
               literariae
               bonum
               ,
               diu
               velit
               Deus
               esse
               superstitem
               quod
               ex
               animo
               exoptat
            
             
               
                 Studiorum
                 tuorum
                 Fautor
                 Summus
                 
                   Ja.
                   Usserius
                
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 xiii
                 Kalend.
                 
                   Januar.
                   Anno
                   Christi
                   1654.
                   
                   (
                   Stylo
                   vetere
                   .
                   )
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXCII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               Jos.
               Hall
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Norwich
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ,
                 and
                 Honourable
                 ;
              
            
             
               WIth
               never
               enow
               thanks
               for
               this
               precious
               Gift
               which
               I
               receive
               from
               your
               Grace's
               Hand
               .
               I
               have
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               eagerness
               and
               delight
               ,
               turned
               over
               these
               your
               learned
               and
               accurate
               Annals
               ,
               wondring
               not
               a
               little
               at
               that
               your
               indefatigable
               Labour
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               bestowed
               upon
               a
               Work
               fetch'd
               together
               out
               of
               such
               a
               World
               of
               Monuments
               of
               Antiquity
               ;
               whereby
               your
               Grace
               hath
               better
               merited
               the
               title
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               than
               those
               on
               whom
               it
               was
               formerly
               imposed
               ;
               But
               in
               looking
               over
               this
               admirable
               Pile
               of
               History
               ,
               my
               curiosity
               cast
               me
               upon
               the
               search
               of
               two
               over-famous
               Persons
               ,
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Apòllonius
                 Tyanaeus
              
               ;
               the
               particularities
               of
               whose
               Story
               seems
               so
               much
               to
               be
               concerned
               ,
               in
               the
               disquisition
               of
               that
               Antichrist
               ,
               lately
               set
               on
               foot
               by
               Grotius
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Hammond
               .
               I
               had
               hoped
               to
               have
               found
               a
               just
               account
               ,
               both
               of
               their
               Times
               ,
               and
               their
               Actions
               ,
               and
               Events
               ,
               in
               this
               your
               compleat
               Collection
               :
               Which
               missing
               of
               ,
               I
               have
               taken
               the
               boldness
               to
               give
               this
               touch
               of
               it
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               as
               being
               desirous
               to
               know
               ,
               Whether
               you
               thought
               good
               to
               omit
               it
               ,
               upon
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               invalidity
               of
               those
               Records
               ,
               which
               mention
               the
               Acts
               and
               Issue
               of
               those
               two
               great
               Juglers
               ;
               or
               whether
               you
               have
               pleased
               to
               reserve
               them
               for
               some
               further
               opportunity
               of
               Relation
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               certainly
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               it
               would
               give
               great
               satisfaction
               to
               many
               ,
               and
               amongst
               them
               ,
               to
               my self
               ,
               if
               by
               your
               accurate
               search
               ,
               I
               might
               understand
               whether
               the
               Chronology
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               his
               Prodigies
               and
               affectation
               of
               Deity
               ,
               may
               well
               stand
               with
               St.
               
               Paul's
               Prediction
               of
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               following
               it
               in
               time
               ,
               after
               the
               writing
               of
               that
               second
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               .
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               if
               the
               Times
               may
               accord
               ,
               there
               may
               seem
               to
               be
               some
               probability
               in
               casting
               Antichrist
               upon
               an
               Age
               not
               so
               far
               remote
               from
               the
               Apostolick
               .
               as
               hath
               been
               commonly
               reputed
               ;
               since
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               so
               near
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               ordinary
               Christians
               of
               Thessalonica
               were
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               bar
               of
               his
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               your
               Grace
               to
               pardon
               this
               bold
               importunity
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               consciousness
               of
               his
               deep
               devotion
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               his
               dependence
               upon
               your
               oracular
               Sentence
               in
               doubts
               of
               this
               Nature
               ,
               have
               presumed
               thus
               to
               interrupt
               your
               higher
               Thoughts
               :
               In
               the
               desire
               and
               hope
               whereof
               ,
               I
               humbly
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               profess
               my self
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 in
                 all
                 Christian
                 Observance
                 ,
                 and
                 fervent
                 Devotion
                 ,
                 Jos.
                 Norvic
                 .
              
               
                 Higham
                 ,
                 
                   May
                   1
                   1654.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXCIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
              
               J.
               Bramhall
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Derry
               ,
               
                 (
                 afterward
                 Primate
                 of
              
               Ireland
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Thank
               God
               I
               do
               take
               my
               Pilgrimage
               patiently
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               condole
               the
               Change
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               state
               of
               England
               .
               And
               more
               in
               my
               Pilgrimage
               than
               ever
               ,
               because
               I
               dare
               not
               witness
               and
               declare
               to
               that
               straying
               Flock
               of
               our
               Brethren
               in
               England
               ,
               who
               have
               misled
               them
               ,
               and
               who
               they
               are
               that
               feed
               them
               .
               But
               that
               your
               Lordship
               may
               be
               more
               sensible
               of
               the
               Churches
               Calamities
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Dangers
               she
               is
               in
               of
               being
               ruin'd
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               not
               mercifull
               unto
               Her
               ,
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               a
               part
               of
               my
               Discoveries
               ,
               and
               it
               from
               credible
               hands
               ,
               at
               this
               present
               having
               so
               sure
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               and
               so
               fit
               an
               Opportunity
               .
            
             
               It
               plainly
               appears
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Year
               1646
               ,
               by
               order
               from
               Rome
               ,
               above
               ,
               100
               of
               the
               Romish
               Clergy
               were
               sent
               into
               England
               ,
               consisting
               of
               English
               ,
               Scotch
               ,
               and
               Irish
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               educated
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 Germany
              
               ,
               and
               Spain
               ;
               part
               of
               these
               within
               the
               several
               Schools
               there
               appointed
               for
               their
               Instructions
               .
               In
               each
               of
               these
               Romish
               Nurseries
               ,
               these
               Scholars
               were
               taught
               several
               handicraft
               Trades
               and
               Callings
               ,
               as
               their
               ingenuities
               were
               most
               bending
               ,
               besides
               their
               Orders
               ,
               or
               Functions
               of
               that
               Church
               .
            
             
               They
               have
               many
               yet
               at
               Paris
               a
               fitting
               up
               to
               be
               sent
               over
               ,
               who
               twice
               in
               the
               week
               oppose
               one
               the
               other
               ;
               one
               pretending
               Presbytery
               ,
               the
               other
               Independency
               ;
               some
               Anabaptism
               ,
               and
               other
               contrary
               Tenents
               ,
               dangerous
               and
               prejudicial
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               here
               abroad
               .
               But
               they
               are
               wisely
               preparing
               to
               prevent
               these
               Designs
               ,
               which
               I
               heartily
               wish
               were
               considered
               in
               England
               among
               the
               Wise
               there
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Romish
               Orders
               do
               thus
               argue
               Pro
               and
               Con
               ,
               there
               is
               appointed
               one
               of
               the
               Learned
               of
               those
               Convents
               to
               take
               Notes
               and
               to
               judg
               :
               And
               as
               he
               finds
               their
               fancies
               ,
               whether
               for
               
                 Presbytery
                 ,
                 Independency
                 ,
                 Anabaptism
                 ,
                 Atheism
                 ,
              
               or
               for
               any
               new
               Tenents
               ,
               so
               accordingly
               they
               be
               to
               act
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               their
               Wits
               .
               Upon
               their
               Permission
               when
               they
               be
               sent
               abroad
               ,
               they
               enter
               their
               Names
               in
               the
               Convent
               Registry
               ,
               also
               their
               Licences
               :
               If
               a
               Franciscan
               ,
               if
               a
               Dominican
               ,
               or
               Jesuit
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Order
               ,
               having
               several
               Names
               there
               entered
               in
               their
               Licence
               ;
               in
               case
               of
               a
               discovery
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               then
               to
               fly
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               change
               their
               Names
               or
               Habit.
               
            
             
               For
               an
               assurance
               of
               their
               constancy
               to
               their
               several
               Orders
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               give
               monthly
               Intelligence
               to
               their
               Fraternities
               ,
               of
               all
               Affairs
               where-ever
               they
               be
               dispers'd
               :
               so
               that
               the
               English
               abroad
               ,
               know
               News
               better
               than
               ye
               at
               home
               .
            
             
               When
               they
               return
               into
               England
               ,
               they
               are
               taught
               their
               Lesson
               ,
               to
               say
               (
               if
               any
               enquire
               from
               whence
               they
               come
               )
               that
               they
               were
               poor
               Christians
               formerly
               that
               fled
               beyond-Sea
               for
               their
               Religion-sake
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               returned
               ,
               with
               glad
               News
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               their
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
            
             
               The
               100
               Men
               that
               went
               over
               1646
               ,
               were
               most
               of
               them
               Soldiers
               in
               the
               Parliament's
               Army
               ,
               and
               were
               daily
               to
               correspond
               with
               those
               Romanists
               in
               our
               late
               King's
               Army
               ,
               that
               were
               lately
               at
               Oxford
               ,
               and
               pretended
               to
               fight
               for
               his
               sacred
               Majesty
               :
               For
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               some
               Roman-Catholicks
               who
               did
               not
               know
               the
               Design
               a
               contriving
               against
               our
               Church
               and
               State
               of
               England
               .
            
             
             
               But
               the
               Year
               following
               ,
               1647
               ,
               many
               of
               those
               Romish
               Orders
               ,
               who
               came
               over
               the
               Year
               before
               ,
               were
               in
               consultation
               together
               ,
               knowing
               each
               other
               .
               And
               those
               of
               the
               King's
               Party
               asking
               some
               why
               they
               took
               with
               the
               Parliament's
               side
               ,
               and
               asking
               others
               whether
               they
               were
               bewitched
               to
               turn
               Puritans
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               Design
               :
               But
               at
               last
               ,
               secret
               Bulls
               ,
               and
               Licences
               being
               produced
               by
               those
               of
               the
               Parliament's
               side
               ,
               it
               was
               declared
               between
               them
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               better
               Design
               to
               confound
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               than
               by
               pretending
               Liberty
               of
               Conscience
               .
               It
               was
               argued
               then
               ,
               that
               England
               would
               be
               a
               second
               Holland
               ,
               a
               Common-Wealth
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               what
               would
               become
               of
               the
               King
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               Would
               to
               God
               it
               were
               come
               to
               that
               point
               .
               It
               was
               again
               reply'd
               ,
               your selves
               have
               preached
               so
               much
               against
               Rome
               ,
               and
               his
               Holiness
               ,
               that
               Rome
               and
               her
               Romanists
               will
               be
               little
               the
               better
               for
               that
               Change
               :
               But
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               You
               shall
               have
               Mass
               sufficient
               for
               100000
               in
               a
               short
               space
               ,
               and
               the
               Governors
               never
               the
               wiser
               .
               Then
               some
               of
               the
               mercifullest
               of
               the
               Romanists
               said
               ,
               This
               cannot
               be
               done
               unless
               the
               King
               die
               :
               upon
               which
               Argument
               ,
               the
               Romish
               Orders
               thus
               licensed
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Parliament
               Army
               ,
               wrote
               unto
               their
               several
               Convents
               ,
               but
               especially
               to
               the
               Sorbonists
               whether
               it
               may
               be
               scrupled
               to
               make
               away
               our
               late
               Godly
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               Majesty
               his
               Son
               ,
               our
               King
               and
               Master
               ;
               who
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               hath
               escaped
               their
               Romish
               Snares
               laid
               for
               him
               It
               was
               returned
               from
               the
               Sorbonists
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               Roman
               Catholicks
               to
               work
               Changes
               in
               Governments
               for
               the
               Mother-Churches
               Advancement
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               in
               an
               Heretical
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               so
               lawfully
               make
               away
               the
               King.
               
            
             
               Thus
               much
               ,
               to
               my
               knowledg
               ,
               have
               I
               seen
               and
               heard
               since
               my
               leaving
               your
               Lordship
               ,
               which
               I
               thought
               very
               requisite
               to
               inform
               your
               Grace
               ;
               for
               my self
               would
               hardly
               have
               credited
               these
               things
               ,
               had
               not
               mine
               Eyes
               seen
               sure
               Evidence
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Let
               these
               things
               sleep
               within
               your
               gracious
               Lordship's
               Brest
               ,
               and
               not
               awake
               but
               upon
               sure
               grounds
               ,
               for
               this
               Age
               can
               trust
               no
               Man
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               great
               Fallacy
               amongst
               Men.
               So
               the
               Lord
               preserve
               your
               Lordship
               in
               Health
               for
               the
               Nations
               Good
               ,
               and
               the
               Benefit
               of
               your
               Friends
               ;
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               Prayers
               of
            
             
               
                 Your
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 J.
                 Derensis
                 .
              
               
                 
                   July
                   20.
                   1654.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXCIV.
               
            
             
               Viro
               Clarissimo
               &
               Doctissimo
               Jacobo
               Usserio
               Armachano
               Henricus
               Valesius
               S.
               
            
             
               IN
               aere
               Tuo
               me
               esse
               semper
               existimavi
               ,
               Vir
               clarissime
               ,
               ex
               quo
               Annales
               Veteris
               Testam
               .
               abs
               te
               editos
               ad
               me
               misisti
               .
               Qui
               liber
               si
               mihi
               coràm
               traditus
               fuisset
               ab
               eo
               cui
               id
               Officium
               mandaveras
               ,
               jamdudùm
               Tibi
               gratias
               egissem
               per
               literas
               .
               Sed
               quoniam
               eum
               Virum
               postea
               convenire
               non
               potui
               ,
               Officium
               quod
               tamdiu
               à
               me
               dilatum
               est
               ,
               nunc
               tandem
               oblatâ
               scribendi
               opportunitate
               ,
               Tibi
               persolvo
               .
               Ac
               primùm
               ago
               gratias
               ,
               quantas
               possum
               maximas
               ,
               ob
               illud
               literarium
               munus
               ,
               quo
               me
               honorandum
               esse
               censuisti
               .
               Sunt
               quidem
               omnes
               libri
               tui
               eruditissimi
               &
               accuratissimi
               :
               sed
               hic
               prae
               caeteris
               abundè
               testatur
               ,
               quantus
               sis
               in
               omni
               genere
               doctrinae
               .
               Atque
               ut
               ejus
               lectione
               multùm
               me
               profecisse
               ingenue
               fateor
               ,
               ita
               etiam
               ex
               secundâ
               parte
               ejusdem
               operis
               quam
               à
               te
               editam
               esse
               nuper
               accepi
               ,
               spero
               non
               mediocrem
               fructum
               me
               esse
               coepturum
               .
               Alterum
               deinde
               beneficium
               abs
               te
               peto
               ,
               quod
               pro
               Tuâ
               singulari
               humanitate
               praestiturum
               te
               esse
               non
               diffido
               .
               Eusebii
               historiam
               Ecclesiasticam
               ,
               &
               Libros
               de
               Vita
               Imperatoris
               Constantini
               cum
               novâ
               interpretatione
               mea
               ,
               &
               Annotationibus
               propediem
               Typographis
               commissurus
               sum
               ;
               Ad
               hanc
               novam
               editionem
               ,
               trium
               duntaxat
               Scriptorum
               codicum
               auxilio
               sum
               usus
               .
               Nam
               Itali
               ,
               quorum
               subsidium
               postulaveram
               ,
               nihil
               mihi
               praeter
               verba
               inania
               contulerunt
               .
               Cum
               igitur
               ex
               notis
               Tuis
               in
               Polycarpi
               martyrium
               compererim
               ,
               esse
               apud
               vos
               Savilianum
               exemplar
               ,
               quod
               quidem
               optimum
               esse
               conjicio
               ,
               abs
               te
               etiam
               atque
               etiam
               peto
               ,
               ut
               de
               eo
               exemplari
               certiorem
               me
               facias
               ,
               primùm
               sitnè
               in
               membranis
               :
               deindè
               an
               quatuor
               libri
               de
               vita
               Constantini
               in
               eo
               legantur
               integri
               .
               Postremo
               ,
               utrum
               varias
               lectiones
               ex
               eo
               codice
               per
               te
               nancisci
               possim
               ,
               saltem
               librorum
               devita
               Constantini
               .
               Hi
               enim
               inquinatissimi
               ad
               nos
               pervenerunt
               ,
               &
               multis
               in
               locis
               mutili
               .
               Multùm
               Tibi
               debebit
               Eusebius
               noster
               ,
               si
               id
               mihi
               praestare
               volueris
               ,
               nec
               Italicorum
               codicum
               auxilium
               posthac
               magnoperè
               desiderabo
               ,
               si
               Anglicani
               hujus
               praesidium
               nactus
               fuero
               .
               Equidem
               nolim
               te
               Vir
               Clarissime
               laborem
               conferendi
               codicis
               sustinere
               .
               Absit
               à
               me
               ,
               ut
               te
               ,
               tantum
               Virum
               ,
               &
               gravissimis
               studiis
               occupatum
               ,
               tam
               molesto
               labore
               mei
               causâ
               defungi
               velim
               .
               Sed
               si
               quis
               fortè
               apud
               vos
               studiosus
               eum
               librum
               tuâ
               causâ
               conferre
               voluerit
               ,
               cum
               vulgatis
               editionibus
               ,
               aut
               si
               quis
               fortasse
               jam
               contulit
               ,
               rogo
               ut
               varias
               lectiones
               mecum
               communices
               .
               Ego
               vicissim
               tibi
               spondeo
               ,
               honorificam
               mentionem
               ,
               et
               Tui
               ,
               &
               ejus
               qui
               hanc
               operam
               subierit
               ,
               in
               meis
               annotationibus
               me
               esse
               facturum
               .
               Vale
               Vir
               Clarissime
               ,
               &
               omnium
               Anglorum
               doctissime
               .
            
             
               
                 Tibi
                 addictissimus
                 ,
                 Henr.
                 Valesius
                 .
              
               
                 Lutetiae
                 Parisiorum
                 ,
                 
                   iii
                   Nonas
                   Decemb.
                   An.
                   Christi
                   1654.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXCV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 Learned
              
               Henricus
               Valesius
               .
            
             
               Viro
               doctissimo
               D.
               Henrico
               Valesio
               .
               
                 Vir
                 Clarissime
                 ;
              
            
             
               EUsebium
               nostrum
               tandèm
               salvum
               ad
               te
               pervenisse
               gaudeo
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               illas
               ,
               longè
               antequàm
               Genevensis
               editio
               lucem
               aspexit
               ,
               à
               D.
               Henrico
               Savilio
               in
               eo
               fuisse
               annotatas
               ,
               tibi
               confirmare
               possum
               .
               Quem
               &
               ex
               proprio
               Manuscripto
               suo
               eas
               se
               desumpsisse
               nòn
               semel
               dixisse
               mihi
               memini
               .
               Et
               alio
               hic
               quàm
               Christophorsoni
               codice
               eum
               fuisse
               usum
               ;
               Tam
               ex
               lacunis
               in
               libris
               de
               vitâ
               Constantini
               suppletis
               ,
               quam
               ex
               appendice
               ad
               finem
               Theodoreti
               historiae
               adjectâ
               ,
               tutè
               poteris
               cognoscere
               .
               Pervolutaverat
               diligenter
               ,
               per
               aliquot
               annos
               magnus
               ille
               vir
               ,
               tùm
               Pontificiam
               Vaticanam
               ,
               tùm
               Viennensem
               Imperatoriam
               ,
               tùm
               Vincentii
               Pinelli
               ,
               &
               aliorum
               tunc
               temporis
               clarorum
               Italorum
               privatas
               Bibliothecas
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               rariora
               quaeque
               suâ
               manu
               descripta
               ,
               in
               patriam
               secum
               detulit
               ;
               Quorum
               nonnulla
               ipse
               quoque
               in
               libello
               ,
               de
               anno
               solari
               veterum
               Macedonum
               commemoro
               .
               Quanto
               verò
               studio
               omnia
               omnium
               locorum
               scrinia
               libraria
               ,
               ad
               perficiendum
               suum
               Chrysostomum
               ,
               rimatus
               ille
               fuerit
               ,
               quis
               ignorat
               Cujus
               editionem
               ad
               Rempub.
               Augustanam
               missam
               ,
               quùm
               Marcus
               Velserus
               primum
               usurpasset
               oculis
               sublatis
               exclamâsse
               fertur
               ;
               
                 Nil
                 ●riturum
                 alias
                 ,
                 nil
                 ortum
                 tale
                 fatemur
                 .
              
               Ne
               quis
               ad
               humile
               quid
               &
               vulgare
               demittere
               illum
               se
               potuisse
               existimet
               ;
               sed
               qualiscumque
               demum
               codex
               noster
               fuerit
               ,
               arbitratu
               tuo
               uti
               eo
               tibi
               licebit
               ,
               donèc
               Eusebii
               tui
               tantopere
               desideratam
               editionem
               absolveris
               .
               Interea
               nostrum
               ad
               te
               mitto
               ,
               de
               LXX
               Interpretum
               Versione
               Syntagma
               :
               Ex
               quo
               Patricium
               Junium
               jamdudum
               vitâ
               esse
               functum
               ,
               intelliges
               .
               Te
               autèm
               diu
               adhuc
               superstitem
               conservet
               summus
               ille
               Deus
               ,
               in
               quo
               vivi●us
               &
               movemur
               &
               sumus
               :
               quod
               secundis
               votis
               ab
               eo
               expetit
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 amantissimus
                 .
                 J.
                 U.
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Junii
                   die
                   15
                   /
                   25
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1655.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXCVI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Dr.
              
               Barlow
               
                 (
                 now
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Lincoln
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 good
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               IN
               obedience
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Command
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               search
               for
               those
               Books
               (
               in
               the
               Passages
               in
               them
               )
               which
               you
               enquired
               after
               :
               and
               in
               answer
               to
               your
               Queries
               ,
               I
               do
               hereby
               make
               this
               return
               .
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 first
                 Query
                 ,
                 Whether
                 in
                 1
                 Chron.
                 1.
                 
                 Cainan
                 be
                 in
                 both
                 places
                 in
                 the
                 Moscovitical
                 Translation
              
               
                 Sol.
                 Be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 1
                 Chron.
                 1.
                 18.
                 the
                 
                   Biblia
                   Moscovitica
                
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 Kainan
                 between
                 Arphaxad
                 and
                 Sala
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 have
                 .
                 For
                 whereas
                 in
                 the
                 LXX
                 't
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 The
                 Moscovitical
                 Translation
                 hath
                 only
                 thus
                 (
                 leaving
                 Kainan
                 out
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Arphaxad
                   begot
                   Sala
                   ,
                   and
                   Sala
                   begot
                   Eber.
                
                 But
                 ,
                 ver
                 .
                 24.
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 the
                 LXX
                 Translators
                 and
                 the
                 Moscovite
                 agree
                 ,
                 and
                 both
                 have
                 Kainan
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 
                   Sem
                   ,
                   Arphaxad
                   ,
                   Kainan
                   ,
                   Sala
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 2.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 second
                 Query
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Passage
                 in
                 Genebrard
                 ;
                 be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Genebrard
                   ,
                   in
                   Epistolâ
                   ad
                   Lectorem
                   Psalmis
                   praefixâ
                   ,
                
                 justifying
                 the
                 Septuagint
                 against
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 Masorites
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 ,
                 with
                 Points
                 and
                 Distinctions
                 )
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   Masoretas
                   versus
                   confudisse
                   ,
                   ac
                   mis●uisse
                   ,
                   ut
                   proinde
                   metrica
                   veterum
                   Carminum
                   ratio
                   periret
                   ,
                   quae
                   tempore
                   Septuaginta
                   integra
                   erat
                   .
                   Quod
                   sane
                   extra
                   Poëtas
                   aliquando
                   accidit
                   .
                   Ut.
                
                 2.
                 
                 Paral.
                 30.
                 versu
                 18.
                 
                   qui
                   clauditur
                   per
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Pro.
                   ut
                   proinde
                   Kimchi
                   eum
                   in
                   sequentem
                   extendat
                   ,
                   Pro
                   omni
                   qui
                   cor
                   suum
                   praeparat
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 3.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 third
                 Query
                 ,
                 Whether
                 in
                 
                 Ptolomy's
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 Copies
              
               
                 Be
                 pleased
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 consulted
                 two
                 excellent
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 4.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 fourth
                 Query
                 ,
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 consulted
                 two
                 Manuscripts
                 now
                 in
                 my
                 custody
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 very
                 fair
                 ones
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 ancient
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 thus
                 :
              
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 writ
                 in
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 ,
                 where
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 manifestly
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 So
                 he
                 writes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 ]
                 pag.
                 42.
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 in
                 the
                 Manuscript
                 ]
                 pag.
                 271.
                 
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 pag.
                 55.
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 having
                 named
                 one
                 
                   Ptolomy
                   Evergetes
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Ptolomi's
                 more
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 )
                 do
                 immediatly
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 next
                 after
                 them
                 another
                 
                   Ptolomy
                   Evergetes
                
                 ,
                 thus
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
                 )
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So.
                 pag.
                 231.
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 writ
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Manuscripts
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 later
                 ,
                 t
                 is
                 distinctly
                 writ
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 conceive
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 beyond
                 all
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Q.
                 5.
                 
                 For
                 the
                 last
                 Question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 the
                 Doxology
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 in
                 the
                 Moscovitical
                 Translation
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 return
                 no
                 answer
                 satisfactory
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 I
                 know
                 the
                 Character
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 read
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 proper
                 Names
                 which
                 are
                 contained
                 in
                 all
                 Languages
                 ;
                 yet
                 not
                 understanding
                 the
                 Language
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 assure
                 you
                 that
                 the
                 Doxology
                 is
                 there
                 .
                 In
                 our
                 ancient
                 Saxon
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 the
                 Doxology
                 is
                 wanting
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Matth.
                 6.
                 9.
                 and
                 Luke
                 11.
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 Matthew
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Prayer
                 ends
                 thus
                 —
                 7
                 ne
                 gelaede
                 þu
                 us
                 on
                 costnunge
                 ,
                 ac
                 alys
                 us
                 of
                 yfle
                 soðlice
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   i.
                   e.
                   )
                   And
                   lead
                   thou
                   us
                   not
                   into
                   temptation
                   ,
                   but
                   free
                   us
                   truly
                   from
                   evil
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Luke
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 word
                 soðlice
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 
                 Fox's
                 printed
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Saxon.
                 The
                 Doxology
                 is
                 wanting
                 also
                 in
                 an
                 old
                 Latin
                 Manuscript
                 of
                 the
                 Gospels
                 in
                 Saxon
                 Letters
                 ,
                 both
                 in
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Luke
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 humble
                 Service
                 remembred
                 ;
                 I
                 beg
                 your
                 Grace's
                 Benenediction
                 ,
                 and
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 rude
                 scrible
                 ,
                 of
              
            
             
               
                 (
                 My
                 Lord
                 )
              
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Barlow
                 .
              
               
                 Q.
                 Coll.
                 Oxon.
                 
                 
                   Sept.
                   28.
                   1655.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXCVII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               Herbert
               Thorndike
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               perused
               
                 Bar
                 Nachman
              
               upon
               Gen.
               12.
               40.
               but
               do
               not
               find
               that
               he
               begins
               the
               430
               Years
               from
               the
               Birth
               of
               Isaac
               .
               He
               recites
               the
               Exposition
               of
               Jarchi
               ,
               that
               the
               400
               Years
               begin
               from
               the
               Birth
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Thy
               Seed
               shall
               be
               a
               Pilgrim
               ,
               but
               the
               30
               from
               the
               Decree
               between
               the
               cloven
               Creatures
               .
               Which
               ,
               though
               he
               confesses
               to
               be
               the
               Opinion
               of
               their
               Doctors
               ,
               he
               easily
               refutes
               ,
               because
               Abraham
               was
               75
               Years
               old
               when
               he
               came
               out
               of
               Haran
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               .
               This
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               
                 Seder
                 Olam
              
               salves
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               was
               but
               70
               Years
               old
               when
               God
               made
               that
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               returned
               afterwards
               into
               Mesopotamia
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               finally
               when
               he
               was
               but
               75
               Years
               old
               .
               But
               this
               being
               in
               his
               Eye
               but
               a
               Midrash
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Letter
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 Seed
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 Pilgrim
              
               400
               Years
               ,
               the
               intent
               is
               ,
               only
               to
               express
               the
               time
               in
               gross
               ,
               not
               to
               determine
               
               precisely
               the
               time
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               he
               reserves
               a
               latitude
               for
               ,
               by
               mentioning
               the
               fourth
               Generation
               ,
               and
               the
               wickedness
               of
               the
               Amorite
               to
               be
               compleated
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               also
               40
               Years
               stay
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               .
               And
               so
               the
               construction
               of
               the
               words
               he
               makes
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               Pilgrimage
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               was
               till
               430
               Years
               that
               they
               dwelt
               there
               ,
               until
               that
               were
               fulfilled
               to
               them
               which
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 In
                 a
                 Land
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 .
              
               Which
               is
               the
               same
               phrase
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               with
               that
               of
               Deut.
               11.
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 the
                 days
                 that
                 we
                 travelled
                 from
              
               Kadesh
               Barnea
               ,
               
                 till
                 we
                 passed
                 the
                 Brook
              
               Zered
               ,
               were
               38
               Years
               .
               For
               this
               time
               was
               not
               spent
               in
               travelling
               from
               
                 Kadesh
                 Barnea
              
               ,
               for
               there
               they
               staid
               many
               Years
               ,
               and
               passed
               the
               Brook
               Zered
               ,
               where
               38
               Years
               were
               accomplished
               .
               And
               so
               Dan.
               12.
               12.
               
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 expects
                 and
                 attains
                 to
              
               1335
               days
               .
               Which
               is
               not
               ,
               to
               those
               days
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               end
               of
               them
               .
               Here
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               having
               Jarchi
               his
               reason
               to
               begin
               the
               400
               Years
               at
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               this
               to
               add
               30
               ,
               I
               thought
               he
               might
               have
               taken
               that
               course
               .
               But
               then
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               must
               have
               dwelt
               240
               Years
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               is
               with
               him
               an
               inconvenience
               ,
               because
               the
               Text
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               by
               Gemara
               ,
               signifies
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               to
               stay
               in
               Egypt
               but
               210.
               
               But
               another
               consideration
               he
               hath
               ,
               of
               good
               account
               to
               my
               thinking
               ;
               That
               the
               Revelation
               of
               400
               Years
               ,
               tending
               to
               limit
               the
               time
               when
               God
               would
               give
               his
               Seed
               the
               Land
               which
               presently
               he
               promised
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               from
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
               And
               because
               then
               they
               must
               have
               dwelt
               in
               Egypt
               220
               Years
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               if
               the
               210
               Years
               be
               a
               Tradition
               in
               Israel
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               salved
               ,
               by
               imputing
               it
               to
               the
               Sons
               of
               Jacob
               only
               ,
               not
               reckoning
               the
               17
               Years
               that
               he
               lived
               in
               it
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               .
               For
               thus
               ,
               227
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               190
               from
               the
               birth
               of
               Isaac
               unto
               
               Jacob's
               going
               down
               ,
               and
               13
               from
               the
               Promise
               to
               the
               birth
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               make
               430
               ,
               so
               I
               understand
               him
               .
               He
               saith
               further
               ,
               That
               the
               30
               Years
               must
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               added
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Israelites
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               Idolatry
               ,
               neglect
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               upon
               this
               rule
               ,
               that
               all
               Promises
               that
               are
               not
               with
               Oath
               ,
               imply
               a
               tacit
               Condition
               :
               And
               that
               ,
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               ,
               their
               Pilgrimage
               is
               prolonged
               40
               Years
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               a
               Land
               not
               theirs
               ,
               but
               belonging
               to
               the
               Serpents
               and
               Scorpions
               .
               This
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               Commentary
               upon
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               being
               close
               couched
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               undertake
               to
               abridg
               further
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               may
               prove
               Novelty
               to
               your
               Grace
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Abarbniel
               ,
               I
               can
               easily
               assure
               ,
               that
               he
               understands
               the
               calling
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               12.
               1.
               to
               have
               been
               out
               of
               Charan
               ,
               for
               he
               calls
               the
               Opinion
               of
               Abenezra
               expounding
               that
               Text
               of
               his
               calling
               out
               of
               Ur
               ,
               which
               we
               follow
               ,
               as
               agreeing
               with
               S.
               Stephen
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               plain
               Lye
               :
               for
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               believe
               at
               all
               that
               Terah
               or
               Abraham
               came
               out
               of
               Ur
               of
               the
               Chaldees
               upon
               any
               call
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               observes
               all
               the
               Text
               of
               Gen.
               11.
               25
               —
               to
               intimate
               the
               misfortunes
               of
               Terah
               in
               Ur
               ;
               that
               whereas
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Sem
               had
               Children
               at
               30
               Years
               ,
               he
               had
               none
               till
               70.
               
               That
               ,
               whereas
               they
               begat
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               ,
               he
               had
               but
               three
               Sons
               ;
               that
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               one
               died
               young
               ,
               another
               having
               married
               ,
               had
               no
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               and
               infers
               ,
               that
               these
               were
               the
               occasion
               to
               resolve
               him
               to
               leave
               Ur
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               into
               Canaan
               ,
               whether
               as
               more
               healthy
               ,
               or
               whether
               as
               more
               fortunate
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Astrology
               .
               Something
               nevertheless
               he
               delivers
               ,
               which
               seems
               to
               justify
               S.
               
               Stephen's
               words
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               holds
               both
               Ur
               and
               Charan
               to
               have
               been
               in
               Mesopotamia
               beyond
               Euphrates
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               words
               of
               Joshua
               24.
               2.
               
               For
               ,
               though
               Chaldea
               he
               supposes
               to
               be
               on
               this
               side
               the
               River
               ,
               yet
               he
               supposes
               that
               a
               place
               beyond
               the
               River
               may
               well
               be
               called
               Ur
               of
               the
               Chaldees
               .
               As
               ,
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               if
               we
               suppose
               that
               the
               Chaldees
               under
               Nimrod
               should
               conquer
               beyond
               the
               River
               ,
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               we
               read
               of
               Gen.
               10.
               10
               ,
               11.
               which
               he
               thus
               understandeth
               ,
               that
               Nimrod
               went
               forth
               from
               those
               parts
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               afore
               ,
               
               that
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               was
               ,
               to
               inlarge
               it
               in
               those
               parts
               which
               he
               mentions
               afterwards
               .
               In
               this
               then
               he
               seems
               to
               comply
               with
               S.
               
               Stephen's
               words
               .
               But
               for
               the
               coming
               of
               Abraham
               out
               of
               Ur
               ,
               he
               acknowledges
               no
               Call
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               maintains
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Tradition
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               was
               to
               have
               been
               cast
               into
               the
               Furnace
               of
               Fire
               ,
               because
               he
               disputed
               against
               
               Nimrod's
               Gods
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               cast
               into
               Prison
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               he
               was
               let
               go
               ,
               to
               avoid
               further
               inconvenience
               ;
               which
               concurring
               with
               Terah
               in
               his
               former
               deliberations
               ,
               resolved
               them
               to
               go
               from
               thence
               into
               Charan
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               the
               Country
               of
               Syria
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Dominion
               of
               the
               Chaldeans
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               I
               find
               Abarbniel
               acknowledg
               that
               they
               have
               by
               Tradition
               .
               Now
               I
               cannot
               say
               that
               I
               have
               found
               any
               thing
               in
               
                 Bereshith
                 Rabba
              
               ,
               that
               he
               came
               out
               of
               Charan
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Terah
               ;
               but
               I
               conceive
               I
               have
               found
               something
               that
               might
               move
               a
               Man
               to
               think
               so
               .
               For
               there
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               one
               
                 R.
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               observing
               that
               there
               wants
               60
               Years
               to
               the
               death
               of
               Terah
               ,
               by
               the
               time
               of
               
               Abraham's
               travelling
               ,
               excuses
               it
               by
               the
               mystical
               sense
               ,
               that
               the
               Wicked
               are
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               when
               they
               are
               alive
               .
               Abraham
               ,
               he
               says
               ,
               was
               afraid
               that
               they
               would
               blaspheme
               God's
               Name
               ,
               if
               his
               Servant
               should
               forsake
               his
               Father
               in
               his
               old
               Age.
               Whereupon
               God
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               dispense
               with
               the
               honour
               of
               Father
               and
               Mother
               in
               thee
               ,
               though
               in
               no
               body
               else
               :
               And
               besides
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               before
               thou
               shalt
               go
               forth
               .
               Which
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Promises
               ,
               I
               should
               take
               to
               signify
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Terah
               died
               ,
               &c.
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               mystical
               sense
               .
               It
               followeth
               there
               immediatly
               ,
               that
               
                 R.
                 Judah
              
               ,
               and
               
                 R.
                 Nehemiah
              
               both
               said
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               a
               twofold
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 R.
                 Judah
              
               said
               ,
               one
               out
               of
               
                 Aram
                 Naharaim
              
               ,
               and
               another
               out
               of
               
                 Aram
                 Nachor
                 .
                 R.
                 Nehemiah
              
               said
               ,
               one
               out
               of
               
                 Aram
                 Naharaim
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Aram
                 Nachor
              
               ,
               and
               another
               when
               he
               blew
               him
               from
               between
               the
               cloven
               Sacrifices
               to
               Haran
               back
               again
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 Seder
                 Olam
              
               ,
               as
               I
               conceive
               it
               .
               Which
               I
               would
               not
               omit
               to
               put
               down
               ,
               because
               it
               evidences
               a
               calling
               out
               of
               Ur
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               old
               Rabbies
               ,
               a
               M
               as
               Abenezra
               .
               To
               which
               purpose
               there
               is
               another
               Midrash
               afore
               upon
               
                 Jerem.
                 L
                 I.
              
               9.
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Rabbi
               Azariah
               .
               We
               have
               cured
               Babylon
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               
                 Enoch
                 ;
                 Prusthel
              
               was
               not
               healed
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Flood
               :
               Let
               her
               alone
               at
               the
               division
               of
               Languages
               :
               And
               let
               us
               go
               every
               Man
               to
               his
               own
               Land
               ,
               in
               the
               days
               of
               Abraham
               .
               For
               here
               
               Abraham's
               going
               forth
               is
               from
               Babel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               among
               the
               Chaldeans
               .
               This
               is
               all
               that
               I
               have
               found
               ,
               for
               Zoar
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               our
               Colledg
               Library
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               purpose
               to
               write
               to
               Mr.
               Pocock
               to
               look
               into
               it
               at
               Oxford
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               dealt
               with
               Dr.
               Walton
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Business
               that
               I
               am
               affected
               with
               .
               He
               shewed
               the
               difficulty
               to
               be
               doubled
               by
               the
               Arabick
               ,
               following
               the
               Roman
               Copy
               .
               I
               proposed
               to
               change
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Roman
               Copy
               ,
               retaining
               the
               Text.
               To
               which
               he
               answered
               ,
               upon
               consideration
               ,
               that
               the
               inconvenience
               was
               incurred
               already
               ,
               because
               many
               transpositions
               are
               passed
               in
               the
               Kings
               and
               Proverbs
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               too
               late
               to
               avoid
               it
               in
               Jeremy
               .
               I
               proposed
               to
               print
               a
               twofold
               Greek
               ,
               one
               to
               answer
               the
               Hebrew
               out
               of
               the
               Antwerp
               Copy
               ,
               another
               to
               answer
               the
               Arabick
               in
               a
               space
               below
               .
               But
               he
               stood
               so
               hard
               upon
               the
               foresaid
               Reasons
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               shall
               not
               prevail
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               
                 Manasse
                 Ben
                 Israel
              
               ,
               I
               had
               agreed
               with
               Dr.
               Walton
               ,
               upon
               a
               day
               and
               hour
               to
               go
               to
               him
               .
               But
               meeting
               him
               occasionally
               the
               day
               before
               ,
               he
               proposed
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               learn
               from
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               knew
               ,
               concerning
               any
               received
               number
               of
               Marginal
               Readings
               .
               And
               for
               the
               saying
               of
               Elias
               ,
               he
               utterly
               slighted
               it
               ,
               not
               acknowledging
               ,
               or
               not
               discovering
               any
               thing
               he
               knew
               of
               it
               .
               Hereupon
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               fit
               for
               me
               ,
               equally
               a
               stranger
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               meet
               him
               in
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               till
               I
               have
               got
               some
               introduction
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               hear
               he
               is
               like
               to
               stay
               here
               a
               time
               )
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               remember
               your
               Question
               of
               R.
               Judah
               ,
               which
               I
               count
               desperate
               ,
               unless
               Broughton
               had
               told
               
               us
               what
               he
               hath
               written
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               one
               of
               them
               that
               are
               recorded
               in
               the
               Talmud
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               which
               I
               have
               at
               present
               for
               answer
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Letter
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               which
               you
               please
               to
               command
               me
               further
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               be
               imploy'd
               in
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               with
               my
               humble
               Service
               ,
               commending
               my self
               to
               your
               Grace's
               Prayers
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               keep
               your
               Grace
               in
               good
               health
               ,
               and
               take
               leave
               to
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Graces
                 humble
                 Servant
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 H.
                 Thorndike
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Novemb.
                   10.
                   1655.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCXCVIII
               .
               A
               
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Learned
              
               J.
               Dallaeus
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               .
            
             
               A
               Monsieur
               Monsieur
               USSERIUS
               Archevesqued
               '
               Armach
               .
            
             
               QUam
               ante
               aliquot
               menses
               accepi
               eruditissimam
               de
               Septuaginta
               Interpretibus
               disputationem
               tuam
               ,
               Reverendissime
               Usseri
               ,
               postquam
               ex
               Calandrino
               nostro
               intellexi
               eam
               à
               te
               mihi
               destinatam
               ac
               dono
               missam
               fuisse
               ;
               primum
               fateor
               ,
               vehementer
               in
               Domino
               sum
               laetatus
               me
               apud
               eum
               virum
               ,
               quem
               ob
               summam
               doctrinam
               &
               in
               omni
               literarum
               genere
               eruditionem
               cum
               eximia
               pietate
               atque
               probitate
               ,
               &
               singulari
               candore
               conjunctam
               plurimum
               semper
               suspexi
               ,
               in
               aliquo
               esse
               numero
               ac
               pretio
               .
               Nunc
               vero
               quod
               superest
               ,
               quantas
               possum
               gratias
               pro
               tua
               illa
               bonitate
               ago
               ,
               qui
               hominem
               peregrinum
               &
               ignotum
               tuo
               munere
               dignum
               esse
               existimaveris
               .
               Ac
               libellum
               aureum
               ego
               quidem
               &
               avidissime
               legi
               ,
               &
               legam
               ut
               spero
               postea
               non
               semel
               ,
               &
               servabo
               quo
               ad
               vivam
               ,
               habeboque
               inter
               literaria
               mea
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               carissimum
               .
               Sed
               &
               gaudeo
               mihi
               hanc
               occasionem
               fuisse
               datam
               tui
               per
               epistolam
               affandi
               atque
               salutandi
               ;
               à
               quo
               me
               hactenus
               pudor
               ut
               opinor
               justus
               ex
               mea
               tenuitatis
               conscientia
               scilicet
               ortus
               ,
               deterruerat
               .
               Ac
               nisi
               hic
               me
               a
               limine
               tuo
               submovisset
               ,
               erat
               profecto
               causa
               our
               te
               adirem
               &
               grati
               animi
               sensum
               apud
               te
               profiteret
               .
               Noli
               enim
               putare
               ,
               Vir
               maxime
               ,
               me
               nunc
               primum
               bonitati
               tuae
               novissimo
               hoc
               dono
               fuisse
               obligatum
               .
               Jampridem
               sum
               in
               aere
               tuo
               sed
               alia
               ob
               nomina
               .
               Nam
               jam
               inde
               a
               primis
               adolescentiae
               meae
               annis
               fateor
               me
               plurimum
               in
               iis
               libris
               profecisse
               ,
               quos
               tu
               velet
               ex
               inexhausto
               quodam
               eruditionis
               ac
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               omnigenae
               fonte
               multos
               &
               immortali
               quidem
               laude
               dignos
               in
               publicum
               bonum
               effudisti
               ;
               ac
               etiamnum
               in
               hac
               senecta
               effundis
               .
               Tua
               quaecumque
               nancisci
               potui
               ,
               studiosissime
               collegi
               ,
               eaque
               in
               manu
               &
               oculis
               fero
               .
               Ac
               id
               quidem
               ipsum
               jam
               neque
               uno
               loco
               loquuntur
               illae
               nostrae
               qualescumque
               de
               —
               lucubratiunculae
               ,
               quas
               amicorum
               favore
               provocati
               edere
               ausi
               sumus
               :
               Sed
               ,
               &
               testabuntur
               in
               posterum
               ,
               siqua
               ejusdem
               generis
               à
               nobis
               prodierint
               .
               Habeo
               enim
               quaedam
               parata
               :
               quae
               amici
               quidem
               protrudunt
               ,
               sed
               nasutiores
               typographi
               fastidiunt
               .
               Ea
               si
               quando
               eruperint
               ,
               nomen
               tuum
               &
               venerationem
               in
               te
               meam
               pluribus
               pagitis
               praeferent
               .
               Nunc
               hoc
               unum
               te
               rogo
               ,
               SENEX
               Reverendissime
               ,
               ut
               tibi
               persuadeas
               neminem
               vivere
               ,
               qui
               eximias
               tuas
               virtutes
               vel
               admiretur
               sanctius
               vel
               veneretur
               &
               diligat
               impensius
               ;
               qui
               ve
               Dominum
               Iesum
               ardentius
               precetur
               ,
               ut
               tibi
               facilem
               &
               longam
               senectam
               largiatur
               ,
               omnemque
               Consolatoris
               Spiritus
               copiam
               affatim
               affundat
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 ex
                 animo
                 ,
                 J.
                 DILLAEUS
                 .
              
               
                 Dab
                 .
                 Lutetiae
                 Paris
                 .
                 
                   A.
                   D.
                   1656.
                   d.
                   Jan.
                   12.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCXCIX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 R.
              
               Ja.
               Usher
               
                 Archb.
                 of
              
               Armagh
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Arn.
               Boate.
               
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 ,
              
            
             
               SInce
               I
               sent
               unto
               you
               the
               approbation
               of
               Monsieur
               
                 De
                 Muys
              
               his
               Works
               ,
               which
               were
               to
               be
               printed
               by
               Mr.
               Vlack
               (
               which
               I
               do
               not
               know
               whether
               they
               be
               yet
               published
               )
               I
               received
               but
               one
               from
               you
               .
               In
               that
               which
               is
               miscarried
               ,
               I
               suppose
               you
               wrote
               unto
               me
               therein
               ,
               what
               is
               like
               to
               become
               of
               Justellus
               his
               
                 Geographia
                 Ecclesiastica
              
               so
               long
               expected
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               of
               his
               Works
               as
               he
               left
               behind
               him
               .
               The
               Papers
               which
               I
               lent
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Collection
               of
               the
               Greek
               Canons
               ,
               I
               received
               at
               several
               times
               .
               But
               the
               Collection
               of
               the
               Canons
               I
               am
               forc'd
               to
               send
               back
               unto
               you
               again
               ,
               because
               I
               can
               by
               no
               means
               procure
               any
               of
               our
               Printers
               here
               to
               intermeddle
               with
               it
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               Work
               is
               as
               yet
               imperfect
               :
               The
               Latin
               Interpretation
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               first
               Collection
               of
               
                 Johannes
                 Antiochenus
              
               ,
               as
               of
               that
               other
               
                 Simeonis
                 Magistri
                 ac
                 Logothetae
              
               (
               whom
               I
               make
               to
               be
               the
               very
               same
               with
               
                 Simeon
                 Metaphrastes
              
               )
               being
               altogether
               wanting
               .
               I
               send
               you
               also
               herewith
               six
               of
               my
               Annales
               newly
               come
               forth
               ,
               one
               for
               your self
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               Monsieur
               
                 Sarrarius
                 ,
                 Puteani
                 fratres
                 ,
                 Sirmondus
                 ,
                 Petavius
              
               and
               Bignonius
               (
               the
               King's
               Advocate
               )
               into
               whose
               Acquaintance
               I
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               brought
               by
               Dr.
               Price
               his
               means
               .
               I
               would
               not
               have
               forgotten
               Dr.
               Blondel
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               perswade
               my self
               he
               is
               gone
               from
               you
               to
               Amsterdam
               ,
               there
               to
               succeed
               Vossius
               in
               his
               Historical
               Profession
               .
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               is
               done
               for
               the
               publishing
               of
               
                 Georgius
                 Syncellus
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Lond.
                 
                   July
                   5
                   /
                   15
                   ,
                   1650.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCC
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 R.
              
               Ja.
               Usher
               
                 Archb.
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Arn.
               Boate.
               
            
             
               I
               Am
               sorry
               Sirmondus
               is
               proved
               so
               unkind
               .
               The
               best
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               need
               at
               all
               of
               any
               of
               
                 Fronto's
                 Variae
                 Lectiones
              
               ;
               we
               have
               as
               good
               Books
               here
               ,
               as
               any
               he
               did
               use
               .
               Only
               we
               desired
               that
               out
               of
               our
               own
               Book
               (
               the
               very
               Original
               whereof
               Sir
               
                 Rob.
                 Cotton
              
               so
               lovingly
               sent
               unto
               him
               )
               we
               might
               have
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               transcribed
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               are
               betwixt
               the
               27th
               and
               29th
               Chapt.
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Gen.
               which
               was
               so
               equal
               and
               easy
               a
               Request
               ,
               that
               we
               thought
               none
               could
               be
               so
               envious
               as
               to
               deny
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               the
               main
               thing
               we
               want
               ,
               is
               a
               Transcript
               of
               Cardinal
               Rupitfucaldius
               his
               Copy
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               I
               see
               they
               labour
               by
               all
               means
               to
               hide
               from
               us
               .
               But
               if
               Sir
               
                 K.
                 Digby
              
               be
               in
               Paris
               ,
               and
               you
               go
               to
               him
               in
               my
               Name
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               how
               much
               it
               will
               make
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               Country
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               it
               ;
               I
               assure
               my self
               ,
               his
               Credit
               will
               reach
               to
               the
               borrowing
               of
               it
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               may
               be
               easily
               transcribed
               and
               collated
               
                 (
                 Esay
              
               the
               longest
               Book
               being
               omitted
               ,
               as
               already
               printed
               .
               )
               I
               have
               oft
               made
               use
               in
               mine
               Annales
               of
               the
               
                 excerpta
                 ex
                 Polybio
                 ,
                 Diodoro
                 ,
                 Appiano
                 ,
              
               &c.
               set
               out
               by
               
                 Henr.
                 Valesius
              
               ,
               a
               very
               Learned
               Man
               ,
               who
               hath
               also
               written
               upon
               
                 Ammianus
                 Marcellinus
              
               .
               If
               you
               can
               learn
               from
               the
               
                 Puteani
                 Fratres
              
               where
               he
               resideth
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               that
               the
               Copy
               of
               the
               Annales
               remaining
               should
               be
               sent
               
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Catalogue
               of
               the
               High-Priests
               which
               Altinus
               sent
               unto
               me
               out
               of
               his
               Syncellus
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     Onias
                     Filius
                     Jaddi
                     ,
                     Annis
                  
                   21.
                   
                   
                     Anno
                     M.
                  
                   5170.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Simon
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Eleazar
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   32.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Manasses
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   26.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Onias
                     F.
                     Simonis
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Simon
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Jesus
                     Filius
                     Sirach
                     .
                     annis
                  
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Onias
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Jason
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   3.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Simon
                     ,
                     annis
                  
                   19.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Mattathias
                     ,
                     anno
                     m.
                  
                   5328.
                   
                
              
            
             
               The
               2
               Years
               of
               Simon
               ,
               which
               you
               sent
               unto
               me
               out
               of
               Goartus
               his
               Copy
               ,
               belong
               to
               the
               second
               Simon
               .
               But
               the
               Years
               which
               I
               desired
               to
               know
               ,
               were
               of
               the
               first
               Simon
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               9
               or
               19
               ;
               whereof
               I
               would
               willingly
               hear
               again
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               receive
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               Goartus
               his
               Notes
               ,
               which
               may
               make
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               dimness
               of
               this
               dark
               Succession
               .
               I
               thank
               you
               very
               much
               for
               your
               large
               Narrative
               of
               the
               proceedings
               in
               the
               Controversy
               touching
               Grace
               and
               Free-will
               :
               by
               occasion
               whereof
               ,
               if
               any
               ancient
               Treatise
               or
               Epistles
               shall
               be
               hereafter
               published
               by
               Sirmondus
               ,
               or
               any
               
               other
               of
               his
               Society
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               have
               it
               sent
               unto
               me
               by
               the
               first
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               .
               CCCI.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate.
               
            
             
               MR.
               Young
               having
               now
               done
               with
               those
               
                 Variantes
                 Lectiones
              
               ,
               I
               send
               them
               back
               again
               unto
               you
               ,
               with
               much
               thanks
               .
               He
               was
               wonderfully
               taken
               with
               the
               perusing
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               finding
               them
               very
               exactly
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               Alexandrian
               Copy
               (
               in
               the
               Library
               of
               St.
               James
               )
               which
               he
               intendeth
               shortly
               to
               make
               publick
               ;
               Mr.
               Selden
               and
               my self
               every
               Day
               pressing
               him
               to
               the
               Work
               :
               Neither
               will
               he
               be
               unmindful
               to
               make
               honourable
               mention
               of
               
                 Mons.
                 Sarau
              
               ,
               as
               he
               well
               deserveth
               ,
               unto
               whom
               he
               acknowledgeth
               himself
               much
               bound
               for
               vouchsafeing
               to
               communicate
               unto
               him
               so
               great
               a
               rarity
               .
               And
               I
               for
               my self
               must
               entreat
               herein
               a
               further
               favour
               at
               your
               hands
               ;
               That
               you
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               spend
               one
               Day
               in
               the
               transcribing
               of
               the
               places
               noted
               with
               Obelisks
               in
               the
               fragments
               of
               Gen.
               LV.
               and
               Numb
               .
               I
               thank
               you
               for
               the
               great
               pains
               you
               have
               taken
               in
               writing
               out
               the
               passages
               of
               
                 Georgius
                 Syncellus
              
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               High
               Priests
               after
               the
               times
               of
               Jaddus
               .
               Wherein
               finding
               my self
               deceived
               by
               the
               trust
               I
               gave
               to
               Scaliger
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               forced
               in
               the
               next
               Edition
               of
               mine
               Annals
               ,
               to
               alter
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               the
               times
               of
               that
               Succession
               .
               I
               should
               be
               much
               also
               to
               blame
               ,
               if
               I
               did
               forget
               to
               return
               you
               thanks
               ,
               for
               your
               defending
               of
               me
               against
               Capellus
               .
               I
               did
               not
               condemn
               his
               Book
               before
               I
               saw
               it
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               chargeth
               me
               )
               but
               declared
               hypothetically
               ,
               That
               if
               there
               were
               such
               a
               Proposition
               therein
               as
               you
               told
               me
               there
               was
               ,
               and
               he
               himself
               denieth
               not
               ,
               it
               was
               both
               very
               unreasonable
               and
               very
               dangerous
               .
               I
               see
               by
               your
               Reply
               ,
               that
               you
               intend
               to
               set
               out
               a
               full
               Refutation
               both
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               of
               Morinus
               his
               particular
               Objections
               against
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               :
               But
               how
               you
               can
               spare
               so
               much
               time
               from
               your
               practices
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               .
               Yet
               if
               you
               shall
               continue
               still
               in
               that
               Mind
               ,
               the
               Psalter
               being
               the
               only
               Book
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Papists
               generally
               stand
               for
               the
               Greek
               reading
               (
               out
               of
               which
               their
               vulgar
               Latin
               is
               rendred
               )
               against
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               Hebrew
               Text
               ,
               I
               will
               send
               you
               Mr.
               
                 William
                 Eyre
              
               his
               censure
               upon
               all
               the
               particular
               places
               excepted
               against
               therein
               ,
               which
               forasmuch
               as
               concerneth
               that
               Book
               will
               ease
               you
               of
               much
               Labour
               .
               I
               pray
               send
               me
               
                 Raimundi
                 Pugio
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Latin
               Translation
               of
               the
               Arabick
               Chronology
               ,
               assoon
               as
               it
               shall
               be
               suffered
               to
               be
               Publick
               .
            
             
               
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   June
                   ,
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCCII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Arnold
               Boate.
               
            
             
               
                 Good
                 Doctor
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               both
               your
               last
               Letter
               ,
               and
               your
               entire
               dispute
               against
               Capellus
               ;
               in
               the
               publication
               whereof
               I
               see
               you
               do
               still
               bewray
               your
               old
               error
               of
               loading
               me
               with
               those
               Encomiums
               ,
               the
               least
               measure
               whereof
               I
               dare
               not
               own
               ,
               but
               pray
               only
               unto
               God
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               I
               may
               hereafter
               endeavour
               to
               be
               that
               ,
               which
               the
               abundance
               of
               your
               affection
               maketh
               me
               to
               be
               already
               .
               The
               Books
               are
               much
               desired
               here
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               sorry
               I
               have
               put
               you
               to
               so
               much
               pains
               ,
               in
               seeking
               out
               for
               your
               Valesius
               ,
               and
               am
               not
               altogether
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               obtaining
               
               Rochefoculd's
               Copy
               ,
               by
               your
               industrious
               Negotiation
               with
               the
               
                 Puteani
                 Fratres
              
               and
               
                 S.
                 K.
                 Digby
              
               .
            
             
             
               But
               I
               was
               out
               of
               measure
               pleased
               with
               your
               good
               News
               you
               brought
               me
               of
               Mons.
               Sarau's
               pieces
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               and
               his
               willingness
               to
               impart
               the
               Transcript
               of
               the
               
                 Variae
                 Lectiones
              
               thereof
               unto
               Mr.
               
                 Patrick
                 Young.
              
               He
               most
               earnestly
               desireth
               you
               to
               see
               those
               Variations
               transcribed
               for
               his
               use
               :
               Wherein
               he
               entreateth
               you
               to
               have
               a
               special
               care
               of
               the
               places
               noted
               with
               Obelisks
               ,
               and
               Asterisks
               ,
               and
               carefully
               to
               set
               down
               the
               Marks
               of
               the
               ending
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               send
               me
               the
               Volume
               of
               
                 Anastasius
                 Bibliothecarius
              
               his
               Works
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               Fulgentius
               .
               As
               likewise
               
                 Amolonis
                 Lugdunensis
                 Epistolae
              
               ,
               lately
               set
               out
               by
               Syrmondus
               ,
               and
               Raimundus
               his
               
                 Pugio
                 contra
                 Judaeos
              
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               come
               out
               .
            
             
               I
               send
               you
               Mr.
               
               Taylor
               's
               
                 Pirke
                 Aboth
              
               ,
               the
               Author
               whereof
               he
               maketh
               to
               be
               
                 R.
                 Nathan
                 Babylonius
              
               .
               But
               I
               am
               much
               mistaken
               if
               be
               not
               two
               different
               Works
               .
               If
               
                 Aboth
                 R.
                 Nathan
              
               be
               to
               be
               had
               at
               Paris
               ,
               I
               pray
               send
               it
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               made
               known
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               France
               ,
               that
               there
               can
               be
               no
               possible
               expectation
               of
               my
               removing
               to
               those
               Quarters
               .
               For
               which
               and
               for
               all
               your
               other
               manifold
               ,
               Courtesies
               I
               shall
            
             
               
                 evermore
                 rest
                 Your
                 most
                 faithful
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Linc.
                   -Inn
                
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   29.
                   1651.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCCIII.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               Nicolaus
               Mercator
               .
            
             
               Viro
               Eruditissimo
               D.
               Nicolao
               Mercatori
               .
               
                 Vir
                 Eruditissime
                 ,
              
            
             
               ETsi
               de
               solaris
               Apogaei
               motu
               nihil
               causae
               esse
               videam
               ,
               cur
               quisquam
               dubitet
               ;
               tamen
               si
               fixum
               illud
               statueretur
               ,
               quid
               inde
               incommodi
               ad
               novi
               tui
               Anni
               rationes
               accederet
               perspicere
               me
               nondum
               posse
               profiteor
               .
               De
               ipsa
               tuâ
               LXX
               Annorum
               Periodo
               movenda
               potius
               fuerit
               quaestio
               .
               Annon
               ille
               33.
               
               Annor
               .
               Cyclus
               sit
               praeferendus
               ,
               in
               quo
               à
               penultimo
               Anno
               diei
               bissextilis
               intercalatio
               transferenda
               sit
               in
               Ultimum
               .
               Nam
               quo
               brevior
               &
               simplicior
               est
               Periodus
               ,
               &
               ad
               justam
               Anni
               Tropici
               Magnitudinem
               accedit
               propiùs
               ,
               eo
               proculdubio
               est
               praestantior
               .
               Haec
               vero
               tua
               plusquam
               dimidia
               parte
               brevior
               est
               ,
               &
               unico
               lustro
               extraordinario
               contenta
               ,
               quum
               duo
               tua
               habeat
               ,
               atque
               exactius
               coelestis
               Anni
               quantitatem
               exprimit
               quam
               tua
               ,
               quae
               ipso
               Gregoriano
               majorem
               nobis
               Annum
               exhibet
               .
               Ut
               de
               Periodo
               Feriarum
               Hebdomadicarum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               nihil
               dicam
               ,
               quae
               hîc
               ,
               231.
               tantum
               est
               Annor
               .
               non
               490.
               ut
               est
               tua
               ,
               totis
               90.
               
               Annis
               Gregorianâ
               productior
               .
               De
               quo
               monendum
               te
               censuit
               Mathematicorum
               tuorum
               studiorum
               summus
               fautor
               .
            
             
               
                 Jacobus
                 Usserius
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Londini
                 ,
                 
                   Febr.
                   4
                   /
                   14.
                   1653
                   
                   /
                   4.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               CCCIV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Hartlib
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 ,
                 à
                 salutis
                 fonte
                 ,
                 D.
                 N.
                 Jesu
                 Christo.
                 
              
            
             
               I
               Received
               your
               Packet
               ,
               containing
               your
               second
               edition
               of
               some
               Comenian
               Treatises
               (
               which
               I
               wish
               may
               perform
               as
               much
               as
               in
               shew
               they
               promise
               )
               and
               Mr.
               Dury's
               Letters
               unto
               my
               Lord
               Mandevill
               ,
               for
               which
               I
               most
               heartily
               thank
               you
               ;
               and
               do
               wish
               withal
               ,
               that
               my
               ordinary
               application
               of
               that
               Scripture
               to
               the
               Lutherans
               prove
               not
               in
               the
               end
               to
               be
               too
               true
               :
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 Peace
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 .
              
               I
               received
               also
               your
               last
               Letter
               of
               the
               24th
               .
               of
               September
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               an
               other
               from
               Mr.
               Ravius
               ;
               unto
               which
               I
               send
               an
               Answer
               ,
               here
               enclosed
               .
               Withal
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               in
               my
               name
               to
               go
               unto
               Mr.
               Downs
               ,
               and
               desire
               him
               to
               deliver
               unto
               you
               twelve
               Pounds
               ,
               to
               be
               transmitted
               by
               Bill
               of
               exchange
               unto
               Mr.
               Ravius
               in
               Constantinople
               .
               For
               I
               have
               promised
               him
               four
               and
               twenty
               Pounds
               yearly
               ,
               during
               his
               Travels
               in
               the
               East
               :
               and
               do
               intend
               to
               make
               over
               that
               summ
               unto
               him
               ,
               by
               two
               equal
               Portions
               ,
               twice
               every
               year
               .
               I
               recommend
               this
               business
               to
               your
               care
               ,
               assuring
               my self
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               not
               lose
               the
               first
               opportunity
               both
               of
               returning
               those
               Monies
               unto
               him
               to
               Constantinople
               ,
               and
               of
               sending
               my
               Letter
               unto
               him
               .
               So
               beseeching
               God
               to
               bless
               all
               your
               Godly
               endeavours
               ,
               to
               his
               direction
               and
               benediction
               I
               leave
               you
               ,
               and
               evermore
               rest
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Drogheda
                 ,
                 
                   Novemb.
                   12.
                   1639.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               CCCV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               to
               Christianus
               Ravius
               .
            
             
               Ornato
               ac
               Erudito
               Juveni
               ,
               Domino
               Christiano
               Ravio
               Constantinopoli
               .
               
                 Erudite
                 Vir
                 ,
              
            
             
               LIteras
               tuas
               ,
               mense
               Julio
               ,
               Constantinopoli
               datas
               ,
               accepi
               ;
               atque
               propositum
               tuum
               in
               suscipiendâ
               tam
               longinquâ
               peregrinatione
               collaudans
               ,
               ad
               aliquam
               sumptuum
               partem
               sublevandam
               ,
               viginti
               quatu
               or
               libras
               Anglicanas
               annuas
               ,
               quamdiu
               in
               Oriente
               versaberis
               ,
               tibi
               subministrare
               statui
               :
               quarum
               dimidium
               nunc
               ,
               reliquum
               post
               sex
               menses
               accipies
               ,
               atque
               tunc
               porrò
               ordinem
               observabo
               ,
               ut
               singulis
               semestribus
               dimidium
               istius
               summae
               ,
               aequalibus
               portionibus
               ,
               tibi
               numerandum
               curem
               ,
               dummodo
               operam
               des
               ut
               de
               tempore
               in
               tempus
               meliteris
               ,
               in
               quo
               versaris
               ,
               certiorem
               reddas
               ,
               neque
               enim
               to
               Constantinopoli
               haesurum
               ,
               sed
               ad
               ulteriora
               velle
               penetrare
               existimo
               .
            
             
               Libri
               quos
               pro
               me
               requiri
               velim
               ,
               hi
               sunt
               :
               Vetus
               Testamentum
               Syriacum
               ,
               non
               ex
               Hebraeo
               factum
               (
               illud
               enim
               jam
               habeo
               )
               sed
               ex
               Graeco
               versum
               ,
               atque
               obelis
               et
               asteriscis
               distinctum
               .
               Polycarpi
               &
               Ignatii
               Epistolae
               Syriace
               conversae
               .
               Eusebii
               (
               non
               Historia
               Ecclesiastica
               quae
               passim
               prostat
               )
               Chronicum
               Graecum
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               Syriace
               versum
               .
               Si
               quid
               etiam
               versionum
               Symmachi
               ,
               Aquilae
               &
               Theodotionis
               
               reperiri
               possit
               .
               Julii
               Africani
               Chronicon
               .
               Hegesippi
               Historia
               Ecclesiastica
               .
               Clementis
               Alexandrini
               Hypotyposeôn
               libri
               ,
               &
               de
               Paschate
               libellus
               Anatolii
               .
               Aniani
               &
               Panodori
               computi
               Paschales
               .
               Georgii
               Syncelli
               Graecum
               Chronicon
               .
               Apollodori
               Graecum
               Chronicon
               .
               Phlegon
               de
               Olympiadibus
               .
               Diodori
               Siculi
               ,
               Polybii
               ,
               Dionysii
               Halicarnassei
               ,
               Dionis
               Cocceiani
               libri
               illi
               ,
               qui
               apud
               nos
               desiderantur
               .
               Hipparchi
               Astronomica
               ,
               Graecè
               .
            
             
               Hos
               libros
               omnes
               sollicitè
               vestiges
               velim
               quaquâ
               transibis
               ,
               &
               si
               quos
               reperias
               ,
               diligenter
               in
               adversariis
               notes
               locos
               ubi
               extant
               ,
               &
               nomina
               eorum
               in
               quorum
               manibus
               sunt
               ,
               itidemque
               pretium
               quo
               eos
               divendere
               velint
               ,
               ut
               &
               nomina
               nostratium
               mercatorum
               inn
               iisdem
               locis
               commorantium
               ,
               ut
               sic
               postea
               ,
               quando
               ad
               nos
               reversus
               fueris
               ,
               accersere
               eos
               ,
               si
               pretium
               placuerit
               ,
               possimus
               .
               Quod
               si
               &
               alii
               probi
               authores
               Graeci
               aut
               Syriaci
               ,
               praeter
               supradictos
               ,
               in
               manus
               tuas
               inciderint
               ,
               qui
               apud
               nos
               desiderantur
               ,
               poteris
               &
               circa
               illos
               eâdem
               uti
               diligentiâ
               .
            
             
               Deum
               oro
               ,
               ut
               ab
               omnibus
               te
               periculis
               custodiens
               ,
               incolumem
               tandem
               ad
               nos
               reducat
               ;
               qui
               libentissime
               te
               ,
               peractà
               istâ
               peregrinatione
               ,
               hic
               visuri
               sumus
               .
            
             
               
                 Amicus
                 tibi
                 faventissimus
                 ,
                 Jacobus
                 Usserius
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Pontana
                   ,
                   in
                   Hiberniâ
                
                 
                   Novemb.
                   12.
                   1639.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 Literis
                 ad
                 me
                 deinceps
                 scribendis
                 una
                 cum
                 nostris
                 Dieb
                 .
                 &
                 Mensib
                 .
                 etiam
                 Turcicos
                 Mahummedanorum
                 ibi
                 usurpatos
                 ,
                 conjungas
                 velim
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               LX.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 the
                 Most
                 Reverend
              
               James
               Usher
               ,
               
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
              
               Armagh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Hartlib
               .
            
             
               
                 Salutem
                 in
                 Christo
                 Jesu
                 .
              
            
             
               THE
               Printer
               followeth
               me
               here
               so
               hard
               ,
               in
               my
               publishing
               the
               Epistles
               and
               Martyrdoms
               of
               Polycarpus
               and
               Ignatius
               :
               that
               I
               have
               no
               manner
               of
               leasure
               to
               make
               answer
               either
               to
               your
               Letters
               ,
               or
               those
               which
               I
               received
               from
               Mr.
               Gentius
               .
               You
               rightly
               observed
               in
               one
               of
               yours
               ,
               that
               the
               relation
               you
               had
               from
               Mr.
               Ravius
               might
               a
               little
               retardate
               the
               eagerness
               of
               his
               desire
               to
               adventure
               so
               suddenly
               upon
               an
               Eastern
               journey
               .
               If
               he
               could
               have
               but
               the
               patience
               to
               stay
               until
               the
               return
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               I
               should
               willingly
               continue
               that
               allowance
               unto
               him
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               now
               assigned
               unto
               the
               other
               .
               But
               the
               troubles
               of
               these
               times
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               my
               Rents
               cannot
               be
               received
               in
               Ireland
               ;
               and
               the
               event
               so
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               so
               much
               will
               be
               left
               me
               ,
               as
               may
               in
               any
               competent
               sort
               maintain
               my self
               and
               my
               Family
               .
               Yet
               if
               things
               do
               prove
               otherwise
               :
               I
               shall
               be
               content
               to
               allow
               him
               ten
               Pounds
               
                 per
                 annum
              
               ;
               the
               first
               payment
               beginning
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               notice
               you
               shall
               receive
               of
               his
               arriving
               at
               Constantinople
               .
               I
               gave
               order
               unto
               Mr.
               Ravius
               ,
               to
               procure
               me
               a
               Copy
               of
               Ignatius
               his
               Epistles
               in
               the
               Syriack
               Language
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               hath
               returned
               me
               no
               full
               answer
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               there
               is
               a
               Syriack
               Copy
               of
               them
               in
               Rome
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               improbable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               like
               to
               that
               may
               be
               found
               among
               the
               Maronites
               in
               the
               East
               .
               If
               I
               might
               get
               either
               a
               Syriack
               ,
               or
               an
               Arabick
               ,
               or
               an
               Armenian
               ,
               or
               a
               Persian
               Translation
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               would
               serve
               me
               to
               exceeding
               good
               purpose
               .
               But
               I
               must
               here
               break
               off
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 assured
                 loving
                 Friend
                 ,
                 Ja.
                 Armachanus
                 .
              
               
                 Oxford
                 ,
                 
                   
                     Septem
                     .
                     ult
                     .
                     an
                  
                   .
                   1640.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               I.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Mr.
              
               William
               Camden
               
                 to
                 Sir
              
               Edward
               Stradling
               .
            
             
               QUOD
               rebus
               omnibus
               praeoptavi
               ,
               ut
               Britannia
               mea
               ,
               qualiscunque
               illa
               sit
               ,
               bonis
               &
               doctis
               non
               displiceret
               ,
               id
               mihi
               jampridem
               à
               plurimis
               accidisse
               non
               mediocriter
               laetabar
               ;
               majoremque
               in
               modum
               nunc
               laetor
               ,
               &
               mihi
               ipsi
               quasi
               congratulor
               ,
               quod
               te
               etiam
               (
               ornatissime
               Stradlinge
               )
               &
               fautorem
               ,
               &
               defensorem
               invenerit
               .
               Ut
               enim
               ex
               nomine
               te
               illustri
               ,
               &
               vetusta
               familia
               prognatum
               cognosco
               ;
               Ita
               etiam
               ex
               Epistola
               ,
               te
               cum
               animo
               candido
               ,
               tum
               judicio
               pererudito
               planissime
               perspicio
               .
               Singulis
               etenim
               lineis
               imò
               verbis
               gravitas
               tanta
               Familia
               digna
               ,
               doctrina
               liberalis
               ,
               judicum
               limatulum
               ,
               animusque
               officii
               plenissimus
               elucet
               ;
               Utinam
               illum
               diem
               mihi
               optatissimum
               videam
               cum
               tibi
               parem
               gratiam
               pro
               his
               maximis
               tuis
               officiis
               referre
               possim
               :
               verum
               quia
               hoc
               facultatis
               non
               est
               meae
               ,
               gratias
               habeo
               immortales
               ,
               &
               debedo
               ,
               ut
               magnus
               ille
               jubet
               Philosophus
               ,
               semper
               ,
               palam
               ,
               &
               libenter
               .
               Quod
               me
               errati
               in
               pag.
               365.
               admones
               ,
               amicissime
               facis
               :
               Admonere
               enim
               &
               admoneri
               verae
               est
               amicitiae
               ,
               facile
               adducor
               tua
               fide
               &
               authoritate
               ,
               ut
               amplissimum
               illum
               Equitem
               Dominum
               Edwardum
               Stradlingum
               libelli
               authorem
               fuisse
               eredam
               .
               Exemplar
               tamen
               illud
               in
               quod
               ante
               annos
               plures
               incidi
               ,
               Edwardi
               Manuselli
               nomen
               in
               titulo
               prae
               se
               tulit
               ,
               &
               mihi
               credulo
               eò
               faciliùs
               imposuit
               ,
               quod
               Nobilem
               illum
               virum
               in
               genealogiis
               contexendis
               &
               re
               Antiquaria
               plurimum
               desudasse
               acceperim
               :
               Plagiarium
               autem
               illum
               quicunque
               fuit
               ,
               qui
               gloriam
               alieno
               labore
               partam
               in
               se
               transmovit
               ,
               &
               librarium
               qui
               mihi
               fucum
               fecit
               ,
               tacito
               cogitationis
               convitio
               subinde
               verbero
               .
               De
               asterisco
               quod
               scribis
               ,
               mihi
               planè
               novum
               est
               ,
               nec
               à
               me
               est
               ,
               nec
               à
               Typographo
               ;
               Quum
               liber
               iterum
               aedetur
               Dom.
               Edw.
               Stradlingi
               suo
               loco
               ,
               ut
               sua
               cuique
               constet
               gloria
               ,
               Deo
               favente
               reponetur
               .
               Interim
               ut
               optimis
               ille
               Eques
               mihi
               ignoscat
               ,
               tua
               quaeso
               intercedat
               humanitas
               ;
               si
               prius
               hoc
               erratum
               rescissem
               ,
               jam
               emendassem
               ,
               nam
               superiori
               mense
               alteram
               Britanniae
               meae
               editionem
               plurimis
               locis
               sparsim
               adauctam
               Typographi
               praecipitarunt
               .
               Vale
               (
               ornatissime
               Stradlinge
               )
               &
               à
               Camdeno
               tuo
               salve
               ,
               qui
               te
               ex
               animo
               amat
               &
               aestimat
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuus
                 tuo
                 merito
                 Gulielmus
                 Camdenus
                 .
              
               
                 Westmonasterii
                 
                   xvi
                   .
                   Februarii
                   ,
                   1586.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               II.
               
                 Another
                 Letter
                 of
                 Mr.
              
               Camden's
               
                 to
                 Sir
              
               Edward
               Stradling
               .
            
             
               IGnosce
               (
               clarissime
               Stradlinge
               )
               si
               longis
               &
               amantissimis
               tuis
               literis
               pauculis
               respondero
               ;
               ut
               plura
               scribam
               ,
               tua
               humanitas
               ,
               tua
               benevolentia
               &
               muneris
               magnitudo
               suo
               quasi
               jure
               exigunt
               :
               sed
               Tribunitia
               authoritate
               intercedunt
               jam
               negotia
               :
               Amorem
               tuum
               amo
               ,
               etsi
               in
               judicio
               de
               me
               plane
               caeoutiat
               .
               Benevolentiam
               exosculor
               ,
               &
               antiqua
               illa
               Romanorum
               numismata
               beneficium
               tuum
               gratissimo
               animo
               prosequor
               ,
               plurimi
               enim
               suo
               pretio
               ,
               sed
               longe
               pluris
               tuo
               munere
               &
               voluntate
               aestimo
               ,
               utinam
               aliquando
               remunerandi
               facultas
               concedatur
               :
               Te
               in
               rebus
               tam
               obscuris
               tam
               Lynceum
               ,
               &
               perspicacem
               esse
               non
               possum
               
               non
               admirari
               ,
               praesertim
               cum
               optimorum
               Historicorum
               libris
               destitutus
               ,
               &
               in
               his
               studiis
               jam
               primum
               versatus
               videaris
               ,
               foelicissime
               sane
               veritatem
               in
               plerisque
               omnibus
               eruisti
               ,
               Conjecturisque
               tuis
               ipsa
               veritas
               ubique
               fere
               ancillatur
               ;
               liceat
               tamen
               pro
               nostro
               inter
               nos
               amore
               haec
               liberius
               admonere
               ,
               In
               Valeriani
               nummo
               legendum
               est
               Imperator
               Casar
               Publius
               Licinius
               Valerianus
               Pius
               Foelix
               Augustus
               ;
               C.
               post
               Imp.
               denotat
               Imperator
               Caesar
               ,
               P.
               F.
               ante
               Aug.
               Pius
               Foelix
               Augustus
               .
               Qui
               titulus
               honorarius
               coepit
               sub
               Gordianis
               .
               M.
               Aur.
               est
               M.
               Aurelius
               .
               Publ.
               Pinesus
               Tetricus
               fuit
               Pater
               .
               Caius
               Pinesus
               Tetricus
               ,
               Filius
               .
               Marii
               jam
               primum
               numisma
               vidi
               .
               Hunc
               ex
               fabro
               ferrario
               ad
               imperium
               evectum
               ,
               statimque
               à
               milite
               quondam
               operario
               suo
               interfectum
               ,
               triduo
               tantum
               regnasse
               scribit
               Trebellius
               Pollio
               in
               Triginta
               Tyrannis
               .
               Miror
               nummos
               signasse
               cum
               triduum
               tantum
               imperaret
               ,
               cum
               nulla
               ejus
               numismata
               in
               Gallia
               &
               Italia
               eruuntur
               .
               Imperium
               in
               hac
               insula
               usurpasse
               conjectarim
               ,
               &
               eundem
               ipsum
               esse
               in
               cujus
               memoriam
               lapis
               olim
               visebatur
               Carleoli
               in
               Cumberlandia
               Marii
               Victoriae
               inscriptus
               .
               De
               quo
               in
               mea
               Britannia
               ,
               quod
               in
               aversa
               ejus
               nummi
               legitur
               ,
               Militum
               substituenda
               est
               Concordia
               ;
               ejusmodi
               enim
               inscriptionem
               vidi
               cum
               dextris
               conjunctis
               in
               nummo
               Severi
               .
               Sevelina
               Augusta
               quaenam
               fuit
               ,
               plane
               me
               latet
               ,
               Severinam
               Aureliani
               conjugem
               fuisse
               alicubi
               legi
               .
               De
               inscriptionibus
               illis
               quas
               à
               Bathonia
               accepisti
               ,
               gratias
               habeo
               ,
               sed
               in
               postrema
               editione
               Britanniae
               meae
               ante
               tres
               annos
               fuerunt
               insertae
               ,
               &
               jam
               quarta
               apparatur
               editio
               .
               Vale
               (
               Vir
               optime
               )
               &
               mihi
               tumultuariae
               hujus
               Epistolae
               veniam
               deprecetur
               tua
               humanitas
               .
               Clariss
               .
               &
               Eruditissimum
               virum
               D.
               Johannem
               David
               mihi
               officiosissime
               saluta
               ,
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 vere
                 tuus
                 ,
                 &
                 totus
                 tuus
                 ,
                 Guilielmus
                 Camdenus
                 .
              
               
                 Westmonasterii
                 
                   13.
                   
                   Februarii
                   1593.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               III.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Padre
               Paulo
               ,
               
                 (
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Council
                 of
              
               Trent
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 St.
              
               Medard
               .
            
             
               THE
               Advertisements
               ,
               which
               yours
               of
               the
               18th
               of
               June
               doth
               give
               me
               ,
               concerning
               the
               means
               whereby
               the
               most
               Christian
               King
               doth
               recover
               his
               Demains
               ,
               were
               most
               acceptable
               to
               me
               .
               I
               have
               also
               a
               great
               desire
               to
               understand
               when
               there
               happeneth
               any
               singular
               and
               remarkable
               Sentence
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               Ecclesiastical
               Matters
               .
               It
               seemeth
               to
               me
               an
               Endeavour
               worthy
               of
               your self
               ,
               to
               imploy
               your
               leisure
               in
               the
               study
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               :
               For
               which
               I
               do
               hold
               you
               so
               well
               prepared
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               no
               need
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               any
               whoever
               ,
               much
               less
               by
               me
               ;
               yet
               I
               will
               not
               omit
               to
               obey
               you
               in
               writing
               my
               opinion
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               course
               that
               a
               Man
               of
               sincere
               Affections
               should
               hold
               therein
               .
               And
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               Schoolmen
               ,
               wherein
               you
               do
               particularly
               require
               me
               ;
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               one
               had
               need
               to
               beware
               of
               those
               Writers
               that
               do
               give
               their
               Resolutions
               too
               like
               Magistrates
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 Respondeo
                 dicendum
              
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Arbitrators
               ;
               and
               rather
               to
               read
               them
               ,
               which
               deliver
               their
               Opinion
               with
               reservation
               ,
               and
               in
               Matters
               not
               decided
               ,
               do
               not
               play
               the
               Pedants
               over
               others
               .
               The
               University
               of
               Paris
               hath
               much
               used
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               the
               best
               Judgments
               that
               did
               spring
               up
               amongst
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               last
               that
               offered
               himself
               was
               
                 William
                 Occam
              
               ,
               whom
               ,
               if
               you
               lay
               his
               Barbarism
               aside
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               a
               Judicious
               Writer
               .
               I
               have
               
               still
               esteemed
               him
               above
               all
               the
               School-men
               .
               His
               Work
               upon
               the
               Sentences
               doth
               render
               the
               Conceit
               of
               him
               that
               reads
               him
               quick
               and
               fit
               to
               judg
               .
               His
               Dialogues
               ,
               which
               pass
               from
               the
               speculative
               matters
               to
               the
               more
               practical
               and
               in
               use
               ,
               are
               much
               esteemed
               where
               they
               are
               permitted
               to
               be
               read
               .
               Gerson
               teacheth
               well
               of
               that
               which
               he
               toucheth
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               not
               propound
               to
               himself
               to
               treat
               of
               the
               whole
               Subject
               :
               St.
               Thomas
               is
               currant
               among
               the
               Jesuits
               and
               Prelates
               as
               a
               Writer
               very
               easy
               ,
               and
               who
               doth
               not
               intangle
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Reader
               with
               doubts
               ,
               but
               resolves
               him
               indeed
               too
               much
               .
               If
               you
               resolve
               to
               read
               him
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               good
               very
               punctually
               to
               examine
               his
               Sorites
               ,
               for
               so
               are
               almost
               all
               his
               Proofs
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               I
               named
               first
               .
               If
               you
               will
               read
               the
               Controversies
               that
               do
               at
               this
               present
               exercise
               the
               World
               ,
               you
               shall
               do
               well
               to
               bear
               in
               mind
               that
               the
               Writers
               do
               all
               of
               them
               exceed
               in
               Affection
               to
               their
               own
               side
               ,
               and
               do
               accommodate
               matters
               to
               their
               own
               Taste
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               do
               see
               not
               that
               which
               is
               there
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               use
               with
               them
               the
               caution
               that
               a
               good
               Judg
               should
               use
               ;
               not
               to
               pronounce
               till
               both
               the
               Parties
               be
               heard
               .
               As
               for
               the
               means
               to
               get
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               History
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               necessary
               to
               put
               in
               your
               Head
               a
               Chronology
               of
               all
               the
               Princes
               and
               famous
               Men
               that
               have
               been
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               all
               of
               them
               distinguished
               in
               their
               Times
               and
               Countries
               .
               In
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Historiographers
               to
               be
               very
               wary
               ,
               because
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               they
               are
               interested
               on
               the
               one
               side
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               they
               treat
               of
               any
               Controversies
               .
               The
               most
               sincere
               Authors
               are
               the
               
                 English
                 ,
                 Paris
                 ,
                 Hoveden
                 ,
                 Walsingham
                 .
              
               The
               most
               sincere
               and
               faithful
               History
               is
               to
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Fathers
               and
               other
               Writers
               of
               every
               time
               .
               Above
               all
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               in
               reading
               to
               bear
               a
               neutral
               Affection
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               suffer
               that
               which
               you
               find
               in
               one
               Author
               ,
               to
               take
               so
               deep
               root
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               give
               place
               to
               the
               Truth
               or
               greater
               Probability
               which
               you
               may
               find
               afterwards
               .
               But
               according
               to
               my
               Judgment
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               general
               and
               infallible
               Rule
               for
               all
               the
               Difficulties
               that
               may
               occur
               in
               the
               process
               of
               your
               Studies
               ;
               I
               take
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               to
               consult
               with
               the
               Jesuits
               ,
               and
               to
               resolve
               the
               clean
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               they
               say
               .
               There
               remaineth
               (
               you
               say
               )
               the
               Parliament
               for
               a
               Bank
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               overflowing
               ,
               but
               still
               I
               see
               the
               Water
               to
               encrease
               ,
               and
               the
               Earth
               of
               the
               Bank
               to
               diminish
               ,
               which
               puts
               me
               in
               great
               doubt
               :
               We
               indeed
               are
               free
               from
               their
               Persons
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               their
               Vexations
               and
               Ambushes
               .
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               mischief
               to
               be
               the
               greater
               ;
               that
               which
               they
               do
               being
               absent
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               they
               do
               being
               present
               .
               I
               begin
               to
               believe
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               now
               I
               see
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               been
               re-accepted
               in
               France
               to
               free
               that
               Kingdom
               from
               greater
               Mischief
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               in
               their
               absence
               ,
               and
               peradventure
               I
               am
               not
               deceived
               .
               Your
               Worship
               doth
               esteem
               me
               more
               than
               is
               fitting
               ,
               in
               thinking
               that
               the
               Jesuits
               have
               any
               thought
               of
               me
               .
               Assure
               your self
               that
               I
               am
               not
               high
               enough
               to
               be
               stricken
               with
               such
               a
               Lightning
               ;
               (
               unless
               they
               were
               (
               whereof
               I
               doubt
               )
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               curious
               Men
               that
               do
               not
               overslip
               ,
               no
               not
               the
               least
               matters
               )
               :
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               every
               one
               is
               subject
               unto
               danger
               ,
               only
               it
               rests
               to
               rely
               our selves
               on
               God
               in
               those
               things
               whereunto
               no
               humane
               caution
               can
               arrive
               .
               I
               beseech
               your
               Lordship
               to
               make
               me
               partaker
               sometimes
               of
               your
               Letters
               ,
               whom
               you
               shall
               oblige
               thereby
               .
               You
               shall
               not
               be
               obliged
               to
               write
               Italian
               ,
               because
               however
               I
               answer
               you
               in
               this
               my
               Language
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               me
               indifferent
               to
               read
               yours
               in
               this
               ,
               or
               in
               French.
               Our
               Lord
               God
               give
               your
               Lordship
               all
               Happiness
               ,
               whose
               Hands
               I
               do
               reverently
               kiss
               .
            
             
               
                 From
                 Venice
                 
                   
                     this
                     22d
                     of
                     July
                  
                   ,
                   1608.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
             
             
             
               LETTER
               IV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               H.
               Grotius
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Overal
               ,
               
                 Dean
                 of
                 St.
              
               Pauls
               .
            
             
               Admodum
               Reverendo
               ,
               Eruditissimoque
               D.
               Doctori
               Johanni
               [
               Overal
               ]
               Decano
               Sancti
               Pauli
               Londini
               .
               
                 Reverende
                 D.
                 
              
            
             
               CRimen
               mihi
               ingratitudinis
               mea
               febricula
               &
               secutus
               statim
               abitus
               imposuit
               ;
               sed
               quas
               agere
               coràm
               gratias
               non
               potui
               ,
               eas
               habeo
               tibi
               maximas
               ,
               tum
               pro
               perscripta
               tua
               de
               Praedestinatione
               sententia
               ,
               tum
               pro
               doctissimo
               Thomsonis
               libello
               .
               Non
               possim
               verbis
               explicare
               quam
               mihi
               utrumque
               placuerit
               ,
               quamque
               me
               confirmaverit
               in
               sobria
               veterum
               ,
               &
               vere
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               faciente
               sententia
               .
               Miserum
               me
               quod
               pro
               istis
               muneribus
               reponere
               nihil
               possum
               .
               Ostendi
               utrumque
               scriptum
               viris
               hic
               piis
               atque
               eruditis
               qui
               delectati
               iis
               maxime
               fuerunt
               :
               quibusque
               in
               primis
               voluptas
               fuit
               intelligere
               non
               esse
               eam
               totius
               Anglicanae
               Ecclesiae
               sententiam
               ,
               quam
               confidenter
               admodum
               jactant
               illi
               ,
               qui
               praeter
               Calvinum
               &
               Ursinum
               vix
               quicquam
               legerunt
               .
               Non
               cesso
               urgere
               latinam
               interpretationem
               Colloquii
               Hagiensis
               istis
               de
               controversiis
               ;
               item
               libelli
               quem
               vir
               praestantissimus
               Johannes
               Utenbogardus
               scripsit
               de
               Jure
               Magistratuum
               in
               regenda
               Ecclesia
               ,
               &
               legum
               Ecclesiasticarum
               ,
               quae
               Trajecti
               nuper
               promulgatae
               fuerunt
               .
               Apparebit
               ex
               eorum
               librorum
               lectione
               quam
               non
               ex
               fide
               quidam
               statum
               nostrarum
               controversiarum
               descripserint
               .
               Nunc
               in
               Hollandia
               laboratur
               de
               statuendis
               legibus
               quibusdam
               super
               Ecclesiastico
               regimine
               .
               Ubi
               constitutum
               quid
               fuerit
               ,
               faciam
               te
               certiorem
               :
               Si
               qui
               sunt
               auctores
               qui
               tibi
               commode
               videantur
               istud
               argumentum
               tractasse
               ,
               eos
               mihi
               judices
               velim
               ,
               ut
               eorum
               lectione
               instructior
               ad
               istam
               deliberationem
               accedam
               .
               Utinam
               mihi
               occasio
               esset
               ea
               sermones
               tecum
               serendi
               quae
               nuper
               in
               Britannia
               fuit
               :
               nullius
               consiliis
               libentius
               uterer
               ;
               nunc
               rogo
               per
               literas
               id
               me
               facere
               patiaris
               ,
               quod
               praesens
               ipse
               facturus
               essem
               ,
               meque
               in
               gravissimis
               rebus
               dubitantem
               praeceptis
               tuis
               rege
               ,
               imo
               potius
               dubitationes
               meas
               ipse
               praeveni
               .
               Non
               debet
               tantum
               licere
               locorum
               spatiis
               ,
               ut
               coeptae
               tam
               foeliciter
               amicitiae
               usum
               interrumpant
               .
               Unum
               opto
               ut
               tibi
               tam
               sit
               jucundum
               me
               docere
               ,
               quam
               mihi
               doceri
               erit
               utile
               .
               Vale
               ,
               mi
               Domine
               ac
               Pater
               ,
               &
               in
               precibus
               tuis
               Grotii
               memento
               .
            
             
               
                 Tui
                 observantissimus
                 H.
                 Grotius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               V.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               H.
               Grotius
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Overal
               
                 Dean
                 of
                 St.
              
               Pauls
               .
            
             
               Admodum
               Reverendo
               ,
               Eruditissimoque
               D.
               Doctori
               Johanni
               Decano
               S.
               Pauli
               Londini
               .
               
                 Reverendissime
                 D.
                 ac
                 Pater
                 ,
              
            
             
               JAmdudum
               est
               quod
               ad
               R.
               D.
               T.
               nullas
               dedi
               literas
               ,
               veritus
               ne
               molesta
               esset
               mea
               interpellatio
               ,
               his
               praesertim
               temporibus
               tam
               iniquis
               atque
               infestis
               ut
               ipsa
               haec
               amicitiae
               commercia
               in
               calumniam
               pateant
               .
               Dubito
               quoque
               an
               quas
               postremas
               per
               Legatum
               Caronium
               dedi
               ,
               in
               manus
               venerint
               :
               tunc
               enim
               annuntiabaris
               ab
               urbe
               abesse
               ;
               neque
               ex
               eo
               quid
               factum
               sit
               literis
               rescivi
               .
               Nunc
               tamen
               
               cum
               ad
               vos
               iret
               ,
               studiosus
               multarum
               literarum
               ,
               praesertim
               Orientalium
               ,
               juvenis
               fidus
               Drusii
               nuper
               cum
               magno
               bonorum
               luctu
               mortui
               discipulus
               ,
               non
               potui
               non
               obsequi
               honesto
               ejus
               desiderio
               .
               Non
               quod
               eum
               meo
               nomine
               cuiquam
               commendari
               posse
               arbitrarer
               ,
               (
               neque
               enim
               ea
               est
               mea
               auctoritas
               )
               sed
               ut
               occasionem
               ipsi
               additus
               hac
               Epistola
               largirer
               .
               Apud
               nos
               Ecclesiae
               status
               paulatim
               ad
               quietem
               redit
               ,
               perveniente
               ad
               paucos
               turbatores
               poena
               ,
               exemplo
               ad
               caeteros
               .
               Molliores
               sententiae
               de
               Praedestinatione
               divina
               plures
               indies
               in
               assensum
               trahunt
               :
               certe
               non
               esse
               ob
               tales
               controversias
               scindendam
               Ecclesiam
               ferme
               inter
               omnes
               convenit
               .
               Datur
               nunc
               typis
               ,
               brevique
               adeo
               proditurus
               est
               Thomsoni
               libellus
               .
               Spero
               visis
               ejus
               argumentis
               aliquos
               absteritum
               iri
               ab
               eo
               dogmate
               quod
               eosdem
               homines
               eodem
               tempore
               constituit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               &
               clavium
               Ecclesiae
               vim
               omnem
               enervat
               .
               De
               tuendo
               summarum
               potestatum
               jure
               eo
               magis
               solliciti
               sumus
               ,
               quod
               ni
               id
               obtineat
               ,
               videmus
               latam
               Schismaticis
               secessionibus
               a
               periri
               viam
               ,
               praesertim
               in
               Ecclesia
               non
               optime
               constituta
               .
               Et
               videmus
               Catholica
               nos
               judicia
               Ecclesiae
               nunc
               nulla
               habere
               nisi
               in
               antiquitate
               quae
               mire
               contemnitur
               .
               Judicia
               autem
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ita
               saepe
               abripiuntur
               affectibus
               ,
               praeconceptis
               opinionibus
               ,
               &
               Zelo
               quodam
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ut
               non
               tuto
               illis
               affigi
               possit
               conscientia
               potestatum
               pro
               bono
               Ecclesiae
               vigilantium
               .
               Vincit
               enim
               nimium
               saepe
               pars
               major
               meliorem
               .
               Sed
               nolo
               diutius
               insidiari
               tuis
               temporibus
               quae
               Ecclesiae
               &
               usibus
               melioribus
               consecrasti
               .
               Deus
               det
               vobis
               nobisque
               suam
               pacem
               cum
               salutaris
               veri
               cognitione
               :
               idemque
               D.
               T.
               Reverendissime
               D.
               ac
               Pater
               diu
               bono
               publico
               praestet
               incolumem
               .
               xxvi
               Junii
               &
               Cal.
               non
               Anni
               ci●iccxvi
               .
               Rotterdami
               .
            
             
               
                 Tuae
                 pietatis
                 observantissimus
                 cultor
                 H.
                 Grotius
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               H.
               Grotius
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Overal
               ,
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               .
            
             
               Reverendissimo
               Domino
               D.
               Joanni
               Episcopo
               Coventrensi
               &
               Litchfeldensi
               .
               
                 Reverendissime
                 Domine
                 ,
              
            
             
               EX
               literis
               quas
               xxvii
               Septembris
               ad
               me
               dare
               R.
               T.
               D.
               placuit
               ,
               video
               nondum
               in
               manus
               tuas
               id
               temporis
               venisse
               quae
               contra
               Socinum
               disputavimus
               ,
               quare
               proximis
               literis
               judicium
               super
               iis
               tuum
               expectabimus
               ,
               emendaturi
               editione
               quae
               nunc
               paratur
               quicquid
               ex
               te
               non
               satis
               recte
               positum
               didicero
               .
               Ad
               Rev.
               Episcopum
               Eliensem
               scribo
               ;
               rogo
               ut
               librum
               de
               Jure
               Imperii
               legat
               &
               emendet
               conscio
               Rege
               .
               Sane
               multae
               sunt
               causae
               cur
               id
               argumentum
               tractari
               debeat
               ,
               tum
               ne
               sententia
               mea
               sequius
               quam
               te
               habet
               accipiatur
               ,
               tum
               ut
               seditiosis
               hominibus
               occurratur
               ,
               quorum
               magna
               apud
               nos
               est
               seges
               ,
               qui
               tumultui
               ac
               violentiae
               Religionis
               nomen
               imponunt
               .
               Commendavi
               &
               Spalatensi
               &
               Eliensi
               statum
               Ecclesiae
               ac
               Reipublicae
               nostrae
               ,
               cui
               ad
               caetera
               mala
               accessit
               quod
               oratione
               nuper
               habita
               à
               Regio
               Legato
               ,
               atque
               ita
               ipsius
               etiam
               Regis
               auctoritate
               premitur
               hic
               melior
               de
               Gratia
               ac
               libero
               arbitrio
               sententia
               ,
               simulque
               promovetur
               schisma
               exempli
               pessimi
               .
               Obsecro
               vos
               omnes
               quantum
               fieri
               potest
               ,
               veritati
               tuendae
               &
               unitati
               sarciendae
               detis
               operam
               ;
               quam
               ad
               rem
               usui
               vobis
               esse
               poterit
               qui
               has
               fert
               literas
               vir
               clarissimus
               Petrus
               Hoofdius
               ,
               optimo
               natus
               genere
               ,
               literis
               supra
               modum
               excultus
               ,
               testis
               oculatus
               eorum
               quae
               apud
               nos
               sub
               pietatis
               titulo
               prave
               atque
               pernitiose
               geruntur
               .
               Quod
               de
               Utenbogardo
               
               quaeris
               ,
               nihil
               ille
               latine
               unquam
               edidit
               :
               Belgice
               nonnulla
               in
               quibus
               esset
               liber
               haud
               magnus
               ejusdem
               quod
               à
               me
               tractatum
               est
               Argumenti
               .
               Ejus
               libri
               interpretationem
               Latinam
               Rev.
               Episcopo
               Eliensi
               transmissam
               memini
               .
               Caeterum
               Remonstrantium
               sententiae
               siquis
               Argumenta
               ac
               rationes
               propius
               nosse
               desideret
               &
               legenda
               sunt
               examen
               Perkinsianum
               Arminii
               ,
               ejusdem
               collatio
               cum
               Francisco
               Junio
               ;
               Johannis
               Arnoldi
               Corvini
               responsio
               ad
               libellum
               Tileni
               :
               item
               adnotata
               Bogermanni
               ;
               deinde
               Nicolai
               Grevinchonii
               dissertatio
               adversus
               Amesium
               .
               Si
               qua
               horum
               ad
               manus
               tuas
               non
               pervenerint
               ,
               ut
               habeas
               curabo
               .
               Ad
               eas
               partes
               libri
               nostri
               de
               summarum
               potestatum
               jure
               quod
               attinet
               in
               quibus
               haesitaturum
               existimas
               Rev.
               Eliensem
               aliosque
               in
               Anglia
               viros
               eruditos
               ,
               paratus
               sum
               audire
               eorum
               sententias
               &
               meliora
               docentibus
               cedere
               .
               Caeterum
               judicia
               Synodica
               ,
               aut
               etiam
               quae
               extra
               Synodos
               à
               viris
               piis
               atque
               eruditis
               petuntur
               in
               libro
               nostro
               ostenduntur
               maximi
               facienda
               .
               Neque
               certiorem
               esse
               viam
               ullam
               discendi
               dogmatum
               veritatem
               .
               Sed
               sicut
               post
               judicium
               Ecclesiae
               singuli
               de
               fide
               sua
               judicant
               (
               ut
               enim
               Rex
               ait
               ,
               unusquisque
               super
               propria
               scientia
               fidei
               fundamentum
               debet
               collocare
               )
               ita
               &
               Reges
               ad
               ea
               agenda
               quae
               non
               possunt
               agere
               nisi
               Reges
               .
               Hoc
               judicium
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               non
               incommode
               in
               scripto
               quodam
               vocavit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Casaubonus
               .
               Optime
               Episcopus
               Eliensis
               non
               debere
               Regem
               ita
               ab
               alieno
               ore
               pendere
               ut
               ipse
               à
               se
               nihil
               dijudicet
               :
               Et
               Bilsonus
               non
               minus
               recte
               requirit
               ut
               judicium
               praecedat
               usum
               gladii
               .
               Similia
               apud
               Paraeum
               aliosque
               leguntur
               plurima
               .
               At
               apud
               nos
               qui
               maxime
               jactant
               ,
               nomen
               Ecclesiae
               hi
               sunt
               qui
               veteris
               Ecclesiae
               consensum
               ferocissime
               repudiant
               .
               Presbyteros
               remittere
               peccata
               ,
               id
               est
               remissa
               declarare
               cum
               Magistro
               sententiarum
               exposui
               ,
               cum
               quo
               consentire
               video
               Protestantium
               plerosque
               .
               Neque
               tamen
               negem
               alio
               etiam
               modo
               ministerialiter
               remittere
               ,
               quatenus
               actione
               sacerdotali
               ac
               pastorali
               aut
               Deum
               movent
               ad
               remittendum
               ,
               aut
               hominem
               ad
               accipiendam
               remissionem
               disponunt
               .
               Recte
               etiam
               à
               Lombardo
               adjectum
               remitti
               insuper
               à
               pastore
               peccata
               quoad
               poenas
               satisfactorias
               &
               quoad
               excommunicationem
               .
               Siquid
               his
               superadditum
               sit
               in
               honorem
               Presbyteralis
               muneris
               ,
               de
               eo
               monitus
               libenter
               supplebo
               quod
               deerit
               :
               ita
               tamen
               ut
               si
               fieri
               potest
               libenter
               mansurus
               sim
               intra
               ea
               de
               quibus
               Protestantes
               consentiunt
               .
               Jurisdictionis
               vocem
               usurpavi
               ex
               Juris
               Civilis
               consuetudine
               ita
               ut
               includat
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quam
               ob
               rationem
               etiam
               eam
               notionem
               quae
               Episcopis
               jure
               positivo
               attributa
               est
               maluerunt
               Imperatores
               audientiam
               quam
               jurisdictionem
               appellare
               .
               Neque
               tamen
               inficias
               eo
               in
               potestate
               excommunicandi
               esse
               aliquid
               jurisdictioni
               analogum
               quod
               eadem
               etiam
               voce
               latius
               paulo
               &
               extra
               usum
               Veteris
               Romani
               Sermonis
               sumpta
               recte
               judicetur
               :
               Episcopatus
               vocem
               sumpsi
               eo
               significatu
               ut
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               indicet
               non
               temporariam
               sed
               perpetuam
               :
               hanc
               defendo
               juris
               esse
               divini
               approbantis
               &
               suadentis
               ;
               non
               tamen
               universaliter
               imperantis
               .
               Caeterum
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sumptam
               abstracte
               citra
               considerationem
               durationis
               esse
               Juris
               Divini
               etiam
               Imperantis
               ostendi
               ab
               ipso
               Beza
               agnosci
               .
               Haec
               si
               recte
               expendantur
               ,
               spero
               haud
               multum
               fore
               controversiae
               :
               &
               siquid
               est
               tale
               ,
               parebo
               meliora
               monstrantibus
               .
               Domino
               Jesu
               summo
               Pastori
               R.
               T.
               D.
               unice
               commendo
               ;
               idem
               nostras
               tempestates
               serenet
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 R.
                 D.
                 addictissimus
                 H.
                 Grotius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   M
                   D
                   CXVII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               VII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Hugo
               Grotius
               
                 to
                 Dr.
              
               Overal
               
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Coventry
               and
               Litchfield
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendissimo
                 Domino
                 D.
                 Johanni
                 Episcopo
                 Coventrensi
                 &
                 Litchfeldensi
                 .
              
               
                 Reverendissime
                 Domine
                 ,
              
            
             
               IN
               tantis
               procellis
               Ecclesiae
               simul
               &
               Reipublicae
               versanti
               nullum
               obtingere
               potest
               solatium
               tuis
               literis
               dulcius
               .
               Quare
               pro
               iis
               quas
               per
               Hoofdium
               misisti
               summas
               habeo
               gratias
               .
               Multumque
               gaudeo
               te
               Episcopali
               libertate
               anniti
               ne
               per
               injuriam
               damnentur
               sententiae
               quas
               vetus
               Ecclefia
               damnare
               non
               sustinuit
               ;
               plurimi
               in
               illa
               etiam
               probarunt
               .
               Quam
               modestiam
               si
               incitarentur
               Theologi
               nostri
               ,
               minus
               sudaremus
               in
               tuendis
               dogmatibus
               quae
               nobis
               tum
               à
               Pontificiis
               tum
               à
               Lutheranis
               acerrimè
               objectantur
               :
               Synodus
               Nationalis
               adhuc
               urgetur
               ab
               iis
               qui
               certam
               sibi
               ex
               suffragiorum
               numero
               spondent
               Victoriam
               :
               Nos
               praetentari
               provincialem
               tutius
               magisque
               ex
               ordine
               arbitramur
               ;
               ea
               si
               non
               successerit
               ,
               de
               majoribus
               remediis
               consultaturi
               .
               Sunt
               qui
               à
               Generali
               Synodo
               plusquam
               à
               nationali
               sperant
               aequitatis
               .
               Oro
               Rev.
               tuam
               Dom.
               ut
               D.
               Eliensem
               quantum
               honeste
               fieri
               potest
               urgeat
               ad
               legendum
               librum
               de
               Imperio
               summarum
               potestatum
               ;
               Puto
               ,
               si
               diligenter
               legerit
               ,
               reperturum
               à
               me
               occursum
               praecipuis
               difficultatibus
               .
               Utut
               est
               judicium
               ejus
               avide
               expecto
               ,
               cui
               quantum
               ex
               animi
               sententia
               potero
               ,
               me
               aptabo
               .
               Germani
               Theologi
               scriptum
               ,
               scriptique
               sententiam
               laudant
               .
               Insurrexit
               nuper
               in
               me
               Ravenspergerus
               Groningensis
               Theologus
               ferox
               juventa
               ,
               vitio
               mihi
               vortens
               &
               quasi
               haeresin
               impingens
               quod
               Christi
               defendens
               satisfactionem
               non
               asseruerim
               nullo
               modo
               potuisse
               Deum
               aliter
               peccata
               condonare
               ;
               item
               passum
               esse
               Christum
               poenas
               gehennales
               ,
               atque
               id
               genus
               alia
               .
               Quid
               dicam
               Miseret
               me
               saeculi
               .
               Vir
               quidam
               pius
               &
               doctus
               Ravenspergero
               respondet
               .
               Idem
               doctissime
               tractat
               Pelagianorum
               ,
               semi-Pelagianorum
               &
               Praedestinatorum
               historiam
               .
               Utrumque
               librum
               simulatque
               prodierint
               ,
               ad
               R.
               T.
               D.
               transmittam
               .
               Deus
               te
               interim
               ,
               Reverendissime
               Pater
               ,
               diu
               Ecclesiae
               Catholicae
               servet
               incolumem
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 R.
                 D.
                 Studiosissimus
                 H.
                 Grotius
                 .
              
               
                 
                   XVI
                   April
                   .
                   M
                   D
                   CIXVIII
                   .
                   ex
                   Cal.
                   Nano
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverendo
                 admodum
                 &
                 clarissimo
                 viro
                 ,
                 D.
                 Christiano
                 Raevio
                 ,
                 Berlinati
                 ,
                 Linguarum
                 Orientalium
                 apud
                 Amstelodamenses
                 cultori
                 &
                 Professori
                 celeberrimo
                 ,
                 amico
                 honorando
                 .
                 Salutem
                 à
                 Domino
                 .
              
               
                 Vir
                 Clarissime
                 ,
              
            
             
               QUod
               tamdiu
               ab
               officio
               scribendi
               abstinuerim
               ,
               nullâ
               meâ
               factum
               est
               culpâ
               .
               Dubius
               haerebam
               ubi
               degeres
               ,
               aliis
               aliud
               referentibus
               .
               Jam
               vero
               ultimis
               tuis
               ante
               paucos
               dies
               mihi
               redditis
               edoctus
               ,
               tuo
               te
               merito
               Amstelodamensi
               Gymnasio
               operam
               tuam
               navare
               praeclaram
               ,
               non
               potui
               non
               ,
               quamvis
               
               ob
               Corporis
               imbecillitatem
               à
               biduo
               ad
               scribendum
               ineptus
               ,
               pauca
               ad
               mellitissimas
               tuas
               literas
               reponere
               .
               Manuscripta
               igitur
               orientalia
               cum
               caeteris
               speciminibus
               Arabicis
               tandem
               hic
               post
               longam
               moram
               appulisse
               scito
               .
               Animi
               certè
               in
               Tigurinos
               nostros
               benevolentissimi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               luculentum
               .
               Vix
               credas
               quàm
               utriusque
               ordinis
               Bibliothecarii
               hanc
               tuam
               in
               se
               liberalitatem
               exosculentur
               .
               Cognosces
               ,
               spero
               ,
               propediem
               ex
               publicis
               literis
               ,
               quas
               hactenus
               negotia
               urgentia
               ,
               turbae
               ,
               vicinique
               tumultus
               sufflaminarunt
               .
               Sed
               &
               CL.
               D.
               Antistiti
               nostro
               gratum
               tuum
               fuisse
               alloquium
               Epistolicum
               ex
               adjecto
               colliges
               responso
               .
               Me
               cum
               primis
               in
               aere
               tuo
               esse
               lubens
               fateor
               ,
               fateborque
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               quod
               ignotum
               me
               tam
               impensè
               ames
               ,
               meaque
               causa
               nihil
               non
               cupias
               .
               Quàm
               solicitè
               ubique
               &
               instantèr
               Helvetias
               cum
               Belgis
               in
               Typographia
               orientali
               adornanda
               certare
               cupis
               vota
               certè
               heroica
               ;
               sed
               ,
               hoc
               quidem
               tempore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Quid
               serus
               vehat
               Vesper
               expectabimus
               .
               Spero
               ex
               hac
               Literarum
               Orientalium
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               multa
               apud
               nos
               coctum
               iri
               ,
               Concilia
               ,
               quae
               adhuc
               diu
               alta
               mente
               sunt
               repôsta
               .
               Interim
               in
               sparta
               mihi
               commissa
               ,
               quantum
               serent
               humeri
               ,
               officium
               facere
               pergam
               .
            
             
               Specimina
               Arabica
               in
               publico
               &
               solenni
               ,
               magno
               tuo
               cum
               honore
               ,
               actu
               studiosis
               post
               Pascha
               distributum
               iri
               puto
               .
               Fac
               modo
               ,
               ut
               quae
               tua
               est
               humanitas
               ,
               compendium
               tuum
               Grammaticum
               ,
               ubi
               ad
               umbilicum
               fuerit
               deductum
               ,
               habeam
               .
            
             
               Quid
               nos
               ab
               aliquo
               tempore
               simus
               imaginati
               ,
               per
               Mercatores
               Francosordenses
               cognosces
               ,
               quibus
               fasciculum
               tibi
               tradendum
               committam
               .
            
             
               Dissertatio
               tua
               amica
               ,
               prolixa
               &
               docta
               de
               Lexicis
               &
               Concordantiis
               à
               defectibus
               desaecandis
               placet
               ,
               &
               jam
               nunc
               exactiùs
               quàm
               ante
               tuam
               assequor
               mentem
               .
               Anxius
               &
               summo
               cum
               desiderio
               specimen
               vel
               unius
               radicis
               abs
               te
               expectabo
               ,
               video
               enim
               aliquid
               praeclari
               te
               parturire
               .
               Neque
               dubito
               ,
               quin
               ,
               quod
               incredibilia
               tua
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               eruditio
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               docendi
               fervor
               meretur
               ,
               Amstelodamenses
               Deus
               excitaturus
               sit
               Patronos
               ,
               vestrarum
               regionum
               Mecaenates
               .
               Vix
               locus
               fortè
               ullus
               commodior
               obtingere
               potuisset
               .
               Sed
               quid
               de
               professione
               Hebraicâ
               Leidense
               si
               commode
               illuc
               commigrares
               ,
               majori
               fortè
               illud
               cum
               publico
               emolumento
               esset
               conjunctum
               .
               D.
               Buxtorfius
               omnem
               spem
               Basilea
               discedendi
               abjecit
               .
               Nova
               enim
               ei
               demandata
               functio
               professio
               Theologica
               ,
               novam
               etiam
               accessit
               stipendium
               .
               Tibi
               igitur
               succedendi
               locus
               opportunus
               pateret
               ,
               modo
               Amstelodamenses
               ,
               sua
               si
               bona
               in
               te
               nôrint
               ,
               à
               se
               te
               demittant
               .
               Miror
               Belgium
               professores
               accersere
               aliundè
               ,
               viris
               incomparabilibus
               abundans
               .
            
             
               Si
               mihi
               tam
               foelicem
               esse
               contigisset
               ,
               ut
               vel
               aliquot
               menses
               tuum
               examinare
               licuisset
               penu
               literarum
               ,
               albae
               Gallinae
               filium
               me
               aestimâssem
               .
               Verum
               avellit
               nos
               locorum
               distantia
               ,
               quae
               ex
               literis
               tuis
               me
               jubet
               esse
               contentum
               .
            
             
               Plura
               ad
               vos
               valetudinis
               status
               scribere
               nunc
               non
               sinet
               ,
               quamvis
               summatim
               ad
               geminam
               tuam
               me
               respondisse
               Epistolam
               .
               Vale
               igitur
               Vir
               Clarissime
               ,
               meque
               tui
               amantissimum
               amare
               perge
               .
               Avide
               Lexici
               &
               Concordiantiarum
               tuarum
               expectabo
               primitias
               ,
               ad
               quas
               Lexicon
               meum
               adornare
               constitui
               .
            
             
               
                 Raptim
                 Tiguri
                 
                   D.
                   14.
                   
                   Martii
                   1647.
                   
                
              
               
                 A.
                 T.
                 Addictissimus
                 .
                 Joh.
                 Henricus
                 Hottingerus
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               IX
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
              
               Jac.
               Irmingerus
               ,
               
                 Superintendent
                 at
              
               Zurich
               ,
               to
               Christ.
               Ravius
               .
            
             
               S.
               P.
               
            
             
               VIR
               excellentissime
               atque
               clarissime
               ,
               literae
               tuae
               aliquot
               abhinc
               menses
               ad
               me
               exaratae
               ,
               maximo
               sanè
               me
               affecerunt
               gaudio
               ,
               tum
               quia
               singularem
               tuum
               erga
               me
               spirant
               favorem
               ;
               tum
               quia
               insignem
               tuum
               erga
               praestantissimum
               atque
               clarissimum
               nostrum
               Hottingerum
               redolent
               amorem
               .
               Quod
               vero
               ad
               suavissimas
               tuas
               literas
               aequo
               seriùs
               respondeo
               ,
               id
               non
               tam
               meae
               negligentiae
               ,
               quàm
               variis
               iisque
               gravissimis
               velim
               tribuas
               occupationibus
               ,
               ex
               quibus
               etiamnum
               vix
               tantillum
               suffurari
               licet
               otii
               ,
               quo
               scribendis
               literis
               vacare
               possim
               .
               Hottingerus
               ille
               noster
               ,
               quem
               graphicè
               tuo
               descripsisti
               calamo
               ,
               Vir
               profectò
               est
               omni
               liberali
               eruditione
               non
               leviter
               tinctus
               ,
               sed
               penitus
               imbutus
               ,
               adamantions
               atque
               concatenatos
               ,
               nisu
               Herculeo
               ,
               exantlat
               labores
               ;
               unde
               ad
               studiosam
               juventutem
               fructus
               redundant
               longè
               uberrimi
               .
               Tametsi
               igitur
               Clarissimus
               ille
               noster
               Hottingerus
               seipsum
               excellentissimorum
               suorum
               donorum
               &
               splendore
               ,
               &
               utilitate
               satis
               superque
               commendet
               :
               postquam
               tamen
               gravissimae
               tuae
               commendationis
               pondus
               atque
               auctoritas
               accessit
               ,
               vel
               hoc
               ipso
               nomine
               ,
               nobis
               est
               eritque
               deinceps
               ,
               vir
               ille
               quàm
               acceptissimus
               atque
               commendatissimus
               .
               Amplissimus
               noster
               Magistratus
               Tigurinus
               rarissimas
               Viri
               illius
               dotes
               exosculatur
               ,
               summo
               eum
               amore
               prosequitur
               ,
               atque
               animi
               sui
               in
               hunc
               Virum
               propensissimi
               ,
               honorario
               non
               ita
               pridem
               ,
               ob
               libri
               cujusdam
               Theologici
               cedro
               sane
               digni
               dedicationem
               ,
               oblato
               ,
               signum
               edidit
               luculentissimum
               .
               Tibi
               verò
               Vir
               excellentissime
               gratias
               ago
               immortales
               cum
               pro
               egregio
               Alcoranicae
               versionis
               specimine
               ,
               quod
               mihi
               dono
               misisti
               ;
               tum
               pro
               eleganti
               in
               Manuale
               Concordantiarum
               Ebraeo-Chaldaearum
               praefatione
               ,
               ut
               &
               pro
               doctissimis
               tuis
               Manuscriptis
               ,
               Ecclesiae
               Scholaeque
               Tigurinae
               communicatis
               .
               Quae
               ut
               certissima
               benevoli
               tui
               in
               Ecclesiam
               Scholamque
               Tigurinam
               affectus
               sunt
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               ita
               vicissim
               omnia
               ,
               quae
               à
               nobis
               proficisci
               possunt
               humanitatis
               officia
               ,
               Tibi
               sanctè
               pollicemur
               .
               Gaudemus
               sanè
               ,
               effoeta
               hac
               mundi
               aetate
               ,
               ea
               excitari
               ingenia
               ,
               quae
               accenso
               linguarum
               Orientalium
               lumine
               ,
               Judaicarum
               juxta
               atque
               Muhamedicarum
               superstitionum
               tenebras
               discutere
               satagunt
               .
            
             
               Hujusmodi
               studium
               ,
               praeludium
               sive
               parasceve
               conversionis
               Judaeorum
               esse
               videtur
               ,
               de
               qua
               illustria
               Pandectarum
               Sacrarum
               extant
               oracula
               Hoseae
               cap.
               3.
               v.
               4
               &
               5.
               
               Rom.
               11.
               v.
               25
               &
               26.
               
               Apoc.
               7.
               v.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Pergas
               macte
               animo
               ,
               Clarissime
               Ravi
               ,
               eo
               quo
               coepisti
               pede
               ,
               per
               angusta
               ad
               augusta
               .
               Dominus
               Jesus
               sanctissimos
               tuos
               labores
               coelesti
               benedictione
               affatim
               mactare
               dignetur
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 T.
                 Cl.
                 addictissimus
                 ,
                 Joh.
                 Jacobus
                 Irmingerus
                 ,
                 Ecclesiae
                 Tigurinae
                 p.
                 t.
                 Pastor
                 .
              
               
                 Dabam
                 Tiguri
                 ,
                 
                   8
                   Martii
                   ,
                   Anno
                   1647.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 Nobili
                 &
                 praestanti
                 viro
                 Simoni
                 de
                 Dewes
              
               
                 Jacobus
                 Sirmondus
              
               
                 S.
                 
              
            
             
               GRatias
               imprimis
               debeo
               humanitati
               tuae
               ,
               vir
               amplissime
               !
               quod
               me
               ignotum
               nihilque
               apud
               te
               promeritum
               ,
               non
               modo
               litteris
               tuis
               ornaris
               ,
               sed
               bonorum
               quoque
               tuorum
               participem
               esse
               volueris
               .
               In
               partem
               enim
               quodammodo
               venire
               mihi
               visus
               sum
               numismatum
               tuorum
               cum
               horum
               notitiam
               accepi
               ,
               &
               cum
               egregii
               operis
               quod
               prae
               manibus
               habes
               ,
               consilium
               ,
               ordinem
               ,
               partesque
               singulas
               descripsisti
               ,
               hoc
               sum
               consecutus
               ,
               ut
               fructus
               illos
               jam
               animo
               delibem
               ,
               quos
               ex
               eo
               maximos
               Philologis
               omnibus
               exituros
               confido
               .
               Ut
               autem
               ad
               singula
               Epistolae
               tuae
               capita
               ,
               quoniam
               id
               te
               velle
               intelligo
               ,
               breviter
               respondeam
               ,
               atque
               ab
               illâ
               observatione
               tuâ
               exordiar
               ,
               quam
               primo
               loco
               posuisti
               :
               Occonem
               meritò
               notari
               haud
               dubium
               est
               ,
               si
               Victorini
               Aug.
               nummos
               in
               quibus
               Pi.
               Piav
               .
               aut
               Piavonii
               nomen
               integrum
               adscriptum
               est
               ,
               ad
               Patrem
               nullus
               pertinere
               sentiat
               ,
               cum
               ad
               Patrem
               prorsus
               spectent
               tres
               ii
               ,
               quos
               in
               Epistolâ
               tuâ
               delineasti
               ;
               duoque
               item
               alii
               quos
               Johannes
               Tristanus
               Sanctamantius
               Tomo
               iii.
               commentariorum
               suorum
               exhibuit
               pag.
               51.
               in
               quibus
               Pater
               idem
               M.
               PIAVONIUS
               VICTORINUS
               inscribitque
               adderem
               ,
               &
               de
               nobis
               ,
               si
               opus
               esset
               ,
               quatuor
               aut
               quinque
               patris
               ejusdem
               ,
               in
               quibus
               PIAV
               .
               VICTORINUS
               appellatur
               ;
               sed
               in
               re
               satis
               comprobatâ
               nihil
               opus
               est
               .
               Quaerendum
               fortasse
               potius
               fuerit
               ,
               quod
               quidem
               doceri
               abs
               te
               velim
               ,
               An
               de
               VICTORINO
               quoque
               filio
               constet
               PIAVONIUM
               fuisse
               nuncupatum
               video
               &
               Occonem
               &
               Tristanum
               hoc
               insinuasse
               ,
               sed
               certiora
               numismatum
               documenta
               desidero
               .
               Duorum
               enim
               junioris
               hujus
               nummorum
               qui
               apud
               me
               sunt
               ,
               simplicior
               unius
               tantum
               nominis
               est
               inscriptio
               IMP.
               C.
               VICTORINUS
               P.
               F.
               AUG
               .
               in
               parte
               autem
               aversâ
               utriusque
               si
               hoc
               quoque
               addendum
               est
               SALUS
               ,
               AUG
               .
               cum
               solitâ
               salutis
               effigie
               .
            
             
               II.
               De
               Fastis
               Idatianis
               eam
               partem
               edendam
               curavi
               quam
               unam
               judicabam
               prodire
               in
               lucem
               tutò
               posse
               ,
               lectoribusque
               probari
               ob
               rerum
               historicarum
               varietatem
               &
               copiam
               ,
               caetera
               ut
               ederem
               adduci
               hactenus
               nòn
               potui
               ,
               tùm
               quod
               historicis
               observationibus
               illis
               careant
               ,
               aut
               si
               quas
               interdum
               habeant
               ,
               levioris
               sunt
               momenti
               ac
               vulgò
               notae
               ,
               tùm
               quod
               in
               Consulum
               dinumeratione
               plurimis
               in
               locis
               adeò
               corrupta
               &
               depravata
               sunt
               omnia
               ,
               ut
               sine
               alterius
               codicis
               ope
               restitui
               aegrè
               possunt
               ,
               sed
               quoniam
               perspicaci
               qui
               sunt
               ingenio
               gemmas
               saepe
               agnoscunt
               ,
               quas
               alii
               non
               vident
               :
               Fuerant
               qui
               horumcè
               fastorum
               particulas
               nùnc
               has
               nùnc
               illas
               à
               me
               nòn
               invito
               expresserint
               ,
               suosque
               in
               usus
               converterint
               .
               Quocirca
               tibi
               nùnc
               etiàm
               eorundem
               fragmentum
               hoc
               mitto
               ,
               quod
               ab
               exordio
               principatus
               Neronis
               ad
               Aurelianum
               usque
               ,
               unde
               nostra
               coepit
               editio
               ,
               porrigitur
               .
               In
               eo
               animadvertes
               quod
               dixi
               ,
               rarissimas
               interseri
               observationes
               ;
               sed
               Consulum
               tamen
               hic
               minùs
               confusa
               sunt
               nomina
               quàm
               in
               antecedentibus
               ;
               Hoc
               sitim
               tuam
               si
               nòn
               explebit
               ,
               &
               plura
               requires
               ,
               nòn
               deero
               ,
               ut
               spero
               ,
               desiderio
               tuo
               .
            
             
               III.
               Hanniballiani
               regis
               aereum
               nummum
               nostrum
               ,
               quem
               VALESIUS
               ad
               MARCELLINUM
               edidit
               ,
               certae
               atque
               indubiae
               antiquitatis
               esse
               mihi
               planè
               compertum
               est
               .
               Effossus
               enim
               est
               Romae
               ,
               cum
               ibi
               essem
               ,
               ad
               meque
               allatus
               cum
               aliis
               quamplurimis
               recens
               erutis
               ,
               inter
               quos
               repertus
               &
               alter
               ,
               est
               Delmatii
               fratris
               ejus
               ,
               hac
               Epigraphe
               FL.
               JUL.
               DELMATIUS
               NOB.
               C.
               uterque
               perexiguâ
               mole
               ,
               quantà
               scilicet
               Quinarii
               est
               argentei
               ;
               Valesius
               itaque
               nummi
               nostri
               mensuram
               excessit
               ,
               at
               Tristanus
               Valesiano
               rursus
               majorem
               affinxit
               ,
               pag.
               501.
               
               Tomo
               iiio.
               Quo
               loco
               nostrum
               cum
               suo
               comparans
               primas
               literas
               
               duas
               quae
               in
               nostro
               extritae
               fuerunt
               ,
               supplevit
               hoc
               modo
               ,
               FL.
               CL.
               HANNIBALLIANO
               REG.
               sed
               &
               alia
               quaedam
               in
               ejus
               ectypo
               cernuntur
               ,
               quae
               nostro
               non
               conveniunt
               .
               Ubi
               Parisios
               redierit
               ,
               nunc
               enim
               abest
               ,
               discrimen
               ,
               si
               per
               ipsum
               licebit
               ,
               attentius
               considerabimus
               ,
               ut
               exactam
               si
               discrepent
               utriusque
               accipias
               imaginem
               .
               In
               Orthographiâ
               certi
               nominis
               non
               variant
               ,
               HANNIBALLIANUM
               enim
               ambo
               vocant
               .
            
             
               IV.
               Quod
               vero
               hunc
               ipsum
               Hanniballianum
               ,
               una
               cum
               Delmatio
               fratre
               ,
               simulque
               etiam
               patruum
               utriusque
               Constantium
               ,
               Caesares
               à
               Constantino
               magno
               creatos
               fuisse
               contendis
               ,
               variisque
               consecturis
               astruere
               conaris
               ,
               ignosce
               si
               assentiri
               me
               posse
               negem
               ;
               nam
               arduum
               est
               profectò
               &
               supra
               fidem
               ut
               tot
               saeculis
               ignorata
               dignitas
               ,
               nunc
               demùm
               illis
               nullo
               reclamante
               vindicetur
               .
               Nec
               vero
               assertorem
               habes
               sententiae
               hujus
               Zosimum
               ,
               quem
               laudas
               ,
               sed
               apertè
               repugnantem
               ,
               quippe
               qui
               libro
               11.
               pag.
               591
               ,
               &
               592.
               cum
               unà
               cum
               tribus
               Constantini
               filiis
               ,
               regnasse
               quodammodo
               tres
               alios
               diceret
               ,
               Delmatium
               videlicet
               Caesarem
               ,
               Constantium
               ejus
               patruum
               ,
               qui
               frater
               fuit
               .
               Constantini
               ,
               &
               Anniballianum
               ,
               trium
               horum
               dignitates
               apertè
               distinxit
               ,
               docens
               Delmatium
               quidem
               à
               Constantino
               Caesarem
               fuisse
               constitutum
               ,
               reliquos
               vero
               duos
               non
               Caesares
               sed
               Nobilissimos
               ,
               quae
               dignitas
               inferior
               erat
               Caesareâ
               &
               ad
               illum
               gradus
               ,
               unde
               liquet
               Ausonium
               ,
               cum
               de
               Delmatio
               &
               Anniballiano
               loquens
               ,
               Caesareum
               illos
               nomen
               indeptos
               dixit
               quasi
               Caesares
               ambo
               fuissent
               ,
               impropriè
               &
               poeticè
               locutum
               esse
               .
               Nihil
               enim
               ad
               asserendum
               Constantio
               Patruo
               hunc
               titulum
               facere
               nummos
               arbitror
               ,
               quas
               profers
               ,
               in
               quibus
               caput
               reflexâ
               in
               verticem
               caesarie
               oblonga
               visitur
               hac
               inscriptione
               DN
               .
               Constantius
               Nob.
               Caes.
               &
               parte
               in
               alterâ
               Pedes
               Equitem
               jaculo
               confodiens
               ,
               cum
               epigraphe
               FEL
               .
               TENE
               .
               REIARATIO
               .
               Quatuor
               enim
               hujus
               generis
               nummos
               habemus
               ,
               totâ
               parte
               aversâ
               planè
               consimiles
               ,
               atque
               in
               adversam
               item
               totâ
               capitum
               comarumque
               formam
               conspirantes
               ,
               hoc
               uno
               dispares
               ,
               quod
               in
               duobus
               DN
               .
               CONSTANTIUS
               NOB.
               CAES.
               legitur
               sicut
               in
               tuis
               ,
               in
               reliquis
               verò
               duobus
               ,
               DN
               .
               FL.
               CL.
               CONSTANTIUS
               NOB.
               CAES.
               quam
               posteriorem
               epigraphem
               ,
               eam
               ad
               Gallum
               Caesarem
               pertinere
               dubium
               non
               sit
               ,
               ad
               eundem
               referendam
               quoque
               priorem
               esse
               manifestum
               est
               ,
               Galli
               porrò
               nomen
               suo
               mutasse
               Constantium
               ,
               quando
               Caesarem
               illum
               instituit
               ,
               ita
               ut
               pro
               Gallo
               Constantius
               vocaretur
               ,
               auctor
               est
               Aurelius
               Victor
               &
               sciunt
               omnes
               ;
               At
               Occonem
               trium
               Constantiorum
               ,
               id
               est
               ,
               Chlori
               ,
               Augusti
               ,
               &
               Galli
               Nummos
               confudisse
               ,
               videor
               dudum
               observasse
               ,
               idque
               ipsum
               tibi
               etiam
               ,
               si
               animum
               adjecisti
               ,
               visum
               esse
               ,
               mihi
               persuadeo
               .
            
             
               V.
               De
               excerptis
               temporum
               Constantinianorum
               à
               Valesio
               editis
               recte
               mones
               ,
               mendosè
               ,
               ubi
               de
               Hanniballiani
               conjuge
               sermo
               est
               ,
               Constantini
               sororem
               dictam
               esse
               ,
               cum
               fuerit
               filia
               ,
               verùm
               in
               hoc
               errore
               Valesius
               esse
               nòn
               potuit
               ,
               qui
               conjugem
               eandem
               in
               Notis
               suis
               Constantini
               ,
               nòn
               sororem
               appellavit
               sed
               filiam
               .
               Fuit
               igitur
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Librariorum
               seu
               Typographorum
               ,
               cum
               &
               in
               archetypo
               excerptorum
               eorundem
               ,
               quod
               penes
               nos
               est
               ,
               &
               ni
               à
               Typographo
               quo
               usus
               est
               Valesius
               ,
               Filia
               disertè
               scriptum
               sit
               non
               Sorore
               :
               Valesium
               hic
               ergo
               facile
               absolvimus
               .
               Sed
               apertus
               error
               est
               ,
               quod
               Bassianum
               ,
               quem
               Constantinus
               in
               animo
               habuerat
               Caesarem
               creare
               ,
               Caesarem
               reverâ
               fuisse
               affirmat
               ,
               quod
               falsum
               est
               ,
               &
               tamen
               erroris
               aemulum
               habuit
               Tristanum
               ,
               qui
               de
               Bassiano
               Caesare
               peculiarem
               observationem
               condidit
               ,
               pag.
               470.
               
               Tom.
               iii.
               sed
               vereor
               ne
               jam
               taedio
               sim
               ,
               abutique
               videar
               his
               imprimis
               literis
               patientiâ
               tuâ
               .
               Vale.
               
            
             
               
                 Parisiis
                 
                   Kalendis
                   Octobribus
                   ,
                   M.
                   DC
                   .
                   XLVIII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 Nobili
                 praestantique
                 Doctrinâ
                 Viro
                 D.
                 Simoni
                 de
                 Dewes
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 Jacobus
                 Sirmondus
                 S.
                 P.
                 D.
                 
              
            
             
               HAbes
               tandem
               vir
               ornatissime
               ,
               integros
               Fastos
               Idatii
               ,
               quâ
               parte
               typis
               vulgati
               non
               sunt
               ,
               holographa
               manu
               nostra
               exaratos
               ,
               hoc
               est
               minus
               culto
               ,
               minusque
               eleganti
               charactere
               quàm
               aut
               merita
               tua
               aut
               vota
               mea
               postulant
               .
               In
               caeteris
               enim
               voluntati
               tuae
               obsequi
               conatus
               sum
               ,
               nam
               vetus
               exemplar
               in
               quo
               praepostera
               &
               depravata
               sunt
               plurima
               ,
               sic
               expressi
               ,
               ut
               vitiosas
               quoque
               lectiones
               (
               paucis
               exceptis
               )
               retinuerim
               ,
               &
               singulos
               versus
               singulis
               versibus
               representarim
               ,
               &
               quoniam
               in
               codice
               illo
               nostro
               singulae
               paginae
               binas
               in
               columnas
               distinguebantur
               ,
               quod
               imitari
               nobis
               non
               licuit
               ,
               dedimus
               operam
               ut
               quibus
               in
               verbis
               columellae
               singulae
               inciperent
               in
               apographo
               nostro
               adnotaremus
               ,
               ut
               ad
               has
               ,
               si
               qua
               erit
               occasio
               ,
               facilis
               sit
               recursus
               ;
               expectabo
               itaque
               deinceps
               ecquid
               in
               his
               etiam
               ,
               quae
               nunc
               mittuntur
               ,
               observaturus
               sis
               ,
               quod
               cum
               autographo
               conferri
               &
               corrigi
               jubeas
               quemadmodum
               in
               fragmento
               Necomiano
               foelicitèr
               tibi
               sentias
               evertisse
               VICTORINORUM
               numismata
               ,
               etsi
               non
               adeo
               inter
               se
               discrepant
               ac
               quod
               alter
               fit
               imberbis
               &
               facie
               puerili
               ,
               VICTORINUS
               uterque
               barbatus
               :
               Habent
               tamen
               &
               illa
               suum
               quoque
               nec
               obscurum
               discrimen
               ,
               quod
               filii
               non
               tantum
               hilarior
               &
               blandior
               sit
               vultus
               quàm
               patris
               ,
               sed
               barba
               etiam
               parcior
               &
               tenerior
               ,
               juvenilem
               &
               nondum
               plenam
               aetatem
               ostendens
               ,
               qualem
               videre
               est
               in
               aureo
               nummo
               apud
               Sanctamantium
               Tom.
               iii.
               pag.
               cujus
               pars
               anterior
               VICTORINUM
               patrem
               refert
               ,
               altera
               filium
               ,
               &
               qualem
               prorsus
               ,
               exhibet
               aereus
               noster
               ,
               cujus
               ectypum
               cum
               literis
               nostris
               accipies
               ,
               nec
               vero
               in
               Victorinorum
               mentione
               quaerendum
               gentisnè
               an
               familiae
               vocabulum
               fuerit
               PIAVONIUS
               ,
               quod
               illorum
               utrique
               vel
               alteri
               adjungi
               solet
               ,
               cum
               exploratum
               sit
               Romae
               post
               eversam
               rempublicam
               exolevisse
               penitus
               veterem
               illam
               propriorum
               nominum
               disciplinam
               ,
               quod
               vel
               ex
               ipsis
               Imperatorum
               nomenclaturis
               quae
               obviae
               sunt
               ,
               intelligi
               licet
               ,
               teque
               omnium
               minime
               latet
               ac
               nos
               ipsos
               ,
               si
               hac
               addi
               fas
               est
               ,
               in
               notis
               ad
               Sidonium
               multis
               confirmasse
               meminimus
               .
            
             
               De
               CONSTANTIO
               Fratre
               Constantini
               magni
               quando
               haec
               iterum
               reciprocanda
               serra
               est
               ,
               utar
               potestate
               quam
               facis
               ,
               ut
               maneam
               in
               sententia
               ,
               illum
               nec
               Caesarem
               esse
               vel
               Augustum
               ,
               nec
               referri
               ad
               eum
               nummos
               posse
               ,
               in
               quibus
               Eques
               à
               Pedite
               prostratus
               effingitur
               ,
               sed
               quotquot
               hujus
               generis
               adscriptum
               habent
               nomen
               Constantii
               ,
               eos
               vel
               ad
               Constantium
               ipsum
               Augustum
               pertinere
               ,
               vel
               ad
               Gallum
               Caesarem
               qui
               Constantius
               itidem
               ,
               patruelis
               Augusti
               beneficio
               ,
               vocabatur
               ;
               ad
               Constantium
               nempe
               si
               Augusti
               appositus
               est
               titulus
               ;
               ad
               Gallum
               ,
               si
               Caesaris
               .
               Cumque
               prostrati
               equitis
               hoc
               Lemma
               quod
               in
               Constantii
               Augusti
               &
               in
               Galli
               Julianique
               Caesarum
               numismatis
               passim
               cernitur
               in
               anteriorum
               Principum
               Constantii
               Magnentii
               aliorumque
               nummis
               nusquam
               appareat
               ,
               argumento
               videri
               ,
               posterioribus
               demúm
               Constantii
               annis
               (
               ob
               bellicum
               aliquod
               facinus
               contra
               Persas
               quod
               inflexus
               Equitis
               pileus
               designet
               )
               usurpari
               coepisse
               ,
               Constantio
               proinde
               patruo
               ,
               si
               qui
               ejus
               nummi
               fuerint
               ,
               tribui
               non
               posse
               ,
               qui
               ab
               ipso
               Constantini
               Principatus
               exordio
               vivere
               desierat
               .
            
             
               Mirum
               tibi
               non
               abs
               re
               visum
               censeo
               ,
               adduci
               potuisse
               Baronium
               ut
               Constantio
               magni
               Constantini
               filio
               nummum
               adscriberet
               quem
               ex
               Laelii
               Musaeo
               profert
               in
               iii
               o
               sub
               finem
               anni
               337.
               cujus
               in
               adversâ
               parte
               inscriptio
               est
               DN
               .
               CONSTANTIUS
               JUN.
               NOB.
               C.
               in
               alterâ
               ,
               Princeps
               idem
               paludatus
               
               stans
               inter
               duo
               signa
               militaria
               cum
               his
               verbis
               CONCORDIA
               MILITUM
               &
               nota
               loci
               ASIS
               ;
               nàm
               ad
               Gallum
               Caesarem
               haud
               dubie
               referendus
               est
               ,
               qui
               cum
               itidem
               Constantius
               vocaretur
               ,
               junior
               hic
               dicitur
               ad
               discrimen
               Constantii
               Augusti
               senioris
               .
               Extat
               quippe
               inter
               nostras
               alter
               sane
               perelegans
               ,
               eodem
               opinor
               tempore
               cujus
               Constantii
               Aug.
               nomine
               ut
               docet
               inscriptio
               ,
               DN
               .
               CONSTANTIUS
               .
               PF
               .
               Aug.
               cujus
               pars
               altera
               eadem
               prorsus
               cum
               superiore
               ,
               nisi
               quod
               pro
               ASIS
               Sculptum
               habet
               ASIRM
               .
               ut
               Sirmii
               nòn
               Frisciae
               cusum
               significet
               ,
            
             
               De
               illo
               item
               qui
               
                 Val.
                 Constantius
              
               NOB.
               C.
               inscribitur
               ubi
               laevam
               in
               partem
               se
               facies
               explicat
               ,
               &
               in
               parte
               alterâ
               aedificium
               cum
               epigraphe
            
             
               cui
               subditae
               literae
               R.
               Q.
               cum
               serto
               intermedio
               ,
               rectè
               in
               eâ
               sententiâ
               judicasti
               ,
               ad
               Constantium
               Caesarem
               Constantini
               magni
               Filium
               ,
               qui
               Augustus
               postea
               fuit
               ,
               pertinere
               ;
               perinde
               atque
               alterum
               cujus
               inscriptio
               est
               FL.
               JUL.
               CONSTANTIUS
               ,
               NOB.
               C.
               cum
               eadem
               aedificii
               structura
               ,
               tituli
               utriusque
               habeo
               singulos
               nisi
               quod
               in
               posteriore
               pro
               literis
               illis
               duabus
               hae
               insunt
               idem
               quippe
               Constantius
               nunc
               Julii
               nomen
               adscribit
               ,
               nunc
               Valerii
               ,
               quemadmodum
               Crispus
               quoque
               Caesar
               ,
               qui
               Julius
               Crispus
               in
               nummis
               plerumque
               nuncupatur
               ,
               in
               antiquis
               inscriptionibus
               VALERIUS
               CRISPUS
               appellatur
               ,
               &
               
                 Commodum
                 Imperatorem
              
               constat
               primum
               Lucii
               ,
               postea
               Marci
               praenomen
               fraequentasse
               .
               Caeterum
               horum
               omnium
               ,
               &
               aliorum
               quae
               insinuas
               ,
               particeps
               fiet
               Sanctamantius
               cum
               ad
               nos
               redibit
               ,
               nondum
               enim
               prolixae
               rusticationis
               suae
               finem
               fecit
               .
            
             
               Magna
               interim
               cum
               voluptate
               vidi
               cerae
               impressa
               numismata
               duo
               quae
               Feltonus
               ad
               se
               missa
               ,
               nobiscum
               ,
               te
               volente
               ,
               communicavit
               ,
               Honoriani
               utrumque
               saeculi
               ,
               unum
               scilicet
               Constantini
               Tyranni
               ,
               alterum
               Constantii
               Augusti
               ,
               ejus
               qui
               pater
               fuit
               
                 Placidi
                 Valentiniani
              
               ,
               ad
               hunc
               (
               quandoquidem
               Julii
               quoque
               nomen
               gessit
               )
               transferri
               forsan
               poterunt
               nonnulla
               eorum
               ,
               quae
               antehac
               de
               Julio
               Constantio
               Patruo
               suspicabatur
               ,
               Constantini
               vero
               Tyranni
               est
               apud
               nos
               argenteus
               nummus
               ,
               cujus
               Ectypon
               ad
               te
               mitto
               ut
               conferas
               cum
               tuo
               .
               Restat
               ad
               extremum
               ,
               ut
               gratias
               agam
               ,
               quas
               maximas
               debeo
               ,
               humanitati
               &
               munificientiae
               tuae
               quod
               inopiam
               ,
               tuâ
               ex
               abundantiâ
               ,
               nostram
               sublevare
               mediteris
               .
               Equidem
               deesse
               mihi
               ex
               rarioribus
               nummis
               ,
               quoniam
               hoc
               scire
               aves
               ,
               plusculos
               non
               ignoro
               .
               Sed
               ex
               iis
               qui
               apud
               te
               singulares
               atque
               unici
               non
               sint
               ,
               duos
               observavi
               ,
               quibus
               careo
               
                 Pertinacem
                 &
                 Carausium
              
               ,
               de
               Carausio
               quin
               aliunde
               consequi
               possim
               non
               diffido
               ,
               Aereum
               Pertinacem
               ex
               sex
               illis
               quem
               possides
               unum
               largiri
               si
               licebit
               qui
               certae
               sit
               antiquitatis
               ,
               singulari
               beneficio
               me
               devinctum
               habebis
               .
               Cave
               tamen
               pro
               eximiâ
               tuâ
               prudentiâ
               nè
               me
               hoc
               nomine
               officiosiorem
               erga
               te
               futurum
               arbitreris
               ,
               sic
               enim
               animo
               &
               voluntate
               mihi
               videor
               affectus
               ut
               difficile
               sit
               quicquam
               addi
               .
            
             
               
                 Vale.
                 
              
               
                 Lutetiae
                 Parisiorum
                 
                   xv
                   Kalendas
                   Januarias
                   ,
                   CI●
                   I●CXL
                   VIII
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               LETTER
               XII
               .
               Johannis
               Deodati
               ,
               S.
               S.
               Theologiae
               apud
               Genevenses
               Professoris
               &
               Pastoris
               ibidem
               ,
               Responsum
               Ad
               Conventum
               Ecclesiasticum
               Londini
               congregatum
               ,
               1647.
               
            
             
               
                 Plurimum
                 Reverendi
                 ,
                 potentissimi
                 ,
                 &
                 praestantissimi
                 Viri
                 ,
                 Domini
                 ,
                 &
                 Fratres
                 in
                 opere
                 Christi
                 conjunctissimi
                 .
              
            
             
               SIquantum
               moeroris
               cepimus
               ex
               literis
               vestris
               ,
               quibus
               tristissimum
               rerum
               vestrarum
               faciem
               expressistis
               ,
               tantundem
               nobis
               suppeteret
               copia
               ,
               ad
               leniendos
               dolores
               vestros
               ,
               solatiis
               ,
               vel
               ad
               labores
               sublevandos
               ,
               consiliis
               ,
               vel
               ad
               necessitatibus
               vestris
               qualicunque
               opella
               nostra
               opitulandum
               ,
               praeclare
               nobis
               videremur
               honorificae
               vestrae
               ,
               &
               amantissimae
               appellationi
               respondere
               ,
               &
               paria
               nobiscum
               facere
               officio
               non
               penitus
               inani
               ,
               neque
               poenitendo
               .
               Verum
               (
               proh
               dolor
               !
               )
               &
               mensurae
               nostrae
               brevitas
               ,
               &
               causarum
               penitiorum
               unde
               tot
               clades
               fluxere
               ignoratio
               ,
               &
               imprimis
               perplexa
               ,
               &
               lubrica
               rerum
               quae
               inter
               vos
               agitantur
               indoles
               nos
               infra
               officia
               illa
               jubent
               consistere
               in
               muto
               quodam
               stupente
               ex
               horrente
               silentio
               ,
               ad
               digitum
               Dei
               inter
               vos
               exertum
               ,
               suspiciendum
               &
               adorandum
               .
               Quod
               si
               rumpendum
               tandem
               est
               silentium
               nobis
               adeo
               benevolè
               à
               vobis
               provocatis
               ,
               quid
               prius
               ,
               quid
               posterius
               ,
               quidve
               nobis
               omnino
               dicendum
               superfit
               ,
               animis
               suspensis
               ,
               &
               calamo
               titubante
               ambigimus
               .
               Ac
               tandem
               post
               longam
               deliberationem
               ,
               ne
               quà
               ad
               exemplum
               Jobi
               amicorum
               praecipiti
               &
               importuno
               sermone
               peccemus
               ,
               in
               merae
               commiserationis
               sensum
               ,
               &
               verba
               resolvimur
               ,
               &
               vestros
               luctus
               ,
               nostris
               lachrymis
               ,
               alteque
               ductis
               suspiriis
               ,
               prosequimur
               .
               Testis
               nobis
               est
               Deus
               ,
               vos
               precum
               nostrarum
               privatarum
               ,
               &
               supplicationum
               atque
               jejuniorum
               publicorum
               maximam
               partem
               occupare
               ,
               statque
               sententia
               patri
               miserationum
               ,
               neque
               requiem
               ,
               neque
               ceffationem
               dare
               ,
               donec
               pace
               vestra
               in
               coelis
               apud
               se
               constituta
               ,
               tandem
               nobis
               in
               terris
               restituat
               ,
               cum
               plentitudine
               benedictionis
               ,
               qua
               fluat
               illa
               perennis
               ,
               tanquam
               fluvius
               .
               Res
               nostrae
               imo
               adeo
               omnium
               Ecclesiarum
               reformatarum
               ,
               cum
               vestris
               tam
               arctè
               sunt
               connexae
               ,
               &
               in
               vestris
               vertuntur
               ,
               ut
               salute
               vestra
               adeo
               impetrata
               nostrae
               omnium
               tutelae
               cavisse
               habeamus
               persuasissimum
               ;
               hac
               po●istimum
               gravi
               tempestate
               ,
               quae
               magnae
               tribulationis
               tempus
               referre
               videtur
               ,
               cogitque
               trepidos
               in
               aures
               benignissimi
               patris
               coelestis
               non
               amplius
               sese
               ad
               agendum
               per
               ignem
               accingentis
               ,
               ut
               Amoso
               Prophetae
               in
               visionibus
               ostendit
               ,
               sed
               jamdudum
               agentis
               inclamare
               ,
               parce
               Domine
               ,
               Desine
               Domine
               ;
               qualis
               tandem
               resurget
               Jacobo
               jam
               nunc
               adeo
               &
               undique
               judiciorum
               tuorum
               ,
               domum
               tuam
               obeuntium
               favilla
               amburis
               .
               Ex
               hac
               nostra
               hactenus
               divino
               miraculo
               intacta
               specula
               conflagrationem
               illam
               grassantem
               vidimus
               :
               Ecclesias
               Rheticas
               ,
               Italicas
               deletas
               ,
               Evangelium
               in
               Bohemia
               antiqua
               ejus
               sede
               extirpatum
               ,
               devoratum
               Palatinatum
               ,
               Ecclesias
               Gallicanas
               omni
               praesidio
               humano
               denudatas
               ,
               tanquam
               implumes
               aviculas
               vitam
               precariam
               trakentes
               ,
               Germanicas
               ferè
               undique
               quassatus
               ,
               &
               semirutas
               ,
               Hiberniam
               vestram
               latronum
               Eluvione
               improvisa
               absorptam
               .
               Hoc
               unum
               nempe
               ad
               cumulum
               tantarum
               calamitatum
               deerat
               ut
               florentissima
               Anglia
               occellus
               ille
               Ecclesiarum
               ,
               peculium
               Christi
               singulare
               ,
               perfugium
               afflictorum
               ,
               imbellium
               armamentarium
               ,
               inopum
               promptuarium
               ,
               spei
               melioris
               
               vexillum
               ,
               tam
               inopinato
               casu
               ,
               nullo
               hoste
               ,
               nec
               ab
               exteris
               impressione
               suis
               ipsius
               manibus
               conficeretur
               ,
               &
               pedibus
               protereretur
               ,
               &
               illae
               splendidae
               domini
               Caulae
               ,
               non
               à
               feris
               discerperentur
               ,
               neque
               à
               praedonibus
               diriperentur
               ,
               sed
               ipsis
               ovibus
               invicem
               asperatis
               &
               efferatis
               devastarentur
               ;
               exemplo
               planè
               dico
               ,
               &
               inter
               Ecclesias
               reformatas
               inaudito
               :
               Nempe
               Dei
               timore
               ,
               &
               fide
               compari
               mansuefactae
               &
               hostium
               communium
               metu
               constrictae
               Charitatem
               mutuam
               sanctè
               &
               coluerant
               ,
               &
               exercuerant
               ,
               &
               inter
               se
               quietae
               &
               concordes
               à
               Luporum
               rabie
               sese
               morum
               simplicitate
               ,
               vitae
               innocentia
               ,
               religionis
               sanctimonia
               ,
               &
               fidei
               robore
               tuebantur
               .
               Horrore
               toti
               concutimur
               adversam
               hanc
               pulcherrimam
               inter
               vos
               Ecclesiae
               faciem
               ,
               dum
               concursus
               bellicos
               &
               ferales
               populi
               cum
               Rege
               suo
               ,
               fratrum
               cum
               fratribus
               ,
               parentum
               cum
               filiis
               ,
               ovium
               Christi
               cum
               aliis
               ovibus
               ,
               imo
               &
               cum
               pastoribus
               audimus
               referri
               ;
               cum
               in
               eodem
               praelii
               Campo
               ,
               eundem
               patrem
               in
               nomine
               unius
               Mediatoris
               Christi
               invocari
               in
               auxilium
               ad
               fundendum
               eorum
               sanguinem
               ,
               qui
               majori
               ex
               parte
               veros
               &
               fidos
               fratres
               pari
               in
               Deum
               pietate
               ,
               &
               in
               patriam
               fide
               &
               charitate
               ,
               se
               plurimis
               argumentis
               ,
               &
               aequabili
               vitae
               tenore
               hactenus
               probavere
               ;
               vi
               omni
               bellicâ
               in
               propria
               viscera
               conversa
               ,
               quam
               in
               vicinorum
               perduellium
               poenam
               destinare
               vel
               fratrum
               conjunctissimorum
               jamdudum
               sub
               servitutis
               pondere
               fatiscentium
               ,
               &
               ad
               opem
               anhelantium
               liberationi
               impendere
               satius
               omnino
               fuisset
               .
               Acres
               istas
               animorum
               inter
               vos
               distractiones
               nihil
               mirum
               est
               varia
               judicia
               &
               affectus
               in
               orbe
               Christiano
               excitasse
               .
               Neque
               nos
               ipsi
               diffitemur
               agitatos
               aliquantulum
               eadem
               fluctuatione
               :
               non
               equidem
               praejudiciis
               occupatos
               ,
               neque
               à
               quoquam
               in
               partes
               vel
               publicè
               vel
               privatim
               vocatos
               ,
               quam
               nobis
               sub
               natam
               curam
               nequaquam
               in
               postrema
               parte
               honoris
               nobis
               à
               vobis
               delati
               ponimus
               quasi
               sententiae
               nostrae
               tantum
               esset
               pondus
               ,
               ut
               momentum
               alteri
               ex
               tantis
               partibus
               vel
               addere
               vel
               detrahere
               valeret
               .
               Continuimus
               nos
               in
               judicando
               religiosè
               inter
               aequales
               ,
               &
               incorruptae
               inter
               fratres
               charitatis
               cancellos
               ,
               &
               mediocritatis
               nostrae
               modulum
               ;
               de
               illis
               gaudentes
               quae
               bonorum
               omnium
               plausu
               excepta
               undique
               audivimus
               ,
               de
               illis
               dolentes
               quae
               sequiorem
               speciem
               prae
               se
               ferebant
               .
               Exultavimus
               negotio
               Scotico
               ,
               quod
               videbatur
               non
               dispar
               vestro
               incendium
               portendere
               ,
               Dei
               opere
               ,
               mirabili
               Regis
               vestri
               serenissimi
               nunquam
               satis
               praedicanda
               aequitate
               ,
               &
               gentis
               cordatissimae
               concordia
               ,
               antequam
               sumo
               jam
               elato
               flamma
               materiem
               corriperet
               .
               Ad
               primum
               nuncium
               motuum
               vestrorum
               erecti
               fuerant
               animi
               nostri
               in
               spem
               certam
               ,
               eadem
               promptitudine
               ,
               &
               facilitate
               ,
               omnes
               offensiones
               praeteritas
               sedatum
               &
               sequius
               facta
               ,
               &
               consulta
               ,
               Regis
               optimi
               benignitate
               emendatum
               ,
               &
               rempublicam
               &
               Ecclesiam
               ordinatum
               iri
               sine
               strepitu
               &
               sanguine
               ;
               admirati
               pariter
               foelicissima
               &
               splendida
               Parliamenti
               initia
               ,
               &
               serenissimi
               Regis
               plusquam
               paternum
               animum
               ,
               quo
               eas
               leges
               rogatas
               sancivit
               ,
               quibus
               aequissimum
               &
               ab
               omni
               labe
               immune
               in
               posterum
               regimen
               sperare
               licebat
               ;
               exemplo
               hac
               nostra
               violentorum
               dominiorum
               feracissima
               aetate
               non
               tam
               raro
               quam
               singulari
               .
            
             
               Corrupit
               spes
               nostras
               turbo
               ille
               coitionum
               apud
               vos
               popularium
               ,
               quae
               Regis
               serenissimi
               descessioni
               à
               suo
               Parliamento
               &
               magnae
               Parliamenti
               partis
               secessioni
               causam
               praebuere
               .
               Exinde
               multos
               conatus
               ,
               &
               molimina
               ,
               multa
               consilia
               instituta
               ,
               nihil
               tamen
               perfectum
               ,
               &
               rite
               constitutum
               audivimus
               .
               Negotium
               Ecclesiastici
               ordinis
               potissimum
               nos
               anxios
               habuit
               .
               Tractatum
               temporibus
               ,
               atque
               animis
               tranquillis
               ,
               &
               collatis
               pacatè
               sententiis
               potuerat
               &
               Regno
               pacem
               perpetuam
               praestare
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               vestrae
               omni
               reddere
               exoptatissimam
               illam
               ,
               &
               primigeniam
               temporum
               Apostolorum
               faciem
               ;
               contra
               vero
               animis
               aversis
               ,
               &
               invicem
               obnitentibus
               ,
               fixit
               lapidem
               offendiculi
               ,
               &
               exacerbavit
               vulnus
               &
               animos
               jam
               partium
               studiis
               aegros
               ,
               in
               diversa
               longissimè
               deduxit
               ,
               &
               si
               vera
               nobis
               referuntur
               ,
               aperuit
               latè
               patens
               ostium
               spiritibus
               privatis
               ,
               &
               turbidis
               ,
               quos
               audimus
               nomen
               teterrimum
               assumpsisse
               Independentium
               ;
               qua
               calamitate
               nulla
               infestior
               Ecclesiae
               fundum
               potuit
               concutere
               .
               Aegerrime
               etiam
               tulimus
               sevisse
               spiritum
               divisionis
               ,
               suspicionis
               ,
               &
               diffidentiae
               ,
               pessima
               Zizania
               ,
               quae
               adeo
               fructificarunt
               ,
               &
               proserpserunt
               ut
               sponsionum
               Regiarum
               dejerationibus
               
               gravissimis
               firmatarum
               ,
               fidem
               elevaverint
               &
               omnem
               exinde
               spem
               reconcilationis
               extinxerint
               .
               Doloris
               vero
               nostri
               fastigium
               hoc
               fuit
               ,
               quod
               aggesta
               ista
               materies
               tandem
               exa●sit
               in
               bellum
               atrox
               ,
               jamdudum
               odiis
               internecinis
               exercitum
               ,
               quo
               flagrante
               utut
               verba
               ,
               &
               frequentes
               protestationes
               sonent
               ,
               non
               potest
               non
               evilescere
               regia
               dignitas
               ,
               &
               potestas
               ,
               convalescere
               audaciam
               ,
               &
               maleferiatorum
               licentia
               ,
               pietas
               obsolescere
               ,
               charitas
               mutua
               aboleri
               ,
               &
               ferina
               quaedam
               rabies
               animos
               invadere
               ,
               non
               amplius
               primas
               causas
               belli
               spectantes
               ,
               sed
               injurias
               in
               ipso
               belli
               progressu
               illatas
               vel
               acceptas
               ,
               discrimine
               potius
               nominum
               infamium
               tanquam
               Stigmatum
               quorundam
               quam
               causae
               invicem
               divisos
               .
               Facilius
               omnino
               nobis
               &
               omnibus
               bonis
               esset
               judicia
               nostra
               expedire
               ,
               si
               major
               numerus
               adversae
               utriusque
               partis
               ab
               altera
               in
               religionis
               capitibus
               essentialibus
               ,
               vel
               in
               reipublicae
               juribus
               dissentiret
               ,
               vel
               si
               aperta
               persequutione
               altera
               premeretur
               ,
               vel
               si
               Tyrannis
               publica
               adversus
               leges
               ,
               alterius
               partis
               vecordia
               ,
               &
               ignavia
               inveheretur
               ;
               Verùm
               prolixè
               habetis
               ,
               quo
               vos
               solemini
               dum
               ea
               quae
               in
               aliis
               regnis
               inevitabilia
               videntur
               ,
               vestris
               legibus
               justissimis
               ,
               &
               potentissimis
               ,
               &
               magno
               omnium
               indiscriminatim
               consensu
               levi
               negotio
               propulsare
               in
               manu
               habetis
               .
               Haec
               omnia
               diu
               nos
               adegerunt
               ad
               animo
               agitandum
               ,
               quis
               tandem
               pacis
               sanctissimae
               ineundae
               modus
               superesset
               .
               Grave
               nobis
               fuit
               ,
               tentatus
               interpellationes
               Regnorum
               &
               Provinciarum
               amicissimarum
               frustra
               fuisse
               ;
               In
               mentem
               venit
               num
               tandem
               hoc
               à
               serenissimo
               Rege
               &
               à
               Parliamento
               impetrari
               possit
               ,
               ut
               delectis
               ab
               utraque
               parte
               Viris
               Ecclesiasticis
               fidei
               integrae
               ,
               &
               famae
               citra
               omnem
               suspicionem
               ,
               negotium
               daretur
               ,
               ut
               collatis
               capitibus
               primam
               veluti
               delineationem
               sanctae
               pacis
               instituerent
               ,
               &
               spiritu
               Dei
               ab
               omni
               factione
               expurgati
               ,
               utrinque
               agerent
               sequestres
               ,
               publicae
               gratiae
               &
               salutis
               internuncios
               animosque
               ferro
               &
               marte
               induratos
               ,
               alloquiis
               ,
               hortatibus
               ,
               &
               obtestationibus
               delinirent
               ,
               &
               sacrum
               Thuribilum
               inter
               medias
               flammas
               inferrent
               .
               Quis
               scit
               num
               Dei
               Gloria
               ad
               preces
               &
               suspiria
               ,
               procumbentum
               sacrorum
               ministrorum
               sese
               manifestatura
               sit
               in
               cordibus
               utriusque
               partis
               ,
               ad
               cedendum
               odiis
               ,
               &
               utrumque
               ad
               saniora
               consilia
               &
               pacem
               communem
               promerendum
               ,
               praesidiis
               omnibus
               terrestribus
               cessantibus
               ,
               divina
               sunt
               aggredienda
               ,
               quae
               nunquam
               in
               cassum
               cessere
               .
               Haec
               ratio
               efficere
               posset
               quod
               à
               bello
               civili
               utcunque
               res
               cadat
               ,
               neutiquam
               sperari
               possit
               ,
               ut
               voluntaria
               animorum
               flexione
               plene
               sarciatur
               vulnus
               ,
               &
               redintegretur
               amor
               .
               Haec
               vobis
               viris
               sapientissimis
               suggerere
               permittit
               egregia
               quam
               de
               nobis
               fovetis
               opinio
               .
               Modestiae
               equidem
               nostrae
               non
               est
               ,
               vel
               praescribere
               vel
               monere
               ;
               at
               vero
               movere
               ,
               rogare
               ,
               Deum
               ipsum
               appellare
               ,
               nulla
               verecundiae
               lex
               unquam
               interdixit
               .
               Satagite
               ut
               quantocius
               pax
               restituatur
               bene
               sarta
               &
               fida
               ,
               qualiscunque
               tandem
               illa
               sit
               ,
               omni
               bello
               civili
               praeferenda
               videtur
               ,
               cavete
               ne
               arridente
               aliqua
               belli
               alea
               res
               vestras
               committatis
               ancipiti
               victoriae
               sorti
               qua
               nihil
               funestius
               &
               reipublicae
               exitialius
               accidere
               potest
               .
               Tollite
               hoc
               ingens
               scandalum
               toti
               orbi
               Christiano
               objectum
               .
               Eluite
               illam
               maculam
               professioni
               purioris
               Evangelii
               aspersam
               ,
               adversari
               illam
               arcano
               quodam
               odio
               regnis
               &
               potestatibus
               .
               Demite
               exulceratum
               Regis
               vestri
               animum
               ,
               neque
               ad
               praecipitia
               &
               abrupta
               compellite
               ;
               veniam
               date
               plurimis
               naevis
               &
               corruptelis
               quibus
               nullum
               imperium
               statu
               etiam
               florentissimo
               nunquam
               caruit
               ,
               emendationes
               illas
               utiliores
               judicate
               quae
               non
               agglomerantur
               ,
               sed
               per
               partes
               &
               momenta
               digeruntur
               ,
               &
               paulatim
               sanciuntur
               .
               Et
               denique
               per
               viscera
               miserationum
               Christi
               permittite
               vos
               exorari
               ,
               ut
               quas
               opes
               ,
               quam
               potentiam
               ,
               &
               quas
               vires
               vobis
               Deus
               cumulatè
               largitus
               est
               ,
               eas
               non
               videamus
               amplius
               in
               perniciem
               vestram
               consumi
               ,
               verum
               in
               tot
               afflictissimorum
               fratrum
               vestrorum
               ,
               pacem
               vestram
               suspirantium
               ,
               liberationem
               &
               levamentum
               ,
               explicari
               .
               Haec
               purissima
               nostra
               vota
               exaudiat
               ,
               rataque
               esse
               jubeat
               Deus
               pacis
               ;
               Ille
               Diaboli
               &
               Antichristi
               machinamenta
               omnia
               demoliatur
               ,
               regnumque
               atque
               Ecclesias
               vestras
               in
               alto
               illo
               sanctae
               gloriae
               reponat
               ,
               quae
               hactenus
               in
               terris
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiae
               Theatro
               emicuere
               .
               Nostra
               vero
               sensa
               fraterna
               fiducia
               exprompta
               ,
               aequi
               bonique
               consulite
               ,
               atque
               cunctationem
               in
               respondendo
               nostram
               causis
               quas
               habuimus
               graves
               condonate
               .
               Rumor
               percrebuerat
               pacis
               tractationem
               apud
               nos
               
               fervere
               :
               quare
               expectandum
               nobis
               judicavimus
               ,
               quid
               dies
               pareret
               ut
               omnia
               verba
               nostra
               ,
               omnesque
               animorum
               motus
               ,
               in
               meram
               gratulationem
               ,
               &
               effusam
               laetitiae
               testificationem
               liquescerent
               .
               Dolemus
               nos
               inani
               ope
               luctatos
               ;
               sed
               prope
               diem
               fore
               illius
               compotes
               ,
               &
               optamus
               &
               vovemus
               ,
               eo
               affectu
               quo
               vos
               fratres
               conjunctissimos
               nobis
               esse
               &
               à
               vobis
               haberi
               gloriamur
               vobisque
               amplissimam
               Dei
               benedictionem
               ,
               &
               ipsius
               sapientiae
               &
               roboris
               copiam
               exoptamus
               .
            
             
               
                 Valete
                 in
                 Domino
                 foelicissime
                 ,
              
            
             
               Johannis
               Deodati
               S.
               S.
               Theologiae
               apud
               Genevenses
               Professoris
               &
               Pastoris
               ibidem
               ,
               Responsum
               Ad
               Conventum
               Ecclesiasticum
               Londini
               Congregatum
               .
               1647.
               
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XIII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Thomas
               Bodleigh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Sir
              
               Francis
               Bacon
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 good
                 Cousin
                 ,
              
            
             
               ACcording
               to
               your
               Request
               in
               your
               Letter
               (
               dated
               the
               19th
               of
               October
               at
               Orleans
               ,
               I
               received
               here
               the
               18th
               of
               December
               )
               I
               have
               sent
               you
               by
               your
               Merchant
               30
               
                 l.
                 Sterling
              
               for
               your
               present
               supply
               ,
               and
               had
               sent
               you
               a
               greater
               Sum
               ,
               but
               that
               my
               extraordinary
               Charge
               this
               Year
               hath
               utterly
               unfurnished
               me
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Cousin
               ,
               though
               I
               will
               be
               no
               fevere
               exacter
               of
               Account
               ,
               either
               of
               your
               Mony
               or
               Time
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               love
               I
               bear
               you
               ,
               I
               am
               very
               desirous
               ,
               both
               to
               satisfy
               my self
               ,
               and
               your
               Friends
               ,
               how
               you
               prosper
               in
               your
               Travels
               ,
               and
               how
               you
               find
               your self
               bettered
               thereby
               ,
               either
               in
               knowledg
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               the
               Days
               you
               have
               already
               spent
               abroad
               ,
               are
               now
               both
               sufficient
               to
               give
               you
               Light
               ,
               how
               to
               fix
               your self
               and
               end
               with
               counsel
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               to
               shape
               your
               Course
               constantly
               unto
               it
               .
               Besides
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vulgar
               scandal
               to
               Travellers
               ,
               that
               few
               return
               more
               religious
               than
               they
               went
               forth
               ;
               wherein
               both
               my
               Hope
               and
               Request
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               principal
               care
               be
               to
               hold
               your
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               no
               other
               use
               of
               informing
               your self
               in
               the
               Corruptions
               and
               Superstitions
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               than
               only
               thereby
               to
               engage
               your
               own
               Heart
               more
               firmly
               to
               the
               Truth
               .
               You
               live
               indeed
               in
               a
               Country
               of
               two
               several
               Professions
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               return
               a
               Novice
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               not
               able
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Ordinances
               ,
               Strength
               ,
               and
               Progress
               of
               each
               ,
               in
               Reputation
               ,
               and
               Party
               ,
               and
               how
               both
               are
               supported
               ,
               ballanced
               ,
               and
               managed
               by
               the
               State
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               contrary
               Humours
               ,
               in
               the
               temper
               of
               Predominancy
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Health
               or
               Disease
               of
               that
               Body
               doth
               consist
               .
               These
               things
               you
               will
               observe
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               an
               English-man
               ,
               whom
               it
               may
               concern
               ,
               to
               what
               Interest
               his
               Country
               may
               expect
               in
               the
               Consciences
               of
               their
               Neighbours
               ,
               but
               also
               ,
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               consider
               both
               the
               Beauties
               and
               Blemishes
               ,
               the
               Hopes
               and
               Dangers
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               places
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               know
               it
               too
               well
               ,
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               dive
               into
               the
               practices
               thereof
               ;
               rather
               stand
               upon
               your
               own
               guard
               ,
               against
               all
               that
               attempt
               you
               thereunto
               ,
               or
               may
               practise
               upon
               you
               in
               your
               Conscience
               ,
               Reputation
               ,
               or
               your
               Purse
               .
               Resolve
               ,
               no
               Man
               is
               wise
               or
               safe
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               honest
               :
               and
               let
               this
               Perswasion
               turn
               your
               Studies
               and
               Observations
               from
               the
               Complement
               and
               Impostures
               of
               the
               debased
               Age
               ,
               to
               more
               
               real
               grounds
               of
               Wisdom
               ,
               gathered
               out
               of
               the
               Story
               of
               Times
               past
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               present
               State.
               Your
               guide
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               knowledg
               of
               the
               Country
               and
               the
               People
               among
               whom
               you
               live
               :
               for
               the
               Country
               ,
               though
               you
               cannot
               see
               all
               places
               ,
               yet
               if
               ,
               as
               you
               pass
               along
               ,
               you
               enquire
               carefully
               ,
               and
               further
               help
               your self
               with
               Books
               that
               are
               written
               of
               the
               Cosmography
               of
               those
               Parts
               ,
               you
               shall
               sufficiently
               gather
               the
               Strength
               ,
               Riches
               ,
               Traffick
               ,
               Havens
               ,
               Shipping
               ,
               Commodities
               ,
               Vent
               ,
               and
               the
               Wants
               and
               Disadvantages
               of
               all
               places
               .
               Wherein
               also
               ,
               for
               your
               own
               good
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               Friends
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               fit
               to
               note
               their
               Buildings
               ,
               Furnitures
               ,
               their
               Entertainments
               ;
               all
               their
               Husbandry
               ,
               and
               ingenious
               Inventions
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               concerneth
               either
               Pleasure
               or
               Profit
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               People
               ,
               your
               Traffick
               among
               them
               ,
               while
               you
               learn
               their
               Language
               ,
               will
               sufficiently
               instruct
               you
               in
               their
               Habilities
               ,
               Dispositions
               ,
               and
               Humours
               ,
               if
               you
               a
               little
               enlarge
               the
               privacy
               of
               your
               own
               Nature
               ,
               to
               seek
               acquaintance
               with
               the
               best
               sort
               of
               Strangers
               ,
               and
               restrain
               your
               Affections
               and
               Participation
               for
               your
               own
               Country-men
               of
               whatsoever
               condition
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Story
               of
               France
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               large
               and
               pleasant
               Field
               in
               three
               Lines
               of
               their
               Kings
               ,
               to
               observe
               their
               Alliances
               and
               Successions
               ,
               their
               Conquests
               ,
               their
               Wars
               ,
               especially
               with
               us
               ;
               their
               Councils
               ,
               their
               Treaties
               ;
               and
               all
               Rules
               and
               Examples
               of
               Experiences
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               Lights
               and
               Remembrances
               to
               you
               hereafter
               ,
               to
               judg
               of
               all
               Occurrents
               both
               at
               Home
               and
               Abroad
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               For
               the
               Government
               ,
               your
               end
               must
               not
               be
               like
               an
               Intelligencer
               ,
               to
               spend
               all
               your
               time
               in
               fishing
               after
               the
               present
               News
               ,
               Humours
               ,
               Graces
               ,
               or
               Disgraces
               of
               Court
               ,
               which
               happily
               may
               change
               before
               you
               come
               Home
               ;
               but
               your
               better
               and
               more
               constant
               ground
               will
               be
               ,
               to
               know
               the
               Consanguinities
               ,
               Alliances
               ,
               and
               Estates
               of
               their
               Princes
               ;
               the
               proportion
               between
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Magistracy
               ;
               the
               Constitutions
               of
               their
               Courts
               of
               Justice
               ;
               the
               state
               of
               their
               Laws
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               making
               ,
               as
               the
               execution
               thereof
               :
               How
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               the
               King
               infuseth
               it self
               into
               all
               Acts
               and
               Ordinances
               ;
               how
               many
               ways
               they
               lay
               Impositions
               ,
               and
               Taxations
               ,
               and
               gather
               Revenues
               to
               the
               Crown
               .
               What
               be
               the
               Liberties
               and
               Servitudes
               of
               all
               Degrees
               ;
               what
               Discipline
               and
               Preparations
               for
               Wars
               ;
               what
               Inventions
               for
               increase
               of
               Traffick
               at
               Home
               ,
               for
               multiplying
               their
               Commodities
               ,
               encouraging
               Arts
               and
               Manufactures
               ,
               or
               of
               Worth
               in
               any
               kind
               .
               Also
               what
               good
               establishment
               ,
               to
               prevent
               the
               Necessities
               and
               Discontentment
               of
               People
               ,
               to
               cut
               off
               Suits
               at
               Law
               ,
               and
               Duels
               ;
               to
               suppress
               Thieves
               ,
               and
               all
               Disorders
               .
            
             
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               because
               my
               purpose
               is
               not
               to
               bring
               all
               your
               Observations
               to
               Heads
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               these
               few
               to
               let
               you
               know
               what
               manner
               of
               Return
               your
               Friends
               expect
               from
               you
               ;
               let
               me
               ,
               for
               all
               these
               and
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               give
               you
               this
               one
               Note
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               observe
               as
               the
               Counsel
               of
               a
               Friend
               ,
               not
               to
               spend
               your
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               time
               of
               your
               Travel
               ,
               in
               a
               captious
               prejudice
               and
               censuring
               of
               all
               Things
               ,
               nor
               in
               an
               infectious
               collection
               of
               base
               Vices
               and
               Fashions
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               or
               general
               corruption
               of
               these
               Times
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               of
               use
               only
               among
               Humorists
               ,
               for
               Jests
               and
               Table-talk
               ;
               but
               rather
               strain
               your
               Wits
               and
               Industry
               soundly
               to
               instruct
               your self
               in
               all
               things
               between
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               which
               may
               tend
               to
               Vertue
               ,
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               which
               may
               make
               your
               Life
               more
               profitable
               to
               your
               Country
               ,
               and
               you
               self
               more
               comfortable
               to
               your
               Friends
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               let
               all
               these
               Riches
               be
               treasured
               up
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               your
               Memory
               ,
               where
               Time
               may
               lessen
               your
               Stock
               ;
               but
               rather
               in
               good
               Writings
               ,
               and
               Books
               of
               Account
               ,
               which
               will
               keep
               them
               safe
               for
               your
               use
               hereafter
               .
            
             
             
               And
               if
               in
               this
               time
               of
               your
               liberal
               Traffick
               ,
               you
               will
               give
               me
               any
               advertisement
               of
               your
               Commodities
               in
               these
               kinds
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               you
               as
               liberal
               a
               Return
               from
               my Self
               and
               your
               Friends
               here
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               be
               able
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               commending
               all
               your
               good
               Endeavours
               to
               him
               that
               must
               either
               wither
               or
               prosper
               them
               ,
               I
               very
               kindly
               bid
               you
               farewel
               .
            
             
               
                 Your's
                 to
                 be
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Bodleigh
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XIV
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Thomas
               Bodleigh
               ,
               
                 to
                 Sir
              
               Francis
               Bacon
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ;
              
            
             
               AS
               soon
               as
               Term
               was
               ended
               ,
               supposing
               your
               leisure
               to
               be
               more
               than
               before
               ,
               I
               was
               coming
               to
               thank
               you
               two
               or
               three
               times
               ,
               rather
               chusing
               to
               do
               it
               by
               Word
               than
               Letter
               ,
               but
               was
               still
               disappointed
               of
               my
               Purpose
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               this
               present
               upon
               an
               urgent
               occasion
               ,
               which
               doth
               tie
               me
               fast
               to
               Fulham
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               me
               now
               determine
               to
               impart
               my
               Mind
               by
               Writing
               .
               I
               think
               you
               know
               I
               have
               read
               your
               
                 Cogitata
                 &
                 Visa
              
               ;
               which
               I
               have
               done
               with
               great
               desire
               ,
               reputing
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Token
               of
               your
               singular
               Love
               ,
               that
               you
               joined
               me
               with
               those
               of
               your
               chiefest
               Friends
               ,
               to
               whom
               you
               would
               commend
               the
               first
               perusal
               of
               your
               Draught
               :
               For
               which
               I
               pray
               you
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               say
               this
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               depth
               of
               my
               Affection
               to
               your
               Person
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Work
               and
               Words
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               your
               Abilities
               ,
               were
               as
               highly
               to
               be
               valued
               ,
               as
               your
               Affection
               is
               to
               me
               ,
               it
               might
               walk
               with
               yours
               Arm
               in
               Arm
               ,
               and
               claim
               your
               love
               by
               just
               desert
               :
               but
               there
               can
               be
               no
               comparison
               ,
               where
               our
               states
               are
               so
               uneven
               ,
               and
               our
               means
               to
               demonstrate
               our
               Affections
               so
               different
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               as
               for
               my
               own
               ,
               I
               must
               leave
               it
               to
               be
               prised
               in
               the
               nature
               that
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               ever-more
               find
               it
               most
               addicted
               to
               your
               worth
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               the
               Subject
               of
               your
               Book
               ,
               you
               have
               set
               on
               foot
               so
               many
               rare
               and
               noble
               Speculations
               ,
               as
               I
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               wonder
               (
               and
               shall
               wonder
               at
               it
               ever
               )
               that
               your
               expence
               of
               Time
               ,
               considered
               in
               your
               publick
               Profession
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               acquaintance
               with
               any
               Scholarship
               or
               Learning
               ,
               you
               should
               have
               culled
               out
               the
               Quintessence
               ,
               and
               sucked
               up
               the
               Sap
               of
               the
               chiefest
               kinds
               of
               Learning
               :
               for
               howsoever
               in
               some
               Points
               you
               vary
               altogether
               from
               that
               which
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               been
               ever
               the
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Schools
               ;
               and
               was
               always
               by
               the
               wisest
               (
               as
               still
               they
               are
               deemed
               )
               of
               all
               Nations
               and
               Ages
               adjudged
               the
               truest
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               apparent
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               very
               Points
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               your
               Proposals
               and
               Plots
               in
               that
               Book
               ,
               you
               show
               your self
               a
               Master-Workman
               .
               For
               my self
               ,
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               and
               do
               speak
               it
               Ingenuè
               ,
               that
               for
               matter
               of
               Learning
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               Smatterers
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               sith
               it
               may
               seem
               ,
               that
               being
               willing
               to
               communicate
               this
               Treatise
               to
               your
               Friends
               ,
               you
               are
               likewise
               willing
               to
               listen
               to
               whatsoever
               they
               can
               except
               against
               it
               .
               I
               must
               deliver
               unto
               you
               that
               for
               my
               private
               Opinion
               ,
               I
               am
               one
               of
               that
               Crew
               that
               say
               there
               is
               ,
               and
               we
               possess
               a
               far
               greater
               hold-fast
               of
               certainty
               in
               the
               Sciences
               ,
               than
               you
               by
               your
               Discourse
               
               will
               seem
               to
               acknowledg
               :
               for
               ,
               where
               at
               first
               you
               do
               object
               the
               ill
               Success
               and
               Errors
               of
               Practitioners
               of
               Physick
               ;
               you
               know
               as
               well
               they
               proceed
               of
               the
               Patient's
               unruliness
               ,
               (
               for
               not
               one
               in
               an
               hundred
               do
               obey
               his
               Physician
               ,
               in
               observing
               his
               Counsels
               )
               or
               by
               misinformation
               of
               their
               own
               indisposition
               ,
               (
               for
               few
               are
               able
               in
               that
               kind
               to
               explicate
               themselves
               ;
               )
               or
               by
               reason
               their
               Diseases
               are
               by
               Nature
               incurable
               ,
               which
               is
               incident
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               to
               many
               Maladies
               ;
               or
               for
               some
               other
               hidden
               Cause
               ,
               cannot
               be
               discovered
               by
               course
               of
               Conjecture
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               I
               am
               full
               of
               this
               belief
               ,
               That
               as
               Physick
               is
               ministred
               now-a-days
               by
               Physicians
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               their
               Negligence
               or
               Ignorance
               ,
               or
               other
               touch
               of
               Imperfection
               ,
               that
               they
               speed
               not
               better
               in
               their
               Practice
               ;
               for
               few
               are
               found
               of
               that
               Profession
               so
               well
               instructed
               in
               their
               Art
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               be
               by
               the
               Precepts
               which
               their
               Art
               affordeth
               ;
               which
               if
               it
               be
               defective
               in
               regard
               of
               full
               Perfection
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               it
               doth
               flourish
               with
               admirable
               Remedies
               ,
               such
               as
               Tract
               of
               Time
               hath
               taught
               by
               experimental
               Events
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               open
               High-way
               to
               that
               principal
               Knowledg
               which
               you
               recommend
               .
               As
               for
               Alchimy
               and
               Magick
               ,
               some
               Conclusions
               they
               have
               worth
               the
               preserving
               ,
               but
               all
               their
               Skill
               is
               so
               accompanied
               with
               Subtilties
               and
               Guiles
               ,
               as
               both
               the
               Crafts
               and
               Crafts-masters
               are
               not
               only
               despised
               ,
               but
               named
               with
               derision
               :
               Whereupon
               to
               make
               good
               your
               principal
               Assertion
               ,
               methinks
               you
               should
               have
               drawn
               the
               most
               of
               your
               Examples
               from
               that
               which
               is
               taught
               in
               the
               Liberal
               Sciences
               ,
               not
               by
               picking
               out
               Cases
               that
               happen
               very
               seldom
               ,
               and
               may
               by
               all
               confession
               be
               subject
               to
               reproof
               ;
               but
               by
               controuling
               the
               Generals
               and
               Grounds
               ,
               and
               invent
               Positions
               and
               Aphorisms
               ,
               which
               the
               greatest
               Artists
               and
               Philosophers
               have
               from
               time
               to
               time
               defended
               :
               for
               it
               goeth
               currant
               amongst
               all
               Men
               of
               Learning
               ,
               that
               those
               kinds
               of
               Arts
               which
               Clarks
               ,
               in
               time
               past
               ,
               termed
               the
               Quadruvialls
               ,
               confirm
               their
               Propositions
               by
               infallible
               Demonstrations
               ;
               and
               likewise
               in
               the
               Trivials
               ,
               such
               Lessons
               and
               Directions
               are
               delivered
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               will
               effect
               very
               near
               ,
               or
               as
               much
               altogether
               as
               every
               Faculty
               doth
               promise
               .
               Now
               in
               case
               we
               should
               concur
               to
               do
               as
               you
               advise
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               to
               renounce
               our
               common
               Notions
               ,
               and
               cancel
               all
               our
               Theorems
               ,
               Axioms
               ,
               Rules
               ,
               and
               Tenents
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               as
               Babes
               ,
               
                 ad
                 Regnum
                 Naturae
              
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               willed
               by
               Scripture
               to
               come
               
                 ad
                 Regnum
                 Goelorum
              
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               certain
               to
               my
               understanding
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               would
               instantly
               bring
               us
               to
               Barbarism
               ,
               and
               after
               many
               thousand
               Years
               ,
               leave
               us
               more
               unprovided
               of
               Theorical
               Furniture
               than
               we
               are
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               for
               it
               were
               indeed
               to
               become
               very
               Babes
               ,
               
                 Tabula
                 Rasa
              
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               keep
               no
               impression
               of
               any
               former
               Principles
               ,
               but
               be
               driven
               to
               begin
               the
               World
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               travel
               by
               trial
               of
               Actions
               and
               Sense
               (
               which
               are
               your
               Proofs
               by
               Particulars
               )
               what
               to
               place
               in
               intellectu
               ,
               for
               our
               general
               Conceptions
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               Maxim
               of
               all
               Mens
               approving
               in
               
                 intellectu
                 ,
                 Nihil
                 enim
                 quod
                 non
                 prius
                 fuit
                 in
                 sensu
                 :
              
               and
               so
               in
               appearance
               it
               would
               befal
               us
               that
               till
               
               Plato's
               Years
               become
               about
               ,
               our
               insight
               in
               Learning
               would
               be
               in
               less
               esteem
               than
               now
               it
               is
               accounted
               .
               As
               for
               that
               which
               you
               inculcate
               of
               a
               Knowledg
               more
               excellent
               than
               now
               it
               is
               among
               us
               ,
               which
               Experience
               might
               produce
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               assay
               to
               retract
               it
               out
               of
               Nature
               by
               particular
               Probations
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               to
               cite
               us
               to
               that
               which
               ,
               without
               instigation
               by
               natural
               instinct
               ,
               Men
               would
               practise
               of
               themselves
               ;
               for
               it
               cannot
               in
               reason
               be
               otherwise
               thought
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               infinite
               numbers
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               World
               (
               for
               we
               may
               not
               in
               this
               case
               confine
               our
               Cogitations
               within
               the
               Bounds
               of
               Europe
               )
               which
               imbrace
               the
               course
               you
               propose
               with
               all
               diligence
               and
               care
               that
               any
               ability
               can
               perform
               ;
               for
               every
               Man
               is
               born
               with
               an
               appetite
               of
               Knowledg
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               cannot
               be
               so
               glutted
               ,
               but
               still
               as
               in
               Dropsies
               ,
               they
               will
               thirst
               after
               more
               :
               but
               yet
               why
               they
               should
               hearken
               to
               any
               such
               Perswasion
               ,
               as
               wholly
               to
               abolish
               those
               setled
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               general
               Theories
               to
               which
               they
               have
               attained
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               own
               and
               their
               
               Ancestors
               former
               experience
               ,
               I
               see
               nothing
               yet
               alleadged
               to
               induce
               me
               to
               think
               it
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               I
               may
               speak
               with
               good
               probability
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               shall
               make
               a
               mental
               survey
               ,
               what
               is
               like
               to
               be
               effected
               all
               the
               World
               over
               ,
               those
               five
               or
               six
               Inventions
               which
               you
               have
               selected
               ,
               and
               imagine
               to
               be
               but
               of
               modern
               standing
               ,
               will
               make
               but
               a
               slender
               show
               ,
               among
               more
               than
               many
               hundreds
               of
               all
               kinds
               of
               Notions
               ,
               which
               are
               daily
               brought
               to
               light
               by
               the
               inforcement
               of
               Wit
               or
               casual
               Event
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               compared
               ,
               and
               partly
               preferred
               above
               those
               that
               you
               have
               named
               :
               but
               were
               it
               so
               here
               ,
               that
               all
               were
               admitted
               that
               you
               can
               require
               ,
               the
               augmentation
               of
               our
               Knowledg
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               our
               Theorems
               ,
               and
               general
               Positions
               were
               utterly
               extinguished
               with
               a
               new
               substitution
               of
               others
               in
               their
               places
               ,
               what
               hope
               may
               we
               have
               of
               any
               benefit
               to
               Learning
               by
               this
               alteration
               :
               assuredly
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               new
               are
               brought
               ad
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Inventors
               and
               their
               Followers
               ,
               by
               an
               interchangable
               course
               of
               natural
               Things
               ,
               they
               will
               fall
               by
               degrees
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               continuance
               perish
               out-right
               ,
               and
               that
               perchance
               upon
               the
               like
               to
               your
               present
               Pretences
               ,
               by
               proposal
               of
               some
               means
               to
               advance
               our
               Knowledg
               to
               a
               higher
               pitch
               of
               perfection
               ;
               for
               still
               the
               same
               Defects
               Antiquity
               found
               ,
               will
               reside
               in
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               therefore
               other
               uses
               of
               their
               Actions
               ,
               Devices
               ,
               and
               Studies
               ,
               are
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               than
               is
               apparently
               by
               Record
               in
               former
               Time
               observ'd
               .
               I
               remember
               here
               a
               Note
               which
               Paterculus
               made
               of
               the
               incomparable
               Wits
               of
               the
               Grecians
               and
               Romans
               ,
               in
               their
               flourishing
               States
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               this
               reason
               of
               the
               notable
               downfal
               in
               their
               Issue
               which
               came
               after
               ,
               because
               by
               Nature
               ,
               
                 quod
                 summo
                 studio
                 petitum
                 est
                 ,
                 ascendit
                 in
                 summum
                 ,
                 difficilisque
                 in
                 perfecto
                 mora
                 est
              
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               Men
               perceiving
               that
               they
               could
               not
               go
               further
               ,
               being
               come
               to
               the
               top
               ,
               they
               turned
               back
               on
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               forsaking
               those
               Studies
               that
               were
               most
               in
               request
               ,
               and
               betaking
               themselves
               to
               new
               Endeavours
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               thing
               that
               they
               fought
               had
               been
               by
               prevention
               fore-priz'd
               by
               others
               :
               so
               it
               fared
               in
               particular
               with
               the
               Eloquence
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               that
               when
               their
               Successors
               found
               they
               could
               hardly
               equal
               ,
               but
               by
               no
               means
               excel
               their
               Predecessors
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               neglect
               the
               study
               thereof
               ,
               and
               both
               to
               write
               and
               speak
               ,
               for
               many
               hundred
               Years
               ,
               in
               a
               rustical
               manner
               ,
               till
               this
               latter
               Revolution
               brought
               the
               Wheel
               about
               again
               ,
               by
               inflaming
               gallant
               Spirits
               to
               give
               a
               fresh
               onset
               ,
               with
               straining
               and
               striving
               to
               clime
               unto
               the
               height
               and
               top
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               not
               in
               that
               Gift
               alone
               ,
               but
               in
               every
               other
               Skill
               in
               any
               part
               of
               Learning
               :
               for
               I
               hold
               it
               not
               an
               erroneous
               Conceit
               to
               think
               of
               every
               Science
               ,
               that
               as
               now
               they
               are
               professed
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               been
               before
               in
               all
               precedent
               Ages
               ,
               though
               not
               the
               like
               in
               all
               Places
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               Times
               alike
               in
               ours
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Changes
               and
               Turnings
               of
               Times
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               exact
               or
               plain
               ,
               or
               with
               a
               more
               rude
               and
               obscure
               kind
               of
               teaching
               .
               If
               the
               question
               should
               be
               asked
               ,
               What
               proof
               I
               have
               of
               it
               I
               can
               produce
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Aristotle
               ,
               and
               the
               deepest
               learned
               Clarks
               of
               whom
               we
               have
               any
               means
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               of
               other
               things
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               of
               Sciences
               ;
               
                 Ortus
                 &
                 interitus
              
               ,
               which
               is
               also
               the
               meaning
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               expound
               it
               ,
               of
               
                 Nihil
                 novum
                 sub
                 sole
              
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               well
               to
               be
               applied
               ,
               
                 ad
                 facta
              
               ,
               as
               
                 dicta
                 ,
                 ut
                 nihil
                 neque
                 factum
                 neque
                 dictum
                 quod
                 non
                 dictum
                 &
                 factum
                 prius
                 .
              
               I
               have
               further
               for
               my
               Warrant
               ,
               that
               famous
               Complaint
               of
               Solomon
               to
               his
               Son
               ,
               against
               the
               infinite
               making
               of
               Books
               in
               his
               Time
               :
               of
               which
               in
               all
               congruity
               it
               must
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               a
               very
               great
               part
               were
               Observations
               and
               Instructions
               in
               all
               kinds
               of
               Literature
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               not
               now
               so
               much
               as
               one
               petty
               Pamphlet
               (
               only
               some
               parcel
               of
               the
               Bible
               excepted
               )
               remaining
               to
               Posterity
               ,
               as
               there
               was
               not
               then
               any
               bound
               of
               millions
               of
               Authors
               that
               were
               long
               before
               Solomon
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               give
               credit
               to
               what
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               was
               then
               ,
               or
               had
               been
               before
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               be
               averred
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               this
               is
               new
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               must
               for
               final
               conclusion
               infer
               ,
               seeing
               all
               Indeavours
               ,
               Studies
               ,
               and
               Knowledg
               of
               Mankind
               in
               whatsoever
               
               Arts
               or
               Science
               have
               ever
               been
               the
               same
               as
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               though
               full
               of
               Mutabilities
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Changes
               and
               accidental
               Occasions
               of
               Ages
               ,
               and
               Countrys
               ,
               and
               Clarks
               dispositions
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               but
               Subject
               to
               Intention
               and
               Remission
               ,
               both
               in
               their
               desires
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               practices
               of
               their
               Knowledg
               ;
               if
               now
               we
               should
               accord
               in
               opinion
               with
               you
               ,
               first
               to
               condemn
               our
               present
               knowledg
               of
               Doubts
               and
               Incertitude
               ;
               but
               you
               confirm
               ,
               but
               by
               averment
               ,
               without
               other
               force
               of
               Argument
               ,
               than
               to
               disclaim
               all
               our
               Axioms
               ,
               Maxims
               ,
               and
               general
               Assertions
               that
               are
               left
               by
               Tradition
               from
               our
               Elders
               unto
               us
               ,
               which
               have
               passed
               (
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               intended
               )
               all
               probations
               of
               the
               sharpest
               Wits
               that
               ever
               were
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               Lastly
               ;
               to
               devise
               (
               being
               now
               become
               
                 A
                 ,
                 B
                 ,
                 C
                 ,
                 Darii
                 )
              
               by
               the
               frequent
               spelling
               of
               Particulars
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               notice
               of
               new
               Generals
               ,
               and
               so
               afresh
               to
               create
               new
               Principles
               of
               Sciences
               ;
               the
               end
               of
               all
               would
               be
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               dispossessed
               of
               the
               Learning
               we
               have
               ,
               all
               our
               consequent
               travail
               ,
               will
               but
               help
               in
               a
               Circle
               to
               conduct
               us
               to
               the
               place
               from
               whence
               we
               set
               forward
               ,
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               happiness
               to
               be
               restored
               
                 in
                 integrum
              
               ,
               which
               will
               require
               as
               many
               Ages
               as
               have
               marched
               before
               us
               to
               be
               perfectly
               atchieved
               .
               All
               which
               I
               write
               with
               no
               dislike
               of
               increasing
               our
               knowldg
               with
               new
               Devices
               ,
               which
               is
               undoubtedly
               a
               practice
               of
               high
               commendation
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               benefit
               they
               will
               yeild
               for
               the
               present
               .
               And
               the
               World
               hath
               ever
               been
               ,
               and
               will
               assuredly
               continue
               full
               of
               such
               Devisers
               ,
               whose
               industry
               ,
               that
               way
               ,
               hath
               been
               eminent
               ,
               and
               produced
               strange
               Effects
               ,
               above
               the
               reach
               and
               hope
               of
               Mens
               common
               capacities
               ;
               yet
               our
               Notions
               and
               Theorems
               have
               always
               kept
               in
               Grace
               ,
               both
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               rarest
               that
               ever
               were
               nominated
               among
               the
               Learned
               .
               By
               this
               you
               see
               to
               what
               boldness
               I
               am
               brought
               by
               your
               kindness
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               seem
               too
               sawcy
               in
               this
               Contradiction
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               opinion
               I
               hold
               of
               your
               noble
               disposition
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               freedom
               in
               these
               Cases
               that
               you
               will
               afford
               your
               special
               Friends
               ,
               which
               hath
               induced
               me
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Now
               ,
               though
               I
               my self
               ,
               like
               a
               Carriers
               Horse
               ,
               cannot
               blauch
               the
               beaten
               way
               in
               which
               I
               was
               trained
               ,
               yet
               such
               is
               my
               censure
               of
               your
               Cogitata
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               (
               to
               be
               plain
               )
               you
               have
               much
               wronged
               your self
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               to
               smother
               such
               a
               Treasure
               so
               long
               in
               your
               Coffer
               ;
               for
               though
               I
               stand
               well
               assured
               (
               touching
               the
               tenour
               and
               subject
               of
               your
               main
               discourse
               )
               you
               are
               not
               able
               to
               impannel
               a
               substantiall
               Jury
               in
               any
               University
               that
               will
               give
               up
               a
               Verdict
               to
               acquit
               you
               of
               error
               ;
               yet
               it
               cannot
               be
               gain-said
               ,
               that
               all
               your
               Treatise
               over
               doth
               abound
               which
               choice
               Conceits
               of
               the
               present
               state
               of
               Learning
               ,
               and
               with
               so
               worthy
               Contemplations
               of
               the
               Means
               to
               procure
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               perswade
               ,
               with
               any
               Student
               ,
               to
               look
               more
               narrowly
               to
               his
               business
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               aspiring
               to
               the
               greatest
               persection
               of
               that
               which
               is
               now-adays
               divulged
               in
               the
               Sciences
               ,
               but
               by
               diving
               yet
               deeper
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               into
               the
               Bowels
               and
               Secrets
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               by
               Inforcing
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Judgment
               and
               Wit
               ,
               to
               learn
               of
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 consectari
                 meliora
                 dona
              
               :
               which
               course
               would
               to
               God
               (
               to
               whisper
               so
               much
               in
               your
               ears
               )
               you
               had
               followed
               at
               first
               ,
               when
               you
               fell
               to
               the
               study
               of
               such
               a
               Study
               as
               was
               not
               worthy
               such
               a
               Student
               :
               nevertheless
               ,
               being
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               your
               were
               therein
               setled
               ,
               and
               your
               Country
               soundly
               served
               ,
               I
               can
               but
               wish
               ,
               with
               al
               my
               Heart
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               very
               often
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               gain
               a
               fit
               reward
               to
               the
               full
               of
               your
               deserts
               ,
               which
               I
               hope
               will
               come
               with
               heaps
               of
               Happiness
               and
               Honour
               .
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 and
                 commanded
                 ,
                 Thomas
                 Bodleigh
                 .
              
               
                 Fullham
                 ,
                 
                   Feb.
                   19.
                   1607.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 POST-SCRIPT
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 One
                 kind
                 of
                 boldness
                 doth
                 draw
                 on
                 another
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 ,
                 that
                 me-thinks
                 I
                 should
                 offend
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 signify
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 the
                 Transcript
                 of
                 your
                 Book
                 be
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 Press
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 requisite
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 cast
                 a
                 Censors
                 Eye
                 upon
                 the
                 Stile
                 and
                 Elocution
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 your
                 Periods
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 divers
                 Words
                 and
                 Phrases
                 ,
                 will
                 hardly
                 go
                 for
                 currant
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Copy
                 brought
                 to
                 me
                 be
                 just
                 the
                 same
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 publish
                 .
                 
                   Novum
                   Organum
                
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XV.
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Sydney
               
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 Sir
              
               Philip
               Sydney
               .
            
             
               
                 Son
                 Philip
                 ;
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               received
               two
               Letters
               from
               you
               ,
               the
               one
               written
               in
               Latin
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               French
               ,
               which
               I
               take
               in
               good
               part
               ;
               and
               will
               you
               to
               exercise
               that
               Practise
               of
               learning
               often
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               stand
               you
               in
               stead
               in
               that
               profession
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               you
               are
               born
               to
               live
               in
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               since
               that
               this
               is
               my
               first
               Letter
               that
               ever
               I
               did
               write
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               that
               it
               be
               all
               empty
               of
               some
               Advices
               ,
               which
               my
               natural
               care
               of
               you
               provoketh
               me
               to
               wish
               you
               to
               follow
               ,
               as
               Documents
               to
               you
               in
               this
               your
               tender
               Age.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               your
               first
               Action
               be
               ,
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               your
               Hands
               and
               Mind
               to
               Almighty
               God
               by
               hearty
               Prayer
               ;
               and
               feelingly
               digest
               the
               words
               you
               speak
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               with
               continual
               meditation
               and
               thinking
               of
               him
               to
               whom
               you
               pray
               ,
               and
               use
               this
               at
               an
               ordinary
               hour
               ;
               whereby
               the
               time
               it self
               will
               put
               you
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               thing
               which
               you
               are
               accustomed
               in
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Apply
               your
               study
               such
               hours
               as
               your
               discreet
               Master
               doth
               assign
               you
               earnestly
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               I
               know
               ,
               he
               will
               so
               limit
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               both
               sufficient
               for
               your
               Learning
               ,
               and
               safe
               for
               your
               Health
               :
               And
               mark
               the
               sence
               and
               matter
               of
               that
               you
               read
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               words
               ;
               so
               shall
               you
               both
               enrich
               your
               Tongue
               with
               Words
               ,
               and
               your
               Wit
               with
               Matter
               :
               and
               Judgment
               will
               grow
               as
               Years
               grow
               on
               you
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Be
               humble
               and
               obedient
               to
               your
               Master
               :
               For
               unless
               you
               frame
               your self
               to
               obey
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               feel
               in
               your self
               what
               Obedience
               is
               ,
               you
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               how
               to
               obey
               you
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Be
               courteous
               of
               gesture
               ,
               and
               affable
               to
               all
               Men
               with
               universality
               of
               Reverence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               the
               Person
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               winneth
               so
               much
               with
               so
               little
               cost
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Use
               moderate
               Diet
               ;
               so
               as
               after
               your
               meat
               you
               may
               find
               your
               Wit
               fresher
               ,
               and
               not
               duller
               ,
               and
               your
               Body
               more
               lively
               ,
               and
               not
               more
               heavy
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Seldom
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               and
               yet
               sometime
               do
               ,
               lest
               being
               enforced
               to
               drink
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               you
               should
               find
               your self
               enflamed
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Use
               exercise
               of
               Body
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               is
               without
               peril
               of
               your
               Bones
               or
               Joints
               ;
               it
               will
               much
               encrease
               your
               Force
               ,
               and
               inlarge
               your
               Breath
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Delight
               to
               be
               cleanly
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               your
               Body
               ,
               as
               in
               your
               Garments
               ;
               it
               shall
               make
               you
               grateful
               in
               each
               Company
               ,
               and
               otherwise
               loathsom
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Give
               your self
               to
               be
               merry
               :
               for
               you
               degenerate
               from
               your
               Father
               ,
               if
               you
               find
               not
               your self
               most
               able
               in
               Wit
               and
               Body
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               when
               you
               be
               most
               merry
               :
               But
               let
               your
               Mirth
               be
               ever
               void
               of
               all
               scurrility
               and
               biting
               
               words
               to
               any
               Man
               ;
               for
               a
               Wound
               given
               by
               a
               Word
               is
               harder
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               is
               given
               by
               a
               Sword.
               
            
             
               10.
               
               Be
               you
               rather
               a
               hearer
               ,
               and
               bearer
               away
               of
               other
               Mens
               Talk
               ,
               than
               a
               beginner
               or
               procurer
               of
               Speech
               ;
               otherwise
               you
               shall
               be
               accounted
               to
               delight
               to
               hear
               your self
               speak
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Be
               modest
               in
               each
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               rather
               be
               rebuked
               of
               light
               Fellows
               for
               a
               maiden-like
               Shame-facedness
               ,
               than
               of
               your
               sober
               Friends
               for
               pert
               Boldness
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Think
               upon
               every
               word
               you
               will
               speak
               before
               you
               utter
               it
               ,
               and
               remember
               how
               Nature
               hath
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               rampir'd
               up
               the
               Tongue
               with
               Teeth
               ,
               Lips
               ,
               yea
               and
               Hair
               without
               the
               Lips
               ,
               and
               all
               betoken
               Reins
               and
               Bridles
               to
               the
               restraining
               the
               use
               of
               that
               Member
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Above
               all
               things
               tell
               no
               Untruth
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               Trifles
               ;
               the
               custom
               of
               it
               is
               naught
               :
               And
               let
               it
               not
               satisfy
               you
               ,
               that
               the
               hearers
               for
               a
               time
               take
               it
               for
               a
               Truth
               ;
               for
               afterwards
               it
               will
               be
               known
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               to
               your
               Shame
               :
               And
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               greater
               Reproach
               to
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               than
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               Liar
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               Study
               and
               endeavour
               your self
               to
               be
               vertuously
               occupied
               ;
               so
               shall
               you
               make
               such
               a
               habit
               of
               well-doing
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               not
               know
               how
               to
               do
               evil
               tho
               you
               would
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Remember
               (
               my
               Son
               )
               the
               Noble
               Blood
               you
               are
               descended
               of
               by
               your
               Mothers
               side
               ;
               and
               think
               that
               only
               by
               a
               vertuous
               Life
               and
               good
               Actions
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               an
               Ornament
               to
               your
               Illustrious
               Family
               ;
               and
               otherwise
               through
               Vice
               and
               Sloth
               you
               may
               be
               esteemed
               ,
               
                 labes
                 generis
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               Curses
               that
               can
               happen
               to
               a
               Man.
               
            
             
               Well
               (
               my
               little
               Philip
               )
               this
               is
               enough
               for
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               fear
               too
               much
               for
               you
               at
               this
               time
               :
               but
               yet
               if
               I
               find
               that
               this
               light
               meat
               of
               digestion
               do
               nourish
               any
               thing
               the
               weak
               stomach
               of
               your
               young
               Capacity
               ;
               I
               will
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               the
               same
               grow
               stronger
               ,
               feed
               it
               with
               tougher
               Food
               :
               Farewel
               .
               Your
               Mother
               and
               I
               send
               you
               our
               Blessing
               ;
               and
               Almighty
               God
               grant
               you
               his
               ,
               nourish
               you
               with
               his
               Fear
               ,
               guide
               you
               with
               his
               Grace
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               a
               good
               Servant
               to
               your
               Prince
               and
               Country
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Loving
                 Father
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Sydney
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XVI
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               Henry
               Sydney
               
                 to
                 his
                 Son
                 Sir
              
               Philip
               Sydney
               .
            
             
               MY
               Son
               ,
               the
               vertuous
               Inclination
               of
               thy
               matchless
               Mother
               ,
               by
               whose
               tender
               and
               godly
               Care
               thy
               Infancy
               was
               governed
               ,
               together
               with
               Education
               under
               so
               zealous
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               puts
               me
               rather
               in
               assurance
               than
               hope
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               not
               ignorant
               of
               that
               summary
               Bond
               ,
               which
               only
               is
               able
               to
               make
               thee
               happy
               ,
               (
               as
               well
               in
               thy
               Death
               as
               Life
               )
               I
               mean
               the
               Knowledg
               and
               Worship
               of
               thy
               Creator
               and
               Redeemer
               ,
               without
               which
               all
               other
               things
               are
               vain
               and
               miserable
               ;
               so
               that
               thy
               Youth
               being
               guided
               by
               so
               sufficient
               a
               Teacher
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               will
               furnish
               thy
               Life
               with
               Divine
               and
               Moral
               Documents
               .
               Yet
               that
               I
               may
               not
               cast
               off
               the
               Care
               that
               beseemeth
               a
               Parent
               towards
               his
               Child
               ;
               or
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               cause
               to
               derive
               thy
               whole
               
               Felicity
               and
               Welfare
               rather
               from
               whom
               thou
               receivest
               thy
               Birth
               and
               Being
               ,
               than
               from
               those
               unto
               whom
               the
               Charge
               of
               well-living
               is
               allotted
               ;
               I
               think
               it
               fit
               and
               agreeable
               to
               help
               thee
               with
               such
               Advertisments
               for
               the
               squaring
               of
               thy
               Life
               ,
               as
               are
               rather
               gained
               by
               long
               Experience
               than
               much
               Reading
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               thou
               entring
               into
               this
               exorbitant
               Age
               ,
               mayest
               be
               the
               better
               prepared
               to
               shun
               those
               Courses
               ,
               whereunto
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               want
               of
               Experience
               ,
               may
               easily
               draw
               thee
               :
               And
               because
               I
               would
               not
               confound
               thy
               Memory
               ,
               I
               have
               reduced
               them
               into
               ten
               Precepts
               ;
               and
               next
               unto
               
               Moses's
               Tables
               (
               if
               thou
               imprint
               them
               in
               thy
               Memory
               )
               thou
               shalt
               reapt
               the
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               I
               the
               Contentment
               ;
               and
               here
               they
               follow
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               When
               it
               pleases
               God
               to
               bring
               thee
               to
               Man's
               Estate
               ,
               use
               great
               providence
               and
               circumspection
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               thy
               Wife
               ,
               for
               from
               thence
               will
               spring
               all
               future
               Good
               or
               Evil
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               an
               Action
               ,
               like
               a
               Stratagem
               of
               War
               ,
               wherein
               a
               Man
               can
               err
               but
               once
               :
               If
               thy
               Estate
               be
               good
               ,
               match
               near
               home
               ,
               and
               at
               leasure
               ;
               if
               weak
               ,
               far
               off
               ,
               and
               quickly
               :
               enquire
               diligently
               of
               her
               Education
               ,
               and
               how
               her
               Parents
               have
               been
               inclined
               in
               their
               Youth
               :
               let
               her
               not
               be
               poor
               ,
               how
               generous
               soever
               ,
               for
               a
               Man
               can
               buy
               nothing
               in
               the
               Market
               for
               Gentility
               :
               nor
               chuse
               a
               base
               or
               uncomely
               Creature
               ,
               although
               Wealthy
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               cause
               contempt
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               loathing
               in
               thy self
               :
               Neither
               make
               choice
               of
               a
               Dwarf
               ,
               or
               a
               Fool
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               one
               thou
               shalt
               beget
               a
               race
               of
               Pigmies
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               will
               be
               thy
               daily
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               irk
               thee
               to
               hear
               her
               talk
               ;
               for
               thou
               shalt
               find
               to
               thy
               great
               Grief
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               irksom
               than
               a
               She-Fool
               .
               And
               touching
               the
               Government
               of
               thy
               House
               ,
               let
               thy
               Hospitality
               be
               moderate
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               thy
               Estate
               ,
               rather
               plentiful
               than
               sparing
               ,
               but
               not
               costly
               ;
               for
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               grow
               poor
               by
               keeping
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Table
               :
               But
               some
               consume
               themselves
               through
               secret
               Vices
               ,
               and
               then
               Hospitality
               beareth
               the
               blame
               .
               But
               banish
               Swinish
               Drunkards
               out
               of
               thy
               House
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               Vice
               that
               impaireth
               Health
               ,
               consumes
               much
               ,
               and
               makes
               no
               shew
               :
               And
               I
               never
               heard
               Praise
               ascribed
               to
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               but
               the
               well-bearing
               of
               Drink
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Commendation
               fitter
               for
               a
               Brewer's
               Horse
               or
               Dray-man
               ,
               than
               for
               a
               Gentleman
               or
               a
               Serving-man
               .
               See
               that
               thou
               spend
               not
               above
               three
               of
               the
               four
               parts
               of
               thy
               Revenues
               ,
               nor
               above
               a
               third
               part
               of
               that
               in
               thy
               House
               ,
               for
               the
               other
               two
               parts
               will
               do
               no
               more
               than
               defray
               thy
               Extraordinarie
               ,
               which
               will
               always
               surmount
               the
               Ordinary
               by
               so
               much
               ,
               otherwise
               thou
               shalt
               live
               like
               a
               rich
               Beggar
               in
               continual
               want
               ;
               and
               the
               needy
               Man
               can
               never
               live
               happily
               ,
               nor
               content
               :
               for
               every
               one
               left
               in
               an
               unfortunate
               estate
               ,
               makes
               him
               ready
               to
               sell
               Lands
               ;
               and
               that
               Gentleman
               that
               sells
               one
               Acre
               of
               Lands
               ,
               sells
               one
               ounce
               of
               Credit
               ;
               for
               Gentility
               is
               nothing
               but
               Ancient
               Riches
               :
               So
               that
               if
               the
               Foundation
               shrinks
               ,
               the
               Building
               must
               needs
               follow
               after
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Bring
               thy
               Children
               up
               in
               Learning
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               yet
               without
               austerity
               ;
               praise
               them
               openly
               ,
               reprehend
               them
               secretly
               ,
               give
               them
               good
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               convenient
               Maintenance
               ,
               according
               to
               thine
               Ability
               ;
               otherwise
               thy
               Life
               will
               seem
               their
               Bondage
               :
               And
               what
               Portion
               thou
               shalt
               leave
               them
               at
               thy
               Death
               ,
               they
               will
               thank
               Death
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               thee
               .
               I
               am
               perswaded
               that
               the
               foolish
               cockering
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               the
               over-stern
               carriage
               of
               others
               ,
               causeth
               more
               Men
               and
               Women
               to
               take
               ill
               courses
               ,
               than
               their
               own
               vicious
               inclinations
               .
               Marry
               thy
               Daughters
               ,
               lest
               they
               marry
               themselves
               :
               and
               suffer
               not
               thy
               Sons
               to
               pass
               the
               Alps
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               bring
               home
               nothing
               but
               Pride
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               Atheism
               :
               And
               if
               by
               Travel
               they
               get
               few
               broken
               Languages
               ,
               it
               will
               profit
               them
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               to
               have
               one
               sort
               of
               Meat
               serv'd
               in
               divers
               dishes
               .
               Neither
               by
               my
               Advice
               trained
               up
               to
               Wars
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               that
               sets
               his
               rest
               to
               live
               in
               that
               ,
               can
               hardly
               be
               an
               honest
               or
               good
               Christian
               ;
               for
               that
               every
               War
               is
               of
               it self
               unjust
               ,
               except
               the
               Cause
               make
               it
               just
               .
               Besides
               it
               is
               a
               Science
               no
               longer
               in
               request
               than
               use
               ;
               for
               Souldiers
               at
               Peace
               are
               like
               Chimnies
               in
               Summer
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Live
               not
               in
               the
               Country
               without
               Corn
               and
               Cattel
               about
               thee
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               presents
               his
               hands
               to
               his
               Purse
               for
               every
               expence
               ,
               is
               like
               him
               that
               thinketh
               to
               keep
               Water
               in
               Fire
               ;
               and
               what
               Provision
               thou
               shalt
               want
               ,
               prepare
               to
               buy
               it
               at
               the
               first
               hand
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               a
               penny
               in
               four
               saved
               ,
               between
               buying
               at
               they
               need
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Season
               and
               Market
               serveth
               fittest
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Be
               not
               served
               with
               Kinsmen
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               or
               Men
               intreated
               to
               serve
               (
               for
               they
               will
               expect
               much
               ,
               and
               do
               little
               )
               ;
               nor
               with
               such
               as
               are
               amorous
               (
               for
               their
               Brains
               are
               ever
               intosticated
               )
               ;
               and
               rather
               be
               served
               by
               two
               too
               few
               ,
               than
               one
               too
               many
               :
               Feed
               them
               well
               ,
               and
               pay
               them
               with
               the
               most
               ,
               and
               thou
               mayst
               boldly
               require
               Duty
               and
               Service
               at
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               thy
               Kindred
               and
               Alliance
               be
               welcome
               to
               thy
               Table
               ;
               grace
               them
               with
               thy
               Countenance
               ,
               and
               further
               them
               in
               all
               honest
               Actions
               ,
               for
               by
               these
               Means
               thou
               shalt
               find
               Advocates
               to
               plead
               an
               Apology
               for
               thee
               behind
               thy
               back
               ;
               but
               shake
               off
               those
               Glow-worms
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               Parasites
               and
               Hypocrites
               )
               who
               will
               feed
               and
               fawn
               upon
               thee
               in
               Prosperity
               ,
               but
               in
               Adversity
               will
               shelter
               thee
               no
               more
               than
               an
               Harbour
               in
               Winter
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Beware
               of
               Suretyship
               for
               thy
               best
               Friends
               ;
               he
               that
               payeth
               another
               Man's
               Debt
               ,
               seeketh
               his
               own
               overthrow
               ;
               but
               if
               thou
               canst
               not
               chuse
               ,
               rather
               lend
               thy
               Mony
               thy self
               upon
               good
               Bonds
               though
               thou
               borrow
               ,
               for
               so
               shalt
               thou
               both
               please
               thy
               Friend
               ,
               and
               secure
               thy self
               .
               Neither
               borrow
               Mony
               of
               a
               Neighbour
               ,
               or
               Friend
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               where
               paying
               for
               it
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               otherwise
               thou
               shalt
               eclipse
               thy
               Credit
               ,
               lose
               thy
               Freedom
               ,
               and
               yet
               pay
               as
               dear
               as
               to
               another
               :
               But
               in
               borrowing
               ,
               be
               precious
               of
               thy
               Word
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               care
               to
               keep
               his
               Days
               of
               Payment
               ,
               is
               a
               Lord
               over
               another
               Man's
               Goods
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Undertake
               no
               Suit
               against
               any
               poor
               Man
               ,
               without
               much
               wrong
               ,
               for
               thou
               makest
               him
               thy
               Competitor
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               base
               request
               to
               triumph
               where
               there
               is
               small
               resistance
               ;
               neither
               attempt
               Law
               with
               any
               Man
               ,
               before
               thou
               be
               throughly
               resolved
               that
               thou
               have
               right
               on
               thy
               side
               ;
               then
               neither
               spare
               for
               Mony
               ,
               nor
               Pains
               ;
               for
               a
               Cause
               or
               two
               so
               followed
               ,
               will
               free
               thee
               from
               Suits
               a
               great
               part
               of
               thy
               Life
               after
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Be
               sure
               to
               keep
               some
               Gentleman
               thy
               Friend
               ,
               but
               trouble
               him
               not
               with
               every
               trifling
               Complaint
               ;
               often
               present
               him
               with
               many
               ,
               yet
               small
               Gifts
               :
               And
               if
               thou
               have
               cause
               to
               bestow
               any
               great
               Gratuity
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               such
               as
               may
               be
               daily
               in
               his
               sight
               ;
               otherwise
               ,
               in
               this
               ambitious
               Age
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               remain
               like
               a
               Hop
               without
               a
               Pole
               ,
               live
               in
               obscurity
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               a
               Footstool
               for
               every
               insulting
               Companion
               to
               spur
               at
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Towards
               thy
               Superiors
               ,
               be
               humbly
               generous
               ;
               with
               thy
               Equals
               ,
               familiar
               ;
               yet
               respective
               towards
               thy
               Inferiors
               ;
               shew
               much
               humility
               ,
               and
               some
               familiarity
               ,
               as
               to
               bow
               thy
               Body
               ,
               stretch
               forth
               thy
               Hand
               ,
               and
               to
               uncover
               thy
               Head
               ,
               with
               such
               be
               popular
               Complements
               ;
               the
               first
               prepares
               the
               way
               to
               Advancement
               ;
               the
               second
               makes
               thee
               known
               for
               a
               Man
               as
               well
               bred
               ;
               the
               third
               gains
               a
               Man
               good
               report
               ,
               which
               once
               being
               gotten
               ,
               is
               easily
               kept
               ;
               for
               high
               .
               Humilitudes
               take
               such
               deep
               root
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Multitude
               (
               who
               are
               more
               easily
               won
               by
               unprofitable
               Courtesies
               ,
               than
               curious
               Benefits
               )
               that
               I
               advise
               thee
               not
               to
               affect
               nor
               neglect
               Popularities
               .
            
             
               Trust
               not
               any
               Man
               with
               thy
               Estate
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               meer
               folly
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               enthral
               himself
               to
               his
               Friends
               ,
               as
               though
               ,
               if
               occasion
               be
               offered
               ,
               he
               should
               not
               dare
               become
               his
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Be
               not
               scurrilous
               in
               thy
               Conversation
               ,
               nor
               Stoical
               in
               thy
               Jests
               ;
               the
               one
               will
               make
               thee
               unwelcome
               to
               all
               Companies
               ,
               the
               other
               will
               breed
               Quarrels
               ,
               and
               get
               thee
               hatred
               of
               thy
               best
               Friends
               ;
               for
               Jests
               ,
               when
               they
               savour
               too
               much
               of
               Truth
               ,
               leave
               bitterness
               in
               the
               minds
               of
               those
               that
               are
               touched
               .
               Although
               I
               have
               pointed
               at
               all
               these
               inclusive
               ,
               yet
               I
               think
               it
               fit
               and
               necessary
               to
               leave
               it
               thee
               as
               a
               special
               Caution
               ,
               because
               I
               have
               seen
               many
               
               so
               prone
               to
               quip
               and
               gird
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               rather
               lose
               their
               Friend
               than
               their
               Scoff
               ,
               then
               they
               will
               travel
               to
               be
               delivered
               of
               it
               as
               a
               Woman
               with
               Child
               :
               these
               nimble
               Apprehensions
               are
               but
               the
               Froth
               of
               Wit.
               
            
             
               
                 Your
                 loving
                 Father
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Sydney
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               LETTER
               XVII
               .
               
                 A
                 Letter
                 from
                 Sir
              
               William
               Boswell
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Reverend
              
               William
               Laud
               
                 late
                 Arch-bishop
                 of
              
               Canterbury
               ,
               
                 remaining
                 with
                 Sir
              
               Robert
               Cotton
               
                 's
                 choice
                 Papers
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Most
                 Reverend
                 ;
              
            
             
               AS
               I
               am
               here
               employ'd
               by
               our
               Soveraign
               Lord
               the
               King
               ,
               your
               Grace
               can
               testify
               that
               I
               have
               left
               no
               Stone
               unturn'd
               for
               his
               Majesty's
               Advancement
               ;
               neither
               can
               I
               omit
               (
               whenever
               I
               meet
               with
               Treacheries
               or
               Conspiracies
               against
               the
               Church
               and
               State
               of
               England
               )
               the
               sending
               your
               Grace
               an
               Accompt
               in
               General
               .
               I
               fear
               Matters
               will
               not
               answer
               your
               expectations
               ,
               if
               your
               Grace
               do
               but
               seriously
               weigh
               them
               with
               deliberation
               .
               For
               be
               you
               assur'd
               ,
               the
               Romish
               Clergy
               have
               gull'd
               the
               misled
               Party
               of
               our
               English
               Nation
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               a
               Puritanical
               Dress
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               several
               Fraternities
               of
               that
               Church
               ,
               have
               lately
               received
               Indulgences
               from
               the
               See
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               Council
               of
               Cardinals
               ,
               for
               to
               educate
               several
               of
               the
               young
               Fry
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               who
               be
               Natives
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Realms
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               instruct
               them
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               Principles
               and
               Tenents
               contrary
               to
               the
               Episcopacy
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Hague
               ,
               to
               my
               certain
               Knowledg
               ,
               two
               dangerous
               Impostors
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               have
               given
               notice
               to
               the
               Prince
               of
               Orange
               ,
               who
               have
               large
               Indulgences
               granted
               them
               ,
               and
               known
               to
               be
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               altho
               they
               seem
               Puritans
               ,
               and
               do
               converse
               with
               several
               of
               our
               English
               Factors
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               ,
               
                 James
                 Murray
              
               ,
               a
               Scotchman
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 John
                 Napper
              
               ,
               a
               Yorkshire
               Blade
               .
               The
               main
               drift
               of
               these
               Intentions
               is
               ,
               to
               pull
               down
               the
               English
               Episcopacy
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               chief
               Support
               of
               the
               Imperial
               Crown
               of
               our
               Nation
               :
               For
               which
               purpose
               above
               sixty
               Romish
               Clergy-men
               are
               gone
               within
               these
               two
               Years
               out
               of
               the
               Monasteries
               of
               the
               French
               King's
               Dominions
               ,
               to
               preach
               up
               the
               Scotch
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Knox
               his
               Descriptions
               and
               Rules
               within
               that
               Kirk
               ,
               and
               to
               spread
               the
               same
               about
               the
               Northern
               Coasts
               of
               England
               .
               Let
               therefore
               his
               Majesty
               have
               an
               inkling
               of
               these
               Crotchets
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               persuaded
               ,
               whenever
               Matters
               of
               the
               Church
               come
               before
               you
               ,
               to
               refer
               them
               to
               your
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Episcopal
               Party
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               For
               there
               be
               great
               Preparations
               making
               ready
               against
               the
               Liturgy
               and
               Ceremonies
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               :
               And
               all
               evil
               Contrivances
               here
               and
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Protestant
               Holdings
               to
               make
               your
               Grace
               and
               the
               Episcopacy
               odious
               to
               all
               Reformed
               Protestants
               abroad
               .
               It
               has
               wrought
               so
               much
               on
               divers
               of
               the
               Forreign
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               they
               esteem
               our
               Clergy
               little
               better
               than
               Papists
               .
               The
               main
               things
               that
               they
               hit
               in
               our
               teeth
               are
               ,
               our
               Bishops
               to
               be
               called
               Lords
               ;
               The
               Service
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               The
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ;
               Confirmation
               ;
               Bowing
               at
               the
               Name
               of
               
               Jesus
               ;
               The
               Communion
               Tables
               placed
               Altar-ways
               ;
               Our
               manner
               of
               Consecrations
               :
               And
               several
               other
               Matters
               which
               be
               of
               late
               buzz'd
               into
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Forreign
               Clergy
               ,
               to
               make
               your
               Grievances
               the
               less
               regarded
               in
               case
               of
               a
               Change
               ,
               which
               is
               aimed
               at
               ,
               if
               not
               speedily
               prevented
               .
            
             
               Your
               Grace's
               Letter
               is
               carefully
               delivered
               by
               my
               Gentleman
               's
               own
               hands
               unto
               the
               Prince
               .
            
             
               Thus
               craving
               your
               Graces
               hearty
               Prayers
               for
               my
               Undertakings
               abroad
               ,
               as
               also
               for
               my
               safe
               arrival
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               the
               freedom
               to
               kiss
               your
               Grace's
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               tell
               you
               more
               at
               large
               of
               these
               things
               ;
               I
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Grace's
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 ,
                 W.
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 Hague
                 ,
                 
                   June
                   12.
                   1640.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Preface
               ,
               Line
               35
               ,
               after
               the
               word
               be
               ,
               add
               thought
               .
               In
               the
               Life
               ,
               Page
               1.
               l.
               10.
               after
               since
               ,
               read
               been
               .
               P.
               1.
               l.
               16.
               for
               Mastres
               ,
               r.
               Masters
               .
               P.
               25.
               l.
               23.
               f.
               two
               ,
               r.
               ten
               .
               P.
               36.
               l.
               5.
               f.
               Erigene
               ,
               r.
               Erigena
               .
               l.
               6.
               
                 et
                 per
                 tot
              
               .
               P.
               47.
               l.
               19.
               f.
               Tenements
               ,
               r.
               Tenants
               .
               P.
               93.
               l.
               penult
               .
               dele
               most
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Appendix
               :
               Page
               7.
               l.
               22.
               after
               the
               word
               his
               ,
               read
               
                 Lat.
                 Determinations
                 .
                 Quaest.
              
               xlii
               .
               p.
               187
               ,
               191.
               
               P.
               9.
               l.
               antepenult
               .
               f.
               would
               ,
               r.
               
                 would
                 not
              
               .
               P.
               10.
               l.
               10.
               after
               sence
               add
               alone
               .
               l.
               18.
               over
               against
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Sermon
                 upon
                 John
              
               ,
               add
               in
               the
               Margin
               .
               vid.
               Collection
               of
               Sermons
               printed
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               last
               Edition
               of
               the
               Lord
               Primates
               Body
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               p.
               83.
               
               P.
               12.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 pro
                 〈…〉
              
               .
               P.
               29.
               l.
               35.
               f.
               to
               ,
               r.
               do
               .
            
             
               The
               Author
               since
               he
               wrote
               this
               ,
               has
               thought
               fit
               to
               add
               the
               Passages
               following
               toward
               the
               illustration
               of
               the
               Life
               .
               Page
               5.
               l.
               1.
               after
               the
               word
               Doctrine
               ,
               add
               ,
               Nay
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               our
               Church
               maintains
               the
               contrary
               Doctrine
               ;
               that
               the
               Fourth
               Commandment
               (
               as
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               )
               is
               moral
               ,
               and
               binds
               Christians
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               since
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               the
               Jews
               before
               .
               For
               in
               our
               Liturgy
               (
               which
               is
               confirmed
               by
               Supream
               Authority
               ,
               Sacred
               and
               Civil
               ,
               by
               Convocation
               and
               Parliament
               )
               in
               the
               Communion-Offices
               ,
               after
               the
               repeating
               of
               the
               Fourth
               Commandment
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Observation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               it
               follows
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 have
                 Mercy
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 incline
                 our
                 Hearts
                 to
                 KEEP
                 THIS
                 LAW
                 :
              
               Whence
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               our
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
               we
               Christians
               ,
               are
               under
               the
               Obligation
               of
               that
               Law.
               
            
             
               Page
               11.
               l.
               6.
               
               After
               the
               word
               Sufferings
               ,
               add
               ;
               But
               when
               that
               Doctor
               argues
               thus
               :
               
                 This
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 for
                 Men
                 ,
                 is
                 indefinitely
                 set
                 down
                 without
                 limitation
                 ,
              
               therefore
               it
               must
               mean
               
                 for
                 all
                 Men
              
               ;
               he
               forgets
               his
               Logick
               ,
               for
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 Propositio
                 indefinita
                 in
                 materia
                 contingenti
                 aequevalet
                 particulari
                 .
                 Hómines
                 sunt
                 Docti
                 ,
              
               signifies
               not
               that
               all
               Men
               are
               learned
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               are
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 in
                 materia
                 contingenti
              
               :
               So
               this
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 died
                 for
                 Men
              
               ,
               can
               signify
               no
               more
               than
               this
               ,
               
                 he
                 died
                 for
                 some
                 Men
              
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               
                 in
                 inateria
                 contingenti
              
               .
               For
               it
               was
               not
               of
               necessity
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               own
               Goodness
               and
               Free-will
               that
               he
               died
               for
               any
               .
            
             
               Page
               2.
               
               Letter
               2.
               line
               32.
               read
               occident
               .
               Page
               3.
               
               Leter
               3.
               line
               .
               13.
               read
               obliterare
               .
               P.
               4.
               l.
               ult
               .
               r.
               Seles
               .
               P.
               5.
               
               App.
               l.
               14.
               metis
               pro
               meis
               .
               l.
               ult
               .
               Job
               21.
               3.
               
               P.
               9.
               l.
               1.
               pro
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               lege
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 &
                 sic
                 deinceps
              
               .
               P.
               12.
               l.
               26.
               after
               Brother
               place
               (
               ,
               )
               P.
               19.
               
               Marg.
               l.
               11.
               f.
               fifth
               ,
               r.
               first
               .
               P.
               22.
               l.
               ult
               .
               r.
               
                 prope
                 finem
              
               .
               P.
               24.
               l.
               21.
               observantissimum
               .
               l.
               29.
               
               Mr.
               B.
               P.
               32.
               l.
               22.
               r.
               Arias
               .
               P.
               47.
               l.
               41.
               r.
               
                 for
                 his
              
               .
               P.
               62.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               begin
               .
               l.
               ult
               .
               after
               es
               place
               (
               ,
               )
               P.
               306.
               
               Let.
               65.
               l.
               22.
               
               Aventine
               .
               P.
               310.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               was
               .
               P.
               318.
               l.
               18.
               r.
               Bochels
               .
               P.
               319.
               l.
               37.
               r.
               ,
               
                 if
                 gesta
              
               .
               P.
               346.
               l.
               13.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               20.
               r.
               juvari
               .
               l.
               26.
               r.
               retract
               .
               P.
               348.
               l.
               22
               ,
               &
               23.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               22
               ,
               24
               ,
               27.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               350.
               marg
               .
               l.
               5.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               6.
               dele
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               351.
               n.
               7.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               352.
               n.
               11.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               Epithete
               .
               l.
               5.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               354.
               l.
               3.
               f.
               
                 Type
                 of
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 Type
                 ,
                 as
              
               .
               n.
               15.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               Amos.
               n.
               17.
               l.
               6.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               355.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               antep
               .
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               36.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               39.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               356.
               l.
               7.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Let.
               103.
               l.
               20.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               357.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               9.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               358.
               
               Let.
               104.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               l.
               4.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               P.
               359.
               l.
               3.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               6.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               18.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               l.
               16.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               l.
               19.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Marg.
               l.
               23.
               is
               transposed
               .
               P.
               362.
               
               Marg.
               l.
               26.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               l.
               28.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               P.
               363.
               
               Let.
               105.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               munus
               .
               P.
               366.
               l.
               7.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               8.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               9.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               13.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               25.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               385.
               l.
               45.
               r.
               mense
               .
               P.
               386.
               l.
               41.
               r.
               proscribed
               .
               P.
               413.
               l.
               29.
               before
               
                 it
                 a
              
               place
               (
               :
               )
               P.
               422.
               l.
               ult
               .
               r.
               
                 may
                 be
              
               .
               P.
               431.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               Scotus
               .
               P.
               435.
               
               Let.
               160.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               7.
               r.
               orci
               .
               P.
               436.
               l.
               24.
               del
               .
               [
               .
               ]
               P.
               437.
               l.
               30.
               r.
               
                 Sanctis
                 praebet
              
               .
               P.
               454.
               l.
               10.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               456.
               
               Let.
               170.
               l.
               5.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               -
               l.
               
                 ult
                 .
                 conservus
              
               .
               P.
               462.
               l.
               penult
               .
               r.
               nem
               .
               P.
               463.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               nocturna
               .
               P.
               464.
               l.
               16.
               r.
               insertae
               .
               l.
               22.
               r.
               disserendi
               .
               l.
               29.
               responsionem
               .
               l.
               30.
               r.
               lenierint
               .
               Marg.
               l.
               6.
               
               Peraea
               .
               l.
               9.
               f.
               exit
               .
               r.
               Exod.
               P.
               465.
               
               Let.
               176.
               l.
               2.
               del
               .
               [
               .
               ]
               P.
               466.
               l.
               6.
               r.
               
                 Ven.
                 &c.
              
               l
               30.
               r.
               vocalium
               .
               l.
               37.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               42.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               med
               .
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               45.
               f.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               467.
               l.
               15.
               r.
               adservo
               .
               l.
               antepen
               .
               r.
               
                 Niz
                 .
                 &
                 ni
                 fallor
              
               .
               P.
               469.
               l.
               5.
               r.
               Cyclum
               .
               P.
               472.
               l.
               16.
               f.
               messam
               ,
               r.
               Messiam
               .
               l.
               19.
               r.
               illustrs
               .
               P.
               474.
               l.
               1.
               a
               word
               omitted
               .
               id
               .
               r.
               fatigare
               .
               P.
               478.
               
               Let.
               186.
               l.
               9.
               r.
               fugiebant
               .
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               480.
               
               Let.
               187.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               potui
               .
               P.
               487.
               l.
               1.
               imperfect
               .
               P.
               491.
               l.
               35.
               r.
               exhibeant
               .
               P.
               495.
               
               Let.
               201.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               Hiberniâ
               .
               P.
               496.
               l.
               11.
               r.
               
                 ni
                 faller
              
               .
               l.
               22.
               vendis
               .
               P.
               497.
               
               Let.
               202.
               l.
               10.
               after
               velis
               place
               [
               .
               ]
               Quod.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               hic
               .
               ibid.
               after
               fuit
               [
               .
               ]
               In.
               P.
               498.
               l.
               30.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               499.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               501.
               l.
               32.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               504.
               l.
               17.
               r.
               59.
               
               P.
               505.
               
               Marg.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               5.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               17.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               22.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Let.
               206.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               506.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Let.
               207.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               l.
               7.
               r.
               munus
               .
               P.
               514.
               l.
               4.
               
               Gulasius
               .
               Let.
               216.
               l.
               12.
               r.
               nomine
               .
               P.
               515.
               l.
               3.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               518.
               l.
               1.
               
               Arausicani
               .
               P.
               519.
               
               Let.
               222.
               l.
               16.
               r.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               P.
               522.
               l.
               2.
               r.
               nomine
               .
               l
               29.
               r.
               suam
               .
               P.
               523.
               l.
               13.
               lucubrantium
               .
               P.
               526.
               
               Let.
               226.
               r.
               intextam
               .
               P.
               528.
               l.
               4.
               r.
               communicare
               .
               P.
               529.
               
               Let.
               231.
               l.
               10.
               r.
               Serenissimo
               .
               P.
               538.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               audivi
               .
               P.
               539.
               l.
               24.
               r.
               
                 redituro
                 tutissimè
              
               .
               P.
               540.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               censendum
               .
               P.
               549.
               l.
               penuit
               .
               r.
               Anglicanâ
               .
               P.
               563.
               l.
               ult
               .
               r.
               nos
               .
               P.
               564.
               l.
               3.
               
               
                 Strabi
                 locus
              
               .
               l.
               6.
               r.
               nonnullos
               .
               Let.
               264.
               l.
               7.
               r.
               our
               .
               P.
               569.
               l.
               37.
               via
               (
               P.
               580.
               l.
               14.
               r.
               inardescere
               .
               P.
               585.
               l.
               29.
               r.
               excrevisset
               .
               P.
               586.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               diutissime
               .
               P.
               88.
               l.
               3.
               r.
               calumniae
               .
            
             
               Appendix
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Letters
               .
               P.
               1.
               l.
               8.
               r.
               judicium
               l.
               22.
               wants
               nomen
               after
               Stradlingi
               .
               l.
               24.
               optimus
               .
               P.
               8.
               l.
               27.
               r.
               incredibilis
               .
               l.
               33.
               novum
               .
               P.
               10.
               l.
               2.
               ornâris
               .
               P.
               11.
               l.
               15.
               after
               fuit
               del
               .
               [
               .
               ]
               l.
               22.
               quos
               .
               l.
               27.
               forma
               .
               P.
               14.
               l.
               1.
               r.
               tristissimam
               .
               l.
               20.
               f.
               ex
               r.
               &
               .
               l.
               35.
               r.
               quassatas
               .
               l.
               37.
               ocellus
               .
               P.
               16.
               l.
               5.
               r.
               audacia
               .
               l.
               18.
               r.
               tentatas
               .
            
             
               
               
                 ADVERTISEMENT
                 .
              
               
                 LEtter
                 3.
                 was
                 from
                 an
                 imperfect
                 Copy
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 .
                 The
                 Marginal
                 Note
                 
                   p.
                   4
                
                 ,
                 and
                 417.
                 and
                 so
                 often
                 after
                 ,
                 is
                 Bishop
                 Ushers
                 .
                 The
                 Letters
                 mentioned
                 
                   p.
                   511.
                   l.
                
                 ult
                 .
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 Appendix
                 ,
                 
                   p.
                   7
                
                 ,
                 and
                 9.
                 
                 Letter
                 229.
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 after
                 Letter
                 230.
                 and
                 Letter
                 232.
                 should
                 be
                 before
                 Letter
                 226.
                 
                 Letter
                 247.
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 at
                 
                   p.
                   510.
                
                 and
                 the
                 Letters
                 
                   p.
                   599
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 should
                 be
                 placed
                 about
                 An.
                 1615.
                 when
                 U.
                 A.
                 B.
                 was
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Meath
                 .
                 The
                 skilful
                 Reader
                 will
                 perceive
                 that
                 often
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 confounded
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   p.
                   359
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Letters
                 to
                 his
                 Correction
                 ;
                 the
                 faults
                 being
                 too
                 many
                 to
                 be
                 here
                 inserted
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Book
                 being
                 printed
                 at
                 different
                 Presses
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 mis-paging
                 
                   page
                   92.
                
                 to
                 which
                 succeeds
                 
                   pag.
                   301.
                
                 but
                 without
                 any
                 defect
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 .
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A70894-e130
           
             William
             Juxon
             
               Bishop
               of
            
             London
             ,
             
               and
               Lord
               High
               Treasurer
               in
               a
               Letter
               .
            
             Anno
             1639.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e1020
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vide
             ejus
             Praefat.
             ad
             Britanno-Machiam
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Which
             was
             the
             Title
             he
             intended
             to
             give
             these
             Collections
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Heylin
             
               's
               Respondet
               Petrus
            
             .
          
           
             St.
             
             Augustine's
             Confession
             ,
             lib.
             6.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             Joh.
             20.
             23.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             d
             Tit.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Matth.
             16.
             19.
             
             &
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             f
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             g
             Ezra
             7.
             26.
             
          
           
             h
             Mat.
             26.
             52.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Chron.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             As
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             that
             a
             
               Spiritual
               or
               Ecclesiastical
               government
            
             is
             exercised
             in
             causes
             
               Civil
               or
               Temporal
            
             .
             For
             is
             not
             Excommunication
             a
             main
             part
             of
             Ecclesiastical
             government
             ;
             and
             
               Forest
               laws
            
             a
             special
             branch
             of
             causes
             Temporal
             yet
             we
             see
             in
             
               Sententiâ
               lat
               â
               super
               chartas
            
             ,
             anno
             12.
             
             R.
             H.
             3.
             that
             the
             Bishops
             of
             England
             pronounce
             a
             solemn
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             against
             the-infringers
             of
             the
             liberties
             contained
             in
             
               Chartâ
               de
               Forestâ
            
             .
          
           
             l
             Mark
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             m
             Act.
             1.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             21.
             
          
           
             Mal.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             See
             Mr.
             
             Davis's
             Letter
             from
             Aleppo
             ,
             where
             the
             MSS.
             are
             specified
             .
             
               Vid.
               Marm.
               Arundel
               .
               Edit
               .
               Lond.
               &
               Praefat
               .
               in
               Bibl.
               Polyglot
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Vide
             Respondet
             Petrus
             ,
             Sect.
             IX
             .
          
           
             Ibid.
             Sect.
             XII
             .
          
           
             *
             In
             the
             Life
             of
             Arch-Bishop
             Laud.
             
          
           
             Blondellus
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             See
             His
             Majesty's
             Message
             sent
             by
             Capt.
             Titus
             ,
             1648.
             
             And
             
             Whitlock's
             Mem.
             p.
             337.
             
          
           
             See
             his
             Majesty's
             Message
             by
             Major
             Cromwal
             .
             21.
             
             Nov.
             1648.
             
             See
             his
             Message
             by
             Sir
             
               Peter
               Killigrew
            
             in
             
             Whitlock's
             Mem.
             p.
             339.
             
          
           
             P.
             141.
             
             
               Edit
               .
               Magut
            
             ,
             1648.
             
          
           
             Ib.
             pag.
             138.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             166.
             
          
           
             Ro.
             13.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Mr.
             
               James
               Tyrrel
            
             .
          
           
             †
             Before
             the
             late
             Edition
             of
             the
             
               Body
               of
               Divinity
            
             .
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Drawn
             by
             Mr.
             Lilly
             ,
             after
             Knighted
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             Heylin
             
               's
               Respondet
               Petrus
            
             .
          
           
             
               Not.
               ad
               Mat.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Observat.
               in
               Willeram
            
             ,
             pag.
             248.
             
             
               &
               Praefat
               .
               in
               Caed●●
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e29910
           
             
               Ib.
               Sect.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             Resp.
             Pet.
             Sect.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Primat's
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             *
             
               He
               adds
               the
               word
            
             real
             ,
             
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Latin.
               
            
          
           
             vid.
             Dr
             Burnet
             
               's
               Hist.
               of
               the
               Reformation
               ,
               Part
            
             2.
             p.
             405.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuits
             Challenge
             .
          
           
             
               See
               the
               places
               cited
               at
               large
               in
               the
               Book
               .
               p.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             P.
             127.
             
          
           
             P.
             128.
             
          
           
             P.
             135
             
          
           
             Lev.
             13.
             
          
           
             P.
             136.
             
             Bellarmin
             .
             
               de
               Poenitent
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             
               sect
               .
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             P.
             137.
             
          
           
             P.
             119.
             
          
           
             P.
             123.
             
          
           
             
               That
               all
               the
               antient
               forms
               of
               Absolution
               in
               the
               Greek
               Church
               were
               till
               of
               late
               only
               declarative
               ,
               or
               optative
               ,
               and
               always
               in
               the
               3d
               ,
               not
               first
               person
               .
               See
               Dr.
            
             Smith
             
               's
               learned
               Account
               of
               the
               Gr.
               Church
               ,
               p.
            
             180
             ,
             181.
             
          
           
             
               Respon
               .
               Petrus
               Sect.
            
             10.
             
             §
             7.
             
          
           
             P.
             287
             ,
             288.
             
          
           
             P.
             341.
             
          
           
             P.
             342.
             
          
           
             P.
             343.
             
          
           
             P.
             345
             ,
             346.
             
          
           
             P.
             310.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Jobi
             Ludolfi
             ,
             lib.
             311.
             c.
             5.
             19.
             
             
               Hist.
               Aethiop
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e53570
           
             *
             
               Qui
               mihi
               ad
               sedem
               Armachanam
               translato
               ,
               anno
            
             1625.
             
               in
               Midensi
               Episcopatu
               successit
               ,
               &
               anno
            
             1650.
             
               mortem
               obiit
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e59380
           
             
             .
          
           
             *
             Of
             these
             
               Fulgentius
               Ferrandus
            
             seemeth
             to
             be
             one
             in
             Dionysius
             his
             Days
             ,
             for
             he
             never
             citeth
             those
             Canons
             .
          
           
             *
             Unless
             in
             the
             5th
             .
             Canon
             of
             the
             fifth
             Council
             of
             Carthage
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             may
             further
             inquire
             .
          
           
             *
             There
             are
             more
             .
          
           
             *
             Also
             of
             the
             Councils
             
               Antioch
               .
               Laodicen
               .
               Constantinopolit
               .
               Ephes.
               Chalcedon
               .
            
          
           
             *
             In
             
               Codice
               Moguntino
            
             are
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Edit
               .
               Colon.
               An.
            
             1551.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Edit
               .
               Venet.
               An.
            
             1585.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e62590
           
             But
             so
             in
             
               Notitia
               Episc.
               Galliae
               propeti●●m
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Hec
               praesatio
               extat
               in
               Edit
               .
               per
            
             Crab.
             p.
             328.
             
          
           
             *
             From
             
               Turrian
               .
               vid.
               Epist.
               Pontif
               .
               Arabic
               .
               Nomo-Canonum
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Another
             
               Collector
               .
               Canon
               .
               Caroli
               M.
               Temporib
               .
               in
            
             3
             
               Tom.
               rerum
               Alamannicarum
               Goldasti
            
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             
               Vid.
               Summam
               ,
               &
               Gratian
               ,
               Cod.
            
             37.
             qu.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             10.
             
               ex
               Codice
               Can●num
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e68160
           
             
               Bernardinus
               de
               Bi●sto
               in
               Marcul
               .
               part
               .
            
             12.
             
             Ser.
             2.
             
               de
               Coronatione
               Mariae
               Lit.
               V.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e70870
           
             1
             
               Aera
               Dhilkarnain
               est
            
             2
             x
             
               apud
               Albategnium
               ,
               viz.
            
             
          
           
             2
             Potiùs
             9.
             
          
           
             3
             Quod
             caput
             est
             arae
             Dhilk.
             
          
           
             4
             Quod
             caput
             est
             Hegirae
             .
          
           
             *
             i.
             e.
             aequabiles
             .
          
           
             †
             complito
             .
          
           
             ‖
             287.
             
             
               Crus
               .
               pag.
            
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             1205
             
               anni
               die
            
             297.
             
               in
               anno
               aequabili
               ,
               (
               ineunte
               verò
               an
               .
            
             1206.
             )
             
               qui
               hic
               intelligitur
               ,
               ut
               ex
               collatione
               Eclipsis
               luminaris
               liquet
               .
            
          
           
             †
             Vagis
             non
             fixis
             .
          
           
             ‖
             For
             though
             it
             did
             well
             agree
             with
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Aequinoctial
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             with
             the
             first
             Lunar
             Eclipse
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             same
             year
             1194.
             
          
           
             †
             
               i.
               e.
               Jul.
               esse
               diem
            
             365
             
               (
               sed
               Alkept
               non
               diff●rt
               à
               Juliano
               )
               quod
               etiam
               prov●tur
               ex
               aerâ
               Philippicâ
               in
               Historiâ
               mescella
               .
            
          
           
             *
             Aegyptiae
             .
          
           
             †
             i.
             e.
             Julian
             .
          
           
             *
             Why
             of
             the
             Flight
             ,
             rather
             than
             of
             the
             Ostracism
             ,
             which
             he
             principally
             relates
             in
             that
             place
             .
          
           
             †
             Thucydides
             tamen
             in
             Attica
             clàm
             humatum
             dicit
             :
             reserente
             Attico
             apud
             Cic.
             in
             Brut.
             
          
           
             ‖
             But
             that
             was
             anno
             40.
             
             Olymp.
             75.
             according
             to
             Diodorus
             .
          
           
             *
             But
             he
             saith
             that
             he
             was
             made
             Admiral
             
               Archonte
               Demotione
            
             ,
             though
             Plutarch
             doth
             make
             him
             Admiral
             before
             that
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e82990
           
             Pag.
             96.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e83450
           
             *
             Upon
             
             Eusebius's
             Chronicle
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e85480
           
             1800
             
               Of
               the
               other
               side
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e85940
           
             *
             He
             stiles
             him
             
               Gildas
               Sapiens
            
             also
             ,
             as
             Bishop
             Usher
             noted
             in
             the
             margin
             M
             S
             S.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e86270
           
             
               Vid.
               Abb.
               c.
            
             Qualiter
             ,
             
               tit
               .
               de
               electo
               &
               electi
               potestate
               .
               &c.
            
             Avaritiae
             .
             in
             6.
             
             Gregor
             .
             Tholosan
             .
             in
             Syntagm
             .
             utriusque
             Juris
             ;
             
               &
               alios
               passim
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e88730
           
             *
             Tom.
             5.
             
             
               Biblioth
               .
               Patr.
            
             Part
             1.
             p.
             171.
             
             (
             Edit
             .
             Colon.
             )
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e104440
           
             Your
             Lordship
             may
             by
             private
             Instructions
             ,
             and
             his
             discretion
             ,
             free
             your self
             of
             this
             fear
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e111100
           
             Mat.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             11.
             30.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             48.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mark
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               M.
               Tract
               .
               Fund
            
             .
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
             §.
             9
             
          
           
             †
             
               M.
               Tr.
               Fund
            
             .
             2.
             c.
             10.
             
             §.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‖
             
               M.
               Tr.
               Fund
            
             .
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             
               M.
               Tr.
            
             Repent
             .
             c.
             5.
             
             §.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             
               M.
               Tr.
            
             Repent
             .
             c.
             8.
             
             §.
             7.
             &c.
             9.
             
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             
               M.
               Tr.
            
             Repent
             .
             cap.
             7.
             
             §.
             6.
             
             Luke
             3.
             27.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             27.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             2.
             
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             
          
           
             *
             
               M.
               Tr.
            
             Repent
             .
             cap.
             3.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             I
             would
             then
             wast
             hot
             or
             cold
             but
             seeing
             thou
             art
             lukewarm
             ,
             I
             will
             spu●
             thee
             out
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Jarki
             
               in
               cap.
            
             29
             
               Exodi
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             
               M.
               Tr.
               Rep.
               cap.
            
             10.
             throughout
             .
          
           
             James
             2.
             23.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             May.
             
               Tract
               .
               Fund
               .
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             Sec.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e119160
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rabbi
             Sagnadias
             
               the
               eminent
               Doctor
               ,
               his
               Exposition
               on
            
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Sagnadias
               .
               That
               is
            
             ,
             70
             
               years
               of
            
             Babel
             
               's
               Captivity
               ,
               and
            
             420
             Zorubbabel
             
               's
               Temple
               stood
               ,
               make
               together
            
             490
             
               Years
               ,
               or
            
             70
             Weeks
             .
          
           
             
               Our
               English
            
             Cover
             
               comes
               of
               his
               Hebrew
               Mother
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             literis
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               organi
               permutatis
            
             .
          
           
             R.
             Sagnadias
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             means
             Solomon
             
               's
               Temple
               ,
               so
               called
               (
               the
               House
               of
               Perpetuity
               )
               for
               that
               the
               Ark
               rested
               there
               longer
               then
               in
               any
               other
               place
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               in
               unvailng
            
             Moses
             
               's
               Tabernacle
            
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Yet
               forgetting
               himself
               ,
               he
               begins
               the
            
             77
             of
             Daniel
             
               from
               the
               first
               of
            
             Cyrus
             .
          
           
             
               From
               the
               first
               year
               of
            
             Cyrus
             
               till
               the
               second
               of
            
             Darius
             the
             Persian
             ,
             are
             7
             
               weeks
               ,
               or
            
             49
             
               years
               ,
               of
               those
            
             490
             
               years
               ;
               the
               first
               division
               of
               the
               Weeks
               the
               City
            
             Bither
             ,
             whereof
             Ben.
             Cozba
             
               was
               King
            
             ,
             Adrianus
             Caesar
             took
             73
             
               years
               after
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               after
               other
            
             52
             
               years
               .
               He
               misreckons
               himself
            
             11
             
               years
               here
               :
               for
            
             49
             ,
             and
             420
             ,
             and
             10
             
               make
               but
            
             479
             ,
             
               to
               which
               add
            
             11
             
               years
               ,
               and
               there
               is
            
             490.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Abben
             Ezra
             
               knows
               not
               that
            
             Moses
             
               's
               Cermonial
               Law
               ,
               had
               its
               Funerals
               and
               Death
               in
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
            
             Col.
             2.
             14.
             
               agreeing
               with
               this
               of
            
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             
               when
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               and
               nailed
               to
               the
               Cross
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Ceremonial
               Law
               crucified
               and
               nailed
               to
               his
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             
               Abben
               Ezra
            
             confutes
             Rabby
             Sagnadiah
             ,
             as
             before
             .
          
           
             I
             ,
             but
             not
             by
             Titus
             ,
             but
             by
             Antiochus
             .
          
           
             *
             Wing
             of
             Roman
             Souldiers
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             February
             ,
             makes
             the
             
               mensis
               Embolismicus
            
             ,
             or
             intercallaris
             being
             doubled
             .
          
           
             The
             70
             Years
             of
             the
             Captivity
             ,
             was
             a
             Type
             ,
             the
             time
             of
             Man's
             Life
             ,
             a
             Captivity
             of
             70
             Years
             .
             In
             the
             Psalms
             ,
             
               Teach
               us
               so
               to
               number
               our
               dayes
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             is
             in
             number
             70
             ,
             and
             hath
             reference
             to
             the
             70
             Years
             named
             immediatly
             before
             ,
             the
             allusion
             is
             sweet
             .
          
           
             
               Or
               because
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             If
             I
             could
             tell
             but
             what
             Verse
             and
             Chapter
             he
             writes
             of
             this
             New
             Moon
             ,
             I
             had
             translated
             it
             :
             I
             will
             seek
             more
             at
             leisure
             .
             I
             understand
             not
             by
             these
             two
             Eclipses
             ,
             what
             time
             is
             gained
             :
             I
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             learn
             of
             your
             Grace
             .
          
           
             To
             build
             again
             .
          
           
             Abben
             Ezra
             
               his
               account
               of
               the
            
             70
             
               weeks
               .
               So
               the
               whole
               is
               seven
               until
            
             Vid.
             E.
             in
             Dan.
             11.
             2.
             62
             
             
               Weeks
               are
            
             434
             
               Years
               ,
               so
               long
            
             Zerobabel
             
               's
               Temple
               stood
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               to
               be
            
             1290
             days
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Ruth
             .
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Est
               communis
               generis
            
             ,
             therefore
             may
             agree
             with
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e123460
           
             Major
             .
          
           
             Minor.
             
          
           
             Concl.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e131250
           
             *
             
               Nicephors
               Chronologiam
               excipio
               ubi
               tam
               in
               Graeco
               libro
               edito
               quam
               in
               MS.
               
               Anastasii
               Bibolothecarii
               translatione
               habentur
            
             135
             ,
             
               licet
               ibi
               quoque
               Contius
               substitu●rit
            
             132.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Omnes
               nostri
               libri
               cum
               Antiquiss
               .
               Cottoniano
               MS.
               habent
            
             330.
             
          
           
             ‖
             And
             again
             ,
             p.
             231.
             
               in
               Chronico
               Casauboniano
               verum
               in
               Raderi
               editione
               restitutum
               est
               ,
            
             63.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               Syriack
               lately
               set
               out
               at
            
             Leyden
             ,
             
               may
               be
               much
               amended
               by
               my
               Manuscript
               Copy
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e141340
           
             
               Scal.
               de
               Emend
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             pag.
             627.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e145650
           
             Sir
             James
             Ware
             
               the
               younger
               made
               no
               Certificate
               ,
               but
               upon
               conference
               with
               Sir
            
             Francis
             Cottingham
             ,
             Sir
             James
             
               told
               him
               that
               there
               was
               but
               little
               left
               in
               lease
               to
               the
               value
               ,
               but
               Impropriations
               .
            
          
           
             As
             is
             alledged
             in
             the
             Lords
             Justices
             Letter
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e146420
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             22.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e147250
           
             Heb.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             61
             
               in
               all
               ▪
            
          
           
             Biblioth
             .
             Sanct.
             lib.
             4.
             in
             Arnob.
             
          
           
             Rather
             Fol.
             6.
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
             §.
             10
             ,
             11.
             and
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             24.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e150040
           
             
               Iastitut
               .
               l.
            
             4.
             c.
             17.
             
             §.
             10.
             
          
           
             Pag.
             192.
             
          
           
             
               Scot.
               in
            
             4
             dist
             .
             1.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             
               De
               verbo
               non
               Scrip.
            
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             17.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e152680
           
             *
             
               In
               his
               first
               Letter
               about
               Mr.
            
             N.
             King.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e154020
           
             
               Euseb.
               l.
            
             5.
             
             
               Hist.
               Eccles.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e154960
           
             Cic.
             Orat.
             pro
             Dejotaro
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e155400
           
             
               [
               Confir
               .
               distinct
            
             .
             Deut.
             20.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             ]
          
           
             *
             
               [
               Angustior
               distinguitur
               à
               Giliade
               .
               i.
               Paraeà
               ,
            
             Josu
             .
             22.
             9
             ,
             32.
             ]
          
           
             [
             Jos.
             24.
             11
             ,
             12
             
               cum
               Exit
            
             .
             23.
             31.
             
             &
             Deut.
             7.
             1
             ,
             20.
             ]
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e162440
           
             *
             Vid.
             Augustin
             .
             Praefat.
             in
             speculum
             .
          
           
             *
             Edit
             .
             Lindebrog
             .
             p.
             842.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             373.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Whether
               the
               Proselyte
               ,
               or
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               were
               tied
               thereunto
               ,
               is
               handled
               in
               the
               Talmud
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             Seder
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             fol.
             8.
             d.
             
               of
               my
               Edition
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Compare
               with
            
             Deut.
             16.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Part.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
             Pag.
             83
             ,
             84.
             
             Pag.
             90.
             
          
           
             *
             
               The
               variation
               of
               some
               rude
               American
               breaketh
               here
               no
               square
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               it
               doth
               in
               the
               unskilful
               reckoning
               of
               their
               Times
               .
               [
               They
               being
               meer
               Savages
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               This
               word
               was
               not
               well
               left
               out
               by
            
             Gomarus
             ,
             in
             Investigat
             .
             p.
             123.
             
             The
             Greek
             ,
             S.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               Upon
               these
               two
               words
               I
               ground
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Argument
               ,
               which
               will
               hold
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               correction
               of
            
             Gottefredus
             ,
             
               out
               of
               that
               in
            
             libro
             1.
             ad
             Nationes
             ,
             cap.
             13.
             
             Quod
             quidem
             facitis
             ,
             exorbitantes
             &
             ipsi
             à
             vestris
             ad
             altenas
             religiones
             .
          
           
             *
             Oper.
             Lucian
             .
             Graeco-lat
             .
             pag.
             893.
             edit
             .
             Paris
             .
             Anno
             1615.
             
          
           
             Isych
             .
             lib.
             6.
             in
             Levit.
             cap
             23.
             
             
               Vid.
               Lidyat
               De
               variis
               annorum
               formis
               ,
            
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             i.
             
               Consecuti
               sumus
               ,
               (
               juxta
               usum
               loquendi
               veterum
               .
               )
            
          
           
             
               Concil
               .
               Foro-Julien
               s.
            
             c.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Part.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             19.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Against
             Doctor
             Heylin
             ,
             part
             2.
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             7.
             
             Levit.
             23.
             10
             ,
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             20.
             
             Math.
             27.
             52
             ,
             53.
             
             Levit.
             23.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Numb
             .
             28
             26.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             22.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             41.
             
             Jam
             1.
             18.
             
             Revel
             .
             14.
             4.
             
             Thom.
             Waldens
             .
             Doctrinal
             .
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Tit.
             16.
             c.
             140
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             7.
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             It
             may
             be
             the
             three
             first
             syllables
             of
             this
             word
             were
             wanting
             in
             the
             Greek
             Copy
             which
             the
             Translator
             used
             ;
             &
             thence
             eame
             his
             viventes
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             D.
             White
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e169790
           
             1
             
               Apud
               Blondel
               Pseudo-Isidori
            
             ,
             pag.
             530
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Distinct.
             68.
             
             Can.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             
               In
               Epit.
               Jur.
               Pontificii
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             cap.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             4
             
               Wal.
               Messal
               .
               cap.
            
             5.
             pag.
             315.
             
          
           
             5
             
               Apologiae
               ,
               Sect.
            
             3.
             p.
             93
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             Of
             the
             Church
             ,
             l.
             5.
             c.
             29.
             
          
           
             7
             
               De
               Republ.
               Eccl.
            
             part
             .
             1.
             l.
             2.
             c.
             9.
             
             §.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             8
             Irenico
             .
             l.
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
             Prop.
             14.
             p.
             249
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             9
             
               Apud
               Fred.
               Lindenbrog
            
             .
             l.
             7.
             c.
             318
             ,
             328
             ,
             329.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             168.
             l.
             6.
             cap.
             19
             ,
             284.
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             9.
             lib.
             7.
             cap.
             310.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e171050
           
             *
             Al.
             Marianus
             .
          
           
             †
             Al.
             Marimannus
             .
          
           
             *
             F.
             Homiuum
             .
          
           
             +
             F.
             descriptionem
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e173670
           
             *
             These
             Latin
             words
             ,
             
               Sunt
               à
               recentiori
               manu
               ,
               uti
               vel
               primo
               statim
               aspect●
               liquet
               .
            
          
           
             I
             know
             not
             what
             to
             make
             of
             the
             last
             Figure
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             have
             expressed
             the
             shape
             of
             it
             as
             near
             as
             I
             could
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             sed
             planissime
             scriptum
             est
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Praeter
             innumera
             ista
             Exscriptoris
             errata
             ,
             permulti
             praeterta
             occurrunt
             crassi
             soloecismi
             &
             barbarismi
             ,
             ab
             ipso
             ,
             ut
             videtur
             ,
             autore
             :
             is
             quibus
             nihil
             mutavi
             ,
             virgulam
             tantum
             iis
             subduxisse
             contentus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e177520
           
             An.
             1601.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e179090
           
             
               Calvis
               .
               Edit
            
             .
             3.
             1629.
             
             Francofurt
             .
             p.
             7.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e181670
           
             *
             Nemnius
             .
          
           
             †
             f.
             quodam
             .
          
           
             ‖
             dejiceret
             .
          
           
             *
             Unius
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e187180
           
             *
             Judgment
             on
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             †
             Either
             in
             
               questione
               facti
               ,
               aut
               juris
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e188300
           
             *
             
               Apologet.
               epist.
            
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               De
               Punctor
               .
               antiquit
               .
               part
               .
            
             1.
             cap.
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             §.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             p.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Append.
               Epist.
            
             p.
             104.
             
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             p.
             101
             
          
           
             *
             
               Jacob.
               Cappel
               .
               ad
               ann
               .
               Mundi
            
             3837.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             178.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Commentar
               .
               Masorethic
            
             .
             l.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Critic
               .
               Defens
            
             .
             §.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             §.
             55
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             †
             Apol.
             pag.
             93.
             
          
           
             ‖
             Ibid.
             pag.
             94.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             pag.
             96.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             478
             ,
             479
             ,
             480.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             292.
             
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             214.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             300.
             
          
           
             *
             Epist.
             ad
             Jul.
             Africanum
             .
          
           
             *
             Job
             42.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             295.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             293.
             
          
           
             *
             Ibid.
             p.
             132.
             
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             570.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid
             p.
             572.
             
          
           
             *
             Apolog.
             p.
             105.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Maimoni
               .
               in
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             tract
             .
             5.
             c.
             8.
             
             §
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Esth.
               c.
            
             10.
             
               sin
               .
               in
               edit
               .
               Graec.
               Vatican
               .
            
          
           
             †
             
               Joseph
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               contr
               .
               Apion
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             513.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             510.
             
          
           
             *
             Tract
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Trac
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Tra.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Elias
               ,
               Praefat.
            
             3.
             
             
               Masoreth
               hammasoreth
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Comment
               .
               de
               varia
               Hebraicor
               .
               libror.
               scriptions
               &
               lectione
               ;
               cum
               Bibliis
               interlineatis
               edit
               .
               Antuerp
               .
               ann
               .
            
             1584.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Apud
               Euseb.
               lib.
            
             8.
             
             
               Praeparat
               .
               Evangelic
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             571.
             
          
           
             †
             Joseph
             .
             in
             lib.
             Belli
             Judaici
             Prooemio
             .
          
           
             ¶
             
               Antiquit.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ibid.
               lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             1
             
          
           
             †
             
               Critic
               .
               pa.
            
             324.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Antiqu.
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             1.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             10.
             cap.
             11.
             
               cum
               lib.
            
             20.
             
               cap.
               ult
               .
               &
               contr
               .
               Apion
               .
               li.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Vulgata
             ejus
             editio
             non
             multum
             distat
             ab
             Hebraico
             .
             Unde
             non
             satis
             miror
             quid
             causae
             fuerit
             ,
             ut
             si
             eosdem
             in
             universis
             libris
             habemus
             interpretes
             ,
             in
             aliis
             eadem
             ,
             in
             aliis
             diversa
             transtulerint
             .
             
               Hieronym
               .
               Prolog
               .
               in
               Ezechiel
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               A.
               Gel.
               lib.
            
             20.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Critic
               .
               pag.
            
             513
             
          
           
             *
             
               Emendat
               .
               tempor
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             Critic
             .
             p.
             572.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             p.
             41.
             
          
           
             *
             In
             Johann
             .
             tom
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               hoc
               volumine
               insertam
            
             .
             vid.
             p.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e194750
           
             *
             
               Vide
               partem
               post
               .
               Annal.
               Usserii
               ,
            
             pag.
             527.
             
             
               Per.
               Jul.
            
             4079.
             
          
           
             1
             For
             
               Agentes
               ,
               Lips.
               &
               Grut.
               Salurt
               .
               L.
               &
               C.
            
             And
             
               Casaubon
               ,
               Scribe
            
             Agencies
             filios
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Lips.
               &
               Grut.
            
             Cùm
             .
          
           
             2
             Lips.
             &
             Grut.
             Quo.
             sed
             apud
             Casaubonum
             legitur
             EX
             EO
             DIE
             DEDVCTI
             .
             INTERESSENT
             .
             entiâ
             longe
             aliâ
             .
          
           
             3
             
               Cas.
               &
               Grut.
               Facio
            
             Cum.
             &
             Divido
             ,
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e195370
           
             *
             
               Vide
               partem
               post
               .
               Annalium
               Usserianorum
               ,
            
             p.
             527.
             
             
               Jul.
               Per.
            
             4709.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e195770
           
             *
             
               Vid.
               Annal.
            
             Usser
             .
             
               part
               poster
            
             .
             pag.
             670.
             
             
               Per
               Jul.
            
             4768.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Annalium
             part
             .
             post
             .
             loco
             supra
             citato
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e197800
           
             *
             1
             Thess.
             3.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e199220
           
             *
             
               So
               Mr.
            
             Livly
             
               and
               I
               observed
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Interpreters
               ,
               you
               know
               ,
               vary
               about
               the
               number
               of
            
             Paschas
             
               after
               his
               Baptism
               till
               his
               Death
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e200180
           
             *
             Under
             
               anom
               .
               lun
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e200820
           
             *
             Videlicet
             ,
          
           
             12.
             g
             11.
             i
             26.ii
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e202610
           
             Eusebii
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A70894-e207200
           
             Septemb.
             27.
             1650.
             
          
           
             Lond.
             Jan.
             14
             /
             24
             ,
             1650.